《Stuck?in you》


 Chapter 1 Did He Misunderstand Her

    Chapter 1 Did He Misunderstand Her


    It was an hour past midnight when Rachel Shen came out of the operating room.


    At this time, the hospital was very quiet. Summer had brought upon an intense heat, and the entire city


    was hot as a stove. Despite that, there was a particr chill at the hospital.


    Rachel Shen looked over to the brightly lit emergency department. There, a familiar face caught her


    attention.


    A tall man carrying a woman in his arms was briskly walking towards her. Closely behind them, another


    man followed.


    There were already a couple of nurses behind them. Rachel Shen calmly but hurriedly walked towards


    the group.


    The man had obviously seen Rachel Shen. Although his face was calm, there was a hint of anxiety in


    his eyes. "Rachel, pleasee and see her," he said, his voice low and cold. "She got drunk, and now


    she had a high fever."


    Jack Fu rarely spoke in a quick and slightly panicked way. But Rachel Shen was used to the situations


    like this, and she still kept cool. "Take them to Room 108," Rachel Shen told the nurse beside her.


    Immediately, the nurse led Jack Fu to a room on the left.


    Jack Fu looked up at the sign and strode over.


    At this time, the man who was walking behind Jack Fu came up to Rachel Shen. "Well, there''s


    something you don''t see every day," he said in a joking tone.


    Rachel Shen didn''t say anything as she followed Jack Fu into the room.


    When Michael Du saw how Rachel Shen ignored him, he followed her with a sigh. ''Jeez. They''re all


    pretentious and boring. How can Jack be around women like this?'' Michael Du thought to himself. He


    stared at Rachel Shen. Even when she was facing backwards, it was easy to tell that she was


    beautiful. Despite the fact that she was wearing a loose doctor''s gown, her figure swayed with


    immense appeal.


    There was no doubt that she was full of allure. Her features were perfect, and her eyes were as clear


    as spring water. However, herck of spiritual energy made people feel that she was dull all over. ''That


    woman is truly a pity!'' Michael Du thought regretfully.


    Upon arriving at the ward, Rachel Shen saw Jack Fu putting the woman onto the bed.


    Two nurses silently stood by. Both of them seemed to be waiting for Rachel to arrive.


    Rachel knew that Jack always had an intimidating air around him. This day was no exception, even


    though he was a bit disheveled at the moment.


    Looking closely at Jack, Rachel saw that the three buttons on his shirt were torn off. On top of that,


    there were fresh, red scratches on his neck.


    She nced over to the woman who was lying on the bed. The woman was unconscious, but was


    softly groaning. It was obvious that she was very woozy.


    "Take her temperature," Rachel said to one of the nurses as she approached the woman. Seeing the


    woman''s body up close, she noticed that there were bruises all over her body -- on her arms, chest,


    and neck. Upon further inspection, Rachel observed that they were actually swollen kiss marks. Some


    areas were even slightly bleeding.


    "39 degrees, doctor," the nurse said, holding up a thermometer.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "How long has it been since she''s had this fever?" Rachel asked.


    By this time, Jack hadpletely calmed down. He looked at Rachel with his ck eyes, pursing his


    lips as he tried to recall the details. "She began to feel dizzy since yesterday," he finally replied, in his


    slow and low voice. "And then, this morning, she started to burn with fever."


    Rachel nodded, and looked at the woman again. "Did you have sex before you took her to the


    hospital? Or have you been excessive engaging in sexual intercourse?"


    It was normal for a doctor like Rachel to ask these kinds of questions. Jack, on the other hand, shifted


    his weight, looking like he was a bit ufortable at Rachel''s question.


    The two nurses also knew that stuff like this was normal. But, it was definitely surprising to them


    considering the person at hand...


    Jack was wearing fairly casual clothes, a ck shirt and ck suit pants. There was a cold and stern


    look in his eyes, which were framed by a perfectly refined face. At one nce, he looked like an


    enigmatic nobleman. It was hard to imagine how he could be so rough in bed.


    Rachel was beingpletely professional, and didn''t think that there was a problem with her question.


    She looked up at him, and saw Jack standing in silence. "Have you been engaging in excessive


    intercourse?" Rachel asked again.


    Although Jack had a calm and nk look on his face, his eyes revealed a sh of emotion.


    After five years of marriage, Rachel never tried to read or guess what Jack was thinking. To her, he was


    such an enigmatic person that it was unnecessary to try and go through his mind.


    But at that moment, Rachel noticed a glimmer of emotion in his eyes, and she began to realize whether


    he had misunderstood her.


    It was a bit peculiar that Jack would bring a woman to the hospital in that state despite the fact that he


    had married her. But, in truth, Rachel didn''t care at all. They didn''t have any feelings towards each


    other. If Jack thought that she was taking this opportunity to interrogate him, he was wrong.


    The silence dragged on in the ward, creating an awkward air.


    All of a sudden, Michael burst intoughter. "So that''s what happened? She had too much sex?"

 Chapter 2 We Are In The Hospital

    Chapter 2 We Are In The Hospital


    "Please clear the room," Rachel said as she walked over to the bed. "I need to do a more thorough


    physical examination."


    ''Never thought that woman could be so straightforward. Doesn''t she have an ounce of humor?'' Michael


    thought. With his hands in his pockets, he sullenly left the ward. Jack followed him out of the door.


    There were no other injuries on this woman''s body aside from the bruises Rachel had initially seen.


    "Hook her up to an IV," Rachel told one of the nurses.


    Jack had a foot out the door when he heard this, and came back inside, looking up and down at that


    woman, Celine Duan, carefully. "Is it serious?" he asked Rachel.


    Rachel was busy writing a prescription on her clipboard. "It''s just a cold. She needs to stay hydrated."


    Rachel handed a piece of paper to the nurse. "She just needs some medicine and then she''ll be fine."


    The ward fell silent again afterwards.


    Michael, who came back after Jack, couldn''t stand the silence anymore and went out.


    The nurse came in to give infusion. But before the needle could enter her body, Celine Duan suddenly


    woke up.


    "What are you doing? Who are you?" Celine Duan pushed the nurse away in horror.


    Rachel was stunned. She didn''t expect that a patient who was just unconscious could exert that much


    strength.


    Jack rushed over and held her down. "Celine, you''re in the hospital," he said, his voice with the


    uttermost tenderness. "You just need to take a drip."


    But when Celine Duan saw Jack, it seemed as if she got even more agitated. "Who asked you to bring


    me here? Don''t act so noble in front of me!" she screamed as she tried to shake him off.


    Her shrill, sharp voice echoed in the ward, making Rachel''s head ache.


    Jack''s hands were firmly nted on Celine Duan''s shoulders. "Don''t worry. We''ll be back soon." He


    also signaled the nurse toe over.


    Celine Duan was feeling furious. Her face was blushing, but her lips looked pale and weird, probably


    from her excessive drinking. When Celine Duan saw the nurseing, she stretched her hand out and


    wanted to scratch the nurse badly.


    The nurse felt frightened and immediately took a step back.


    Because of the nurse''s reflexes, Celine Duan missed. She then turned around to scratch Jack''s neck.


    Just like that, Jack''s neck had more scratch marks on it.


    Jack had no choice but to grab Celine''s hand to restrain her. But no matter what he did, he couldn''t


    stop her.


    "I don''t want to see you, Jack! Get out of my way!" she shouted. Celine''s wails red across the quiet


    hospital.


    While all of this was happening, Michael came in and watched the raucous scene in shock.


    Rachel couldn''t bear it anymore and came over. "Have you had enough? This is a hospital, not a scene


    of some TV drama!" she said.


    Hearing Rachel, Celine calmed down a little.


    Rachel grabbed a needle and injected it into Celine''s hand.


    "What?" Celine asked. She wanted to push the needle away, but Jack quickly stopped her.


    Michael couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. ''Wow. I''ve never seen Rachel get angry


    like this.'' He started at Rachel for a while as she expertly put the needle in a vein on Celine''s hand.


    After Celine''s injection, Rachel sighed and returned to her office to take a quick break.


    About an hourter, Rachel heard someone call her name.


    "Doctor Rachel, the patient in Room 108 is looking for you."


    She had no choice but to cut her rest short. Looking at her watch, she figured that the infusion was


    over.


    When Rachel entered the ward, she found that Jack and Michael were waiting there.


    "Your fever is gone," Rachel said after quickly taking Celine''s temperature. "Just take your medicine


    and you''ll be fine."


    "Okay," Celine mumbled. "It''s time for you to get off work, isn''t it?" Jack asked Rachel.


    Rachel gave a prompt nod.


    Jack helped Celine put her coat on, and then said to Rachel, "Let''s go. You can get a ride from


    Michael."


    "We can finally leave?" Michael said with relief, wiping his forehead with the back of his hand.


    After quickly changing out of her doctor''s clothes, Rachel made her way to the parking lot.


    Upon getting there, she saw Jack was already driving away.


    After Rachel sat down and belt up, Michael started the car. He seemed to be in a better mood now,


    even talking about what had just happened.


    "It was such an unbelievable coincidence! When we were drinking with some of our men in JH Bar, we


    suddenly saw Celine being forced to drink by a group of people. It was really a crazy night! If it weren''t


    for us, she would have been in danger," Michael said.


    Rachel sat quietly on the passenger seat, looking straight ahead. "Watch out for that car in front," she


    warned.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s nothing," Michael said. He slowed down the car as he spoke. He was used to driving fast, so he


    didn''t really think talking while driving was a problem. But since Rachel was with him, he slowed down


    a little.


    After overtaking the vehicles in front, Michael continued to talk. "Celine was not sober that time," he


    said. He looked at Rachel, who was still staring ahead. "Are you even listening to me?" Rachel''s face


    was as nk as before.


    "Yes. And then you took her to the hospital, and the rest was history," Rachel said indifferently.


    Michael was about to tell Rachel more about what happenedst night, but he didn''t expect that Rachel


    could end the conversation like that.

 Chapter 3 So What

    Chapter 3 So What


    Rachel was in no mood to talk to him. She was exhausted, and didn''t want to engage in any small talk.


    ''Today was my first night shift. I''d better get some rest when I can so I can adjust properly, '' she thought


    to herself.


    For ten days straight, Rachel worked on the night shift. Because of this, all she wanted to do most of


    the time was to sleep. On one particr day, it wasn''t that busy at the hospital, and so she could afford


    to take a nap at her office. However, as she was about to fall asleep, her phone suddenly rang. At an


    instant, she sat up and grabbed her phone.


    Looking at the screen, she saw that it was her brother calling.


    "Hello?" Rachel''s voice was a little hoarse.


    "Sis, pleasee here and help me! Hurry please... They''ll kill me..." Eric Shen sobbed.


    Rachel frowned, fully awake by now. "Where are you?"


    "I''m in JH Bar. Come here quickly."


    Rachel hung up the phone, heaved a deep sigh and walked to the office next door.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I got a thing to do and need to get off work earlier. Can you cover for me?"


    "Okay, no problem."


    It waste at night, and the lights dimly lit the roads.


    Rachel drove to the JH Bar.


    Entering the bar, Rachel was greeted with colorful, shing lights and loud music. It was hard to see


    people''s faces. The dancing hall was full of coquettish women. The noise of the music,ughter, and


    whatnot was highly irritable for Rachel.


    She had only been to a ce like this for a couple of times, and she came only because she was


    looking for someone.


    Rachel went up the stairs to the second floor of the bar. Along a long hall, there were several private


    rooms. The area was padded with soft, red wool, muting the noise from downstairs.


    It was one of the most famous hot spots in the city. Even though it looked like an ordinary bar, it was


    said that it had the best DJ and the most beautiful girls went here to have a good time. The second


    floor was more like apletely different world. As soon as Rachel stepped foot there, the loud music


    from downstairs was muffled. The rooms here offered its upants a decent amount of privacy. Once


    the doors were shut, only the waiters were allowed toe in and out of the rooms as they pleased.


    Seeing that no one was around, Rachel thought that she would be able to get in without any problems.


    Rachel walked to the private room at the end of the corridor, pushed the door open and calmly walked


    in.


    To her surprise, the lights inside were as bright as day. Rachel squinted, her eyes adjusting to the


    sudden brightness.


    After a while, she looked around the room, and saw that she knew most of the people who were there.


    The room smelled like pine wood. There were pieces of antique furniture, including a sofa which looked


    like it was made out of solid mahogany. At the other end of the room, there was a folding screen


    decorated with an array of sculpted flowers and birds. However, the brilliant, bright light ruined the


    supposedly ssic and elegant atmosphere.


    Rachel stepped in further, and saw a couple of strangers sitting on beanbag chairs in the corner. On


    the other side of the folding screen, she saw Jack was leaning on the couch with Celine. It looked like


    Celine was back to her usual self. She looked much better than when Rachel had seen her in the


    hospital the other day.


    On the floor beside them, was her brother, Eric Shen, his face pressed against the carpet. "What


    happened here?" Rachel said with a frown.


    "Sis..."


    "Rachel?"


    Eric Shen and Michael spoke almost at the same time.


    Michael was sitting on the sofa and looked at Rachel with his eyes wide open. "Is this man your


    brother?" Then he turned his head and looked at Jack sitting on the couch. ''So, wouldn''t that mean that


    this is his brother-inw?''


    Meanwhile, Jack just stared nkly at Rachel.


    The room fell silent. Michael looked back at Eric from Rachel and back to Eric again.


    The more he looked at the two, the more he could see their resemnce.


    "He was holding Celine''s hand and trying to take her somewhere," Michael exined, breaking the


    silence.


    Rachel couldn''t believe that Eric would do something like that. But soon, she had processed the


    situation and began collecting her thoughts.


    "Sister, I didn''t mean it. I really like Celine. I just wanted to pull her away," Eric retorted weakly.


    Rachel closed her eyes and took a deep breath. There was no denying now that he had admitted it. It


    was obvious that he liked Celine. ''Didn''t he know that Celine was the apple of Jack''s eye?''


    "Jack, he is young and thoughtless. Please let him go. I promise it won''t happen again."


    With a cigarette in one hand and a goblet in the other, Jack cautiously swirled the wine in his ss. The


    wine in the ss was as red as blood. Although he was looking at her direction, he seemed not to pay


    attention to Rachel. After a long time, he said slowly in a t voice, "Sure, I''ll let go of him! But he has


    to pay for what he had done to Celine."


    Rachel''s heart sank along with his words. She could feel the suppressed anger in Jack''s words, but


    she wanted to give it another shot.


    "Jack, this is my brother, Eric. He has always been a reckless and naughty boy ever since his


    childhood. You two used to y and get along so well. Have you forgotten about that?" Rachel said


    through her teeth, her words slow and sure.


    Hearing this, Eric froze, his eyes wide.


    Michael raised his eyebrows in surprise. ''This coward yboy kneeling on the ground was one of


    Jack''s ymates? What an amazing world!''


    However, it seemed that Jack paid no attention to her at all. He stared at Eric for a while and then


    looked away. "And what of it?"

 Chapter 4 Please Forgive Him

    Chapter 4 Please Forgive Him


    Interceding with Jack seemed impossible. Rachel looked at Celine instead.


    Celine was the woman that Jack had been wooing so many years.


    Rachel wasn''t an expert in reading people. But she now realized that Celine was just one of those


    white-cored workers with a pretty face. Whatever was going on between Jack and Celine, Rachel did


    not have any interest to know. However, she didn''t expect her brother to get involved.


    But Rachel couldn''t understand why Celine acted as if it had nothing to do with her. Everything that was


    happening today was because of her, wasn''t it?


    "What happened today, Miss Duan, is definitely my brother''s fault. He knows he was wrong. I hope you


    can forgive him."


    This time, Rachel was cing her hope on Celine to persuade Jack to let her brother go.


    Unfortunately, Celine simply ignored her. She stood up, looked down at Jack, and impatiently said,


    "Leave me alone with my business, Jack. Isn''t he your brother-inw? I don''t think you are going to


    punish him. You are just acting."


    Then, Celine turned and walked towards the door.


    The cigarette between Jack''s fingers dropped to the floor. As he stared at Celine''s back, he barked,


    "Cut his hands off!"


    With eyes wide open, Rachel quickly made her way to Eric.


    Hearing the order, two of Jack''s men restrained Eric by holding him on his shoulders. The other one


    was moving towards the knife. His hands pressed on a chair, Eric was on his knees and trembling with


    fear.


    Eric couldn''t move, and he called Rachel for help.


    Before the bodyguard could pick the knife up, Rachel grabbed a wine bottle on the table and smashed


    it against one of Eric''s hands.


    Crash! The bottom of the bottle hit the corner of the table and broke.


    Eric couldn''t believe what Rachel did and just stared at her. His hand now turned swollen.


    All the people around were shocked by this unexpected situation. Celine also stopped and turned


    around.


    In dilemma, the bodyguard stopped from picking up the knife. He, then, looked at Jack for further


    instructions.


    However, Jack wasn''t looking anywhere. With eyes as dark as ink, he stared at the ss of wine in his


    hand, swirling it slowly, and showing everyone that he was enjoying the drama unfolding in front of him.


    "Miss Duan, please forgive him for offending you," Rachel said with the broken bottle in her hand.


    Celine just lifted her eyebrows and sneered at Rachel. Then, she continued to walk towards the door.


    Rachel moved fast. She threw the remnants of the bottle she was holding, grabbed a new one on the


    table, and smashed it at Eric''s other hand.


    For the second time, the sound of breaking bottle resonated inside the room, followed by the cold gasp


    of the people and the piercing scream of Eric. Several wounds now appeared on Eric''s hands, and


    blood oozed from them.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Rachel...please don''t..." Softly whimpering, Eric''s begging broke the silence in the room.


    With a sullen face, Celine stopped but said nothing. She then turned to look at Eric''s wounded hands.


    Knowing that Celine would not say anything, Rachel grabbed another bottle and smashed it on Eric''s


    hand again.


    Crash!


    "Enough!"


    Two voices shouted at the same time.


    And Eric''s hands were bleeding.


    Michael couldn''t bear the sight before him and turned his head to the side.


    "Miss Shen, you don''t need to do that. I won''t me him anymore," Celine said in a dry voice. Turning


    to Jack, she sneered and said, "Good for you, Jack."


    Then, she walked away without looking back.


    Angry and sad at the same time, Rachel clenched her left fist tightly and loosened her hold of the bottle


    in her right hand.


    Michael leaned back in his chairzily. ncing at Jack, Michael reminded him, "Don''t you want to see


    her off? It''ste already. It''s dangerous."


    After giving Michael a cold nce, Jack stood up and walked out.


    Feigning concern, Michael let out a long sigh of relief. Rachel was indeed a woman of courage. After


    all, she had been living with Jack for five years now.


    Unclenching her left hand, Rachel helped Eric to stand.


    The two men holding Eric also released their hold and stepped back. What happened today also


    surprised them. They looked at Rachel differently now. They thought highly of her now. She was more


    courageous than Celine.


    Holding Eric''s arm, Rachel helped him walk out of the room.


    No one dared to stop her anymore. Holding her brother''s arm with both hands, Rachel could still feel


    her left hand trembling uncontrobly.


    Suddenly, she saw a slender figure standing in front of her.


    Rachel looked up and was surprised.

 Chapter 5 I Really Love Her

    Chapter 5 I Really Love Her


    Standing in front of Rachel with a gentle smile on his handsome face, Marcus said, "Let me drive you


    to the hospital."


    Rachel shook her head. "No, I''m good."


    But Marcus seemedpletely undisturbed by her refusal. With a gentle smile on his face, he


    continued, "You won''t be able to take care of Eric if you''re the one driving. Let me do it."


    Upon hearing this, Rachel paused for a second and mulled it over. Realizing that his words made


    sense, she nodded.


    Right now, nothing mattered more than Eric''s well-being. Since his hands were seriously injured, she


    needed to tend to them as soon as possible. There was a first aid kit in her car.


    When they reached the parking lot, Rachel saw that Jack wanted to drag Celine into his car but the


    latter refused to.


    Without faltering for even a moment, she grabbed Eric by the arm and walked to her car. Then, she


    threw her car keys to Marcus.


    Marcus casually caught them with a smile, and then climbed into the car and sat in the driver''s seat.


    After ncing at the back seat and making sure that Rachel and Eric were settled in, he started the car.


    Seeing Rachel''s car pulling out of the parking lot, Jack pulled Celine into his own car with a nk


    expression on his face.


    Meanwhile, inside Rachel''s car, Eric cried and asked worriedly, "Rachel, are my hands okay?"


    At the moment, Rachel was cleaning his wounds. When she heard his question, she replied grimly,


    "They will be."


    With his eyes still on the road, Marcus smiled.


    Although Rachel was calmly dressing his wounds at the moment, Eric knew his sister well and could


    sense that she was a little angry, so he quickly whispered, "Rachel, I was wrong."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But Rachel didn''t answer him. Instead, she asked Marcus to drive them to the hospital she worked at.


    When they arrived, Rachel wanted to ask Marcus to head back first, but since they hade here in


    her car and he didn''t have a vehicle to travel back in, she kept her mouth shut.


    But at that moment, Marcus unexpectedly said in a light voice,


    "Well, we''re here. This is your territory. I guess I can leave now. Bye!"


    Rachel smiled faintly, feeling like a weight had been lifted off her. "Thank you for driving us here. But


    how are you going to go back?"


    "Did you forget that my office is nearby? Anyway, call me if anything happens." After saying goodbye to


    them, Marcus left the hospital.


    Then, Rachel brought Eric to a medical room. When she saw that her colleague on duty wasn''t there,


    she took some liquid medicine to sterilize Eric''s wounds and brought him to a nearby ward.


    "Ouch!" Eric cried out when the liquid medicine touched his wound.


    "What did you do wrong?" Rachel asked calmly, finally deciding to talk about the incident.


    Looking at his sister''s face, Eric said carefully, "I... I shouldn''t have gotten involved with those people."


    "Tell me, did you go to the party because of Celine?"


    Rachel asked after carefully bandaging his wounds.


    Hearing this, Eric rolled his eyes and said, "Yes, yes, I went in because I saw Celine in danger."


    Suddenly, Rachel raised her head and looked sharply at Eric, but her voice was still low and deep as


    she said,


    "I don''t think that Jack would have wrongly used an innocent person. You just wanted to take this


    opportunity toy your hands on Celine since they were trying to take advantage of her."


    Eric was startled by Rachel''s sharp eyes. He immediately exined, "No, no, it''s nothing like that. I


    really like Celine."


    "You don''t have to deny it. As for what really happened, I think Jack has evidence.


    Anyway, from now on, you are not allowed to have any contact with Celine."


    "What?! But why? I really love her," Eric argued right away.


    Rachel finished dressing his wounds and snapped, "Because of what happened today! Don''t you know


    that Jack almost cut your hands off today? Can''t you see his attitude toward you? Or are you not afraid


    of death? Next time, I won''te to your rescue!"


    Hearing these words, Eric didn''t know how to reply. But he also didn''t want to give up Celine, so he


    defiantly raised his chin and said, "You might be afraid of Jack, but I''m not. He likes Celine, but so do I.


    Wepete fairly."


    Rachel sneered, "You''re not afraid of him? Then why did you cry today? Andpete? You can''t even


    get into a university. And you don''t even have a proper job. How can youpete with him? And forget


    aboutpeting fairly. There is no such thing between you and Jack. You almost had your hands cut


    off!"


    "Whatever it is, I won''t give up. I believe that Celine will see my sincerity," Eric insisted. His face had


    turned red, but he refused to admit that Rachel was right.


    "I''ll take care of the admission procedure for you. Just stay here for the next few days!"


    "Rachel, you can''t do this to me. I...I have to go back to work!" Eric had a feeling that his sister was


    only making him stay in the hospital to prevent him from going out to find Celine.


    Rachel walked to the door, but just before leaving the ward, she said,


    "If you never want to use your hands again, you can leave now."


    Hearing this, Eric became a little skeptical. He tried opening his palms, but a burst of pain shot through


    his hands. Finally, hey down feebly.


    By that time, the first glimmer of dawn had passed.


    As Rachel walked to the lobby of the hospital, she saw a familiar nurse. "Cindy, my brother got hurt. He


    is in Ward 103. Tell the nurse on duty to buy lunch for him from the canteen at noon," she said.


    "Hurt? Is it serious?"


    "No, he just needs to rest in the hospital for a few days. I will change his dressing when Ie here in


    the afternoon. You don''t need to worry about him," Rachel said, emphasizing thest part as she


    specifically didn''t want her colleague to check on Eric''s injury.


    "Oh, I see. Don''t worry. I''ll arrange it."


    Rachel nodded in thanks and walked to the gate of the hospital, where there was a small store already


    selling breakfast.


    She bought some breakfast for Eric and made him lie back in bed before she drove home. She was on


    night duty today, so she would go back to the hospital in the afternoon.


    When she returned home, she didn''t see Jack.


    Having been married to Jack for so many years, she had noticed that he didn''t stay at home on most


    nights.


    After taking a shower, she had something to eat. Then, she went to bed.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Rachel got up, and quickly washed her face and brushed her teeth


    before rushing to the hospital. She was a little worried about her brother.


    When Rachel walked into his ward, she frowned slightly.


    Why was Celine here? And why was she feeding Eric with a spoon?

 Chapter 6 The Heartless Man

    Chapter 6 The Heartless Man


    Upon seeing his sister, Eric hastily smiled and said, "Rachel, you''re here. Have you eaten?" Pointing at


    the thermos on the bedside table with his right hand, he continued, "Celine made this soup. It''s very


    delicious. Do you want some?"


    Knowing that Eric''s injury was not that serious, Rachel just stared at him. Really, there was no need for


    Celine to feed him.


    Seeing Rachel red at him, Eric withdrew his hand awkwardly and giggled.


    Sitting on the stool beside the bed, Celine greeted Rachel with a smile, "Miss Shen."


    "Why are you here?" Rachel asked, fixing her eyes on Celine.


    Guessing that Celine had just gotten off work now, Rachel wondered how she could cook some soup


    and brought it here in such a short time. ''What was her intention?''


    "Eric was injured because of me yesterday. I believe I should take care of him,"


    Celine replied, standing up to start packing up the lunch box. Once again, Rachel looked at Celine


    wearing a business suit. She concluded that Celine came from work.


    "Thank you, Miss Duan. He is fine now."


    Rachel did not have any intention of getting close with Celine.


    She was Jack''s wife, while Celine was Jack''s dream girl. Rachel''s impression of Celine was bad, and


    she thought it was better to stay away from her. All she could do was pretend to be polite to Celine.


    However, she was puzzled by Celine''s actions today. Celine should avoid her because of her


    rtionship with Jack. Moreover, if Celine thought it was not Eric''s fault, why didn''t she do anything to


    save himst night? Why did she act like that?


    Calmly, Rachel walked past Celine towards her brother.


    That was when she saw the two men in ck suits standing in the room. Her attention was only


    focused on Celine that she failed to see her surroundings.


    It was impossible not to notice them. Though they looked ordinary, no one would wear a suit in a hot


    day. They just followed Celine without saying anything.


    Thinking that they might be sent by Jack, Rachel thought he was afraid that something bad would


    happen to Celine again.


    Not caring whether Eric had finished his meal or not, Rachel moved the lunch box and the thermos


    aside, picked up Eric''s hand and started removing the bandage to check his injury.


    Knowing clearly that Rachel didn''t want him to have any contact with Celine, Eric kept his mouth shut


    and obediently extended his hand.


    Feeling the intense atmosphere, Celine decided not to stay long and left.


    When Celine left, Eric became quite upset. His intention was to spend more time with her, but Rachel


    ruined his n.


    On the other hand, Rachel didn''t care at all what her brother thought of her. She knew that Eric would


    definitely get hurt again if the two bodyguards would tell Jack what Celine had done.


    Nobody could predict what Jack would do.


    The next day, Rachel decided toe to work early. Although she had chased Celine away yesterday,


    she thought Celine mighte again.


    As expected, Celine visited Eric again.


    Obviously, Celine didn''t expect that Rachel was here. Her face changed when she saw Rachel, but


    finally she just smiled stiffly. Celine came in with a thermos. "I made too much soup. So, I brought some


    for Eric."


    Face turning cold, Rachel put down the medicine, stood up and said to Celine, "Please, follow me."


    cing the thermos on the table, Celine gave Eric a hard look.


    "Rachel..." Eric wanted to say something, but stopped when he saw Rachel''s cold look.


    Celine went out after Rachel.


    Outside, Rachel saw the two bodyguards. But neither acknowledged her and remained expressionless.


    Without looking at her surroundings, Rachel continued to walk into her office.


    To assure the bodyguards, she didn''t close her office door.


    The bodyguards guarded the door and said nothing.


    Looking at Celine today, Rachel noticed that she was wearing a dress, and her face was a little bit pale.


    Because of her makeup and dress, Celine looked better than before. She had a bright face and decent


    smile, which was indeed specialpared to ordinary people.


    From the way she dressed, Rachel knew that the woman in front of her absolutely knew herself of her


    wants and needs. Rachel was certain that Celine was ying hard-to-get with Jack.


    Truth be told, Celine was scared of Rachel. But since she dared toe again today, she mentally


    prepared herself.


    After a while, Rachel spoke. "Miss Duan, look at you."


    "Is there anything wrong with my outfit?" After all, Rachel looked longer at her which made Celine think


    of her dress. She dressed up on purpose today.


    "You are pretty, with a good educational background and a nice job. Why are you bugging my brother?"


    Celine replied, "Miss Shen, you misunderstood. I am..."


    Interrupting her, Rachel continued, "As for me, I am just an ordinary doctor. I am not as good as you.


    I''m dull and not good in socializing. You don''t need to do anything. Jack is already under your control."


    "Again, Miss Shen, you misunderstood me. I have nothing to do with Jack," Celine snapped at Rachel.


    "Then, why don''t you call me Mrs. Fu?" Her aura changing, Rachel''s tone was cold as ice and her eyes


    as sharp as sword.


    "You''ve been visiting Eric these days. I bet you are doing this just to test Jack, aren''t you? You want to


    know who between us is more important in Jack''s heart."


    Rachel''s voice turned lower until it became like a ghost whispering into Celine''s heart.


    "Let me be clear. If something happens to my brother, I will hold you responsible and you won''t be able


    to escape."


    Whether it was because of Rachel''s tone bing too aggressive or Rachel reading her mind,


    Celine''s face turned pale, and her body became stiff.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly changed. The temperature suddenly dropped.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Looking at Celine, Rachel was about to ask her out for it was time for her to go back to work.


    To her surprise, when Rachel turned around, she saw that behind her stood Jack and next to him were


    Michael and Marcus.

 Chapter 7 Please Wait

    Chapter 7 Please Wait


    Michael stared at Rachel, holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand. Marcus smiled his usual smile, and


    Jack wore a long face, his lips pressed tightly together. His eyes were dark.


    Rachel slightly shifted her eyes. She had to see her other patients during her shift. What were they


    doing here?


    Michael, the most talkative of the group, spoke first. It was the first time he had heard Rachel speak


    this much. And he didn''t understand why she belittled herself in front of her husband''s mistress.


    However, before Michael could open his mouth, Rachel interrupted him. "This is the hospital. Please


    refrain from making noise."


    Michael was about to say something, but was stopped by Rachel. He felt upset.


    Even the two bodyguards who had been standing by the door were clearly affected.


    Rachel had just openly reprimanded Celine. However, she wouldn''t allow the others to say something.


    Michael could not help mumbling, "You can''t deprive me of my right to speak."


    Rachel nced at him but said nothing. She walked back toward her desk, sat down, and started


    sorting the documents in front of her. She wanted to go on with work as usual.


    "Why are you here?" Celine asked. Although she was initially taken aback by the situation, she was


    now calmer. Her voice trembled slightly, however.


    Jack nced at Celine and then looked at Rachel. "We''vee to see Eric."


    Rachel put down her pen and looked up at him.


    "Yes, yes, we''re here to visit Eric. Which ward is he in?" Michael inquired, the same cynical smile


    stered on his face.


    Rachel was dubious. Even so, she took them to the patient''s room.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Michael greeted Eric with a smile after having rearranged his bouquet.


    Jack simply looked at Eric. He didn''t say a word the whole time.


    ''Do people usually act this way when visiting a patient?'' Rachel thought to herself as she watched. She


    didn''t want to badmouth Jack, albeit in her own head, but his behavior had angered her. How he acted


    had nothing to do with her, but when it came to her brother, she couldn''t keep silent.


    Jack looked around the room, as visitors tended to do. Something on the bedside table caught his


    attention. It was a thermos bottle. His face grew darker.


    "I made some soup. When I learned that Eric is here, I knew I just had to bring him some," Celine


    exined, unafraid of Jack.


    Rachel was so enraged that she felt like pping Celine right then and there. What was this woman


    doing stirring up trouble on purpose?


    The room fell silent when they heard what Celine had said.


    Jack looked at Eric. He made a conscious effort to look less stern, but his words sounded frightening


    nheless. "What a blessing in disguise then."


    Eric remained motionless in his hospital bed. He smiled but seemed to have shrunk in bed, probably


    because of Jack''s harsh tone.


    He felt like a fool as everyone looked at him.


    Michael noticed Eric''s hands. He moved closer and studied them. After a while, he asked, "Rachel,


    how are his wounds?"


    "No big deal," Rachel replied coldly.


    "Then why did he need to stay in the hospital for so long?"


    "For in-hospital observation."


    Thest thing that Rachel wanted was to talk to these people. She just wanted them to leave as soon


    as possible, and her voice clearly conveyed her thinning patience.


    Then something urred to her. She had tried her best to keep Eric in the hospital these past days,


    but then Celine began visiting him every day. Was it possible that Jack now thought that she was giving


    Celine and Eric a chance to spend time together?


    Every day, Rachel made Celine feel unwee. However, Celine insisted on visiting Eric, something


    which was out of Rachel''s control. Besides, she tookfort in the fact that the bodyguards that Jack


    had sent to protect Celine knew exactly how Rachel had tried to get her to leave.


    Upon hearing her response, Michael kept quiet. It was clear that Rachel was in a foul mood today.


    For a moment, an ufortable silence filled the room.


    "Since he''s alright, let''s go," Jack proimed. He grabbed Celine by the hand and made for the door.


    This time, Celine did not struggle. She let Jack hold her hand and lead her toward the door.


    Michael and Marcus exchanged a look and followed the two.


    Suddenly, something crossed Rachel''s mind. Did Jacke over today because he wanted to take


    Celine away?


    "Jack, please wait!" Rachel found herself stopping Jack at the door.


    He stopped, still holding Celine''s hand.


    Everyone else in the room turned toward Rachel, greatly intrigued.


    "I have something to tell you," she said, speaking a little softer this time. Rachel walked up to him,


    nced at the people around them, and continued, "Let''s talk."


    Michael had turned and walked toward Rachel''s office before Jack could even say yes.


    Rachel looked at Celine and said to Jack seriously, "Come to my office, alone."

 Chapter 8 Hes Coveting My Woman

    Chapter 8 He''s Coveting My Woman


    Michael stopped abruptly. ''She wants to talk to Jack alone?''


    Then he turned to Rachel. She looked so serious that it seemed like she was seeing a patient. ''What


    does she want to talk to Jack about?'' Michael wondered.


    This was not a good omen at all. Until now, Michael had thought that the marriage between Jack and


    Rachel was in name only. But Rachel''s behavior made him think otherwise. Of course, perhaps it was


    because of Jack''s unrestrained actions recently that Rachel was about to lose her temper, just like she


    had at Celine just now.


    Michael was curious about what Rachel would say to Jack.


    There were several exceptional men standing in the corridor, and the beautiful youngdy, Celine,


    undoubtedly attracted many people''s attention.


    That night, when Jack hade to the emergency room with Celine in his arms, he had made quite a


    scene, so several nurses recognized them now. The nurses looked curiously at the scene as they


    walked past, some of them whispering among themselves.


    The rest of the people there stood still in shock and turned to look at Jack.


    Celine snorted. "I''ll leave first then,"


    she said before turning around and walking away.


    Jack stared at Celine''s back until she was out of sight, and then turned to his friends and said calmly,


    "You should go now too."


    Michael wanted to follow them to hear what they were going to talk about, so he was a little upset when


    Jack asked him and Marcus to leave.


    Rachel went back to her office, took off her white gown, and changed into her coat. Then, she went to


    the cafe near the hospital.


    When she walked in, all she had to do was follow the line of sight of several waitresses in the cafe to


    easily find Jack.


    Wherever he went, he would attract a lot of people''s attention. However, most of them didn''t dare to


    approach him, preferring to steal nces at him from a distance every now and then.


    Rachel had noticed this a long time ago. Ever since then, she had been able to quickly find Jack in a


    crowd no matter where he was.


    After spotting him, Rachel walked over to his table and took a seat opposite him.


    Soon, a waitress came over. Rachel asked for a ss of water, offhandedly noting that Jack had


    ordered a cup of ck coffee.


    As a doctor, Rachel was very picky about anything that she consumed. She did not like to have things


    that would be harmful to her body. For example, she didn''t like smoking, so whenever Jack smoked,


    she would try to avoid him.


    The music in the cafe was light and soothing. Jack unconcernedly took a sip of coffee with


    indescribable elegance. Even a few of the customers kept shooting nces at this aristocratic man.


    "Go ahead," Jack said in his deep and mellow voice.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rachel looked at him in surprise. Usually, Jack would quietly wait for her to speak, but today, it seemed


    that he was impatient.


    After the waitress brought a ss of water to the table, Rachel said, "It''s very simple. Please don''t aim


    your anger at Eric anymore."


    Jack smiled as if he had heard a big joke.


    "He''s coveting my woman. Why can''t I be angry at him?"


    "You should know that there is no possibility of anything happening between Celine and him."


    Jack didn''t argue, so Rachel continued,


    "My brother never took the initiative to see her these days."


    "I know. You don''t have to be so worried about it," Jack replied nonchntly.


    "Celinees every day to stir up trouble. How can I not be worried?" Rachel snapped. All of a


    sudden, she couldn''t stand Jack''s indifferent attitude toward her, as if she and her brother were just


    insignificant people that Jack could do whatever he wanted to.


    It suddenly dawned on her that people from wealthy families didn''t care about others'' lives at all.


    Ordinary people were just like pawns to them in the games that they yed with each other.


    In the past, Rachel had had no interest in their affairs and just ignored them. But now, the person


    involved in their games was her young brother, so she had no choice but to interfere.


    "It''s obvious that Celine doesn''t like my brother, so why does shee here every day to bring him


    soup? I''m sure you know her purpose," Rachel continued angrily.


    "I admit, what you said to Celine in your office is quite correct," Jack relented in a low voice.


    "So, you knew clearly what Celine''s hidden motive was, but you still yed along and even tried to cut


    my brother''s hands off?" Rachel looked calm, but her voice was trembling.


    "If she wants to test me, I''ll allow her to do it."


    These simple words from Jack''s mouth made a shiver run down Rachel''s spine.


    As she stared at Jack''s dark eyes, her vision blurred with tears, but she quickly blinked them back. She


    had known this man since childhood, but she suddenly felt like he was a stranger to her.


    How many people was Jack ready to hurt for the sake of a woman and her so-called love game?


    Jack had agreed to marry Rachel for his own reasons, and since then, they had been legally married


    for five years.


    In the past five years, Rachel hadn''t asked for too much. She didn''t want to have any conflict with


    Celine, and when the time came, she would divorce Jack.


    But now, Jack didn''t want to let Eric go because of Celine despite the fact that he was Rachel''s brother.


    ''Jack and Celine really are a great match for each other,'' Rachel thought with a scoff.


    Then, with her lips slightly curving up, she said, "Don''t think that you can control everything, Jack."

 Chapter 9 An Unpleasant Ending

    Chapter 9 An Unpleasant Ending


    In the end, Rachel and Jack parted in discord.


    After returning to her office, Rachel nned to find another apartment for Eric, one that was much


    closer to the hospital so that she could help him in case something bad happened.


    ''Anyway, Eric is my brother! I don''t think Celine would dare to set him up with me keeping an eye on


    him!'' she thought.


    She called one of her friends and asked him to find a new apartment for Eric.


    After she hung up the phone, she went toplete the discharging formalities for Eric.


    Then, she went to his ward.


    Eric was sitting on the bed and feeling bored. As soon as he saw Rachel walk in, he asked, "Rachel,


    where have you been? Where is Celine?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Seeing her little brother''s careful expression, Rachel suddenly felt helpless. Eric knew very well that


    she didn''t want to hear him mention Celine, but he really couldn''t help inquiring about her whereabouts.


    Who could she me? Her brother was acting like a child now. Both Jack and Eric were selfish when it


    came to Celine and didn''t care about others'' feelings.


    "You can leave the hospital soon," Rachel said coldly.


    "Really?" Eric couldn''t believe his ears. He felt bored out of his mind after staying in the ward all these


    days.


    "Eric, I warned youst time. Stop seeing Celine. Otherwise, I won''t be able to save you the next time


    Jackes for you," Rachel said seriously.


    "That''s between me and Celine. I like her, and she''s willing toe here to see me. It''s none of Jack''s


    business," Eric retorted. He believed that Jack was just bullying everyone because of his power.


    Anyway,st time, he had just made a mistake because of his carelessness. Now that he was seeing


    Celine seriously, there was no reason for Jack to step in.


    Moreover, Jack was a scumbag. He was married to his sister, and yet he was brazenly pursuing Celine


    in front of so many people. Eric just couldn''t understand why his sister would marry such a man. "Jack


    is not a good person. He doesn''t respect you at all! You should divorce him."


    Rachel had been trying to get Eric to forget about Celine, but she had never expected that he would


    start talking about her marriage to Jack instead. "What do you know? You''re just a kid. Don''t talk


    nonsense." She had her own reasons to get married to Jack. It was not easy to exin their


    rtionship to someone else.


    "I don''t understand. You two don''t look like a couple at all. Besides, I''m already over twenty! I''m not a


    kid.


    Did he force you to marry him? Is he unwilling to give you a divorce now?"


    Rachel had been brought up by the members of the Fu family, who had always seemed to be kind to


    her. However, Jack, who had no feelings for her, had insisted on getting married to her, and it had


    completely ruined her life. It turned out that the Fu family were not kind after all.


    Anyway, she was surprised that Eric had been able to almost guess the truth. If he went to see Jack to


    fight over this issue, it would onlyplicate matters.


    "You just need to take care of yourself. You can''t even protect yourself now. Why are you getting


    involved in my affairs? When are you going to focus on your work? One day, you''ll see Celine''s true


    colors. That''s the day you''ll actually grow up," Rachel said with a scoff.


    She checked the wounds on Eric''s hands again and found that they had almost healed. He just needed


    to continue applying medicine on time every day.


    "I''ll get you discharged from the hospital soon. I''ve found an apartment for you. From now on, you can


    live there."


    "What?" Eric frowned. In his eyes, his sister must have found him a new ce so that she could keep


    an eye on him there. "I like living in the dormitory of thepany now. I..."


    "Don''t worry. I will pay half the rent."


    Eric had wanted to tell her that he wouldn''t be able to pay the rent as an excuse, but Rachel had cut in


    before he could finish his words. He had no choice but to shut his mouth and pretend to be obedient.


    "Have a good rest. I''ll get you discharged soon," Rachel said again. Then, she walked out of the room


    as she didn''t want to continue this conversation anymore.


    The truth of her marriage with Jack was so absurd that no one would believe it. If Eric found out, he


    would make a scene. Rachel had been able to tell from his words that he didn''t like the Fu family.


    As Eric watched his sister walk out of the room, he felt that there must be something wrong between


    her and Jack. Jack was such a ruthless man that perhaps he had threatened his sister into staying with


    him.


    Eric vowed to himself that one day, he would figure out everything about the Fu family. When that time


    came, he would not let go of Jack.

 Chapter 10 Provoke Rachel

    Chapter 10 Provoke Rachel


    "Take the key to the apartment. I''m going back to work."


    Rachel handed Eric the key to the newly rented apartment.


    "Okay." Eric was secretly d that he was finally discharged from the hospital. After being stuck in the


    hospital ward for so long, he wanted to go out for some fresh air.


    After Rachel left, he couldn''t wait to close the door. Then, he changed his clothes and went out.


    By then, it waspletely dark outside, and he didn''t really have anywhere to go.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Meanwhile, in JH Bar, Celine was drinking alone.


    The pub was just starting to get crowded, and people were twisting their bodies crazily on the dance


    floor. Celine stared at these people in a daze as she thought about the first time she had met Jack


    here.


    In the end, she had been deceived by him. He had said that he loved her and that he would marry her


    one day. Nonsense! It had all just been lies.


    If he really loved her, why would he have let Rachel humiliate her?


    From what Rachel had said this afternoon, it was obvious that Rachel looked down on her. In Rachel''s


    eyes, Celine was nothing but a shameless mistress.


    ''So what? I don''t care if you look down on me or not. Even though you''re Jack''s wife, he doesn''t take


    you seriously,'' Celine thought vindictively. Then, with a wicked smile on her face, she made a phone


    call.


    ''Since you care so much about that brother of yours, I''m going to y with him,'' she thought. She took


    a sip of wine as she waited for Eric to answer the phone.


    At that moment, Eric was having dinner alone at a restaurant in his neighborhood. He had called


    several friends but they had all told him that they had no time toe out for dinner.


    All of a sudden, his phone rang. As soon as he took a look at the screen, the frustration on his face


    vanished.


    "Why are you calling me, Celine?"


    At the other end of the line, Celineughed. "What''s wrong? Can''t I even call you?"


    "No, no, I mean, you''ve never called me before. I''m just so happy now."


    Celine sighed helplessly. "Since I can''t go to the hospital to see you, I''m calling tofort you."


    As long as she could capture Eric''s heart, no matter how arrogant Rachel was, she wouldn''t be able to


    do anything. Besides, she wanted to see what on earth Jack would do.


    Eric''s eyes brightened up. He said cheerfully, "I''ve been discharged from the hospital, so you don''t


    need to go there anymore. We can meet outside from now on."


    Celine''s smile deepened; she hadn''t expected that she would be able to put her n into action so


    soon. "Well, I''m in JH Bar now. Would you like to join me?"


    "Okay, I''ll be right there," Eric answered without skipping a beat.


    Celine hung up the phone and drank a ss of beer. She knew that Jack would have arranged


    someone to watch her movements, especially in a ce like JH Bar, so she was curious to see what


    would happen when Eric got here.


    Besides, she still remembered the unexpected action that Rachel had done to appease Jack''s anger


    last time. She didn''t know what other tricks Rachel had up her sleeve and if Jack would buy it this time,


    so she suddenly looked forward to seeing what was going to happen.


    Eric arrived at JH Bar in a hurry. As soon as he walked in, he saw Celine sitting in a quiet corner and


    his face lit up. "Celine, why are you here today? And why are you drinking so much?"


    he asked worriedly when he saw all the bottles on the table.


    "I was bored, so I came here for a drink. Have a seat." Then, Celine picked up another ss of beer


    and gulped it down.


    Eric sat down and randomly picked up a bottle of beer as well. When he was about to drink, however,


    Celine stopped him.


    "You still have wounds on your hands. I don''t think you can drink, right?"


    Eric suddenly remembered that his sister had reminded him not to drink. He hadn''t nned to go to a


    pub, but now that he was here, how could he not drink, especially when Celine was drinking? "It''s all


    right. It''s not a big deal," he assured Celine before taking a swig.


    Celine looked at the shocking reddish scars on the back of Eric''s hands.


    "Let me have a look. It''s all my fault that you got hurt so badly," she said in a guilty tone as she took


    Eric''s hand in hers and looked at it.


    "It''s not your fault. Jack is to me for bullying others with his power," Eric said in a gruff voice. He was


    pleased to see that Celine cared about him so much. As long as he could draw her attention, he


    wouldn''t mind getting a little injury once in a while.


    "Anyway, the wounds have almost healed. Rachel is a good doctor," he continued.


    When Celine heard Rachel''s name, she froze. Then, after a moment, she said as casually as she


    could, "Your sister hurt you too much! I was just trying to save you. We didn''t need her to do that."


    "Rachel is awesome! She did that just to save me!" Eric said with augh.


    The expression on Celine''s face soured a little. Didn''t Eric understand what she was trying to say?


    Instead, he was praising his sister. ''What a fool!'' Celine thought.


    She felt sorry for Rachel to have such a stupid brother. However, this was a good thing for Celine; only


    such a stupid person could be controlled easily.


    "Miss Duan."


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted Celine''s thoughts. She raised her head and saw two men in ck


    standing next to their table. These two people worked for Jack, didn''t they? Celine hadn''t expected to


    see the fruit of herbor so soon.


    "What do you want?" she asked coldly.


    "We are here to ask Mr. Shen to go with us," one of the men said expressionlessly.


    "What are you going to do? We don''t know you at all. Get out of here!" Celine said in a panic.


    Eric had seen these two men before too. He knew without a doubt that they were Jack''s men.


    However, he hadn''t done anything wrong today, so he was not afraid of them.


    When he saw the fear on Celine''s face, heforted her at once by saying, "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I''ll


    go with them. You don''t have to worry about me." Then, he stood up.


    Celine was still in a fluster, but she didn''t stop them. Instead, she said, "If you dare to do anything to


    him, I''ll call the police right away."


    Once Eric was out of sight, Celine reverted to her usual self. She drank calmly while watching the


    performance on the stage.


    After a while, she picked up her phone and made a call.


    When Rachel got the call, she was walking out of the emergency room.


    Upon seeing the screen, she immediately had a hunch that something bad had happened. Why was


    Celine calling her?


    "What is it?" she asked coldly. After the conversation this afternoon, she had no reason to pretend to


    be polite to Celine anymore. There was no way they could talk like they were friends.


    "I just want to inform you that I just saw Eric being taken away by Jack''s men," Celine said in a


    comcent voice.


    Rachel frowned slightly. What was Jack nning to do? Eric had just been discharged from the


    hospital!


    "Where are you?"


    "Oh, I am in JH Bar. I think Jack''s men have taken Eric upstairs."


    JH Bar? Rachel had warned Eric not to drink during this period of time. How could he forget her words


    so soon?


    "Did you ask him to drink with you?"


    "Rachel, you care about your brother, don''t you? I think you''d bettere as soon as possible," said


    Celine unhurriedly.


    When Rachel hung up the phone, she was still confused about everything, but she was sure that


    Celine must have deliberately invited Eric to meet her in JH Bar. ''Celine, you''ve taken things too far this


    time! Do you really think that there''s nothing I can do to you?'' Rachel cursed in her heart, clutching her


    phone tightly.


    With a sneer, she went back to her office and changed her clothes. Then, after asking a colleague to


    cover her shift, she drove to JH Bar.


    When Jack had gotten a phone call from one of his men, he had actually just been about to call Celine.


    He hadn''t expected to receive the news that she was at JH Bar, and with Eric, no less. Since Eric


    hadn''t learned his lesson yet, there was no need for Jack to go easy on him this time.


    After asking his men to take care of Eric, Jack got into his car and started driving to JH Bar.


    As for Celine, she was still sitting in the corner of JH Bar, waiting for Jack even though she didn''t know


    whether he woulde or not.


    As soon as Jack walked into JH Bar, he saw Celine. No matter how crowded a ce was, she was


    always the first person he would see. There was something about Celine that made her stand out in


    any crowd.


    "Ah, here you are! Ask your men to let Eric go," Celine said coldly.


    "Well, if you stay here with me, I will release Eric," Jack said in apelling tone,


    the corners of his lips curving up slightly.


    Celine took a deep breath. "Jack, you''re going too far. It''s my freedom to meet anyone I please."


    As if he hadn''t heard her, Jack walked up to her and took her hand. "Let''s go. You should have a look


    at your date."


    Then, he led her up to the second floor.


    On the second floor was a dimly lit room. Although it looked old, the traditional furniture inside gave it


    an elegant look.


    However, the person in the middle of the room was the opposite of elegant. When Celine entered the


    room behind Jack, she gasped in shock.


    Eric was kneeling on the floor with one hand on his stomach and the other one on the floor. Jack''s men


    had surrounded him, and one of them was stepping on Eric''s back. Hearing Celine''s gasp, Eric raised


    his head with difficulty. His face was beaten ck and blue, and Celine could hardly recognize who he


    was.


    She hadn''t expected that Jack would beat up Eric to this extent! On one hand, she was a little worried


    about Eric, but on the other hand, she felt very excited. She couldn''t wait to see how Rachel would


    react when she saw this.


    Holding Celine''s hand, Jack walked up to Eric. He looked down at him and said indifferently, "You want


    to drink with Celine? Hmm?"


    He took a quick nce at Eric''s wounded hand on the floor and stepped on it with his foot. "Once on


    shore, one prays no more. Huh?"


    Eric raised his head and stared at Jack. "If you dare, just kill me."


    Upon hearing this, Jack rolled his eyes and thought to himself, ''This little guy is really reckless.'' He


    shifted his weight to his foot and slowly rubbed Eric''s injured hand.


    Although he was trembling with pain, Eric gritted his teeth and red at Jack in silence.


    Celine turned her head away somewhat reluctantly. When she was about to walk away, her hand was


    grasped tightly by Jack.


    "What do you want, Jack?"

 Chapter 11 Get It Settled

    Chapter 11 Get It Settled


    A clear voice came from the direction of the door. Rachel walked in leisurely. At first, she nced at


    Eric. Then she focused her attention on Jack.


    He looked right back, not showing any change in emotion.


    Rachel had rushed here all the way from the parking lot. She hadn''t expected that Jack would hit Eric


    that hard.


    Seeing Eric''s swollen face and Jack''s foot on his hand, Rachel felt nervous. However, she acted rather


    calm on the surface.


    "I have to get things settled today," said Jack, looking deeply into Rachel''s eyes. His ck eyes did not


    disy any particr emotion.


    Hearing this, Rachel shifted her attention from Jack to Celine, thetter still as indifferent as before.


    She burst into a fit ofughter. "Yes, it''s time to put an end to this."


    She slowly approached Jack, drew her body close to him, and said, "This is all for her, isn''t it?"


    Celine''s expression changed in a matter of seconds, her eyes focused on Rachel.


    Rachel raised her head to match Jack''s height. Gently, she kissed him.


    She looked him in the eye. His expression remained unchanged. Without warning, Rachel then bit him


    on the lips.


    Jack stared at her, doing nothing. Yet, his eyes gleamed.


    It felt as though time had stopped altogether.


    ''What is happening? Boss is being kissed by this woman!'' Jack''s men thought.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    For the first time, they didn''t know what to do. Even Eric was stunned.


    "What are you doing?" Celine stammered in disbelief and irritation. The gall to pull off such a stunt!


    Why wouldn''t Jack say anything? Shouldn''t he stop this woman and push her away?


    Rachel gently pulled away and turned toward Celine. "Miss Duan, isn''t that a strange question to ask?


    Jack and I are a married couple. Isn''t it normal for married couples to exchange a kiss?"


    Celine''s blood boiled with rage. The smile stered on Rachel''s face was in stark contrast to what


    Celine was feeling now.


    She looked angrily at Jack. He hadn''t pushed Rachel away, and he even let her kiss him like that.


    Seeing no expression of guilt or fear on his face, Celine felt wronged. Her eyes welled up with tears.


    "Didn''t you say that your marriage was in name only? How could you..."


    Before she could even finish, Rachel interrupted, "Miss Duan, I would appreciate it if you minded your


    own business. After all, our marriage is a private matter. By the way, why did you ask my brother out


    today?"


    At this moment, Celine was still fixated on the word marriage. Unable to focus and think clearly about


    Rachel''s question, she blurted out, "Of course I asked him out. I needed someone to apany me."


    "So, Miss Duan, are you satisfied with how everything turned out today?" Rachel asked coldly.


    Her words brought Celine back to reality.


    What was happening? No matter what Celine did, she could not change the fact that Jack was a


    married man.


    She stared at him now, amazed.


    Jack, on the other hand, stood still and quietly, as if all this had nothing to do with him. The truth was


    that he did care a lot about Celine.


    However, he wanted to know what Rachel''s next move was. He was curious to see what tricks she had


    up her sleeve.


    Celine looked at the couple in front of her, the pain evident in her eyes. If Jack hadn''t given in, Rachel


    wouldn''t have been so bold.


    "It seems that you''ve figured it out, Miss Duan. Because Jack and I are married, everything you''ve


    done and everything you''re thinking of doing are useless. Unless... we apply for a divorce."


    ''Divorce? Will they divorce?'' Celine wondered. What did Rachel mean by that?


    Rachel spoke again, this time in a negotiable tone. "If the grounds are reasonable, I can agree to a


    divorce."


    Then, seeing that Celine was studying her, her tone changed. She said, feigning sorrow, "But it seems


    that Jack is not ready for a divorce just yet."


    Celine was hurt and confused. Jack had said that he only married Rachel because his family forced


    him to. He had told her that he would divorce Rachel once he had the chance.


    However, after five years, Jack still hadn''t done anything.


    He might have developed feelings for Rachel, after all. Rachel had lived with the Fu family since she


    was a child. She and Jack had grown together. Compared to that, Celine realized that her rtionship


    with Jack was nothing.


    Tears streamed down her face. She was only kidding herself. She knew deep in her heart that Jack did


    not love her at all.


    She had tried so hard to test his love for her, but perhaps, others saw her as nothing but a joke. "Am I


    only fooling myself?" Celine whispered.


    How ridiculous! This had all gotten out of hand! She had invited Eric toe over because she wanted


    to see how Jack would react.


    But now, since Rachel arrived, he had been silent all this time.


    He did not even deny one word of Rachel''s ims.


    Celine did not have any other choice. She stepped back, pushed Jack away, and ran out of the room.


    Surprisingly, he did not chase after her. Instead, he merely took a step back.


    Now that Celine had left, the room fell silent.


    Seeing Jack standing still, Eric turned over and sat up.


    "Are you happy now?" Jack asked Rachel. Hearing Jack''s deep voice, Eric paused for a while. Slowly,


    he adjusted himself and found afortable way to sit down.


    Rachel nced at Eric and turned to Jack. Slowly, she said, "If you''re happy, then I''m happy."


    Eric, now sitting on the carpet, rolled his eyes. He didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    "I didn''t even say much, but she got so mad. It''s apparent my n works. How about making a deal


    with me?"


    Hearing those words made the corners of Jack''s mouth curl up in a smile. Rachel''s overconfidence


    amused him. He said in a mocking tone, "What if I don''t agree?"


    Rachel, however, did not want to be hasty. She was willing to give him the time to consider her


    proposal. "Well, if you''re satisfied with your current situation, then I won''t say anything. You should


    know, though, that only I can change this."


    Rachel knew what Celine wanted. She wanted Jack''s love, though she pretended to not care about


    him. It was easy for Rachel to expose Celine''s feelings.


    All Jack wanted was to make Celine realize how she truly felt about him. He wanted her to realize that


    she couldn''t live without him.


    Both of them were testing each other and ying these little games. Rachel found the whole thing


    ridiculous.


    This had nothing to do with her, and she didn''t care what they wanted to do. However, Eric had be


    a pawn in their deadly games, and she had to save her brother.


    "Obviously, your rtionship needs intervention at present," Rachel proimed.


    She studied him and thought to herself, ''It is widely known in his business circles that Jack is a ruthless


    and cruel man, but after so many years, he still can''t win a woman''s heart. Maybe it''s because he just


    cares too much about Celine.''


    "You''d better ept my help instead of using Eric to test her. I believe that my help will get you what


    you want. Celine''s reaction today is enough proof."


    Rachel was confident that her words would convince Jack after what had just happened. "Celine wants


    to be Mrs. Fu. What stands between her and her dream is me. Right now, I''m Mrs. Fu and she hates


    me. I also believe that from this day onward, she will find a new target and it is me. You''d better


    prepare, Mr. Fu. Your decision will decide what will be of your rtionship."


    Since this afternoon, Rachel had been thinking about ways on how to get Celine to stop seeing Eric.


    Everything she had done¡ªthe kiss, the speech about her marriage¡ªwas all for the sake ofnding a


    deal with Jack.


    The first step of her n was to make Celine realize that it was useless to keep using Eric and that it


    was she, Rachel, who was standing between her and Jack. As long as Celine stopped taking


    advantage of Eric''s feelings for her, Eric would no longer be of use to their little games.


    As for Jack, as long as Celine had his attention, he would no longer notice Eric either. Jack should


    realize that Rachel was the key to winning Celine.


    Jack raised an eyebrow as he thought about how much of a calcting woman Rachel really was. He


    began to admire her. Was this the same Rachel who, in the past, would only curl up silently in a


    corner?


    Years ago, his grandfather had brought this quiet young girl to their house. Jack had always seen her


    that same way since then. During those years, they had seldom talked to each other despite greetings.


    For a time, he had gone abroad. When he returned, Rachel had moved out of the Fu family''s house.


    So, she had been nothing but a familiar stranger to him.


    Today though, this woman had been bold enough to put on an unbelievable show and even offer him a


    deal.


    "You just don''t want Celine''s eyes on Eric. Now that you''ve aplished that, you don''t need a deal


    with me," Jack said. It was not easy for him to just say yes, as this deal was unnecessary. He could


    achieve his goal with or without Rachel''s help.


    He was right. This deal was not necessary. However, Rachel did not want to have anything to do with


    Jack''s affairs. It was time to end this.


    She would rather get involved now than to stay in the dark and end up somehow being framed by Jack


    in the future. It would be best for her interests if she made the first move.


    "Celine maye to me tomorrow. As the real Mrs. Fu, I think you should know how I am going to deal


    with her."

 Chapter 12 Was She Threatening Him

    Chapter 12 Was She Threatening Him


    Jack raised an eyebrow as he looked at Rachel. Was she threatening him?


    Seeing his expression, Rachel realized that Jack had misunderstood her. She didn''t intend to threaten


    him. She just wanted to remind him. Besides, he wasn''t the kind of person that one could easily


    threaten.


    However, she was confident that Jack would take her up on her offer. She had a bargaining chip ready.


    "I can help you. You and Celine can be together. If you ever need me in the future, I can put in a good


    word for her with your family.


    I believe that if I put in a good word for Celine, it will be easier for her to eventually marry into the Fu


    family."


    A slight frown formed on Jack''s face. He knew how his family liked Rachel. He had stayed married for


    the past five years because he hadn''te up with the perfect reason to end the marriage¡ªa reason


    that would drive Rachel to file for divorce herself and avoid hurting his parents at the same time.


    Seeing the subtle change in Jack''s expression, Rachel knew that they were about to reach an


    agreement.


    Jack seldom showed emotion. It was not easy to elicit a visual response from him.


    In the silence, Rachel looked at Eric and saw his badly-beaten face. He had suffered a loss today, and


    she wondered if this had finally enlightened him. The thought that Celine could manipte her brother


    angered Rachel deeply.


    "Why are you still here?" she asked coldly.


    Eric hadn''t expected Rachel to address him so suddenly. He was stunned for a moment, but then he


    understood what she meant. He stood up, looked at Jack and asked, "Are you done talking?"


    "I think Mr. Fu might need some time to think things through. We''re leaving now," Rachel announced.


    Without saying goodbye, she grabbed Eric and away they went.


    Rachel did not let go of Eric''s hand until they had left the room. The whole time, she had a nk


    expression on her face. He was confused, but upon seeing her face, he decided that it was wiser to


    keep quiet.


    When the two reached Rachel''s car, she wordlessly opened the driver''s side door, got in, adjusted her


    seatbelt, and started the car all within seconds.


    It was not until she had held on to the steering wheel with both hands that Eric snapped out of his daze.


    He quickly raised his hand and rapped on the passenger''s side window. Rachel nced at him coldly.


    With a pitiful look, he said, "Aren''t you going to give me a ride?"


    "Did I tell you not to get in?"


    Her answer felt like amnesty for him. Relieved, he opened the door and got into the car. Rachel did not


    start the car until he had secured his seatbelt.


    Finally, she started driving. It grew ufortably quiet, and for some reason, it felt as though it had


    gotten colder and colder in that cramped space.


    Rachel remained quiet, but Eric nced at her from time to time.


    He dreaded her expressionless face. He was afraid that she would suddenly erupt. Although she didn''t


    say a thing, there was something in there that made him feel as though he was about to die.


    Nevertheless, it seemed that Rachel wasn''t paying attention to him at all. She had her eyes fixed on


    the road, and she drove the car smoothly. Beside her, Eric sat still like a turtle with its head inside in its


    shell. He did not dare make a singlement or ask her where they were headed.


    After some time, the car slowed. Eric looked out and noticed that they had stopped in the hospital''s


    parking lot. Seeing that Rachel was gathering her things and was probably about to get out of the


    vehicle, he swallowed and quickly reached out and grabbed her.


    Rachel turned to look at him, still with a nk expression on her face. Eric was terrified now. It would


    have been better if she beat him than to keep silent all the time.


    Eric believed that a man should do his best to protect his pride. This time, however, he shed his armor


    and surrendered. "Rachel, I''m sorry. I know it''s my fault. Can you forgive me?"


    "Forgive you?" Rachel burst outughing and reached out to touch Eric''s face. He recoiled out of


    reflex, but when he recognized what was happening, he let her hold him.


    Rachel touched one spot on her brother''s face that had been hit. Her fingers were cool and slightly


    sticky to the touch. Tracing the edges of a red and swollen area, she was able to make out the shape


    of a palm.


    She pressed her fingers gently on the spot. Eric felt a tingle. "Does this hurt?" asked Rachel.


    Thinking that his sister must be worried about him, he quickly shook his head. "It doesn''t. It doesn''t hurt


    at all!"


    Rachel''s smile suddenly widened. Immediately, she pressed down on the spot harder and asked, "How


    about this?"


    A high pitched scream echoed in the empty parking lot. "Ahhhhh!


    That hurts!"


    Rachel did not stop. Instead, she continued applying the soothing ointment on her brother''s face. With


    a cold smile, she said, "Don''t worry. Just continue messing with Celine, and soon, it would no longer


    hurt."


    The pain and the cold sensation made Eric gasp. Then, intrigued by herment, he asked curiously,


    "Why is that?"


    "Because..." Rachel shed him a scary smile and, pressing on his bruise again. "Jack will cut you up


    into pieces. Will that still hurt?"


    "Ouch! Rachel! Be gentle, please!"


    "Sooner orter, you''re going to die. I might as well take advantage of your remaining days to train my


    medical skills."


    After Rachel had applied enough ointment on Eric''s face, thetter dashed into the nearest restroom.


    He had to check how much damage was done to his handsome face.


    Rachel collected the things that she had used to fix Eric up and climbed out of the car. After closing the


    door, she turned around to see Ericing out of the restroom, looking defeated.


    Initially, there had only been one handprint on his face. Now, his face had yellow and red marks on it as


    if someone had beaten him up a second time.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rachel approached and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t be depressed. It''s not that I''ve applied too


    much ointment. It must be because you were already ugly in the first ce."


    "Are you really my sister?" he asked as he looked at her grudgingly.


    "If I weren''t, would I have gotten you out of trouble today?" Rachel crossed her arms over her chest.


    She studied Eric with a slight smile that quickly disappeared. "There won''t be a third time, Eric. I can


    assure you that the next time this happens, I will be seeing your lifeless body."


    There was no trace of joking in her dark eyes. In an instant, Eric thought of the ferocity of the people


    who had harmed him today. In his mind, he saw Jack''s cold face.


    Eric could not help but shudder. He swallowed and tried to make sense of things. "He won''t be that


    cruel, right? After all, he is your husband."


    Rachel sneered and said, "Are you being stupid right now, or were you just born stupid? You are


    messing with his woman. How much do you think Jack would tolerate?


    Haven''t these two events taught you a lesson? Don''t you have any idea as to what kind of man Jack is


    yet?"


    "It wasn''t me. Celine invited me," Eric weakly protested, his expression changed.


    "So you''ll do whatever she asks you? Okay, if I tell you right now to jump off a building, will you do it?"


    Eric was taken aback by Rachel''s response. He said, clearly hurt, "Rachel, I know I was wrong."


    Rachel took a deep breath to help ease her anxiety. She knew that her anger was affecting the way


    she talked.


    It was clear that Celine was taking advantage of Eric. He was a jerk sometimes, but he was simple-


    minded.


    If he tried hooking up with Celine again, Jack would end him.


    Rachel rubbed her temples. Coldly, she warned, "You''d better remember that Celine is Jack''s woman.


    It''s up to you if you want to listen to me or not, but I can''t save you every time. If you be his target,


    he won''t care that you''re my brother. And if you don''t believe me, then give it a try!"


    She turned around to leave.


    She had been brutally honest with him, but there was one thing that she wouldn''t say.


    That was if Jack dared toy a hand on her brother, no matter which woman he was fighting for, Rachel


    would not just sit around and do nothing.


    She didn''t need to let Eric know this, of course.


    She needed to keep an eye on him. Otherwise, Celine would make use of him again.


    Eric returned to the ward by himself and mulled things over. He hadn''t really liked Celine that much at


    first.


    However, because she was Jack''s woman, he got to know her. Whether intentionally or not, the two


    grew close. He hadn''t known at first that Celine and Jack were in a rtionship. He had only found out


    when it was already toote.


    Jack was his sister''s husband, and yet he was having an affair with Celine.


    Rachel hadn''t wanted him to worry about it. Still, in his own naive way, he had tried to figure out ways


    to help his sister.


    He figured that if Jack''s woman grew interested in him, Jack would be humiliated.


    However, before Eric''s ns could evene to fruition, things had gone out of control.


    His sister was right. As he thought more deeply about things, he broke out into a cold sweat. This


    whole thing with Jack was serious. Jack was not kidding when he had told Eric that he was going to kill


    him.


    After some hesitation, he called Celine.


    There was no answer. He sent her a message instead, telling her not toe over.


    Rachel decided to find a new apartment for Eric and asked Mindy Wang, their head nurse, to help out.


    Upon hearing that Rachel was looking for a ce for her brother, Mindy Wang agreed without


    hesitation.


    Rachel didn''t expect that Mindy Wang would be that quickly. When Rachel finally finished her shift in


    the afternoon, Mindy Wang called to tell her that there were several apartments that they could look at


    in Times Square.


    As expected, apartments in and around Times Square were rather expensive, but Rachel could afford


    to rent one of them. These apartments all had two bedrooms, a living room, a bathroom, a kitchen and


    a balcony.


    Rachel took pictures and sent them to Eric as she and Mindy Wang went from ce to ce. All the


    ces had distinct characteristics, and they all varied greatly in design.


    In the end, they picked one of the apartments, after which Rachel reviewed the contract with the


    agency. Right then and there, she signed the document.


    Mindy Wang watched as Rachel signed a one-year contract without blinking. She even settled all the


    fees cheerfully. Needless to say, Mindy Wang was thoroughly impressed.

 Chapter 13 Will You Sleep With Rachel Tonight

    Chapter 13 Will You Sleep With Rachel Tonight


    Mindy had already known that Rachel came from a rich family, but when she found out just how much


    rent Rachel paid for this apartment, she couldn''t help but feel a little jealous.


    Rachel was young, beautiful, and rich. As if all that was not enough, she had a good job, too. Anyone


    would be jealous of her.


    Rachel offered to treat Mindy to a meal, which thetter readily agreed to. After the meal, Rachel said


    that she wanted to buy something and asked Mindy to apany her to a shopping mall.


    Mindy hesitated for a moment before agreeing. Of course, Rachel noticed Mindy''s reluctance, but she


    pretended not to. At the shopping mall, the two of them strolled around, and Rachel bought something.


    When they finally decided to leave, Rachel handed the shopping bag to Mindy.


    Seeing the astonished look on Mindy''s face, Rachel said calmly, "Mindy, this is a small gift for your


    daughter. Thank you for helping me today."


    As a shrewd woman, Mindy epted the gift with a smile on her face after refusing it a few times. Her


    envypletely dissipated. She thought that even though Rachel seemed really cool, she was also a


    really nice person.


    Moreover, Rachel didn''t stop there. She took out a few store vouchers from her bag and gave them to


    Mindy too. Just like before, Mandy refused Rachel a few times but finally epted them with a smile.


    Before getting into the taxi, Mindy kept turning her head back and waving to Rachel. Once she was


    inside the car and out of Rachel''s sight, she lowered her head and looked at the things in her hands.


    She couldn''t help but sigh, thinking, ''This is the difference between being rich and being poor."


    It was hard to believe that Rachel had just casually bought something worth thousands of dors and


    given it to her as a gift. No wonder she had signed the housing agreement without blinking her eyes.


    After the head nurse left, Rachel looked down at her watch. It was already nine o''clock at night. Since


    she hadn''t driven her car here, she decided to walk to the roadside and hail a taxi.


    Just then, she heard a mocking voice from behind. "Wow, it turns out that Dr. Shen knows how to foster


    her rtionship with others."


    Rachel turned around in surprise and saw Michael strolling toward her with his hands in his pockets.


    "You''re ttering me," she said, a faint smile ying at the corners of her mouth.


    "I''m going to see Jack. Are we going in the same direction?" asked Michael, waving the car keys in his


    hand.


    "We are," Rachel answered tersely.


    This was the kind of women Michael liked, direct and straightforward unlike a certain someone he


    knew.


    Rachel followed him to his car without asking where exactly they were going to meet Jack.


    As Michael started the car, he asked curiously, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kidnap you?"


    Rachel paused in the middle of buckling her seatbelt. She looked at him in astonishment and asked,


    "How old are you?"


    The corners of Michael''s mouth twitched. "How old am I?"


    Rachel finished buckling her seatbelt and said with a smile, "There''s this patient of mine who is in her


    twenties or thirties but has the intelligence of a four-year-old."


    Michael was in a daze for quite a while before he realized that Rachel was calling him an idiot.


    "Rachel, have I ever offended you?"


    "No, never."


    "Then why do you always talk to me in this sarcastic way?"


    Rachel tilted her head and thought about it seriously. Finally, she couldn''t help but ask, "Excuse me, did


    I offend you?"


    The corners of Michael''s mouth twitched again. "No."


    However, the expression in his face clearly said, "You did!"


    Rachel had a habit of dumbfounding others with her words. Most people found her too irritating to talk


    to. However, she didn''t care about what they thought at all. As far as she was concerned, they all had


    two choices: they could either close their ears or just not speak to her at all.


    But today, since Michael was giving her a ride, she decided to take the initiative to apologize to him.


    "I''m sorry I was so sarcastic. Don''t mind me."


    Michael was taken aback when he heard Rachel apologizing. He opened and closed his mouth like a


    fish.


    Finally, he waved her away and said, "I was just joking. Don''t take it to heart."


    Rachel smiled quietly, trying to dissolve the awkward atmosphere.


    In the beginning, Michael had thought that Rachel was a cold woman and that it was no wonder that


    Jack didn''t like her. After a while, his impression of her had improved, but only by a little.


    Rachel was too serious. No matter how beautiful such a woman was, men would not be interested in


    her for too long.


    Anyway, Michael was rather shocked and amazed after overhearing Rachel''s conversation with her


    colleague. He had never expected that a cold woman like Rachel would know how to do favors.


    But on the contrary, she appeared to be skilled at such things. So why didn''t she speak to Jack in such


    a way?


    Michael couldn''t help thinking that there was a lot more to Jack''s wife than he let on.


    When they reached her house, Rachel walked in first and saw Jack sitting on the sofa in the living


    room. He seldom came to this apartment after their marriage. In fact, he lived in a ce of his own.


    Rachel didn''t know why he was here today, but she wasn''t curious. Instead, she went straight into the


    kitchen to wash her hands and drink water.


    When she came out again, there was no one in the living room. She hadn''t heard the sound of the


    main door opening, so Jack was probably still at home.


    She walked past the living room and headed to her room to take a shower. When she passed by the


    study, she saw a glimmer of light on the corridor carpeting from the gap between the wall and the


    half-closed door.


    About half an hourter, Michael decided to take his leave.


    Jack apanied him to the main door, so Michael turned to him and asked casually, "Where are you


    going to stay tonight?"


    Jack stopped at the door with indifference in his clear eyes. "I will sleep here tonight."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Michael paused in the middle of putting on his shoes and raised his head in surprise. "Did I hear you


    wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with sleeping in my own house?"


    "Well, will you sleep with Rachel tonight??" Michael looked like someone had pped him.


    "There is only one bed. What else can I do?" Jack said curtly.


    ''They share one bed...'' Michael thought. "Aren''t you scared that Celine will fight with you if she finds out


    about this?" he asked out loud.


    A glimmer of emotion shed through Jack''s eyes, but he curled his lips and didn''t answer Michael''s


    question.


    After Michael left, Jack closed the door. Then, he turned around to look for Rachel. He had something


    to tell her.


    He had barely taken two steps forward when his phone rang. It was Celine. Frowning, he wondered


    whether he should answer it or not. At the same time, Rachel came downstairs with a watering pot in


    her hand.


    Seeing Jack, a look of surprise appeared on Rachel''s face. "You are still here?"


    ''What does she mean? Why is she surprised that I''m here?'' With a frown, Jack ended the call with a


    flick of his hand and walked up to her. "Are you free now? Let''s talk."


    Rachel shook the watering pot in her hand slightly and said, "Well, I have something to tell you too. Let


    me just take care of a few things first."


    Jack nodded and sat down on the sofa in the living room. As he waited patiently for Rachel to return,


    his phone rang again. This time, he put his phone on silent mode and kept it aside.


    When Rachel came over, she sat opposite Jack.


    Although Jack had a solemn expression on his face, he was actually feeling quite rxed, which could


    be seen from the way his hands werezily hanging from the sofa.


    On the contrary, Rachel looked quite rxed, but she was actually feeling a little nervous. She didn''t


    know why Jack had stayed behind.


    Finally, she couldn''t help but speak first. "What do you want to say?"


    After thinking for a while, Jack lowered his eyes and said, "Dad invited us for dinner tomorrow evening."


    Rachel raised an eyebrow, guessing that there was more to it than that. "I haven''t received any phone


    calls from him." Then, shifting to a morefortable sitting posture, she added, "Come on, let''s get to


    the point."


    Jack''s long eyshes fluttered as his eyes turned cold. He slightly frowned, as if he hadn''t expected


    Rachel to be so straightforward. Fortunately, that meant that he didn''t have to be euphemistic with her.


    "I''m going out with Celine tomorrow, so I won''t be able to make it for the dinner."


    Rachel frowned. Was Jack asking her to go there alone? Jack''s dad Jonathan lived abroad, so


    whenever he came back, he wanted to see his son and daughter-inw.


    To be more exact, he wanted to see how things were going between them.


    However, this time, it seemed that Jack didn''t even want to put on a show in front of him.


    Rachel thought about it quickly. Then, lowering her eyes to hide her feelings, she said, "Okay. I''ll find an


    excuse for you so that you don''t have to go."


    "Thank¡ª"


    "But I have a request," Rachel interrupted Jack abruptly.


    "What is it?" "Have you thought about the deal I mentioned this afternoon?"


    After his initial surprise, Jack looked at her and asked yfully, "What? Have youe up with any


    new ideas?"


    Rachel was stunned. She wondered whether Jack was just blindly guessing or whether he could find


    out what she was thinking with just a nce.


    Anyway, the point was, she was worried about Eric. Maybe he could remember her words for now, but


    for how long would he remain obedient?


    If Eric hooked up with Celine again, Rachel wouldn''t be able to do anything. She knew for sure that he


    was not smart enough to handle all these things.


    There was a saying that went, "If we can''t guard the door, we have to go andy our hands on our


    enemy."


    "I hope you can spread the news that if anyone dares toy a finger on Celine, you, Jack, will not only


    cut his hand. Moreover, this news should reach Eric''s ears."


    As a rare case of him being stunned, Jack asked, "What did you say?"


    With a serious expression, Rachel said, "Eric is just an idiot. You know that. As for your woman, I don''t


    know how to describe her. I can''t stop her from using my brother."

 Chapter 14 Ill Fight You To Death

    Chapter 14 I''ll Fight You To Death


    "I don''t know how much you can tolerate her. But, you know, it''s not good for a woman to be too willful."


    Jack''s eyes turned cold. "What exactly is your point, Rachel? Of all people, I don''t need you to teach


    me how to deal with my woman."


    ''Oh, good! That''s exactly what I want to hear,'' Rachel mused.


    Smiling, she said, "I need your help, Jack.


    I really don''t care what you do with your woman. I am concerned with Eric. I just want you to help me


    intimidate that silly boy."


    "I really don''t understand what is on your mind. Aren''t you afraid that I will do something bad to Eric?"


    Jack asked jokingly.


    Smiling again, Rachel replied, "It doesn''t matter. If something happens to him, I will fight you to death."


    The way she spoke thest line was so slow, and her tone was so low. Anyone who would hear her


    would feel the chills.


    With that, Jack understood that she wasn''t kidding.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The cynical smile stered on his face slowly faded away, and he looked at Rachel thoughtfully.


    What kind of person was Rachel? She could grab a bottle and smash it onto her brother''s hand. And


    more importantly, she could bargain with him.


    Now, just when he thought that Rachel was going to protect her brother, she asked him to intimidate


    the poor kid instead.


    She knew that Jack was a rational man and would not find fault with Eric for no reason. But when Jack


    and Celine used Eric in their game of deceit, she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Instead of always worrying about Eric getting involved in their affairs, it would be better to take actions


    now. Jack could set a boundary that would serve as a warning to prevent Eric from crossing the line.


    Everyone was afraid of death. And, Eric wasn''t an exception. Aside from her previous warnings, Jack''s


    intimidation could help put some pressure on him.


    Those could help Eric realize not to engage in a love rtionship with Celine.


    Meanwhile, Jack could not really figure out why Rachel''s line of thinking was like that. Then, the mobile


    phone on the table vibrated.


    After talking to Jack, Rachel stood up and was on her way to her room to sleep. Jack grabbed his


    phone and casually said, "Will you get me a quilt? I''ll sleep here tonight."


    Shocked, Rachel looked back, only to see him stood up from the sofa and strode towards the balcony,


    phone in his hand. He opened the door to the balcony, and a low gentle voice reached her ears.


    She clearly saw the impatience on Jack''s face when he grabbed his phone from the table.


    Perhaps, men had two faces. And, one was specially made for their lovers.


    Not wanting to talk with Jack anymore, Rachel proceeded to her room. The ce where she lived was


    their wedding house, and Jack had seldome here.


    Since she was the only upant, Rachel didn''t think it was practical to have two beds in her bedroom.


    Though there were other rooms, they weren''t cleaned.


    The bed, being a king-sized, was big enough for them to sleep on.


    Standing in the middle of the room, Rachel was thinking while holding the quilt in her arms.


    Finally, she decided to go out.


    After the phone call, Jack walked towards the stairs.


    At the top of the stairs, Rachel asked, "Jack, would you like to sleep in the living room tonight?"


    Stunned, Jack raised his head and stared at a serious Rachel who was holding quilt.


    Forcing a smile, Jack loosened his tie while still looking up at Rachel withnguid yet sarcastic eyes.


    "Rachel, I just want to share a bed with you tonight. Why are you so lofty?"


    Really, Jack thought Rachel was thinking too much.


    Holding the quilt in her hands tightly to prevent it from falling, Rachel replied, "Fine. I''ll sleep on the


    sofa."


    With a twist of his mouth, Jack suddenly took the stairs up in just a few seconds and stood in front of


    her.


    Dwarfed by his height, Rachel took a couple of steps back. Seeing her act, Jack opened his mouth


    slightly and said, "Rachel, we are legally married."


    "So what?" Frowning slightly, Rachel didn''t like the aggressive way Jack approached her. So, she held


    the quilt tightly and moved two steps back.


    "We are a legally married couple." Raising her head, Rachel looked straight into Jack''s eyes. There


    was no emotion reflected in her eyes. "But, it doesn''t include sharing a bed. Don''t change the topic so


    fast. I can''t follow you."


    Curling his lips, Jack thought he hadn''t seen such an honest person for a long time.


    Putting his hands in his pockets, Jack leaned over and whispered in Rachel''s ear, "Then, is there any


    problem in sleeping together?"


    Rachel slightly lifted her long eyshes and nced at him, expressionless. Stepping backward again,


    she answered, "I like sleeping alone. Please, don''t mind me. I''ll sleep on the sofa and you can have the


    bed."


    With his eyebrows slightly twitching, Jack had this sudden impulse of putting his hands on her


    shoulders to shake her.


    ''She was so dull and unbelievable!''


    Turning a blind eye to Jack''s unkind expression, Rachel patted him on the shoulder as if she was


    encouraging him. "I''ll let you sleep in my bed tonight, but I have only one pillow."


    Turning back, she went to fetch her pillow. Jack stood stiffly at the edge of the stairs.


    Closing his eyes, Jack thought to himself, ''This woman must be ying hard-to-get.''


    Taking a deep breath, Jack went to the bedroom. If not for the open door, he wouldn''t know which room


    it was.


    As he was about to enter, he saw Rachel on her way out with her pillow and quilt. Jack couldn''t even


    see her head.


    Giving way to Rachel, Jack moved his body sideways. She just continued walking past him and went


    down without a nce at him.


    Standing still for a while and making sure that it was not a trick, Jack took a deep breath. Then, he


    entered the bedroom.


    Just like all the other parts of the house, the bedroom had never been visited by Jack before.


    Inside was a bed, a wardrobe, and an air-conditioner installed on the wall. It was still very cold.


    After looking around, Jack began to doubt if he was in the right ce.


    Was this a hotel or a woman''s bedroom?


    Jack pursed his lips. The room was an exact reflection of Rachel''s personality, cold and tasteless.


    Grabbing the quilt ced on the edge of the bed, Jack spread it out. He saw that Rachel didn''t even


    leave him a pillow.


    After taking off his watch and putting it on the bedside table, he went out and leaned against the railing


    on the second floor. He saw Rachel bending over and making her bed.


    Everywhere he looked, everything was clean and tidy. Even the bed was in order, as if no one slept on


    it.


    Rubbing his forehead, Jack wondered what kind of entricity this woman possessed.


    "Rachel, what time will you get up tomorrow?"


    Pausing a little before looking up, Rachel replied, "About half past six."


    "Okay, that''s just in time." After pausing for a while, Jack continued, "The driver will drop by at around


    nine o''clock. Remember to organize the living room. Don''t let him see you sleeping on the sofa or find


    any trace."


    "Wait!" Rachel straightened her back and asked, "Why will the drivere?"


    "At Dad''s request..." Rachel had no more questions after hearing his reply.


    No wonder Jack suddenly decided to stay tonight. It turned out that someone woulde to check on


    them tomorrow.


    After turning off the lights, Rachely down. However, before closing her eyes, she was afraid that she


    would disappoint Jonathan as she and Jack were acting.


    She didn''t know if there were many couples like them...ridiculous couples in this kind of rtionship.


    Not knowing until when she would wait to ask for a divorce, Rachel thought it might be the day she


    would meet the person she loved.


    Maybe, she might have to wait for a long time until Jonathan died, or until she waspletely


    disappointed in this marriage.


    Both of them didn''t want Jonathan to be sad. Thus, this was themon agreement they reached to


    protect their marriage.


    Although they didn''t see each other often in the past five years, they always appeared harmoniously in


    front of Jonathan.


    Maybe Jonathan knew that they were like strangers to each other behind his back, but he pretended


    not to know it.


    Thinking of another possibility of getting rid of the marriage shackles, Rachel pondered it might be the


    day Jack and Celine''s rtionship could be recognized.


    But it was only her thought. After all, she had nothing to do with what happened between them.


    Rachel didn''t wake up until dawn. She turned off her phone rm, got up, brushed her teeth and


    washed her face. Then, she made herself a cup of warm water and drank it slowly.


    Jack''s observation was right. She was a boring woman.


    Every day was a routine for her. She set them ording to her timetable. She was quite squeamish


    about staying in bedte and arriving at workte.


    ording to her best friend Lea, Rachel looked like a monk despite of her 25 years of age.


    Disagreeing totally with her best friend, Rachel thought she had a good lifestyle. Her life didn''t


    resemble that of the monk''s.


    It was around 7:30 in the morning when Rachel finished her yoga. She prepared her breakfast


    afterwards.


    What she didn''t notice was Jack''s presence on the second floor. He watched her doing yoga until the


    time she went to the kitchen.


    Observing her, Jack raised his hand and looked at his watch. It was only 7:30 am. The woman had the


    same lifestyle as his father.


    ''Should I bring her a newspaper?'' Taking a deep breath, Jack turned around and went downstairs.


    When Rachel was carefully frying the eggs, she heard Jack. He raised his hand, knocked on the


    kitchen door and asked politely, "Will you help me make breakfast?"


    "A sandwich and soybean milk. Would those be okay?"


    "Sure."


    Well, Rachel hated those guys who were picky in food, such as Eric.


    Coming out quickly, Rachel put the breakfast on the table. They ate side by side without disturbing


    each other.


    The atmosphere around them always seemed strange. They were either indifferent to each other or a


    tit for tat existed between them.

 Chapter 15 The Fourth Time

    Chapter 15 The Fourth Time


    Jack hadn''t expected that he and Rachel could get along so peacefully.


    He had assumed that Rachel would at least get mad after he had treated her younger brother the way


    that he had, but she didn''t!


    This woman didn''t take him seriously at all!


    Jack didn''t think it was a big deal. He was somehow grateful for her attitude. In fact, he now felt that he


    had been right to have married her.


    As long as Rachel did not deliberately stir up trouble, he would definitely make it up to her after their


    divorce was finalized.


    At nine o''clock, the doorbell rang, its sound filling the apartment. Right on time. Jack stood up from the


    sofa and went to open the door.


    Stuart Liu, the Fu family''s driver, stood at the door. He respectfully greeted Jack, "Good morning, Mr.


    Fu."


    Stuart Liu was a loyal servant under the employ of the Fu family. He had been driving for them for the


    longest time and had an excellent rtionship with Jonathan. For this reason, Jack regarded him with


    great respect.


    Stuart Liu didn''te in. He looked at his watch and said, "Your father awaits you at home. There is


    some traffic on the way today, and so the drive home will take more than an hour."


    There was one characteristic that all members of the Fu family shared: punctuality.


    After a pause, Jack said, "Wait a moment. I''ll go get her."


    Jack returned to the second floor. Rachel had changed into her own clothes and was about to go


    downstairs with her bag.


    Her dress caught Jack''s attention. She straightened her cor, stopped mid-walk, and looked him up


    and down. "What excuse do you have?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Juste with me downstairs."


    They went downstairs, one after the other. Jack crossed the living room and stopped a few feet away


    from the door. Rachel followed close behind him. He then walked closer to the door with her right by his


    side.


    Stuart Liu was waiting patiently at the door. Jack and Rachel got closer and closer. Suddenly, he


    grabbed her hand.


    Reflexively, she tried to pull away from him, but she failed. Jack was holding her hand securely in his.


    A trace of surprise shed across Stuart''s face when he saw the twoe out of the house hand-in-


    hand. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up into a satisfied smile.


    What had been an expressionless face quickly softened. Stuart Liu said, "Let''s go. Let''s not keep your


    father waiting."


    Realizing what was happening, Rachel stopped struggling. Finally, she let Jack hold her hand. At first,


    she had no interest in pretending. Everyone knew how cold and strange their rtionship was.


    After the three of them had gone down the next series of steps, Jack''s phone rang. He made a gesture


    of apology, let go of Rachel''s hand, and excused himself to answer the phone.


    With a faint smile on his face, Stuart Liu asked, "Mrs. Fu, has Mr. Fu been sleeping here the past few


    days?"


    Rachel felt as though her heart was going to beat out of her chest. Stuart Liu wouldn''t be asking her


    this question for no reason. She guessed that he must have heard something.


    She answered with a puzzled look, "Sometimes, hees over, but he doesn''t stay here every day."


    Her answer seemed ambiguous. Jack and Rachel had been married for five years, and this was the


    fourth time that Jack had stayed overnight in this ce.


    Of course, they had never slept together.


    Stuart''s eyes shone with relief. He nodded and said meaningfully, "Seeing you and Mr. Fu getting along


    would make your father the happiest person on earth."


    Rachel did not let her smile expose her guilt. It was true that they now got along well, but it had been


    difficult to get along in the way that was expected of a married couple.


    After ending the call, Jack returned. Frowning, he told Stuart Liu, "Stuart, there''s something I have to


    deal with. You and Rachel can go ahead."


    ''Such a stupid excuse to escape!'' Rachel thought.


    Having been informed that Jack couldn''t go with them, Stuart Liu nodded. He was here to pick them up,


    and he couldn''t force Jack to go back with him.


    Without saying a word to Rachel, Jack turned around and went to the garage. Rachel took out the


    remote control and aimed it at the door, opening it for Jack. A momentter, he pulled out of the garage


    in his Land Rover.


    Rachel turned to Stuart Liu. "Let''s go."


    Jack impatiently smacked the steering wheel as he drove. All the while, his phone kept ringing. He


    nced at it but didn''t pick up.


    He drove at full speed. In less than twenty minutes, he was at Celine''s ce.


    This apartment where Celine lived now had once been Jack''s. After marrying Rachel, he had moved


    out. After that, he had let Celine live here.


    ording to Celine''s conditions, he was not allowed to touch her until he had finalized his divorce.


    Therefore, he had never slept here after Celine moved in.


    It was Celine''s best friend, Rona Zhou, who opened the door. When she saw Jack, she immediately


    breathed a sigh of relief. She pointed to the bedroom door and said, "You should have a look. She


    locked herself in therest night. I spent hours trying to get her toe out or even just talk, but she


    wouldn''t. Until now, she still hasn''te out of there."


    Jack''s lips were pressed into a thin line, and his eyes darkened. He hurried toward the door and turned


    the knob only to find that the door was locked from the inside.


    Rona Zhou, who stood behind him, whispered, "I can''t find the key."


    Jack didn''t respond. He raised his hand and knocked at the door. "Celine, open this door."


    Getting no response, he kept pounding on the door. His patience was wearing dangerously thin when


    he and Rona heard a muffled cry from inside the room. "Go away! This is none of your business!"


    Jack, enraged, addressed Rona Zhou without turning his head, "Step aside."


    The woman, seeing the cold expression on Jack''s face, obeyed without a word. Jack stepped back,


    took a deep breath, and then charged toward the door, kicking it forcefully once he was close enough.


    The door fell onto the floor, apanied by a loud crash and a frantic screaming.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It broke into pieces, and dust filled the air. Celine was still screaming hysterically.


    Meanwhile, in the Fu family''s house, things were not much better.


    "Call him back!" Jonathan growled, frowning. "What could be more important than having dinner at


    home with family?"


    Rachel replied earnestly, "Maybe something urgent hase up at work. He looked terrible when he


    left."


    Jonathan wasn''t convinced. He snorted and said, "I think that was just ame excuse. He''s getting


    bolder and bolder. He won''t even show up for dinner now!"


    Jonathan grew red with rage.


    Rachel wracked her brains to try and find ways tofort him. Meanwhile, Tracy Li, Jonathan''s wife,


    was deeply disturbed by what he had just said.


    In addition, she couldn''t wrap her head about how useless her daughter-inw was as a wife. Why, she


    couldn''t even defend Jack!


    Tracy Li tried to defend her son amidst Jonathan''s anger. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I can''t


    imagine how sad Jack would feel if he had heard what you just said! He is a hard-worker. He''s already


    constantly thinking about work. He can''t possibly be bothered by other, unimportant things, such as


    going all the way home for dinner."


    Jonathan still didn''t buy it. He sneered and said expressionlessly, "It''s a woman."


    Rachel held her breath. Jonathan was indeed Jack''s father. He seemed to know very clearly how


    Jack''s mind worked. She thought as if she was talking to Jack, ''I''m trying my best to help you out this


    time. You better not have gone to Celine.''


    Upon hearing Jonathan''s remark, Tracy Li grew pale. She looked awkwardly at Rachel, but to her


    surprise, Rachel was showing no emotion.


    Tracey Li felt embarrassed. She clenched her teeth and couldn''t even speak. She just sat there, not


    saying anything.


    If Jonathan knew nothing about his son''s whereabouts, how could he have made thatment? How


    could he have said that Jack had gone to a woman instead of thepany?


    Rachel slightly tugged at Jonathan. Her expression didn''t change, but what she said next startled the


    couple.


    "Dad, you think too much. Jack and I slept togetherst night."


    There was a moment of silence. Tracy Li stared at Rachel in shock. Even Jonathan turned his head


    stiffly. "What?"


    Suddenly, a voice from behind them said, "I can testify to that. I have seen proof just this morning."


    Jonathan, thoroughly shocked, almost fell from his seat. He hadn''t seen or heard Stuart Liue in.


    The loyal driver then approached and ced a leather bag on the table.


    With a straight face, he told Jonathan, "Mr. Fu, you left something in the carst night."


    "Oh. Hmm..." Jonathan was scared, but he subconsciously bent forward and raised a hand to open the


    bag. When his fingers and the bag made contact, however, he felt there was something wrong with


    what Stuart Liu said. He straightened up in his seat and asked, "What exactly did you see?"


    Hearing her husband''s words, Tracy Li, who had just recovered from the shock, froze again. Rachel,


    however, acted calmly. It was as if all of this had nothing to do with her. She picked up her cup and took


    a sip of her tea.


    Stuart Liu shot Jonathan a confused look. "I saw theming out of the house together."


    Jonathan nced at Rachel but remained silent.


    Thetter put down the cup and patted his hand in an effort tofort him. "Don''t think too much."


    It was true that she and Jack had been in the same house. No one needed to know that they didn''t


    sleep in the same bed.


    As long it was working out for the best, she didn''t mind lying.


    Jonathan tried to understand what was happening. Rachel had always been a proper, well-behaved


    woman, and she would never lie to him. He felt so embarrassed that he had doubted her and his son.


    After having delivered Jonathan''s things, Stuart Liu turned around and went out as if he had not


    witnessed anything strange.


    Once Tracy Li had regained herposure yet again, she opened her mouth slightly. She wanted to


    ask about Rachel and Jack''s rtionship but felt too embarrassed to speak.


    Jonathan didn''t know what to say at all. He had heard about Jack getting into trouble with a woman


    called Celine. There had even been a mix-up at a bar because of her!


    However, hearing what Rachel had said, he felt so embarrassed that he couldn''t say anything.


    At this moment, whether Jack was out there looking for a woman or at thepany taking care of work


    was no longer very important.


    Finally, one of the servants approached, breaking the silence and the awkward atmosphere. "Mr. and


    Mrs. Fu, the food is ready."

 Chapter 16 Stay At Home Tonight

    Chapter 16 Stay At Home Tonight


    Letting out a sigh of relief, Jonathan stood up and said, "Let''s have dinner first." He acted as if nothing


    had happened,


    Rachel smiled to herself, and thought, ''See, he''s no longer concerned about where on earth Jack has


    gone.''


    And so it was time for him to find out what had happened between her and Jack. As she ate, Rachel


    pondered over how she might deal with Jonathan''s questions.


    After they finished eating dinner, Jonathan challenged Rachel to a game of Go. Rachel agreed, and


    went with him to the study upstairs.


    Jonathan took out his chessboard, set it up carefully on the table, and arranged the ck and white


    stones. They sat down opposite each other.


    Jonathan stretched his arms and rolled up his sleeves. "It''s been quite a while since thest time I


    yed Go. I hope you''ll take it easy on me."


    Rachel said modestly, "You''d still be a better yer than me if you took a ten-year break."


    Jonathan giggled, ttered by herpliment. He waved his hand to brush her words aside and said,


    "Come on, it''s been ages since we yed Go. Let''s have a warm-up game first."


    Rachel nodded in agreement, and said, "Please!"


    Rachel and Jonathan then began a silent battle with the ck and white stones. At first he was taken


    off guard by her moves, and when he realized that she was really ying to win, he was totally unable


    to gain the upper hand.


    Within twenty minutes, Jonathan suffered a crushing defeat.


    ncing at her father-inw''s gloomy face, Rachel felt a little embarrassed. Trying to offer an excuse,


    she suggested, "Maybe the color was bad luck for you."


    Jonathan silently nodded and they exchanged the stones.


    Not daring to be careless again, Jonathan spent an attentive hour with Rachel, absorbed in the game.


    Atst, the game closed in a tie.


    Jonathan shook his head in dissatisfaction and said, "Let''s y again."


    And so the third round began.


    After her nap, Tracy awoke to find that the two were still ying Go in the study. She asked the servant


    to prepare some fruit. Then she took it upstairs by herself.


    The two werepletely focused on the board, and paid no attention when she came in.


    Noticing the intensity of their concentration, Tracy put down the te lightly and didn''t say a word.


    Of course, she knew what her husband''s temper was like, so Tracy went to a corner and sat down,


    watching them y Go in silence.


    Ten minutester, at the brink of defeat, Jonathan had lost his spirit for the game. He put down hisst


    stone in frustration, closed his eyes and sighed, "I lose. I''m getting old!"


    Rachel began to wonder if she had gone too far. While her brain raced for a way out of the awkward


    situation, she dropped the ck stone she was holding in her hand.


    As Jonathan said, he had lost the game. He had no chance of turning the tables on Rachel after she


    ced that stone.


    After a while, Rachel said with a warm smile, "You''re my teacher in the game of Go. This only means


    you are a good teacher."


    Jonathanughed in consternation. He shook his head and tapped on the board. "I''m getting old..." He


    looked at her with a meaningful look, and said, "At my age, I can only y Go to kill time. Others can


    y with their grandchildren."


    Rachel was struck silent by hisment. What could she possibly say to him?


    Tracy carried over the te of fruit, just in time tofort Rachel.


    Rachel had been prepared for Jonathan to probe into their rtionship, but she hadn''t expected him to


    be so frank. She hadn''t even slept with Jack yet, so how could she give him a grandchild?


    It wasn''t easy to satisfy him. Rachel wished she could tell him that he would not wait so long if he


    waited for Jack and Celine to have a baby.


    Tracy was also a bit excited by the topic, but she felt that Jonathan''s question was too abrupt, so she


    rushed forward to distract them. While passing a piece of fruit to Jonathan, she winked slyly at him, to


    hint that he shouldn''t be so anxious.


    Then Tracy stood up and smoothed her hair. Pretending that she still had other things to do, she


    walked away and said, "After you''ve done, go out for a walk. The weather is lovely today."


    Rachel nodded and said, "We will, Mom."


    After living with the Fu family for many years, Rachel was still not very close to Tracy, nor too distant


    from her.


    To Tracy, having Rachel live with them simply meant nothing. They had enough money to raise her.


    After Jack and Rachel''s marriage was arranged, Tracy became a little more enthusiastic toward


    Rachel. But then she discovered that the rtionship between Rachel and Jack was as cold as ice,


    and Jack even got involved with Celine now.


    Tracy''s dissatisfaction was clear enough. Even though it wasn''t written on her face, herck of warmth


    toward Rachel was pretty obvious.


    She didn''t like Celine, but she didn''t like Rachel either. She felt that her son had been wronged, and


    that he deserved a better woman.


    Even if Rachel had nothing wrong with her, she didn''t impress Tracy, who thought that Rachel had no


    idea how to satisfy her husband.


    Rachel had always known that Tracy was dissatisfied with her, but she always pretended to be


    completely unaware of her mother-inw''s negative opinion.


    Before, Rachel thought that Tracy disapproved of her marriage to Jack and wanted to end it. But now,


    she discovered that Jonathan and Tracy hadn''t given up on their marriage yet.


    After Tracy left the room, Rachel knew what Jonathan was going to say.


    They knew each other well, but it was difficult for them to speak freely.


    After long deliberation, Jonathan asked gently, "Is Jack paying attention to you recently?"


    "I have been in touch with him these days," Rachel answered.


    The words "been in touch" sounded weird to describe a couple.


    ''What did she mean by them sleeping togetherst night?'' Jonathan wondered.


    He sighed slightly and then cursed, "Damn it!"


    Rachel bit her lips and almost burst intoughter.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jonathan wiped his face, and was about to offer a word of encouragement. If they were willing to get


    along, that would be a good thing.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, Tracy returned to the study. She couldn''t hide her excitement.


    "Jonathan! Jack is back! You two muste down right away! Don''t hide yourselves up here."


    Rachel and Jonathan were totally unprepared for that. They couldn''t believe their ears. She frowned,


    feeling confused. Hadn''t he said that he was with Celine? Why did hee back there, out of the


    blue?


    Jonathan stood up and snorted. "I''ll teach that brat a lesson soon enough!"


    Rachel put away the stones on the table, and said with a smile, "Dad, please don''t embarrass him. He


    has only juste back."


    Jonathan frowned, but there was a slight twinkle in his eyes.


    Rachel descended the stairway after Jonathan. When they reached the lower floor, Jack was waiting


    for his father in the living room.


    Before going downstairs, Jonathan had vowed to be stern with his son. When Jonathan saw him, Jack


    turned around and greeted him, "Dad."


    Those words of reproach were at the tip of Jonathan''s tongue, but disappeared in a sh. He went


    straight to Jack and began toin. "Where have you been? What took you so long?"


    "Dad, don''t make a big deal about it. One of our VIPs had some problems and I had to deal with it,"


    said Jack calmly.


    Next to them, Tracy breathed a sigh of relief. She winked at Rachel, who was standing behind


    Jonathan, but Rachel pretended not to notice.


    Tracy was so angry that she wanted to stamp her feet. Before her husband could say anything, she


    quickly interrupted, "I said it had nothing to do with... He is so busy at work that he even skips dinner."


    Rachel lowered her eyelids and smiled, pretending to be unaware of everything.


    Jonathan looked at his son with doubtful eyes. After hearing what his wife said, he waved his hand


    impatiently and said, "It''s all right."


    He turned to Jack and said, "Jack,e up with me. I have something to tell you." Jonathan turned his


    heels and went upstairs first.


    As he passed Rachel, Jack let his nce fall briefly on her. They didn''t say anything to each other.


    When her son''s receding figure disappearedpletely upstairs, Tracy appeared to be a little anxious


    and pulled Rachel over to her.


    "Rachel, what exactly happened between you and Jack?"


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s nothing. We were never very close before. Now, we''re slowly starting to get


    along with each other."


    Tracy''s eyes lit up. She grabbed Rachel by the hand, and said, "Rachel, I know Jack better than


    anyone. He has always had a cold personality. If you want to get close to him, you need to make a lot


    of effort. Show him that you care about him, and talk to him as much as possible. Don''t pull a long


    face."


    Rachel looked like it was hard for her to receive Tracy''s advice, but she listened to her and never


    offered a word of contradiction.


    With both her husband and her son out of the room, Tracy took the opportunity to give Tracy a lecture


    on the art of being a wife.


    Tracy just wanted Rachel to improve her character and care more about her son. In her ignorance, she


    never imagined that Jack was just unwilling to receive Rachel''s love and care.


    As she sat in front of the desk and listened to her mother-inw''s lecture, the words went in one ear


    and out the other. Tracy, meanwhile, was just d to release her opinions onto her daughter-inw.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief when it was finally over and she realized that she hadn''t died from


    boredom.


    "What are your ns for this evening?" Tracy asked abruptly.


    Rachel had taken a day off just to visit the Fu family. She replied, "I have no ns."


    When she heard that answer, Tracy smiled, which puzzled Rachel.


    Rachel didn''t know what Jack and his father had spoken about. When he came down again, it didn''t


    seem that anything had happened between them.


    Rachel stood beside Jack and saw two obvious scratches on his neck near his corbone.


    With her experience, she could tell at a nce that these scratches were the marks of fingernails. She


    withdraw her head backward, but when no one was looking at her, she whispered to Jack, "What are


    you doing here?"


    Jack gave her a casual look, but said nothing.


    As she didn''t get an answer, Rachel just wanted to forget about it. However, what happened next took


    her off guard.


    Since they had already finished dinner and chatted, Rachel thought it was time for her to go back.


    So she was really surprised to hear Jack say, "Let''s stay at home tonight."

 Chapter 17 I Sleep In A Good Manner

    Chapter 17 I Sleep In A Good Manner


    "At home?" Rachel was momentarily stunned. "Which home?"


    Jack strode over to the nearby sofa and leisurely sat down as he crossed his arms. He slowly nced


    over at Rachel with his deep eyes and asked, "How many homes do you have?"


    The Fu family house, of course.


    Rachel was a little taken aback and confused by what he said. She walked towards Jack and sat down


    next to him slowly. "What? I don''t understand what you mean. What are you talking about?"


    Jack pursed his lips slightly and stood up impatiently, clearly annoyed. "It''s my father''s idea, you can


    talk to him if you don''t want to stay."


    It could be seen as clear as day that Jack was also reluctant to ept his father''s idea.


    The content of Jonathan''s talk with his son just now was nothing more than his marriage with Rachel,


    to help Jack realize his shorings.


    Jack''s face was sullen. He was extremely annoyed not just from his father''s idea, but also because of


    Celine''s horrible temper.


    He didn''t have the heart to do anything to Celine, but he also didn''t have the patience to keep on


    coaxing her. Celine was the bane of his existence, she was born to torture him.


    He left Celine''s ce in rage and decided to head straight home.


    Right after Jack left her ce, Celine had called his phone but he refused to answer. She called him


    again for the second time. He answered and said coldly over the phone, "I''ll be going home with Rachel


    tonight."


    As he expected, Celine had hung up the phone immediately.


    Patience was never Jack''s strong suit. Celine had been causing trouble to him these past few days and


    he was starting to get worn out. He didn''t even try to coax her this time.


    Tracy hurriedly asked the servants to clean up the room for her son.


    This bedroom used to be Jack''s room and after he got married, he and Rachel stayed in this room


    when they lived here.


    However, for the past five years, they had never once stepped into this room together.


    As for staying overnight, Rachel was incredibly ufortable with the idea as she sighed to herself


    with reluctance just as Jack went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    She started pacing back and forth in the room several times with great anxiety. The situation here was


    quite different from her actual house.


    She could decide to sleep on the sofa at her house, and there was no spare quilt here for one of them


    to sleep on the floor.


    There was only one choice, they had to sleep in the bed together for tonight.


    This was the most annoying thing for Rachel at the moment. She wasn''tfortable with being so


    close to someone or sleeping in the same bed with someone she hardly knew.


    There was a time when she went out for training in another province and had to stay in the same dorm


    room with her colleague. Rachel didn''t think it was that serious at first, but after a month she was at the


    end of her ropes. She felt like her privacy was vited.


    Rachel had very shallow sleep the first few nights and would always be awakened by nightmares. Her


    colleague was also horrible to be in the same room with. There were nights when her colleague''s hand


    was on Rachel''s chest or a foot on Rachel''s stomach.


    Rachel couldn''t sleep well for that entire month. Every night she slept was like a living nightmare.


    Later on, Rachel''s problem got even worse and she was never able to get over it.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Rachel closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she


    turned around to face Jack.


    Rachel''s eyes slightly widened at what she saw. Jack hade out of the bathroom wrapped in a


    towel with droplets of water still sliding down his bare upper body.


    It wasn''t hard to see that Jack''s body was quite good. He had a well-proportioned upper body with wide


    shoulders and a thin waist, his muscles seemed strong and smooth. His arms were holding a towel as


    he dried his wet disheveled hair. His abdominal muscles were firm with no trace of fat. Although he


    didn''t have distinct abdominal muscles like a bodybuilder, he had elegant lightly toned muscles that


    were pleasing to the eyes.


    ''He obviously hits the gym,'' thought Rachel to herself as she couldn''t help praising him in her heart. But


    she soon looked away with a slight blush on her cheeks.


    Although it was true that Jack had a great body, that didn''t change the fact that she couldn''t stand


    sharing the same bed with him.


    As if he hadn''t noticed Rachel''s gaze, Jack poured himself a ss of water and took out his pajamas


    and entered the walk-in closet.


    However, Rachel was clearly not asfortable as he was. She waited a while and then strode


    towards the walk-in closet. She knocked on the door.


    Jack paused for a bit and looked towards the door. "Come in," he said in a deep voice.


    Rachel opened the door and saw that Jack had already changed into his pajamas and was buttoning


    up in front of the mirror.


    Jack seemed tall and strong, his clothes fit him perfectly as if he was a mannequin. His body seemed


    incredibly sturdy.


    However, Rachel didn''t have time to appreciate these, she had to talk to Jack about the problem at


    hand.


    "What is it?" asked Jack as he stared at her inquisitively.


    "Do you know if there''s an extra quilt that I could use tonight?"


    Stunned for a while, Jack realized what Rachel meant. He pursed his thin lips and simply answered,


    "No."


    After a moment of silence, Rachel suddenly looked up at Jack with pleading eyes as she said, "Jack,


    let me help you find an excuse to leave the house tonight."


    Jack scrunched his forehead as he red at her in utter disbelief and sneered, "Are you insane? Why


    should I leave my home?"


    "Don''t you need to go and talk to Celine?" replied Rachel.


    "That''s none of your business," he said seething.


    Rachel was so angry that she stomped, turned around and walked away. Seeing her like that, Jack


    frowned. He was about to turn around when she suddenly came back.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you with this," she said.


    Subconsciously, Jack thought about what she said and thought that it definitely wasn''t anything good


    as he thought to himself.


    "Okay, that''s it!" Catching his attention, Rachel suddenly scratched a straight line on the bed sheet with


    her hand until she reached the end of the bed. She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I hope we can


    make do with this."


    Jack stood still at the bedside clearly stunned as he looked at Rachel as if she was a monster.


    This was the most ridiculous thing he had ever seen. This was the first time that when he slept with a


    woman, she actually drew a deep cross in the middle of the bed.


    Rachel blinked innocently as she looked at him. "Is that okay?" she asked.


    But Jack just cast her a cold nce and didn''t reply. On the thought of this, Rachel felt a little


    embarrassed as she clenched her fist against her lips and coughed lightly.


    "I sleep in a good manner. Don''t worry, I won''t cross the line. As for you..."


    Before she could finish her words, she saw that Jack lifted the quilt andy down in the bed. He didn''t


    say anything to her as if not giving a care in the world.


    Rachel almost pped her hands when she saw this. If he had acted like this earlier, then she wouldn''t


    have needed to say such embarrassing nonsense.


    As Rachel went to turn off the lights, she realized that it might be a bit difficult for her to fall asleep


    tonight.


    Noticing that the other side of the bed beside him had sunk slightly, Jack slowly opened his eyes which


    were as silent and dark as midnight.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rachel slowly pulled the quilt closer to her as she got under the sheets.


    Ten minutester,


    Jack still couldn''t fall asleep and wondered whether Rachel had already fallen asleep beside him.


    Half an hourter, Jack opened his eyes again, but this time he turned his body from lying on his back


    to facing Rachel.


    As he turned his body to face Rachel''s, he could smell a faint and pleasant fragranceing from her.


    He felt veryfortable and slowly closed his eyes. He hadn''t been in a rtionship with any other


    woman since he got together with Celine.


    But in the end, when Celine found out that he was a married man, she refused to let him touch her no


    matter what he said to try and coax her.


    "If you really respect me, then you should be fine with not sleeping together until after the divorce."


    That was what Celine had said to him.


    At that time, Jack had treated Celine as a priceless treasure and agreed with whatever she said.


    As if he had owed her in his previous life, she had owned him during this lifetime. He had never been


    this obedient to any woman before, but Celine was different.


    Because of her, he had been living a life without sex for five years.


    Who would believe it?


    Under the nket of the night, Jack shed a mocking smile silently.


    In fact, Rachel didn''t sleep. She kept her eyes open in the darkness. It wasn''t because she didn''t want


    to sleep. But every time she closed her eyes in the silence of the night, she could hear the slight


    breathing not far from her.


    She couldn''t fall asleep. As soon as she closed her eyes, she felt his breathing be heavy as she''d


    grow scared.


    To distract herself, Rachel turned to her side with her back facing Jack.


    When she thought about it, they had never slept in the same bed before. Rachel couldn''t sleep till it


    was already dawn.


    Rachel didn''t know that Jack didn''t fall asleep until that time either.


    A couple of hourster, Rachel woke up from her dream still clearly groggy. The first thing she did when


    she woke up was to reach for her phone on the bedside table.


    Before she reached it she realized that she was not at home, but in the Fu family house. Looking over


    to the window and seeing the bright sky outside, Rachel turned over and got up. It was alreadyte.


    She took her phone from the bedside table and checked the time, it was almost noon. She suddenly


    threw back the quilt, got out of bed and quickly took a set of clothes to change into.


    Jack, who was still lying in the bed, was awakened by her sudden movements. He opened his eyes still


    slightly dreaming.


    All of a sudden, Jack saw the familiar ceiling and heard a familiar voice. It was then that he


    remembered everything that happenedst night.


    Jack kept staring at the ceiling, blinking as hey unmoving in the bed.


    He listened to the slight movements around him as hey still. He could hear the sound of running


    water in the bathroom, then it suddenly stopped and the low voice of a woman was heard as she


    answered the phone.


    Her voice was as smooth and as melodious as a song on a warm summer morning. "Okay, okay, got


    it," Rachel said calmly.


    Jack could almost imagine her answer with some sort of serious expression.


    She hung up the phone, and then he could hear the sound of running water again.


    He guessed that Rachel must have been washing her face at that moment.


    After a while, Jack felt bored again. He just stared at the ceiling with his eyes wide open, and then he


    heard footstepsing out of the bathroom.


    As he saw Rachel walking out of the bathroom door, Jack couldn''t lie down anymore and sat up from


    the bed. At this moment, she opened the door and saw him sitting up with his hair and clothes


    disheveled. There was a slight allure to this sight.


    She suddenly stopped, thinking that she might have woken him up. Rachel looked at him gently and


    apologetically while putting her index finger against her lips as a gesture. "It''s all right. Go back to


    sleep."


    He saw the door slowly closing in front of him and Rachel''s face slowly disappearing from his sight.


    He stayed there sitting quietly for a while, and then he decisivelyy back down on the bed while


    pulling the quilt over his body. However, the quilt was filled with a strange but pleasant smell. The same


    pleasant smell fromst night.

 Chapter 18 He Threatened Me

    Chapter 18 He Threatened Me


    Jack became fully awake at once. With a frown, he lifted the quilt off himself and got up.


    Rachel didn''t know why nobody in the house had woken them up. When she finally went downstairs,


    she found the servants cleaning.


    But other than that, the whole house was quiet. "Where are Dad and Mom?" she asked.


    "They went out early in the morning," one of the servants answered.


    It immediately became obvious to Rachel that Jonathan and Tracy were intentionally giving them


    space. Rachel seldom stayed upte. But since she hadn''t slept until early in the morning, it was not


    strange that she had overslept.


    But why had Jack gotten up sote? Rachel''s heart was ovee with doubt, but she had no time to


    ponder over anything. She nced at the clock and hurriedly called the hospital.


    It was well known among the hospital staff that Rachel never came to workte, nor did she leave


    early. So, her abnormal behavior over the past few days had attracted the attention of the senior staff.


    Now that Rachel had overslept this morning, she asked for leave, but this only worried Director Yu, who


    was on the other end of the line. "It doesn''t matter. Do you have any problems at home?"


    Rachel seemed to be in a tough spot these days. Recently, her brother had been admitted to the


    hospital.


    Then, just a few days after being discharged, he had been admitted again! On top of that, Rachel had


    already asked for leave yesterday. Naturally, Director Yu was worried that Rachel was facing some kind


    of trouble.


    However, Rachel quickly assured Director Yu that nothing was wrong and exined that she was


    asking for leave because she had overslept. Upon hearing this, Director Yu immediately breathed a


    sigh of relief. The two of them chatted for a few more seconds before hanging up the phone.


    Knowing that Rachel had a strong background, Director Yu gave special treatment to her. Moreover,


    Rachel was outstanding in her work.


    Bosses liked hard-working employees, and they liked outstanding employees who maintained a low


    profile even more.


    Rachel had always done a good job, but she had never been greedy or arrogant. This was the reason


    why everyone got along well with her even though they were envious of her.


    Although Rachel was a little bit aloof, she kept a good rtionship with other people.


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel wanted to call Jonathan so that she could leave for the hospital.


    When she was about to dial Jonathan''s number, however, a servant walked up to her and asked, "Mrs.


    Fu, would you like to have lunch here?"


    Before Rachel could answer, she heard a low voice from behind. "Yes, you can go and prepare."


    Jack walked up to Rachel. "I''ll take you to the hospital after you finish eating."


    His words came as such a surprise to Rachel that she didn''t even try to hide it. Anyway, she had no


    interest in going with Jack, so she replied, "There''s no need for that. Aren''t you busy? I''ll ask Stuart to


    take me there."


    "I''m going in the same direction as you are," Jack replied casually.


    The same direction? Where was he going? Hispany was in the north of the city while her hospital


    was in the south.


    But seeing that Jack had made up his mind, Rachel didn''t say anything more. If he wanted to be his


    free chauffeur, she would let him.


    After lunch, Jack started the car and waited for Rachel, who was making a quick phone call.


    Much to his happiness, Jonathan heard from Rachel that his son was taking her to work.


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel got into Jack''s car, internally sighing at the fact that she couldn''t


    live up to her father-inw''s goodwill.


    Rachel knew that it would take them nearly an hour to reach the hospital, and she was very full, so she


    quickly dozed off.


    She had tried to stay awake for a while, but finally, she hadn''t been able to resist. Exhaustion had


    ovee her and soon, she was sleeping with her head against the window.


    For someone who had a regr lifestyle, her rhythm had been suddenly interrupted. As a


    consequence, she had fallen into a deep sleep.


    While waiting for the red light, Jack turned his head and saw Rachel quietly leaning her head against


    the window.


    Her face was as small as his palm, and she had delicate and beautiful features. Her eyshes were so


    long that they hid her cold eyes.


    As Jack continued to stare at her, he realized that her skin was as white as milk and wless, without


    the slightest trace of a blemish.


    He was so lost in admiring her face that the driver in the car behind him pressed their horn several


    times before he jerked back to reality.


    Only then did Jack realize that he had unconsciously stretched his hand out to touch Rachel''s face. He


    frowned and quickly withdrew his hand. Then, with his lips slightly pursed, he drove through thest


    green light.


    When Rachel finally woke up from her deep sleep and looked around, she realized that she was alone


    in the car.


    She rubbed her sore neck for a while, and then looked out and realized that she had reached the


    hospital. Why hadn''t Jack woken her up?


    She unfastened her seatbelt and took a look at her watch. Judging by the time, they must have arrived


    almost an hour ago!


    When she got out of the car, she saw Jack standing a few steps away with a cigarette between his


    slender fingers. The thin smoke twisted in the air as it slowly rose up. Upon hearing the sound of the


    car door, Jack cast a nce at the car, extinguished the cigarette in his hand, and threw it into the trash


    can nearby.


    Rachel calmed down and figured that she should bid him goodbye. When she was about to open her


    mouth, however, she was interrupted by Jack. "Where is Eric''s ward?" he asked.


    "On the 15th floor. Room 8023."


    "Lead the way."


    ''How does he know that Eric is in the hospital?'' Rachel wondered.


    At that moment, Eric was lying in the bed, feeling bored.


    He didn''t feel like watching a movie to pass the time.


    Just then, his friends called him and asked him toe and hang out with them.


    When Eric told them that he was in the hospital, they cautiously asked if it was because of Celine.


    That day, everyone present had been taught a lesson, especially those who had forced Celine to drink.


    Eric told them the truth without any hesitation. To his surprise, as soon as these friends heard that he


    was hospitalized because of Celine, they quickly gave an excuse and hung up, afraid that they might


    get into trouble as well.


    Eric sat there stunned with his phone still pressed to his ear, unable to believe what had just happened.


    ''Are these people my friends?


    Fuck!'' Before Eric could vent his anger, however, the door of the ward was suddenly opened.


    When he nced at the door, he was so shocked that he almost fell down from his bed. It was Jack.


    Just before Jack opened the door, he said to Rachel, "You don''t have toe in. I need to talk to him


    alone."


    Rachel just nodded and said, "He is stupid. Be gentle with him."


    Jack''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t answer and pushed open the door.


    Although Rachel''s words had been vague and simple, Jack had understood her immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rachel had hoped that Jack could spread the word to instill fear in Eric, but she had never imagined


    that he woulde here to personally threaten Eric.


    Not long after, Jack steadily walked out of the room.


    The moment he opened the door, Rachel felt as if there was a holy light shining behind him.


    Then, she walked past Jack to enter the ward and saw Eric sitting on the bed in a daze. The bruises on


    his face had turned ck and blue. His hand was wrapped in gauze that he had still not taken off.


    Eric turned around in a panic when he heard footstepsing in again, but he breathed a sigh of relief


    when he saw Rachel.


    Then, he looked out of the door nervously and whispered to Rachel, "Rachel! Close the door! Close it!"


    Rachel turned around and closed the door as he asked. With a smile on her lips, she thought to herself,


    ''Poor boy...''


    By the time she turned around, however, the smile on her face had disappeared, and she looked calm


    and expressionless as usual.


    Eric jumped out of the bed and ran to Rachel. Sounding terrified, he pointed to the door and whispered,


    "Rachel, why did hee here? Why did hee to my ward?" "Yes, I just saw him.


    What did he say to threaten you?"


    "He threatened me! I..." Eric suddenly stopped and looked at her suspiciously. "How do you know that


    he threatened me?"


    Rachel put her hands in her pockets and subtly averted her eyes. "I don''t think he came here to have a


    cup of tea with you," she said sarcastically.


    Scratching his head, Eric murmured, "So you''d believe if I told you that he came here to beat me up?"


    Rachel smiled. "Yes, I trust you."


    Eric''s intention had been to gain some sympathy from his sister, but when he actually heard her


    affirmative reply, he was almost enraged to death. He flushed and said, "He threatened me! He said he


    would kill me!"


    He looked aggrieved, like a bullied child who wasining to an adult.


    Eric was only 23 years old. He hadn''tpleted his university education because he wanted to make


    money. He was the apple of his parents'' eye, allowed to do whatever he wanted. In the end, his family


    had forced him to work in this city so that Rachel would be there to take care of him.


    But Rachel had her own set of rules. Unlike her parents, she didn''t allow Eric to do whatever he liked.


    She had found out many of Eric''s shorings only after he hade to live with her, but she had


    patiently talked to him several times about them.


    However, it was like her words went into one of his ears and came out of the other.


    Anyway, Rachel had recently be a little busy with her work and hadn''t had time to take care of


    Eric. The other day, he had been drinking with his friends, but he had almost had his hands cut off by


    Jack.


    Rachel wanted to take this opportunity to teach Eric a good lesson so that he wouldn''t mess with Jack


    again.


    She breathed out slowly, and her face suddenly became deep and serious. She raised her hand and


    patted Eric on the shoulder as she said, "Eric, I''m not going to lie to you. In this city, the one person you


    should not offend is Jack. He is ruthless, and everyone knows that. If you really love someone to the


    extent that you don''t mind losing your life, then you don''t have to listen to me."


    Eric took a moment to register what Rachel was saying. Then, raising his eyebrows in a panic, he said


    hesitantly, "Is he a gangster?"


    Rachel smiled and patted Eric on the head. "Don''t be silly. He is the heir of the Fu family. How can you


    think that he is from the underworld? As long as he wants to, he can do much more horrible things than


    any gangster. Don''t provoke him, especially not by going after his lover. Got it? This is thest time I''ll


    talk to you about this matter. It''s not as if I like meddling in your affairs."

 Chapter 19 Will You Leave Me

    Chapter 19 Will You Leave Me


    Recalling that Celine brought him soup a few days ago, Eric was on the verge of breaking down. He


    had said that he had the courage topete fairly with Jack. However, after Jack dropped by his ward


    just now, he was thoroughly crushed. Jack coldly warned him against pursuing Celine.


    Eric stuttered, "He...must be joking, huh? He''s...your husband."


    Curling her lips, Rachel said, "You have seen his cruelty several times. Do you think he will let you go


    just because you''re my brother? Just stop it, Eric! Don''t make trouble for me anymore. If you something


    bad happens to you, I have tomit suicide to apologize to our parents!"


    Eric''s face turned pale. He lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Rachel... I''m sorry."


    Again, Rachel patted him on the shoulder and said, "Have a good rest. I''m going back to work now."


    "Okay," replied Eric weakly.


    Since the hospital''s door panel was thin, the room wasn''t soundproof. Jack, who was standing outside,


    heard clearly their conversation.


    In fact, Jack didn''t take Eric seriously. And, Rachel was right. For them, Eric was just a tool Celine used


    to irritate him. Eric was never really a threat.


    However, Jack didn''t know what was wrong with him today. In a spur of the moment, he just decided to


    come here and warned Eric to stop pestering Celine.


    In the end, he attributed it tock of sleep and dizziness. Subconsciously, Jack touched the cigarette


    pack and felt the urge to smoke to cheer himself up.


    At that moment, Rachel came out from the ward. Seeing that he was going to smoke, she kindly


    reminded him, "Hey! Remember, you can''t smoke here."


    Pausing a bit, he returned the cigarette pack back in his pocket. Looking at Rachel for a moment, he


    suddenly bent forward and whispered with a small smile, "Am I famous for being cruel? Why didn''t I


    know about it?"


    A little embarrassed, Rachel lowered her head. She knew Jack heard everything.


    Because Eric was still young and inexperienced, it was easy for her to deceive him.


    Admitting that she spoke ill of Jack inside the ward, Rachel cleared her throat and said, "Let''s talk over


    there."


    Having no objection, Jack followed. Though he didn''t have anything to say anymore, he wanted to hear


    what she would say.


    Not long after, Jack''s phone rang loudly in the empty corridor.


    It kept ringing since Jack didn''t answer it.


    Rachel just didn''t want Eric to hear whatever she would say. But in reality, she didn''t have anything to


    tell Jack.


    As she was about to find an excuse to say goodbye, Jack suddenly grabbed her hand. He immediately


    put something cold into her hand.


    Looking at her hand, she was stunned and didn''t know how to react. Then, Jack said, "I already


    granted your request. Shouldn''t you do something in return?"


    His phone screen was disying Celine''s name. Confused, Rachel looked at him.


    A hint of embarrassment shed across Jack''s face. As briefly as he could, he exined, "As you said


    that day, she needs a little stimtion."


    Enlightened, Rachel smiled. Putting her free hand inside her pocket, she answered the phone. "Hello."


    At the other end of the line, Celine was stunned for a moment. She thought she dialed a wrong number


    and checked her phone screen carefully. When she saw that the number was right, she replied angrily,


    "Who are you? Why do you have Jack''s phone?"


    Looking at the in tiles at her feet, Rachel smiled again. She slowly replied, "It''s Rachel, Miss Duan.


    What can I do for you?"


    Suddenly, Rachel heard a ss breaking in the background, followed by Celine''s sharp but slightly


    quivering voice, "Where is Jack? Why did you answer his phone? What are you two doing?"


    Instinctively, Rachel turned to nce at Jack, who walked with her leisurely and seemed not to listen to


    their conversation.


    They passed by the window; the sun''s rays shone brightly on his handsome face. It was dazzling, but


    there was no appreciation of its beauty in his eyes.


    The man Celine loved was so cunning. There was no way she could be a match for him. But it seemed


    that Jack still couldn''t make herpletely fall for him. It was a bit unbelievable.


    Personally, Rachel thought that it wasn''t right for Jack to do this. No matter what, she was his nominal


    wife, and Celine was his woman. He shouldn''t have let Rachel answer the call.


    Though they both knew his real purpose of asking his nominal wife to talk to his mistress, Rachel found


    it ridiculous to make two women fight for a man. He should solve his problem on his own.


    ''He is asking his wife to help him woo his mistress. How absurd!'' Rachel thought.


    While Rachel wasining to herself, she answered the phone in disdainful and arrogant tone.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? It''s none of your business, Miss Duan."


    When Jack turned to look at her, he saw Rachel''s expressionless face, which looked really weird. It


    looked like she was holding a script and was reading the lines ordingly.


    "Sorry, he''s not here now.


    You want to know his whereabouts? Do I need to tell you?"


    Rachel answered the phone with words full of sarcasm.


    But her face remained deadpan. All of a sudden,


    Jack was confused. He gave Rachel his phone because he wanted to know if she was willing to help


    him.


    He wasn''t stupid enough to ask a woman to help him deal with another woman. However, Celine was a


    pain in the butttely, so he thought he should give her a lesson.


    And he believed Rachel was the best choice since she proposed this in the first ce.


    Not noticing anything, Rachel didn''t see the meaningful eyes boring into her. Celine, on the other hand,


    was so anxious that she wanted to find Rachel as soon as the girl kept quiet.


    ''What an immature girl!'' Rachel sighed in her mind. However, she was surprised when the phone was


    snatched away from her hand.


    Before she could react, she saw Jack holding the phone and already moving in the opposite direction.


    Now that he had achieved his goal, he took his phone away. All Rachel could do was just shook her


    head. Then, she took out her phone and checked the time. Since there was still one hour before her


    duty, she turned to the direction of her office.


    Just as Rachel expected, Jack took the phone back to coax Celine, who was about to lose her temper.


    At the other end of the line, Celine was about to cry because of Rachel. Then, all of a sudden, she


    heard Jack''s voice. Her first thought was to vent her anger. However, when she heard his indifferent


    voice, she started to panic.


    Instead of coaxing her as usual, Jack asked a few questions instead. Hearing him, Celine was


    completely flustered.


    Rxing herself, Celine coquettishly poured out her grievances to Jack. After a while, his voice


    softened.


    "I''m really sorry, Jack. I shouldn''t have treated you like that yesterday. Would you like to spend some


    time with me today? I will cook for you."


    Jack loved her cooking. However, Celine didn''t like to do it as much because she didn''t like cooking.


    Moreover, she never went there anymore after learning Jack''s marriage.


    What Celine believed was after Jack ate the food she prepared, he would eat Rachel''s food when he


    got home.


    To be honest, Celine didn''t believe Jack at all. If there was nothing between him and Rachel, why didn''t


    they divorce after so many years? What men said were all lies.


    Because she was really mad at Jack, she started acting like a spoiled child, changing her attitude from


    time to time. When Jack became really angry at her, she would bow down and apologize. This was her


    tactic.


    Had it been someone else, Jack wouldn''t have been bothered. But he seemed to be obsessed with her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    However, Celine was getting more and more unreasonable recently. Every time she used this trick,


    Jack usually gave in.


    They would go to her apartment and eat together. Once the dinner was over, they would settle their


    issues. And, everything would be back to normal where Jack would hold and kiss her.


    The ever confident Celine believed that Jack would forgive her as easily as before.


    Unexpectedly, Jack said tly, "I''ll see you next time."


    When Celine heard this, she was so scared. "Jack! I was wrong. Will you leave me?"


    Hearing her cry, Jack could not bear it anymore. He exined, "Don''t think too much. I''m going south


    for a few days."


    After hanging up the phone, Jack returned to the ce where he and Rachel were before. But she was


    no longer there. ''Where did she go?'' he wondered.


    Checking his phone for Rachel''s number, he discovered he didn''t have it.


    Furthermore, Jack didn''t know where Rachel''s office was.


    Standing still for a while, he suddenly didn''t understand why he was looking for her. Especially now that


    he had already achieved what he wanted.

 Chapter 20 You Are Well-informed

    Chapter 20 You Are Well-informed


    After a short moment, Jack turned around and walked toward the elevator.


    As soon as Rachel got back to her office, she started working. It was not until she finished a small


    surgery that she realized she hadn''t had her dinner yet.


    So, she went upstairs to Eric''s ward and took him out for dinner.


    When Eric suggested visiting his new apartment, Rachel agreed. She had rent an apartment for him a


    few days ago, but had to terminate the lease contract now. So she paid the fine.


    She rent an apartment in the Times Square for Eric


    because it was near enough to her apartment. She could go and check in on Eric now and then. It


    would also be easy for her to take care of him if something happened to him.


    When the two of them arrived at the new apartment, Eric smiled broadly. He was very satisfied with the


    location and the environment of his new apartment. Besides, just thinking about how he would furnish


    and decorate his apartment made him feel excited.


    Back at home, he had never needed to care about such things. And ever since moving to the city, he


    had been living in the dormitory of thepany, which he hadn''t really had the opportunity to decorate.


    Seeing the apartment, he burst out into happyughter. Rachel turned away and rolled her eyes,


    unable to look at him.


    For her part, she had hired a housemaid to clean the apartment, since Eric wouldn''t be here for the


    time being. Once he had looked around the apartment to his satisfaction, Rachel took him back to the


    hospital. Then, when they were back at his ward, she removed the bandage and took a look at his


    wounds. It seemed that it would still take a few more days for him to healpletely. She hired a


    nurse''s aide to take care of him.


    By the time Rachel finally left the hospital, she was exhausted.


    When she reached her ce, however, she received a bad shock: the lights in the house were on.


    For a moment, she was gripped by fear as all the worst-case scenarios rushed through her head. But


    then she calmed down, realizing that an intruder would not be so conspicuous.


    Besides, this neighborhood was famous for its strict public security. Over the past few years, there had


    been almost no reports of robberies.


    Nevertheless, Rachel still felt a little uneasy. Taking a deep breath, she picked up a wooden club from


    the garage and walked to the stairs as quietly as she could.


    It seemed that the security door of the staircase was open. Frowning, Rachel took a closer look and


    found that the door was unlocked, not pried open.


    By now, she had a vague guess as to why the lights were on, but she was not sure. She pushed the


    door open and went upstairs. When she arrived at the main door, she reached out and twisted the


    doorknob.


    Just like the security door of the staircase, this door was unlocked. Rachel pushed the door open with


    the wooden club in her hand and stepped into the house.


    Without changing her shoes like she usually would, she continued walking quietly to the living room,


    which was brightly lit. As soon as she entered the living room, she saw a maning down from


    upstairs.


    Rachel lowered the club in her hand and looked at the figure on the stairs in astonishment. "Why are


    you here?"


    "I forgot my watch." Jack''s eyes dropped to the club she was holding.


    With a little cough, Rachel awkwardly hid the club behind her. "I thought there was a thief."


    Staring at her with an unfathomable gaze, Jack pursed his lips and nodded slightly, "Well, I have found


    my watch. I''m leaving now."


    "Okay, then. I won''t walk you out."


    Rachel couldn''t let herself rx until Jackpletely disappeared from her sight. Then, she nced


    down at the club in her hand, which looked funny all of a sudden.


    Smiling, she went downstairs and put the club back in the garage. Then, she locked the security door


    of the stairs before heading back into the house.


    The house Rachel lived in was a small, lonely vi with a small garden, a garage, and two floors.


    If a thief had really broken into her house, trying to face him with a wooden club would have been a


    joke. What would she have been able to do with it? He would have easily been able to kill her with a


    knife.


    It was fortunate that the person in the house had turned out to be Jack, but Rachel reminded herself to


    go to the security department the next morning and ask them to check the security system of the


    house.


    Although this neighborhood rarely reported crimes, it was not a hundred percent safe.


    Meanwhile, Jack left the vi in his car and headed to the Bay Club.


    By the time he arrived, Michael, Marcus, and Henry were already there, along with a lot of people who


    had shown up for the party. Jack was immediately escorted to a table by a crowd of people.


    He politely refused a cigarette from a stranger and sat down next to Henry. Then, he rolled up the


    sleeves of his shirt, revealing his strong arms.


    Michael, who was sitting next to them, stood up and took two clean sses from the goblet shelf. He


    poured wine into them and handed one of the sses to Jack.


    As they clinked their sses, the scarlet liquid rippled gently.


    One of the sharp-eyed women at the party immediately recognized Jack and came up to him, hoping to


    get close to him.


    Just when she opened her mouth to say something sweet to him, however, she found herself being


    shoved away. She angrily looked up at the person who had pushed her away and found that it was the


    CEO of some financial tycoon group. She smiled stiffly at him and left.


    This scene hadn''t gone unnoticed by the other women in the room. When the woman returned to her


    seat, she was met with a burst of ridicule from the other women.


    She flushed with anger and mmed her ss on the table. Gritting her teeth, she said, "Humph! You


    don''t dare topete with me, but you have the guts tough at me."


    One of the other women curled her lips and sneered, "Unlike you, we know how to behave ourselves.


    Everyone knows that Jack only cares about one woman."


    The first woman turned away with extreme disdain on her face, but her heart was filled with jealousy.


    Those words were absolutely right. Most of the people in the upper circle knew who Jack''s lover was,


    and that he refused all other women just because of her!


    But so what? He doted on Celine so much, but in the end, it turned out that he already had a wife!


    On the other side of the room, Jack apologized to his friends for arrivingte. "Well, I heard your father


    called you home?" Michael asked after they had both had some wine.


    Jack shot him a cold stare. "You are really well-informed."


    Michael raised his eyebrows and smiled smugly. He pulled up a chair and sat next to Jack. "Your father


    told me this."


    Jack and Michael were actually family friends. Their fathers had grown up together and gotten married


    at around the same time.


    In the end, Vernon, Michael''s father, had even bought a house in the same neighborhood as Jack''s


    family. The two old men would run every morning, have tea, and y Go with each other from time to


    time. Needless to say, Jack and Michael had grown up together as well.


    Anyway, Jack didn''t find it odd at all that his father had told Michael about his visit. Perhaps his father


    couldn''t resist showing off his son''s marriage right away. "Hey, is there any chance of something


    happening between you and Rachel?" Michael asked in a low voice.


    Hearing this question, Jack frowned and changed the topic. "Don''t ask such boring questions. I will be


    away for a while on a business trip. Help me take care of Celine."


    At this, Michael wrinkled his brows. He knew Celine very well and didn''t like her at all!


    She was too wilful.


    After hesitating for a moment, he asked, "Is she mad at you again?"


    With an almost invisible smile ying at the corners of his mouth, Jack stayed silent. At this moment,


    Marcus cut in and held out his ss of wine to Jack. "Cheers!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jack lifted his own ss and gently clinked it against Marcus''.


    "Dr. Shen, an ultrasound has to be performed."


    "Okay." Rachel flipped through the patient''s medical record and took notes. Without raising her head,


    she said, "Get me a ss of water and the prescription for relieving inmmation of the patient who


    came in yesterday. Reduce the quantity."


    "Okay. Dr. Shen, will you join us for dinner after work?"


    Rachel was about to say yes when her phone rang. She put down her pen and answered the call.


    "Hello, this is Rachel."


    The city seemed to favor rain in the early spring season. These days, the weather was always wet and


    cold. By the time night fell and the lights flickered on, the pavements werepletely wet with rain,


    with dark moss on one side.


    Soon, it was time for Rachel to get off work, so she packed up her things. At that moment, Eric kept


    calling her on the phone to tell her that he was hungry.


    Sighing, she went to the lounge and took off her gown. Then, she washed her hands, sanitized herself,


    and put her coat back on.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Rachel hadn''t closed the door behind her.


    Before she could leave the lounge, she heard a soft female voiceing from outside asking, "Excuse


    me, is Dr. Shen in?"


    At a cafe


    "Please enjoy your coffee," the waiter said.


    Rachel thanked him gently. Meanwhile, Celine''s eyes fell on Rachel''s long fingers. Rachel leisurely


    took a sip of coffee with a calm expression on her face.


    Looking at herself in the ss reflection of the window, Celine saw a woman who was uneasy. She was


    biting her lips with a humble and pitiful expression on her face.


    The very next moment, she pinched her thigh under the table, trying to look as generous and elegant


    as Rachel instead of weak and pathetic.


    However, a person''s temperament was cultivated from childhood, so Celine could not pretend to be as


    tough as she wanted to. In the end, she straightened her back in an attempt to look more confident.


    The whole time, Rachel pretended that she didn''t see all the strange expressions on Celine''s face. She


    thought that she had guessed it right. Her stimtion worked.

 Chapter 21 Ill Get Even With You For This

    Chapter 21 I''ll Get Even With You For This


    Rachel was in no hurry, draining the coffee leisurely like a lioness stalking her prey, waiting to pounce.


    Although it was Celine who''d taken upon herself to ask Rachel for a talk, it seemed that it would be


    Rachel who''d take matters into her own hands and initiate a conversation.


    Celine pinched her thigh under the table again.


    She dared to be willful in front of Jack because of how he''d spoiled her. But her antics fell short in front


    of Rachel, for Rachel was Jack''swfully wedded wife.


    Even though Jack had proimed that his marriage was in name only, Celine still felt ashamed of


    herself in front of his wife.


    ''That is going to change today, '' Celine thought to herself.


    ''Rachel is Jack''s legal spouse. But he doesn''t love her at all. He loves me!''


    At the thought of this, Celine felt more confident. Looking at Rachel, she tried to adjust her mood and


    looked as leisurely as Rachel.


    Celine failed to notice how ridiculous she looked in Rachel''s eyes.


    "Rachel, I need to tell you something."


    Rachel sat back and observed Celine steadily. Raising her chin ever so slightly, she simply said, "Go


    on."


    Celine felt herposure slipping, and she felt dismayed as her confidence left her under Rachel''s


    piercing gaze.


    Celine threw away all the tes and asked, "Rachel, tell me, what on earth is your rtionship with


    Jack?"


    Rachel smiled, "Miss Duan, don''t you know that we are a couple?"


    Hearing the word "couple" jolted Celine. She eximed in annoyance, "Jack said it! He doesn''t love


    you, nor do you love him!"


    Rachel smiled, "Every man who is unfaithful to his wife gives the same reason to his mistress. Miss


    Duan, don''t you know that?"


    Celine felt at a loss of words, caught off guard she couldn''t seem to refute Rachel. She inhaled sharply


    and hurled her question at Rachel like an usation. "What kind of a couple are you? How many times


    do the two of you meet? Does he love you? Are you aware that he has been sleeping with me all these


    year, Mrs Fu?" Celine mockingly pronounced thest two words, as if daring Rachel to respond.


    Rachel''s smile faded slowly from her lips in disdain as she looked at Celine. She wondered how Jack


    could have such bad taste.


    Celine was so childlike that it was ridiculous. Celine never seemed to be sure of herself.


    Rachel pitied Celine. She wondered why Jack had thrown such a naive kitten her way and let her


    torture it at will.


    Rachel waited for Celine''s tirade to end and her smile vanished, making Celine feel smug about


    herself. She felt as if her words had somehow made Rachel suffer.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Suddenly, Rachel gave her an uncharacteristic sneer.


    Celine''s face paled and she felt like she was humiliated. Clenching her fists and drowning her anger,


    she inquired in an even tone, "What are youughing at?"


    Rachel shook her head. "Go on. What''s your point? Even if it''s true that he has been sleeping with you,


    so what?"


    Rachel pronounced the words haughtily and stood up, picking her bag from the table, and she collected


    her things to leave. She looked down at Celine in a scornful stare, using the height to her advantage.


    Her next words were going to shock Celine to her very core. She said, " As long as my name and his


    appear beside each other on the wedding certificate, you will always stay a mere mistress."


    Celine''s face distorted as Rachel''s words washed over her. She wished to cover her ears and block out


    Rachel''s voice but felt immobilized, her arms hung loosely by her sides.


    Rachel didn''t stop and continued, "Don''t kick yourself. Jack has had a lot of mistresses till now, but I


    think you might''ve been his favorite so far.


    I''m going to leave you with a bit of advice, Miss Duan. He can have as many mistresses as he wants."


    Rachel sneered at Celine with malice. Leaning down, she went on saying, "As long as I don''t want a


    divorce, I''ll remain his only wife. Oh, right, I don''t have to love him. I can have a child with him, and we


    can have an open marriage. So, you''d better be careful about what you say. Please don''t contact me


    again."


    After that, Rachel picked up her bag and departed, not even sparing Celine a second nce.


    Celine remained sitting stiffly in her seat. Her face was pale as if a sudden blow had struck her.


    What Rachel wasn''t aware of was the fact that she''d struck at Celine''s weakness right before she left.


    Celine had been with Jack for nearly five years.


    In the past five years, Rachel''s existence had been like a thorn in her flesh.


    Ever since she found out that Jack was married, Celine''s world crumbled around her.


    Celine was born in a poor family. Before she met Jack, she was just an ordinary waitress in a hotel.


    Even their courtship felt surreal like the prince meets Cindere. When he began to shower her with


    interest, Celine was unaware that he was the CEO of the MK Group.


    After they got together, she thought that he wasn''t serious, but then he''d gone extra lengths for her time


    and time again.


    The courtship felt tumultuous to Celine, marred by self-deprecation and diffidence on her part. And


    when things became better, she discovered from a friend that Jack wasmitted.


    Celine wasn''t aware of the special situation between Jack and Rachel and initially felt heartbroken. Her


    fairy tale had been violently ripped from her arms.


    Jack and Celine quarreled over it. After exining his rtionship with Rachel, he promised to get a


    divorce. Celine begrudgingly gave in and they got back together again.


    But days turned into months, and then years, but Jack never got a divorce.


    He never met or slept with his wife, though.


    Rachel never caught onto Celine. With Jack''s extra attention and love, Celine felt less aware and


    ufortable with being a mistress. He had professed his love to her and sworn that he had never


    been intimate with Rachel.


    This made Celine feel better. She felt confident that Rachel didn''t amount to a wife because they


    weren''t in love. Sooner orter, Jack would leave Rachel for her. However, asionally, Celine would


    overhear gossips at her expense using her as a homewrecker, the usations saddened her.


    But recently it seemed that Jack had been cold to her. She drank herself silly in the bar the other day


    and caused a raucous, desperately seeking his attention. She wanted to hear Jack that he loved her


    and indulge her in every way possible.


    However, had Celine known that her n would createplications in her life by frequent


    appearances from Rachel, she would''ve thought twice about it.


    Jack left her and went to visit his family with his wife. She had called him again and again but to no


    avail. Then suddenly, Rachel had picked up her call, and Celine found herself talking to Jack''s wife.


    Celine panicked, She wasn''t intimidated by other women, but Rachel was his wife. Blessed with a


    stable mind, clear skin and good stature. Everyone in his family liked Rachel.


    Jack could love Celine all he wanted; she would still remain a mistress.


    Celine sat in her seat quietly, unaware of her surroundings. Rachel had hurt her deeply. She always felt


    that Jack''s bond with her was fragile, and the possibility of losing him now terrified her.


    She stood up from her seat with a weary sigh, feeling tired. With a drooping face and moist eyes, she


    departed from the cafe silently.


    Both women were unaware that their meeting had been photographed by someone from a distance.


    Rachel hoped that Celine was smart enough to understand what she had said; otherwise this meeting


    would''ve just been a sorry waste of words.


    A smart woman knows not to confront another woman because of a man, but to go after her man


    instead.


    Rachel didn''t expect Jack to call her that night.


    When the phone rang, and she picked it up, she found herself on the line with her husband. "Rachel!


    What did you say to her today?"


    Hearing the fury in his tone surprised her. It took her a few seconds to realize that the voice indeed was


    Jack''s. It seemed that she was to me for what had transpired during the meeting.


    "Why don''t you ask Celine?" Rachel responded in disgust.


    At the other end of the phone, Jack paced in anger, clutching the phone tightly till his knuckles


    screamed in protest. He had Celine''s whereabouts traced through a private investigator who sent him


    the pictures of Rachel and Celine in a cafe.


    Then, Celine had called to break up with him over the phone. Jack had tried to reach her over the


    phone, but she hadn''t been picking up his calls.


    Jack could not tolerate it anymore; he felt he''d had enough. He snapped and called Rachel.


    "Rachel, I''ll get even with you for this after Ie back."

 Chapter 22 Got Slapped

    Chapter 22 Got pped


    What Jack said made Rachel red with rage, as if somebody had pped her. Both of them hung up at


    the same time.


    She took a deep breath trying to calm down, but instead let out a forcedughter. ''What is wrong with


    me? Why should I get involved in this sort of thing in the first ce?


    This is insane!'' she thought.


    After all she had done for him, his mistress felt wronged and he immediately called her tosh at her.


    Rachel regretted offering to help him.


    Her sullen mood made her want to just doze off. She was about to lift the quilt when her phone lit up,


    breaking the darkness in her lonely room.


    The sound of the unending vibration and the sight of a familiar phone number made Rachel''s heart


    beat faster. She slid the screen and answered the call.


    From the other end of the line, a gentle voice she hadn''t heard for so long filled in the silence of the


    night. "Rachel, were you asleep?"


    As if the sound of his voice put her in a daze, Rachel blinked her eyes twice to make sure she wasn''t


    dreaming. "Not yet," she quickly replied.


    "That''s great. I was afraid I''d woken you up." His gentle voice hinted of listlessness. "It''s three o''clock in


    the afternoon here. I just got off work."


    "You sound really busy," Rachel remarked, noticing the tiredness in his tone. "Please take care and get


    some rest."


    He chuckled, "I''m fine. I had a surgery today, that''s why I''m a little tired.


    By the way, I will be back in a week."


    Rachel''s eyes widened. "Really?"


    "Hmm." The joy and surprise in Rachel''s voice lighted him up, as if all fatigue in his body had suddenly


    escaped. "Give me one more week."


    Devoid of any emotion, Jack instructed his secretary to buy an air ticket for him as soon as possible so


    he could go and check on Celine. He had been calling her repeatedly, but her phone was off.


    He closed his eyes as his fist clenched around his phone.


    Cooling down, he once again rang his secretary to take his order back. "Forget it. Don''t book the ticket.


    The schedule is still arranged as usual."


    The calmness in his tone surprised even Austin Lin, his secretary. "Have you already...?" Austin Lin


    started but soon trailed off. After all, this was Jack''s private matter.


    "I''ll call off the air ticket now."


    "Austin." Jack raised his hand and rubbed the crease between his eyebrows. "Is it true that I often


    behave like thistely?"


    "What?" Flustered, Austin didn''t know how to respond to his boss''s sudden question.


    "Have I been like thistely? Is it because of her?"


    Austin kept silent for a while, trying to weigh in his words and how dangerous the topic could get. "Mr.


    Fu, can I ask you something?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Have you been having quarrels with Miss Duan?"


    Jack fell into silence. Celine had been stirring up his angertely, and he would inevitably bring his


    anger to work.


    They had been having such fights for the past six months and it was always him who would


    compromise.


    As if losing his bnce while on the height of these thoughts, he pounded the handrail of the stairs with


    his fist, careful not to make any sound that Austin might hear from the other side of the line. After


    seconds of silence, Jack managed to answer in a low voice, "I have brought my personal emotions to


    work recently. I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, Mr. Fu. There''s no need to apologize," said Austin, sensing the heaviness of the atmosphere.


    After a long chat with her friend, Rachel was about to lie down and sleep when her mobile phone


    buzzed again. A message came up.


    "I''m sorry for tonight''s phone call. I was emotionally unstable. Please forgive me."


    Rachel gripped her phone tightly, squinted, and stared at it closer. She checked the message''s log


    once more to make sure that she was not having illusions. Indeed, the message was from Jack.


    As much as the message surprised her, she had no idea what he was thinking.


    After what happened, an apology was totally useless. Rachel always thought that people should always


    think thrice before acting¡£


    Jack apologizing after hurting Rachel''s feelings made her feel ridiculous. She decided to ignore the


    message.


    She made up her mind. She would no more interfere with the rtionship between Jack and his


    woman. If he decided to make trouble for Eric, she would find another way to deal with it.


    After returning from his four-day business trip, Jack asked the driver to send him back to his apartment.


    Celine sprang up from the sofa and rushed toward the door as soon as she heard someoneing.


    She had been drunk and home alone ever since she decided to break up with Jack on impulse.


    Her phone had since been off because she knew that he would call. That night, she didn''t want to see


    him. She didn''t want to hear his voice either.


    That night, she felt nothing but resentment. She hated Rachel. She couldn''t forgive Jack. It was hard


    for her to believe he loved her after putting her in such position.


    When she saw a dozen missed calls the next morning, resentment turned into regret, but nobody called


    again. Not even a single message from Jack.


    Regret turned into panic. She called Jack to apologize, but his indifferent attitude made her worry.


    Nobody would tell her when Jack woulde home, so she decided to wait for him in his apartment.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As he saw her standing right before him, Jack''s eyes glittered. With pursed lips, he asked, "What brings


    you here?"


    Celine had been holding back a lot of words she wanted to say, but Jack''s cold re and nonchnt


    words made her tears rush down instead. "I can''te?" Her voice cracked as she tried to hide her


    pain. "Okay, I''ll leave now."


    Jack reached out and held her by her shoulder. "Stop it." He let out a deep breath and continued, "I


    didn''t mean that. When did youe?"


    Seeing Celine''s tears, Jack couldn''t help but feel his heart ache. He could never endure seeing her


    grief.


    Celine knew this very well. She carefully lowered her attitude and tried pleasing him. She graciously


    ran into the kitchen to make him a bowl of noodles.


    The wound on Eric''s hand finally healed a few days after. It was time for him to check out from the


    hospital. Coincidentally, today was the day Lea wasing back.


    As soon as Lea set foot on her mothend, she couldn''t wait to call Rachel.


    The sight of a beautiful airline stewardess dragging her suitcase andughing while on a phone call


    made passersby turn their heads.


    Lea''s tall figure and gorgeous face were enough to catch everyone''s attention. She did not care,


    though, as she was too deep into the call. She only hung up until she left the airport.


    Lea hailed a taxi and put her luggage into the trunk. After telling the driver her home address, she


    called Rachel.


    Rachel and Eric were picking up his daily necessities in the supermarket when Lea called. Rachel


    asked Eric to check what he needed and excused herself.


    As soon as the phone was connected, a series of loud kisses came to Rachel''s ears, nonstop and


    cheerfully. Lea flooded her eardrums with cheesy words that made Rachel smile and giggle.


    "Honey! Sweetheart! My love! I''m back! Did you miss me?" Lea''s voice was loud, full of vitality like


    sunshine.


    Even her cab driver was surprised, secretly ncing at her through the rearview mirror.


    After the first round of exclusive love confession from Lea, Rachel couldn''t stopughing. "You''re back?


    Where are you?"


    For two months, Lea had been abroad limiting the times they could meet. They missed each other very


    much.


    Like a bird out of a cage, Lea kept talking nonstop along the way. Rachel did, too, considering how she


    seldom like talking.


    As soon as Lea arrived at her house, she got out of the car and took out her luggage. She shuffled over


    her things trying to find her keys, her phone tucked in the middle of her left ear and left shoulder.


    "Anyway, we should go out for dinner tonight."


    On the other line, Rachel nced at Eric and said, "I''m helping Eric to move out so I''m going to have


    dinner in his house tonight. Would you like toe over?"


    "Where are you?" asked Lea.


    "Around the Times Square."


    "It''s not far. There are many restaurants over there. I just got back from holiday, can''t you let me have a


    good meal?"


    Rachel chuckled, "Fine,e here."


    Lea opened the door and came in dragging her suitcase. "Tell your brother toe with us. I haven''t


    seen that handsome boy for a long time."


    After the girls hung up, Eric, who was clueless, couldn''t help but ask, "Who was that?"


    "My friend, Lea."


    His eyebrows raised as he heard the name from her sister. "That beautiful airline stewardess?"


    Rachel nodded. "You''re lucky. She asked us out for a meal," she said.


    "That''s exactly what I wanted!"


    The three agreed to meet an hourter in an elegant restaurant around Eric''s residence estate. Sitting


    there waiting for Lea made him nervous. He raised his head and looked around from time to time.


    "Would she be here soon?"


    Rachel leaned against the wall, picked up a ss, and took a sip. "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    But as soon as Rachel finished her words, Eric suddenly stood up from his seat, stretched out his neck,


    and pointed into the direction in front of her. "Lea! That is her, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 23 Have You Got A Fever

    Chapter 23 Have You Got A Fever


    Rachel looked at the direction he pointed to. They were just in a position to see the people that would


    come in and out of the restaurant. She noticed a beautiful woman in a white coat just behind the door,


    who stood tall and elegant as she asked the waiter.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    A smile yed at the corners of her mouth. She tilted her head a little and said, "Here shees."


    Following the waiter, Lea walked until familiar faces became recognizable. Her eyes almost glittered


    from excitement, she beckoned with joy.


    Rachel''s face brightened up with a warm smile, but Eric surprised her when he reacted more intensely


    than she did. He stood up when Lea came close and gave her a warm hug.


    Lea stood still for a second, almost frozen. Her eyes widened from the shock. But she recovered


    quickly and hugged him back. Eric said to her tteringly, "Beautiful Lea, howe you be more


    and more beautiful?"


    Lea''s mood brightened up entirely after she heard Eric''spliments. She patted him on the head and


    said, "You are so sweet, young man."


    "That''s what he says when he sees beautiful women," Rachel butted in to give Eric a hard time.


    Eric, who was caught off guard, protested, "Rachel! How can you say that?"


    "Alright, alright!" Lea tried to mediate the two. "Oh please! I enjoy hearing our handsome young man


    praise me. Rachel, give me a hug."


    Rachel smirked a little and stood up to hug the woman with open arms.


    "Wee back!"


    It had been months since Lea left.


    Although it was the first day of her holiday, her heart was not something that could be satisfied with just


    a meal.


    After dinner, Lea didn''t wait long to take them to a bar.


    Rachel didn''t like these kinds of ces very much, but Lea and Eric preferred a lively ce. She didn''t


    have any option left but to go with them.


    In Rachel''s eyes, it seemed like all the bars were the same. Even the atmosphere was simr in all of


    them, except for the decorations.


    After they entered the door, waves of rock and roll music that had flooded the room weed them.


    The deeper they got inside the bar, the crazier the vibrations became. Even the air shivered with music


    from inside out.


    Lea was so thrilled that she almost cried out. The bar was so lively that it seemed like some festival.


    Rachel tucked her hands inside her pockets and followed them silently. Her eyes wandered and a cold


    expression isted her from the crowd.


    If she was ice, then Lea was fire. Strangely, the two were best friends.


    Lea belonged in such a ce. She let her hair down, which was tied up in a ponytail. Eric was dazzled


    while he watched her take her coat off that revealed a stunning ck vest.


    His eyes carefully watched her from the bare shoulders to her breasts, and down to her fair and t


    stomach.


    And then she walked gracefully in front of him. Her slim and well-defined waist resembled a fairy''s. Eric


    fought the urge to throw himself at her.


    When she looked at him with her eyes, every cell in his body trembled and begged to make out with


    her, but he didn''t dare to.


    Lea turned her head back, her hair angled in a wless arc. She smiled as if to say that she was ready


    to party, then handed Rachel her coat.


    She put a hand on her lips and blew Rachel a kiss. She winked at her and said, "Babe, I''ll leave my


    coat in your care."


    Rachel pursed her lips, holding Lea''s coat. On the other side, Lea was on the bar counter. She waited


    for the waiter to attend to her, and when he did, she pulled herself closer to his ear and asked for a


    seat.


    The waiter nodded and walked forward to help them find a seat. He beckoned them to follow him.


    Rachel followed them as she looked at the distant lights. The more they went inside, the more the


    vibration overwhelmed them.


    The music was loud, the crowd was wild, the lights were crazy, and the dim spaces that the lights


    passed asionally were the best protection for all of the people.


    They went through the crowd of beautifuldies that did not seem to tire from all of their dances. When


    the waiter stopped to walk and beckoned them to their seat, they thanked him before they sat down.


    But as they rolled through the crowd, Lea and Rachel caught the attention of other people in the bar


    that whistled to them. People were very thrilled and enthusiastic. The night was warm and wild, but


    Rachel wasn''t.


    Rachel''s job probably had something to do with her attitude. She didn''t like to be on such asions


    where alcohol put them together like a pack of wild animals.


    The scent of perfume filled the room. It looked smaller than it really was because everything was


    compressed. The awful sight looked like a virus in Rachel''s eyes.


    Knowing the fact that Rachel would not enjoy as she would, Lea specially asked for a quieter corner. It


    didn''t matter to her that Rachel wouldn''t dance and party, but the fact the Rachel was there to be with


    her made her happy already.


    Rachel wouldn''t do anything she didn''t like for anyone else''s sake, but Lea was an exception.


    They went into the bar right after dinner, so when the waiter gave them the menu and asked for their


    order, they didn''t consider to add any more dishes but drinks.


    Rachel asked Lea to order for them. In high spirits, Lea happily joined the waiter to look at the menu


    and the alcohol list.


    Rachel put Lea''s coat on the sofa, but when she turned her back, her attentive eyes passed Eric. His


    eyes were very bright under the dim light. Rachel was surprised, so she reached her hand reflectively


    and asked, "What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    She was surprised even more when she touched Eric. "Have you got a fever?"


    Eric took her hand embarrassedly and said, "No..."


    "No? Come on, let me check." Rachel refused to pull her hand back. So before Eric could say anything


    else, she touched his forehead and frowned in confusion, "It''s not hot."


    Lea, who had finished ordering drinks, came back to theirpany and saw their reactions. She


    asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Eric was startled and shocked. He immediately pulled Rachel''s hand off his face. His eyes inadvertently


    nced over Lea, and suddenly, his face burned even more. He answered, "Nothing."


    Lea didn''t catch his eyes on her, but Rachel did. Rachel tried to grasp the situation. She looked at Lea


    and admired her for a bit before she realized what was going on with Eric.


    Rachel decided to pull back and rubbed her nose in amusement. She wanted tough at Eric for being


    shy.


    Eric was utterly embarrassed. He didn''t expect Lea to be this fit and sexy.


    Thedies were never quiet since the wine and snacks came. They just wouldn''t let a silent second


    pass by. Lea even leaned closer to Rachel to have a more tolerable conversation in the midst of the


    chaotic room.


    They talked about the things Lea encountered while she flew around the world and the exotic bars she


    liked. She thought that the quiet country pubs in Germany were not for her.


    Lea loved the hustle and bustle. As soon as this remark came out, Eric agreed with her.


    Lea and Eric couldn''t sit still any longer, so they stood up together to dance. Rachel was left alone.


    Lea jumped in the crowd like a fish in the sea, and Eric, who totally forgot his scar, couldn''t even


    remember how he was pressed on a bar floor by Jack''s people just ten days ago. He almost lost his


    hand.


    He was having a good time.


    Rachel, on the other hand, stayed in her seat silently. But no matter how cold she was, she couldn''t


    prevent others when they took the initiative toe up and talk to her.


    The girl was as pure as a lotus flower. This impression shed in his mind when a man came over. He


    was stunned when he saw Rachel''s pretty face.


    At first, he thought that he was specially dressed in this style to attract men like him. The women in the


    bar were dressed innocently, but they would flirt with almost man in there.


    The man watched her for a while, and it turned out that Rachel had sat there for a long time without


    moving. She was just there, concentrated on her phone.


    ''What''s wrong with her? Whoes to a bar to y on her phone?'' he thought before he picked up his


    ss and approached Rachel.


    Rachel, who was focused on her mobile phone with a lowered head, felt someone sit beside her, right


    when she was just about to pass the level of the game. She lifted her head and saw a stranger next to


    her.


    She instinctively said, "Sir, you are in the wrong seat."


    The man smiled charmingly, raised his hand for a toast, and confidently answered, "Miss, I just want to


    get to know you."


    "Sorry. I want to be alone." Rachel''s eyebrows deepened. Her tone was almost irritated, but she forced


    a smile.


    The man blinked as if he didn''t get what Rachel just said. He looked dangerous to her, and she hated


    the way he looked at her.


    He didn''t go anywhere. He sat there with a smile and he just looked at Rachel, amused. He asked,


    "Aren''t you bored sitting here alone?"


    Rachel''s displeasure was obvious. "I''m sorry. You can just go and look for other people that would want


    to talk. I want to be alone."


    The man scoffed at her judgingly. He lifted his ss in annoyance and said, "You''re in a bar full of


    people, and yet you want to be alone?"

 Chapter 24 Danger

    Chapter 24 Danger


    There were no other words to describe it. It was disgusting.


    It was impossible for Rachel to stay polite. With a disgusted expression, she took up Lea''s coat, stood


    up and walked out without saying a word.


    "Hey!" the man called out, getting up to pull her back. He hadn''t expected Rachel to act like this.


    Rachel nimbly dodged out of his grasp. She turned around and sneered at him, and looking him up and


    down. "I''ve had enough of this," she said, with icy-cold hostility. "I don''t want anything more to do with


    you. Don''t you dare take a step closer."


    "Damn it!" Several different emotions passed through his face as he stared fiercely at Rachel. "You


    bitch! You''re going to regret this!"


    Rachel clutched Lea''s coat more tightly in her hand as she leveled her gaze with his. When he was out


    of sight, she took a couple of deep breaths to steady herself.


    One of the reasons why she hated this ce so much was that with so many people gathered together


    in one ce like a can of sardines, it was easy to get on each other''s nerves. What was more, when


    alcohol was brought into the equation it worked everyone up, making matters even worse.


    Men who had lost their sober self-control had two things inmon: They would behave more


    arrogantly, and they were raging with testosterone.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After Rachel finally calmed down, she sat back with a sigh. She then raised her hand impatiently to


    nce at her watch.


    Thest time she came here with Lea, she had been approached by strangers countless times. She


    was only able to drive them away by rejecting them unambiguously.


    They had not intended to go to a bar with that sort of bad crowd. Even though it was a fairly high-end


    bar, it was full of dodgy men.


    It wasn''t a good ce to go if you just wanted to be left alone. No matter how ssy the bar might


    appear to be, there was never any guarantee of ssy customers.


    There are always plenty of boors and morons in this world, the sort of losers who like to y toy with


    women whenever they find an opportunity to do so, as if they think that the world is theirs.


    Shortly after that unpleasant scene, Rachel ran into some more trouble.


    It happened when Rachel went to the bathroom. Turning around, she sensed that something was


    wrong.


    She lowered her eyes and hurried up. Unsurprisingly, someone behind her kept pace.


    Rachel had no time to escape. She was blocked in the middle. She looked warily at the stranger in


    front of her and stepped backward.


    He smiled stiffly and said, "Ms. Shen, don''t walk backward. There''s someone behind you."


    Rachel turned around and found there was another man in ck, at the end of the corridor. She was


    trapped.


    Hearing that he addressed her by name, Rachel''s face darkened. How did he know her?


    She made a strong effort to calm down. "I''m sorry. What can I do for you?"


    The man still looked coldly at her with his poker face. He forced a smile and said, "Our boss wants to


    see you."


    "Excuse me, who is your boss?" Rachel put her hands in her pockets and fumbled for her phone. But


    unlike the old Nokia, she couldn''t press the unlock code on this damn smartphone without looking at it.


    Why did these creeps want? Rachel was extremely nervous, and her emotion showed clearly on her


    face. The stranger saw it, and he said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, my boss only wants to see you. He


    will do you no harm."


    Rachel took a deep breath and looked at the man in front of her. "May I know your boss''s name?" she


    asked. "It makes no sense for me to visit someone without knowing who he is."


    Surprise shed through the man''s eyes. He didn''t expect her to have such a sharp mind in such a


    situation.


    He kept silent for a while and said, "Our boss is Mr. Fu''s friend and he doesn''t mean to harm you. He


    just wants to ask you to have a chat with him."


    Hearing that, Rachel''s face became a little more serious. What the hell? Were they using her to get to


    Jack?


    She collected herself and said, "really? But I''m afraid I don''t know Mr. Fu very well, let alone his friend.


    Thank you for the invitation. I''m afraid this is rather awkward. I will inform Mr. Fu when I see him."


    As soon as Rachel said that, there was a look of uncertainty on the face of the man before her. She


    knew that it was not a good day, and that it wouldn''t be easy to get out of this.


    As she expected, the man facing her slowly revealed his anger, staring at her rudely, and said, "Ms.


    Shen, don''t make it difficult for us. We''re just here to have a chat. If you cooperate, we promise not to


    do anything. I hope you won''t make things difficult for me. I''m so sorry."


    Rachel''s eyes suddenly shed with rm when she saw the cold light of the man''s knife. She pursed


    her lips as a shadow of fear crossing her heart.


    At that moment, she made a surge of effort to be tough-minded. She knew she wouldn''t get out of this


    by being weak.


    She closed her eyes for a few seconds, and it urred to Rachel that it was a waste of time talking


    with them or trying to be polite.


    Rachel suddenly regretted that she had never learned any self-defense or martial arts. Her brain raced


    for a way to save herself.


    She opened her eyes and said calmly, "Let''s go."


    She didn''t believe a single word said by the man in front of her. She nned to shake him off and rush


    away from him into the crowd.


    Unfortunately, her little n was anticipated by the men around her.


    When Rachel agreed to leave, the man behind her quickly came up. The two of them sandwiched her,


    one on the left and the other on the right. A chill crept up her spine.


    She tried to calm down andmunicate with them. "What are you doing? I have been cooperating."


    However, the men next to Rachel responded to her with a little expression of mockery, and they kept


    two sharp knives against her waist.


    Obviously, they didn''t believe her. "Please just cooperate with us," said one of them.


    Rachel knew that if she showed any resistance,


    both of them would kill her. Her intuition made her sure of this.


    She really cursed herself for going to this bar. It was the worst mistake she ever made!


    Holding her in their arms, they walked her towards the door. Rachel was still unwilling to give up. She


    had an idea of crying for help when they reached outside.


    However, they turned right and walked into a quiet corridor with few people.


    It was a little far away from the noisy dance hall. Few people came there. There were just two couples


    talking in a low voices on the corner.


    The strange sight of the men walking closely together with one woman between them seemed strange


    to the couples there. But when they saw the nonchnt faces of both men, they turned their nces


    away.


    Rachel had no choice but to follow them stiffly and go up the stairs.


    She didn''t know where the two were taking her, nor did she know who their so-called boss was.


    Rachel was still trying to pull herself together and calm down, so that she could find a way to get out of


    this situation.


    They led her to a private room on the second floor. Before they entered the room, Rachel looked


    around to see if there was a sign hanging outside.


    But there was no time to look carefully. The man behind her extended his long arm and opened the


    door. Then he led her into the room. When she went in, the lights from the ceilingmps shot straight at


    her face. She involuntarily closed her eyes.


    Just as they went in, the music stopped. When Rachel opened her eyes again, she saw several pairs


    of eyes staring at her.


    They were like monsters dancing wildly in a cave. When they saw their prey enter the cave, they all


    stopped in unison and stared greedily at their prey.


    The man behind Rachel gave her a gentle push, and her heart was pounding wildly. She walked


    forward, feeling more nervous with every step. Within just two or three steps, her back was already


    drenched in cold sweat.


    Several people were on the sofa, with the position of their bodies contorted and askew. The air was


    hard to breathe. With its mixture of perfume, alcohol, and smoke, it was like a suffocating poison.


    The lights in the room were already so dim, and more so when they even turned off the revolvingmp.


    From where Rachel stood, it was impossible to see their faces clearly.


    However, she could intuitively sense their hostile intentions. Rachel was like a little animal that had


    identally fallen into a trap, so it was useless for her to struggle. She had fallen into their.


    Rachel fidgeted slightly, but stopped moving forward. She stood stiffly and breathed heavily, looking


    warily at several people in front of her whom she couldn''t recognize.


    After a short while, the dangerous tension in the air was broken. In the dark, someone lowered his


    head and lit a cigarette. Then he yed with a lighter and burst intoughter. "Is this the way how you


    treat our guest? It seems that thisdy is scared. Come on, turn on the light."


    The soft light was turned back on, and the room was lit up. There were about five or six people sitting


    on the sofa, who all looked at Rachel with inscrutable eyes.


    Some smiled, some had poker faces, and some just observed the drama. Rachel fixed her eyes on the


    man on the far right, who had a cigarette between his fingers.


    The man who had spoken first in the darkness finally showed his face. What Rachel saw was a narrow


    face topped by a buzz cut, with a foxlike twinkle in his long and narrow eyes. He slowly stood up from


    the sofa.


    He was tall and slim, simr to a model. Wearing a smoky gray sweater, his cor was unfastened


    casually, and the ne around his neck slid down into the depths of the cor.


    He gazed at Rachel with a mysterious smile on his face. He picked up the cigarette in his mouth and


    bent over to put out the cigarette in the ashtray.


    The room was in dead silence, and the man''s sudden voice was so abrupt.


    He exhaled a light smoke from his mouth, nced at Rachel, and walked over to her. He looked down


    at her with a contemptuous smile on his lips. "Ms. Shen?"

 Chapter 25 Got Angry

    Chapter 25 Got Angry


    Rachel tightened her fist inside her pocket. After a moment, she nodded and replied, "Yes."


    Suddenly, Hiram turned a cold re at the two people who pressed her from behind and ordered, "Take


    your knives away from her! Don''t you know how to treat a woman gently? See how you''re scaring Miss


    Shen!"


    Rachel frowned, her eyes shing with anger.


    "Yes, Mr. Yi."


    His two subordinates obeyed him. They immediately withdrew their sharp knives away from Rachel''s


    waist.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. Hiram pped his hands, and the two men behind Rachel left the


    room quietly.


    "I''m so terribly sorry if they scared you. Please have a seat."


    Rachel was disgusted by his courtesy, but she was still quite worried. She wondered whether the man


    in front of her was up to something fishy, or just "wanted to talk."


    Still unsure of her safety, but unable to ask for help, Rachel wisely and quickly decided to obey him.


    She said "Thanks" to him calmly, without allowing her face to reveal her feelings.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The other people on the sofa were all staring at her. Rachel''s face still looked calm, but her heart was


    full of anxiety. She chose a seat at the side and sat down.


    At that moment, those people suddenly exchanged mysterious nces and smiles with each other.


    Although Hiram seemed to be intrigued by something about her, Rachel turned a blind eye to him.


    Her hands, still in the pockets, were sweating.


    The man sank down into a seat next to her. Rachel gave him a slight frown.


    He crossed his legs casually and snapped his fingers to the quiet crowd, saying, "What are you doing?


    Come on! Continue with your own business!"


    With that order, the almost motionless crowd stirred. When the light in the room went down, the colored


    lamps hanging from the ceiling began to revolve again.


    Someone picked up the microphone, clicked the music on the screen and continued singing. The wave


    of heart-rending music that filled the room almost made Rachel''s ears burst.


    Some of them began drinking,ughing and nking their bottles together; smoke soon reached the tip


    of her nose.


    No one paid any attention to her, even Hiram. A sexy woman soon came over, and he joined her.


    Rachel was like an invisible ghost in the room. She didn''t dare to make a move. After all, that two men


    wouldn''t have forced her toe with knives just to keep her sitting here.


    And so, Rachel kept still and did nothing, waiting for a chance to call for help when Hiram wasn''t paying


    attention.


    However, the man didn''t give Rachel the option of waiting patiently. In his eyes, she seemed to be too


    cool and calm for such a long time, with no outward sign of fear or anxiety.


    Rachel didn''t even intend to ask Hiram why he asked his people to take her here. Leaning against the


    large sofa, Hiram looked at her with his long and narrow eyes, with a cigarette dangling between his


    lips.


    The sexy woman was lying on Hiram''s chest. She called his name three times, but he made no


    response. Following his eyes, she saw the woman who had been sitting there since she came in.


    She pouted and said in a spoiled voice, "Hiram! You''re making me jealous! Who are you looking at? I


    am talking to you. Don''t you hear me?"


    With a wicked smile at the corners of his mouth, Hiram took the cigarette out of his mouth with his long


    fingers. Then he lowered his head and puffed smoke in the woman''s face, which made her writhe in his


    arms. As she coughed softly, she pushed his chest reproachfully. "Hiram! What are you doing?"


    Hiram patted her on the face and said impatiently, "Go away and y with other people."


    The woman refuse to obey and twisted against him like a snake. "No..."


    "Be good..." He prolonged his tone and slightly narrowed his eyes with a cold glint. The woman


    perceived that he was in a bad mood that day, and that he had no interest in flirting with her. So she


    stood up and left with a gloomy expression.


    This scene was observed by all the people present, but they just pretended not to see while they kept


    drinking and singing.


    Rachel closed her eyes. She felt as if the thick and stuffy air in the room would make her explode. She


    was afraid that if the situation became desperate, she would have to fight this man fiercely.


    She thought to herself repeatedly, ''Life is precious. Life is precious. Life is precious.''


    Suddenly, someone put a strange hand on her shoulder. Rachel turned her head suspiciously. She saw


    that it was Hiram. Heughed and said, "Miss Shen, aren''t you bored of sitting here?"


    Rachel''s mouth was twitching with strain and anxiety. All of a sudden, she heard a very disdainful,


    sneering voice from a corner of the private room. "Hiram, she is putting on an act! But the truth is that


    she will be hornier than anyone if you can subdue her!"


    Hearing the voice, Rachel felt that the hairs on her back were literally standing on end. She turned her


    eyes in the direction of the voice, and saw a man sitting on the sofa opposite her. She had seen him


    before.


    It was the man who had tried to hit on her downstairs just a moment ago. Rachel''s mouth twitched


    under this provocation. She thought, ''Did Hirame to me because of my rtionship with Jack, or is


    it because that man wanted some revenge against me?''


    When the man saw Rachel looking at him, he returned her nce with an arrogant grin. He looked as


    vicious as a snake with his wicked eyes.


    "Harry, it''s none of your business," said Hiram suddenly.


    There were whispers ofughter from the crowd. Apparently Harry Lin, being scolded by Hiram, felt


    embarrassed. But he didn''t dare to look back at Hiram, so he just sat there with a long face.


    After that, Hiram turned his attention back to Rachel and said suddenly, "Miss Shen, please have a


    drink with me."


    Rachel smiled and refused frankly, "Thank you for your kind offer, but I''m allergic to alcohol."


    "You have an allergy to alcohol, but you came to the bar?" said Hiram, rolling his eyes andughing. He


    rubbed Rachel''s shoulder with his hand, whether deliberately or unintentionally.


    Blue veins stood out on Rachel''s forehead. She endured the difort and pulled his hand off her


    shoulder. Then she said to him coldly, "I came here with my friends."


    "Really?" Hiram was not annoyed by what she did. He simply leaned over and poured wine into the


    ss. "Miss Shen, you have friends here? How about inviting them to have a talk?" he said as if they


    were old friends,


    Rachel suddenly burst intoughter and said, "Sure, why don''t we go downstairs to meet my friends?"


    Hiram picked up several blocks of ice on the crystal te and dropped them into his ss, while a


    beautiful bar-girl promptly picked up a bottle of wine to serve him.


    Hearing Rachel''s suggestion, he seemed to be surprised. He turned around and looked at her. Then,


    suddenly, heughed and said, "That''s a great idea."


    The bar-girl on the side poured the wine until his ss was four-fifths full, and Hiram waved his hand


    for her to stop.


    With his ss in his hand, Hiram approached Rachel with a frightening smile on his face. He said,


    "Excellent idea. But at the moment, I have to wait for someone. We can go downstairster."


    Rachel took a deep breath and turned her head away from him. She could no longer keep her poker


    face as before. "Please just leave me alone."


    "Hey, are you angry?"


    Hiram appeared to be fascinated by her, as if he had discovered a new world. Then he came over


    again. Rachel felt so provoked that she almost couldn''t resist smashing his head with the bottle on the


    table.


    Fortunately for him, the door was suddenly opened.


    The person who walked in had a straight and elegant figure. The people who were dancing suddenly


    stood still and kept quiet.


    The man''s sharp ck eyes shed through the gloom. Suddenly, he fixed his eyes on a man and a


    woman sitting on a sofa at the outer side of the room.


    It was Jack!


    Rachel had never been more relieved to see Jack than she felt at that moment. Compared to how she


    felt, Hiram, who was as dangerous and nasty as a cheetah, felt terrible and sprang to his feet.


    His smile faded away, and his eyes lost their boldness, as if his face was covered by a thinyer of


    frost. In a casual voice, he said, "Well, well. Mr. Fu, you''re finally here."


    Finally, Rachel wouldn''t need to suffer through this torture anymore. She stood up and Jack came over


    to her at the same time.


    Hiram was unhappy to see this, but Rachel didn''t look at him at all. She just went straight to Jack. After


    they looked at each other, he put his arm around her shoulder, and she leaned against his body. Then


    Jack whispered in her ear, "Michael is outside. Go out and look for him first."


    Rachel nodded without saying a word. Jack released her, and she walked out of the room without


    looking back.


    Only when she stepped out of the door did the gnawing fear in her heart finally disperse.


    Michael was indeed waiting outside. When he saw Racheling out, he strode forward and cursed,


    "Fuck! That shameless son of a bitch. How dare he trap you like that?"


    As there was no light on, Michael couldn''t see Rachel''s pale face clearly. She just shook her head and


    replied, "It was nothing."


    Michael wanted to ask her why she was here, but he thought it was unnecessary now. He said, "Don''t


    worry. Jack will definitely make them pay for this. He won''t let you suffer that humiliation without


    revenge."


    Rachel suddenly sneered. Her beautiful zed eyes were full of sarcasm. "If I didn''t know that Jack is


    the president of MK Group, I might think of him as a gangster boss. Is Jack ustomed to taking


    violent action when women are concerned?"


    After saying that, she walked away without waiting for Michael to respond. He was stunned by her


    unexpected scorn.


    He couldn''t understand what Rachel meant by those words. Her unountable anger made him


    dumbfounded.


    ''What did she mean by that?''


    Michael strode forward to catch up to her, and grabbed her by the arm. "Hey! Rachel, exin yourself!


    You were not bullied by us. Why should you be angry at us after we saved you from them?"


    Michael had a quick temper. He couldn''t tolerate being treated unjustly, or being misunderstood by


    others!


    Rachel pulled her arm out from his hand and said coldly, "I don''t know what I should thank you for. It


    was because of Jack that these people took me here. Don''t you realize that? What would have


    happened to me if he hadn''te? I just don''t understand why I should be involved in Jack''s


    business."

 Chapter 26 What Kind Of Husband Is He

    Chapter 26 What Kind Of Husband Is He


    Michael clenched his teeth in anger and asked, "Rachel, how could you be so ungrateful? Did Jack


    know you would be taken away by them? Did he want someone to threaten him with you?


    It seems that we were wrong toe here. Or maybe I should me you foring to the bar and


    causing trouble for Jack. Oh, by the way, I think this matter has something to do with your brother. Last


    time, Jack taught a lesson to the guys who bullied Celine, and one of them is Hiram''s brother. Isn''t your


    brother his friend? Why didn''t you get mad at him?"


    Rachel gasped as if a basin of cold water had been poured over her head. A few moments ago when


    she was with Hiram, a mixture of panic, disgust, and irritation had swirled inside her, but she had


    suppressed those emotions. She hadn''t dared to vent them on Hiram in case he retaliated violently. But


    aftering out, she had vented them on Michael in a disrespectful way.


    Moreover, Rachel had felt a confusing mix of joy and hatred the moment she had seen Jack. And when


    Michael had said that Jack would revenge her, those emotions had turned into extreme embarrassment


    instead. She didn''t want to be treated like Jack''s woman because she knew that she wasn''t.


    Suddenly, the fact that Jack had bruised and beaten up Eric for Celine came rushing back to her.


    Remembering this, Rachel couldn''t help but sneer at Jack in her mind. She couldn''t believe that Jack


    would take revenge on Hiram just like he had done to Eric.


    Ever since being publicly humiliated by Jack, she had stayed away from his affairs. However, today, he


    had more or lesse to her rescue, assaulting her pride.


    Rachel was filled with contempt at the thought of being on par with Celine. Unable to take these


    feelings out on Hiram, or Jack for that matter, she had said such harsh words to Michael instead.


    ''What is the rtionship between me and Jack?'' she wondered.


    Anyway, Michael was right. She had no reason or right to be angry at Jack. All he did was show his


    care for her, but she repaid him with words equivalent to a p in the face.


    Now that she had somewhat calmed down, Rachel felt ashamed and annoyed at herself. She closed


    her eyes and apologized to Michael, "I''m sorry. What I said was too much. Thank you foring."


    Michael snorted. He wasn''t going to turn around and be nice to Rachel again just because she had


    realized her mistake. "I don''t need your apology. And it''s none of my business. After all, you''re Jack''s


    wife," he said coldly.


    Feeling embarrassed, Rachel pursed her lips stiffly and apologized again, "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I


    didn''t control myself just now. Please forgive me."


    Michael turned his head to look downstairs without saying anything, but he thought to himself, ''This


    woman has some conscience after all.''


    Standing opposite Michael, Rachel wanted to leave, but she felt like it would be a bad move if she did.


    He hadn''t responded to her, which meant he still hadn''t forgiven her. If she turned around and left now,


    he would think that her apology hadn''t been sincere.


    At that moment, she was luckily saved by the bell as her phone rang. She took it out from her pocket


    and found that she was getting a call from Lea. Internally heaving a sigh of relief, she turned around


    and took a few steps away to answer the phone.


    Michael shifted his gaze to her back and heard Rachel coolly answering the phone in a clear voice.


    "I''m upstairs, on the second floor.


    Well...I''m with a friend.


    Don''t bother. I''ll be right down." Upon hearing this, Michael frowned.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It seemed that Rachel hade to this bar with some friends.


    So why had she ended up being taken to Hiram''s room alone?


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel turned around and saw Michael leaning against the handrail with


    his eyebrows raised. "You came here with friends?" he asked.


    Rachel nodded. "They''re downstairs."


    "Then why were you upstairs alone?"


    "I went to the bathroom and was kidnapped when I came out." Rachel didn''t want to stay here any


    longer, so she added, "I really want to thank you for helping me out. Otherwise...I would have had a


    really hard time. Anyway, I''m leaving now."


    When she turned around to go downstairs, she suddenly heard Michael shout, "Hey, Rachel, Jack is


    actually a good man. Don''t think so ill of him."


    Rachel stopped in her tracks and shot Michael a strange look.


    Jack was a good man? Anyway, it was none of her business. She had never thought very ill of Jack,


    nor had she had a good impression of him.


    After having fun on the dance floor, Lea and Eric found that Rachel wasn''t in her seat. They didn''t know


    that Rachel had gone upstairs and been put through hell for about twenty minutes.


    If Jack hadn''t considered Rachel important to him, Hiram wouldn''t have spared her today.


    When Lea couldn''t find Rachel, she called her number and talked to her. After a while, Rachel returned.


    Lea and Eric both didn''t notice that there was something wrong with her expression.


    "Why did you go upstairs?" Lea asked.


    Rachel didn''t answer this question. Instead, she said, "Lea, I''m not feeling well. Let''s go home."


    Finally, a hint of worry appeared on Eric''s face. He walked over to Rachel and touched her forehead to


    check the temperature. "What''s wrong, Rachel?"


    Rachel tilted her head to avoid him. "I''m not sick."


    ''Rachel doesn''t like it here. Well, even though I haven''t had much fun yet, I cane here whenever I


    want. I''m on vacation anyway. There''s no hurry,'' Lea thought to herself considerately.


    Seeing that Rachel was about to leave, she leaned over and grabbed her jacket from the couch. Then,


    she put it on and zipped it close. "Okay, let''s go."


    The three of them had just stepped out of the bar when Rachel''s phone rang again. This time, she was


    getting a call from Jack.


    Rachel hadn''t saved his phone number in her contact list, but she had received several calls from him


    in the past few days, so she was familiar with it.


    After hesitating for a while, she finally answered the phone. "Hello."


    Jack said something, but there was so much noise on his end of the line that Rachel couldn''t hear him


    clearly. "Huh?"


    "Where are you? I have something to tell you," Jack repeated.


    "I''m outside the bar."


    "Okay, wait a minute."


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel raised her hand to touch her forehead in disbelief. She couldn''t


    understand why she had be a lot more involved in her rtionship with Jack recently.


    "Who is it? A friend?" asked Lea.


    Rachel nced at Eric and said, "It was Jack. He asked me to wait for him here."


    Eric''s face turned pale in fright. "H-he''s here too?" he stuttered.


    "Yes." Rachel patted his back and added, "Don''t worry. He''s not here to cause you any trouble."


    Eric looked as if there was something stuck in his throat, nearly choking him to death. Jack was thest


    person he wanted to see right now.


    He was both afraid of and hated his brother-inw.


    As for Lea, she thought the name Jack sounded very familiar. Who was this man?


    Suddenly, she raised her head in shock and blurted out, "Jack Fu! Your husband!" Her voice was so


    loud that it attracted the attention of a few passersby. Rachel reached out and covered Lea''s mouth


    with her hand.


    "Yes, but keep it down!


    Don''t yell!"


    "What kind of husband is he?" Eric mumbled scornfully.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you guys suddenly in touch?" Lea asked curiously.


    Too many things had happened in recent days, so Rachel said, "I''ll tell you about itter. It''s not


    convenient to talk about it now."


    ''Things seem to be tricky,'' Lea thought, but on the outside, she just nodded to Rachel.


    In fact, she didn''t have a good impression of Rachel''s legal husband at all. She had known Rachel for


    almost ten years, but it was only when she had seen Rachel on TV attending a charity event with the


    president of MK Group that she found out that Rachel had been married!


    Naturally, she was furious that Rachel had been hiding such a big thing from her.


    In the end, Rachel had no choice but to tell Lea the whole story. Rachel had lost her parents when she


    was a kid. Then she lived with the Fu family and didn''t move out until she was 18 years old.


    She had married Jack to pay off some favors and because it was one of thest wishes of Jack''s


    grandfather.


    But ever since then, the rtionship between Rachel and Jack had been purely legal. They hadn''t even


    fulfilled their marital responsibilities to each other. After having a private discussion, they had decided


    that if either of them found a lover in the future, they could ask for a divorce.


    However, Jonathan seemed to have guessed their thoughts and told them that he would not allow them


    to get a divorce.


    When Lea had found out about this, she wanted to rush to the Fu family''s house right away to argue


    with Jonathan, but Rachel stopped her.


    After that, she had just passively listened to Rachel''s stories without trying to interfere in her marriage.


    The best she could do was to give Rachel some advice on it.


    Recently, though, after joining another airlinepany, she had be very busy and hadn''t had the


    chance to catch up with Rachel much. In her eyes, although Rachel was married, she was no different


    from a single woman.


    In fact, if Rachel hadn''t mentioned Jack, Lea wouldn''t even have remembered his existence. But today,


    to her surprise, things seemed to have changed.


    Rachel, Eric, and Lea waited at the entrance of the bar for a while. A few minutester, Jack walked


    out, followed by Michael. As soon as Jack stepped out, he looked around and found Rachel at a


    nce.


    Meanwhile, Eric''s face darkened at the sight of Jack and the other man, who had also been there on


    the day when Jack had tried to cut his hand off.


    Gripped by fear, Eric unconsciously took a step back.


    There was nothing more embarrassing and awkward for him than this moment. ''My enemy is my


    brother-inw, and I don''t dare to do anything to him," he thought bitterly.

 Chapter 27 Implicated Without Reason

    Chapter 27 Implicated Without Reason


    ''You piece of shit!'' Eric cursed himself in his heart and trod slowly, hoping to disappearpletely


    behind Rachel.


    Jack was greeted by a queer countenance on Eric''s face as he drifted past Rachel. Ignoring the


    strange expression, he pointed towards his watch and asked Rachel, "Rachel, do you wish to go


    back?"


    Rachel took a deep breath, and then she blurted, "Well, yes. And, thank you."


    Jack frowned slightly and said, "You don''t have to thank me, ever. And by the way, Hiram didn''t do


    anything to you, did he?"


    Lea''s ears perked up as she heard Jack''s words. "What happened?" she inquired. She wore a


    perplexed expression on her face as she threw a cautious look towards Jack and Rachel


    simultaneously.


    Michael, who was standing right behind Jack, was amazed by Lea''s delicate features. He waggishly


    started whistling.


    Lea was bewildered by his actions. As soon as Michael felt her burning eyes on him, he started


    whistling even louder. ''Just wow! I wonder how a girl like Rachel friends with such an alluring person,''


    Michael thought and chuckled to himself.


    When Eric, who previously wished to disappear off the face of the earth, witnessed the ongoing events,


    his face turned a darker shade of red. He bellowed at Michael, "Shut up or else you''ll face my wrath."


    Michael smiled slyly as he saw the look on Eric''s face. "Oh, it''s you."


    He then threw a casual nce at Eric''s hand as he raised his eyebrows in astonishment and uttered,


    "Is your hand still attached to your body?"


    "I swear!"


    "Michael!" Eric and Jack yelled at the same instant, but Jack''s hoarse voice clearly trumped Eric''s.


    Michael looked over his shoulder in astonishment.


    "Don''t mess around with him," Jack said aloofly.


    With a dubious expression, Michael made an unimpressive effort of saluting Eric and said sarcastically,


    "My apologies, boy."


    "You bastard!" eximed Eric, as he clenched his fists in utter rage. "Who do you think you are? I am


    not a kid, you moron!"


    "I shall have none of this anymore!" Rachel stated affirmatively as she pulled Eric back. Lea joined the


    duo, and she tried tofort Eric. "Don''t worry, we won''t be talking to this man anymore," she said in


    absolute disgust.


    Soon Jack had Rachel''s undivided attention to him as she questioned, "Is there anything you wish to


    tell me, Jack?"


    Jack threw her a serene look and said, "Do you want to go back with me or not? I''ll dly give you a


    ride."


    "No, thanks for the offer, but we¡­" Rachel stuttered.


    "Let''s go, my car is nearby. I''ll give you a ride," Jack insisted. He locked eyes with Rachel expecting her


    to agree with his demands.


    Rachel was quite fazed by his constant bidding. She wondered whether it was appropriate to discuss


    the matter at hand with Lea and Eric here.


    "Thanks, Jack, but I won''t be able to go with you as I am heading towards my parents'' house," Lea


    stated, her voice filled with exasperation.


    "Lea¡­" Rachel muttered absentmindedly. Lea briskly rotated her cell phone in between her fingers and


    said, "Give me a call when you get home."


    "Alright." Rachel then contemted what Lea said, and the true meaning of her subtle words came to


    her like an epiphany. She made a mental note of calling Leater to apprise her of the happenings.


    Eric had already made up his mind of leaving with Lea. But before he could join her, Jack threw a dirty


    look towards him and stated affirmatively, "You are going with us."


    Eric was dumbfounded by what Jack said. He locked eyes with him refusing to back down. But then, he


    gave in to his fear and reluctantly agreed to follow Jack into the car.


    Jack''s every action from there onward raised red gs. Out of the blue, he said, "Rachel,e and sit


    in the front seat."


    Eric was as helpless as a baby as he watched his sister riding shotgun with Jack. He stood motionless


    as Rachel opened the front door of the car and got in.


    He pondered over his next move but couldn''te up with any solutions. He had no choice but to sit in


    the back seat of the car. The idea of sharing the car seat with a person other than his sister did not


    amuse Eric at all.


    He was about to jump inside of the car when he heard a man yelling barbarically, "You better get in


    soon, boy. Or else some misfortune might befall you."


    Eric froze, and a chill ran down his spine as he heard these unsettling words. He promptly got in the


    car. Fortunately for him, the seat of the Land Rover was sizeable enough for two people to be sitting on


    either side and would still have enough space in between them as to avoid any unnecessary contact.


    Michael, who was also apanying them for the journey, was amused by Eric''s reaction. He


    wondered how the personalities of the siblings could be so contrasting to each other.


    As Jack steered the car out of the parking lot and onto the road, Rachel reminded him, "Can we drop


    my brother''s ce first? He lives near the Times Square."


    Jack threw her a long look and then muttered, "Okay."


    Eric was quite relieved when he heard his sister''s voice. He wanted to shed a tear of joy but maintained


    hisposure, nheless.


    The remainder of the journey was met by an awkward silence as no one uttered a word.


    Suddenly, Rachel recollected what Michael earlier said. He informed her that Eric might have had


    something to do with Hiram abducting her.


    She considered herself quite fortunate as she had safely gotten away from Hiram.


    She knew all the ins and outs of how the society operated after she had closely witnessed the extent


    human beings could go to quench their thirst of worldly desires, and heard some rumors that were quite


    hard to swallow.


    She knew that she had to be cautious. After all, the urrence of recent events almost cost Eric his


    hand.


    Rachel was convinced that Jack allowed Eric to leave solely based on the fact that he was her brother.


    Hiram''s people who forced her to go to him liked to y with fire, and thus, weren''t the ones who did


    things by the book. Rachel was clear that these men wouldn''t let her off.


    She was sure that hadn''t Jacke here today, she would have been at Hiram''s mercy and would


    have been forced to do his unjust bidding.


    Fortunately for her, it all turned out just fine.


    Rachel made a promise to herself that she''d never step foot inside any bar ever again.


    Jack, in his head, recalled the happenings of the tiring day. He pondered the motive behind Hiram''s


    preposterous actions and thus, deduced that his vexation towards him might have been based on his


    conduct towards his so-called cousin. He was also assured that whatever Michael had said was


    correct.


    Jack also contemted over the fact that Hiram''s cousin was one of the people who had forced Celine


    to drink. He chuckled to himself when he thought about how he had punished Eric that night. Not only


    Eric, but he also made an example of Hiram''s cousin.


    Before long, Hiram''s cousin and MK Group went neck to neck and bid for the same site.


    But Jack had a trick or two up his sleeves. He, with his shenanigans, made sure that Hiram''s cousin


    would lose the bidding war.


    This enraged Hiram. Although it seemed as if Hiram''s cousin was the brain behind the bidding, it was


    actually Hiram who was pulling strings, even though he had other businesses to attend to.


    Hiram had everything under control and devised an effective n to win the bidding war. It wasn''t even


    in his wildest dreams that Jack would sabotage his perfect n.


    He had yearned to acquire that piece ofnd for a long time. When he found out that Jack had stolen


    the property from right under his nose, he swore vengeance. Although he was enraged with Jack, he


    arbitrated that thetter didn''t beat his cousin for nothing.


    After learning the whole story, Hiram found it quite difficult to swallow his anger towards Jack. Though


    his cousin bullied Jack''s woman, Jack beating his cousin was something that he couldn''t bear.


    Jack was told that Hiram was a vengeful man who was quite ruthless. His barbarityy no bounds


    when he was aroused. He was also informed to avoid dealing with a man like Hiram.


    At first, Jack paid no heed to the people who warned him about Hiram. But he was bbergasted when


    Hiram sent him a message.


    The message was a picture of an elegant woman, who was sitting in a secluded corner of a bar.


    Before he could figure out the motive behind this abrupt message, he received a call from Hiram who


    said, "What a strange coincidence! I saw Ms. Shen in the bar. Does she happen to be your wife?


    Anyway, I''m inviting her over for some drinks. Would you do me the honor of joining us?"


    Jack was unaware as to how to react to what Hiram had said. Without uttering a word, he ended the


    call.


    It was by chance that Hiram decided to pick on Rachel. One of his friends osted her, but she turned


    down the man. Then the man took her pictures with the sole intent of malice towards her before he


    went upstairs in a fit of rage.


    Those pictures were seen by Hiram, who somehow recognized Rachel. Identifying an excellent


    opportunity of dealing with Jack, he called upon the men who were going to teach her a lesson, and


    asked them not to hurt her.


    Rachel had no idea what had happened. Otherwise, she would have broken out in a cold sweat. Jack''s


    presence enabled her to barely escape Hiram''s evil clutches.


    They were about to reach the Times Square when Jack broke the ice and asked, "So, are you working


    these days?"


    Rachel, who was absentmindedly gazing at the scenery, said, "Yes, I am."


    Before Jack could ask another question, Eric pointed at a spot and muttered, "There! You can drop me


    off on the side of the road."


    But as he felt Jack''s eyes gleaming at him menacingly through the rear-view mirror, he sumbed


    back to his seat and zipped his lips.


    As soon as Jack stopped the car, Eric instantly went for the handle of the door and pushed the door


    open. He then jumped out of the vehicle and bade Rachel farewell before he trod as fast as his legs


    would carry him and disappeared into the dark night.


    Witnessing Eric''s abrupt departure, Michael burst intoughter and remarked, "Rachel, you and your


    brother are total opposites."


    Rachel ignored what Michael had said and continued to gaze outside the car window. Jack was aware


    that it was unwise to stop the car here. He immediately drove away down the road.


    Suddenly, Rachel felt worn out. The events of the day left her debilitated. She couldn''t wait to jump into


    her cozy, warm bed.


    "Jack, what is it that you wish to ask me?" she inquired.


    Jack didn''t respond at first, but then he said in a low voice, "Take good care of yourself, especially in


    these days. If you find someone stalking you or if you find yourself in hot water, just give me a call."


    Rachel was left speechless. She asked, "Why, what is happening? Why will someone stalk me?"


    "The person who took you upstairs is Hiram Yi. I have had a problem with him. He is an absolute


    savage and would waste no chance of harming you. Just be careful."


    Jack''s words turned Rachel''s blood cold. She let out a sigh of exasperation and said, "Why can''t you


    work things out once and for all?"


    Jack didn''t reply at first and continued to drive. Then he looked at her and said, "Do you really think that


    I am from the underworld?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 28 A Very Proud Celine

    Chapter 28 A Very Proud Celine


    Pursing her lips, Rachel didn''t want to have anything to do with Jack, especially when it would


    compromise her safety.


    However, things were out of her control and this made her depressed. "We have to think of a solution,


    right? Can you guarantee my safety if he sends someone to follow me again? I don''t think paying


    attention is enough."


    Jack and Michael fell silent. What Rachel said was right. They didn''t know Hiram that well. But there


    was one thing they were sure of¡ªHiram was so narrow-minded that he would do anything to retaliate.


    For now, Jack was able to temporarily solve the problem, for Hiram couldn''t stop him from leaving.


    However, before he left, Hiram had said, "Mrs. Fu looks very interesting. If you have time, let''s have tea


    together. Don''t forget to bring her with you."


    What Hiram said alerted Jack. He knew that there was an underlying meaning beneath those words.


    He just couldn''t point out what exactly they meant. Were they a threat or a mock?


    Since Jack felt that there was a meaning behind Hiram''s words, he thought it would be better to warn


    Rachel. But her question made him think.


    After a while, he offered, "I''ll arrange two bodyguards to go with you."


    Controlling herself not to rub her forehead, she refused at once. "There''s no need for bodyguards. Just


    find out the root of the trouble and solve it. If that happens, I will be grateful."


    "Okay," Jack tly replied.


    Then, Jack drove Rachel home. After she got out of the car, Michael transferred to the passenger seat.


    He thoughtfully said, "Hiram should not darey his hands on Rachel in public."


    "We really need to be alert. What if that guy hires someone to do his dirty deed?"


    Teasing Jack, Michael replied smilingly, "Since you''re worried, why don''t you protect her yourself?"


    Jack nced at him coldly. But Michael wasn''t afraid of him. Urging Jack, Michael continued, "She is


    your wife. If anything happens to her, what will you tell your father?"


    "I''ll arrange for more bodyguards to protect her."


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk! How can you be so ruthless! Would you sit still if it was Celine being threatened like this?"


    With eyes shing, Jack impatiently said, "They''re different."


    With that answer, Michael kept silent for a while. Then, curling his lips, he suddenly uttered, "I really


    don''t know what''s so good about Celine. Rachel is far better than her."


    Jack knew that Michael disliked Celine. Before, he asionally expressed his opinion of her. Buttely,


    Michaelined a lot.


    With his rtionship to the two, one being his buddy and the other being his woman, Jack was now in a


    dilemma on how to deal with them.


    "Celine is just a little willful She''s not that bad."


    As the saying went, "Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder." Even if there were more shorings on


    the part of that woman, Jack couldn''t see them. When Michael heard that, he pulled a long face and


    said, "How many years do you n to be a monk?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    All of a sudden, different emotions shed in Jack''s eyes. He felt his heart being stabbed several times.


    The speed of his driving turned slower and slower.


    Then, his handsome face gradually became cold. "How did you know this?"


    For Celine''s sake, he didn''t touch any woman. Anyone who learned about it would think it was


    unbelievable since it was Jack. Others might even think that he was a man loyal to his woman.


    However, he didn''t want this to be known by the outsiders.


    Otherwise, he would lose face.


    Although Jack was willing to do it because of his love for Celine, he couldn''t bear anyone else knowing


    this matter.


    This was like an announcement telling everyone that he was unable to deal with his woman. As a man,


    he couldn''t endure this kind of spection.


    In his understanding, no one else knew anything about the intimate affairs between him and Celine. So,


    when Michael mentioned this, Jack felt betrayed and humiliated.


    "How did you know?" Jack questioned him. He knew in his heart that it was just between him and


    Celine. And, he never told anyone else. How could Michael know about it?


    The answer was so obvious. It was right in his face.


    Seeing Jack''s face darkening, Michael realized that he had said something wrong. He didn''t answer


    anymore.


    When Jack saw a parking lot, he slowed down and finally stopped. He was determined to ask Michael


    about it.


    Rubbing his chin with his index finger, Michael regretted mentioning it. Jack, on the other hand, was so


    angry. Michael could see it in his cold narrowed eyes and tightened jaw.


    "Just tell me, where did you hear that?"


    Actually, Jack was angry because Celine told others about their private matters. But Michael was


    confused with Jack''s sudden change that he thought Jack was angry with him.


    Immediately, Michael blurted, "Alright, alright! Stop acting like this. Rest assured, I won''t talk about your


    rtionship with Celine anymore. Okay? There''s no need to stop here. Drive me home now."


    Sighing, Jack said, "Look, I don''t me you at all. I just want to know where you heard that."


    Understanding what he meant, Michael thought for a while. Then, hesitatingly, he asked, "Are you


    saying that this was confidential?"


    "Of course!" Jack''s face became very gloomy. Who would spread anything about their sex life? He


    gave so much importance to their privacy, but he never thought that the woman he loved would cross


    the line.


    ''Who spread it? Where did I hear it?'' Judging from Jack''s expression, Michael learned that he didn''t


    know people already knew it a long time ago.


    For the love of his life, Jack lived a monk''s life, which became Celine''s asset to show off.


    That was what Michael thought. Women alwayspeted with each other and tended to show off.


    Stretching his legs, Michael sighed and exined, "Myst girlfriend told me that. Many women know


    this. And, Celine is very proud of it."


    Face darkening even more, Jack curled his lips in mockery and echoed, "Proud?!"


    Looking at the falling rain sshing on the windshield, Michael pursed his lips. "I really don''t think


    Celine is a good woman. She''s so troublesome. I think you better end your rtionship as soon as


    possible."


    With a gloomy face, Jack leaned on the back of his seat and said, "I know what I''m doing."


    However, as soon as Michael started talking, he wouldn''t stop. "Think, how long do you think she can


    wait for you?"


    Celine was the woman Jack loved the most. He felt guilty for keeping his marriage a secret from her at


    the beginning. He was willing to marry Celine after divorcing Rachel and was so sincere about it.


    But his father didn''t allow him to break up with Rachel. Since then, Jack treated Celine much better by


    tolerating her tantrums, especially after the girl learned of his marriage. He knew she was upset, so he


    was more patient and understanding.


    Moreover, he was thinking of a way to make Rachel be willing to divorce him without his parents''


    meddling.


    However, people''s patience had a limit. Both of them were waiting for the right time. The more restless


    Celine became, the more troubles she made. Considering those as tortures, Jack was slowly losing his


    patience.


    Right at the moment, Jack felt as if fire and ice were crushing his heart. He became more agitated after


    hearing Michael''s question. With wrinkled forehead, Jack seriously said, "I will solve the problem. Don''t


    worry anymore with what happened between us."


    ''Did Jack just ask me to shut up?'' Michael became irritated. He waved his hand and said, "Okay, you


    better handle that."


    Completely immersed in the darkness, Jack kept silent and pursed his lips.


    When Rachel arrived home, the first thing she did was take a shower to wash off the smell of smoke


    and alcohol on her body. That was the only way for her to feel totally refreshed.


    Nobody thought that somebody would follow her and that such a bad thing would happen to her in the


    bar.


    When Rachel thought about it, she felt her head ache. After washing up, she helped herself with a


    warm water and sat on the sofa in the living room.


    Remembering Lea, Rachel called her. Lea immediately answered the phone when she saw Rachel''s


    name shing on her phone.


    "Are you home now?"


    "Yes, I am." Drinking the ss of warm water in her hand, the water ran down her throat and made her


    feel morefortable.


    "Are you alright? Why is Jack looking for you?"


    Putting the ss on the table, Rachel exined everything that happened in the bar. She never hid


    anything from Lea.


    Rachel told Lea that she met a guy who had a grudge against Jack. Then, he led her upstairs to talk.


    Not long after, Jack appeared and rescued her.


    A few seconds of silence had passed at the other end of the line. Then, Lea yelled, "What did you


    say?! You were abducted! You didn''t tell me that?!" Lea''s screams became louder and louder.


    Rachel was almost deaf.

 Chapter 29 This Is A Special Case

    Chapter 29 This Is A Special Case


    Hearing the tone of Lea''s voice, Rachel sighed. Deep inside, she understood her feeling of surprise of


    anger. "Really, it was nothing serious. I was about to tell you, but then Jack suddenly showed up,"


    Rachel said, trying to assure her,


    Lea clutched her phone tightly as she recalled the moment Rachel mentioned feeling sick and wanting


    to leave the bar. She heaved a heavy sigh and felt her anger gear towards herself. ''How could I be so


    careless and did not notice that anything was wrong with her?''


    She had thought Rachel wanted to go home because she was notfortable with the environment


    there in the bar. As a matter of fact, when she was gone to the dance floor, Rachel was even abducted.


    Thinking about all these just fueled Lea''s rage and fear. If Eric hadn''t gone back to grab something to


    eat, then they would not have realized that Rachel was already gone from their spot.


    In the meantime, she felt even more remorseful. She knew that if something bad did happen to Rachel


    that night, she would regret it for the rest of her life, and she would be always in debt of what should not


    have happened. Then again, she was grateful that the worse did note.


    "I am really, really sorry, Rachel. I''m sorry that even though I knew you wouldn¡¯t like it, I still took you to


    a bar. Fortunately, nothing happened to you. Otherwise, I honestly don''t know what to do," Lea said


    softly, pulling her hair ruefully with worry.


    Rachel sighed, "Please, stop ming yourself. It was not your fault. You absolutely have nothing to do


    with it." As she said those words, Rachel grabbed a pillow with her free hand and hugged it tight in her


    arms. "Besides, it was nothing serious. I immediately came out when Jack got there, but, you know, the


    air was not entirely fresh."


    Rachel found telling Lea about the fear and panic she had feltpletely unnecessary and would only


    make Lea worry even more. Worse, me herself even more because of it.


    Lea inhaled a hard breath and said in a voice full of remorse, "Rachel, I promise. We won''t go to that


    kind of ce ever again."


    Rachel could not help but smile, and before she could reply, Lea spoke again. "Did you hear me?


    That''s a promise, and it applies not to just the both of us going there together but I alone as well."


    Rachel felt bad and at the same time warmth in her heart. She knew that Lea fancied the lively


    atmosphere of bars very much, so giving up those trips there would be quite a big deal. On the other


    hand, Rachel still felt touched with the gesture, because her friend was willing to sacrifice that for her.


    Moreover, she believed in Lea''s words. After all, Lea was that kind of person who would never go back


    on her words.


    As Rachel reflected on her life, after all these years, the biggest blessing that she received so far was


    having a friend like Lea. With this thought in mind, she could not hold back the smile on her face.


    Feeling tired and a little bit better, Rachel decided to lie on her back, and with a smile, she replied,


    "Lea, I appreciate the gesture, I really do, but swearing on that ispletely unnecessary, especially


    the part when you too will give up going to bars. Again, this matter has absolutely nothing to do with


    you."


    At the other end of the line, Rachel could hear Lea''s deep sigh and waited for her to reply. When


    silence enveloped them for a short while, Rachel continued, "When you go to bars in the future, please


    don''t forget to be careful amidst all the fun. Do you hear me?"


    Lea let out a smile and said, "Yes, Mom." Her sarcastic remark made both of them giggle. As their


    giggles faded down, Lea turned serious for a moment and asked, "Kidding aside, how did this matter


    have anything to do with Jack? I mean, as far as I know, you two haven''t contacted each other, have


    you?"


    Hearing Jack''s name made the humor on Rachel''s face fade away. She did not know how all these


    strange things started. She guessed that they had started from the day that Jack brought Celine to her


    hospital.


    "Well, we haven''t, but I promise I will tell you all about itter."


    Lea took this as a sign that Rachel did not want to talk more about this matter. Without inquiring more


    about what happened between her and Jack, she opened her mouth to change the topic, but Rachel


    suddenly spoke, taking Lea aback for a moment. "I heard Lucas will be back the day after tomorrow."


    Rachel was quiet, always there on the sidelines with her poker face on as if she did not want to be


    approached by anyone. However, her vibrant and lively side was only released when she was with Lea.


    Ever since they were young, they had been by each other''s side in almost every important matter or


    even just casual hangouts. Although they were quite different in many aspects¡ªappearance,


    characteristics, and hobbies¡ªthey were best friends, sharing everything from their thoughts to their


    feelings.


    Since Lea knew almost everything about Rachel, she knew all about Rachel''s unrequited crush on a


    boy in high school, and before Rachel could even learn to experience the feeling of love, she had been


    forced into an arranged marriage.


    The man Rachel had a crush on was Lucas.


    Like Lea, Lucas and Rachel had known each other for a long time, and at first, Lea did not think about


    Rachel''s feelings towards him. She always saw them as just good friends.


    It was only until the night when Rachel got drunk that Lea confirmed Rachel''s feelings. Rachel rested


    on Lea''s shoulder and called out only one name. She kept calling for Lucas, and Lea immediately


    guessed what was going on Rachel''s mind.


    After all, earlier that day, Rachel had been registered for marriage with Jack, and because Rachel did


    not say orin anything about it, Lea had nothing to say about it as well.


    As the sun came up the day after she got legally married, Rachel woke up without another word about


    what had happened that night, and so, Lea, not wanting to pry on her friend''s feelings, pretended that


    nothing worth talking about happened as well. In fact, Rachel acted as if nothing changed in her life


    and went to work in the same hospital as Lucas back then.


    Recalling that night made Lea think about the thoughts she had buried in the back on her mind. If


    Rachel and Lucas did have some sort of rtionship even more than that of friends, then their


    rtionship should have already been broken off because of Rachel''s sudden marriage with another


    man.


    However, right now, as she heard Rachel''s voice speak about Lucas, Lea felt that Rachel still thought


    about him every now and then if not often. Still, she could not guess what Rachel was thinking about at


    that very moment, so she decided to take the seriousness out and said yfully, "You know, Lucas has


    been single for so many years now. As his good friend, I could not bear see him age alone. Oh, Rachel,


    could you do me and your other friend a favor and take him down?"


    With a bright smile on Rachel''s face, she replied, "Don''t worry, I got you." They let out another fit of


    giggles before they realized that it waste, and that they should go get some rest.


    As soon as she hung up the phone, Rachel ced the phone on the coffee table and lied down on her


    side on the sofa. Her mind wandered off, and Lucas'' face shed on her mind. She wondered if she still


    had feelings for him.


    Moreover, of all the guys Rachel knew, Lucas was the one she was the most fond of, and it was true


    that he was also close to being suitable if not ideal lover to her. However, she was not certain for sure


    whether he had feelings for her or not.


    It was also true that Lucas had always treated her nicely, but Rachel knew that the kindness he


    portrayed her was not because he had a thing for her. She didn''t dare to ask or say something about it


    for confirmation.


    Rachel had only a few friends, so she was not going to do anything to lose her friendship with Lucas.


    She was afraid that their friendship would be destroyed if she told him her feelings for him. With that,


    she decided to speak none of it, stay conservative, and keep getting along with him as they always


    used to.


    As the sun came up the next morning, Rachel woke up and realized that she had fallen asleep on the


    sofa. Then, she sneezed and felt her nose a little stuffy. Not wanting to get even sicker, she stood and


    freshened up before preparing herself a bowl of hot ginger soup. Then, she walked around her home to


    stretch and work out her body for ten minutes, feeling the heat all over her body. As soon as her


    fingertips begin to warm up, she checked the time and realized she barely have time to take a bath, so


    she decided to just change into her work clothes and got ready for work.


    As she was changing her shoes, her cellphone started to ring inside her bag. She stopped what she


    was doing and took her phone out. As she looked at the familiar number, she stared at it for a moment


    and hesitated.


    She just stared at the screen without answering it, clutching her phone tighter than normal. As soon as


    the phone stopped ringing, Rachel realized she was holding her breath and could now sigh in relief.


    She ced the phone back inside her bag and continued to change her shoes, trying to forget that the


    person tried to call her.


    As soon as she finished with her shoes, she grabbed her bag to zip it close, but before she could, her


    phone started to ring again. She paused for a moment and thought that it was someone else, so she


    took it out. However, it was the same number again, so after hesitating once more, without even waiting


    for the phone to stop ringing, she ced the phone back to her bag and pretended to not hear


    anything.


    When she reached thest step of the flight of stairs, the ringing stopped. Rachel stopped as well and


    stood there, confused and wondering why he was calling her early in the morning.


    After all, what happenedst night was nothing serious and should not really be treated as a big deal.


    Moreover, Rachel wanted to have a clean break with him. That was why she did not answer the calls.


    She started to walk and as soon as she opened the door to the building, her phone started to ring


    again. She took her phone out and pressed decline. Then, she decided to turn her phone to silent


    mode, but before she could, she felt a presence in front of her. Rachel raised her head from her phone


    and immediately made eye contact with dark eyes, staring at her. The man stood tall with strong, lean,


    and broad shoulders that was very familiar to her. She noticed the man''s hand, holding a phone near


    his ear.


    Jack frowned at her and moved his gaze towards her hand. Then, he slowly put down the hand that


    was holding the phone. Realizing what just happened, Rachel felt embarrassment flow all over her


    body.


    After all, Jack caught her not answering his calls on purpose. Seeing the look on Rachel''s face, he


    heaved a deep sigh and looked at her intently without saying anything.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel blinked twice and ced her phone back in her bag unnaturally. "What are you doing here?"


    Ignoring her question, he replied back with another question, "Why didn''t you pick up the phone?"


    Rachel opened her mouth to say something, but she was caught tongue tied and could not find the


    words to answer Jack''s question.


    Then, she realized that she was not obliged to answer that. She crossed her arms on her chest and


    replied, "I asked you first. What are you doing here?"


    Jack looked at her and did not buy any of it. "You do realize that I called you three times, but you did


    not answer any of them, so I thought someone had barged into your house or something."


    Rachel''s eyebrows furrowed deep. She finally found the reason why she did not answer the phone. "I


    did not answer the phone, because it was an unregistered number. Who knows who might that be?


    There are so many sales calls these days, don''t you know that?" Whether or not Rachel epted that


    as the truth, it was still an obvious bad attempt for an excuse.


    With just one nce at her, Jack immediately knew that what she said was ame lie. Not wanting to


    pry even more, in a casual tone, he said, "Then, just save it."


    Without another word, Jack kept his position and his stare at Rachel, waiting for her to do it in front of


    him. She realized this, so under his gaze, she reached for her phone and saved the number under the


    name Jack Fu.


    She breathed a sigh of relief under her breath. ''Are you happy now?'' she thought, not having the guts


    to say it out loud.


    Still, she rxed as well as she ced the phone back into her bag. She looked at her wrist watch and


    said, "So, why are you here? If you don''t have anything important or urgent to say, then I will take my


    leave now."


    "Then, let''s go. Since this is a special case, I will call you these days, so you better pick up the phone."


    Rachel''s eyebrows furrowed, confused. ''Let''s go? What does he mean?''


    She then nodded at him as farewell and said, "Well then, I will leave now."


    She was about to walk further, but Jack was blocking her way. "I''ll drive you there," he offered.


    Stunned by his words, she blinked twice and could not maintain the polite and distantposure she


    was trying to maintain in front of Jack. The corners of her mouth gradually moved downwards, forming


    a frown. With discontentment, she asked, "What do you think you are trying to do?"


    "I will just drive you to work, so don''t think too much about it." Noticing the guard she had now ced


    between them, Jack frowned and immediately despised the way she acted in front of him, as if he was


    aplete stranger to her. "Like I said, this is a special situation. If anything happens to you because


    of that, then I honestly don''t know how to exin that to my father, so don''t overthink about this."


    ''What the hell did he just say? I really don''t want to have anything to do with him!''


    Rachel thought with a frown on her face. Her frown deepened as she realized the possibility that all


    these happenings recently were staged and well-arranged, since they were being pushed together on


    the same page desperately.


    "No need to drive me to work. You said you can arrange two bodyguards for me."


    "What if something bad happens?"


    Rachel was left speechless at all this guy was telling her. She bit her lower lip in anger and said,


    "What? Is Hiram that bold?"


    Jack sneered, and in a very low voice, he said, "Well, I don''t know either."


    He raised his hand to look at the time at his watch and continued, "We better go. or you''ll bete for


    work."


    As someone who take professional ethics highly,te was never a word that appeared on her


    dictionary. Seeing that Jack wasn''t going to give in, she knew she would bete for work if she


    continued to argue with him.

 Chapter 30 Dont You Want To See Me

    Chapter 30 Don''t You Want To See Me


    Putting on a polite face, Rachel said, "Then thank you for driving me."


    Something shed in Jack''s narrowed eyes as he looked at Rachel''s face. Then, he turned around and


    walked ahead.


    Jack drove a white BMW instead of his favorite Land Rover. Whatever his reason of changing the car,


    he himself couldn''t say.


    The same was happening to Rachel. She also couldn''t figure out why Jack suddenly showed concern


    for her. Deep down, she felt that there was a purpose behind his actions, and it was not really out of


    good will.


    While Rachel was silently contemting, Jack started driving and didn''t notice anything wrong with her.


    There was only silence between them until they reached the hospital.


    As Rachel was getting out of the car, Jack said, "Be careful."


    Surprised, Rachel stopped and looked at him weirdly.


    Thinking that there might be something wrong with his brain, Rachel gave him a peculiar look. Jack


    suddenly felt confused and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    After a moment''s silence, Rachel shook her head and said, "I''m fine. Thank you for driving me here."


    It was obvious that she wanted to say something but decided not to. Jack just leaned against the back


    of his seat.


    ''Really?'' Instead of asking further, he calmly said, "Well, I have to go."


    Watching the car disappear along the busy street, Rachel stood still, lost in thoughts. She further


    analyzed that Jack might just be stressed.


    When she entered the hospital, she proceeded to her office and changed her clothes. Then, she


    started her rounds.


    Meanwhile, Celine was scared. Though she behavedtely and tried her best to be a good girlfriend,


    she felt Jack''s coldness towards her.


    She believed that she could show Jack how sorry she was through those gestures.


    Before, she used to give concessions to gain his approval again and again. But, this seemed not to


    work this time. So, she could not be obedient and didn''t dare to stir up trouble.


    However, Celine couldn''t understand why Jack was still indifferent to her these days.


    But, she did not have the heart to ask. There were times when she acted recklessly, with an intention of


    doing everything she wanted without caring what others thought. However, fear would take root in her


    heart again just because Jack might start disliking her.


    Celine took the initiative again to clean Jack''s house just like before. He had told her that this made him


    feel like they were family.


    Cooking was the other thing she did. Thest time she cooked, she identally knocked the hot soup


    and scalded her foot. Since that incident, Jack didn''t allow her to do those chores anymore.


    At first, she felt moved by his decision and decided that she would be a better woman for him.


    Later, Jack hired a servant to deal with his house.


    As time passed, her promise of bing a better partner for Jack was forgotten.


    Her good treatment of Jack was just her asional "gift" to him, or her peace offering to make up for


    the recent mistakes she did.


    After the talk with Michael, Jack couldn''t sleep. Michael''s words kept on repeating in his mind. He


    wondered what he would do with Celine.


    Despite of their numerous quarrelstely, Jack never intended to break up with Celine.


    What he wanted to happen was for both of them to have some space to calm down. Thus, he didn''t talk


    to her these past few days.


    Thest straw for him was Celine''s revtion of their private matters to others. He was annoyed and


    disappointed.


    And, the thing he could not really ept was the way she told it to her so-called friends¡ªproudly and


    untingly. She took his integrity as something to show off to others.


    That was totally wrong. What did she think of him?


    Tossing all night, Jack wasn''t able to sleep. When dawn broke, he got up and decided to put aside his


    personal affairs for the day. While dressing up, he couldn''t help but think of Rachel.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to drive to her house. Once there, he called her. He got confused


    when his call didn''t get through. On his second try, it failed again. He began to worry and wondered if


    there was something wrong with her.


    He got out of the car and walked to the door whiling calling her for the third time. This time, he heard


    the faint ringing of the phone from the direction of the stairs. When he looked there, he saw Rachel


    descending.


    "Mr. Fu, there will be a meeting at ten o''clock regarding the holiday resort. Here are the meeting


    materials. Do you want to check them in advance?" Hearing Austin''s voice brought Jack back at


    present time.


    Taking the iPad, he scrolled a few pages to look at them. "Print them in A4 and A3 sizes in two copies."


    "Okay." As soon as Austin stepped out of the CEO''s office, he saw someone waiting.


    Though he was surprised, he automatically smiled at her. After greeting her, he asked, "Miss Duan,


    what brings you here?"


    "Is Jack here?"


    "Yes, Mr. Fu is in the office," Austin replied.


    "Then, I''ll go see him." Walking past him, Celine headed to the office.


    All Austin could do was follow her with his gaze. Then, he went out to talk to the secretary outside. At


    the front desk, he said, "Remember this. When someonees looking for Mr. Fu, always inform him


    first."


    Hesitatingly, the girl exined, "But Miss Duan didn''t stop by here. She just went in straight..."


    "No matter who the visitor is, you are responsible for everyone who goes in. It''s your duty to inform


    him." It was rare for Austin to speak in such a serious tone.


    The secretary nodded immediately, indicating that she understood. "I''ll be more careful next time."


    "What if Mr. Fu had a guest and thatdy walked in, he wouldn''t me her. You would be med, you


    know..."


    Again, the secretary pondered on what Austin said.


    If Jack had a meeting and thedy interrupted him, she would really be med. The secretary


    gratefully smiled at Austin, and said, "Thank you for reminding me."


    Smiling, Austin replied, "You''re wee."


    It was never his intention to criticize Celine''s actions. But she kept on bypassing the secretary every


    time she came.


    Jack never granted her special treatments. In fact, he was very adamant in separating his private and


    business affairs.


    Buttely, the employees became the recipients of Jack''s bad moods. It took Austin a lot of courage to


    tell Jack. It was such a good thing that Jack realized his mistake.


    There was really no problem if Celine came. Everyone knew that she was Jack''s love, and she could


    come and go anytime.


    But, Celine had to follow the rules. If she didn''t want to wait for an approval, it was her business. As for


    the secretary, it was her duty to report.


    Afterwards, Austin left to do Jack''s bidding. Then, he remembered the first time Jack brought Celine in


    thepany three years ago. She hid behind him like a child. After greeting Jack, he saw Celine peep


    sideways and take a look at her surroundings.


    It was then he saw in Celine''s eyes what kind of woman she was: an ordinary girl from an ordinary


    family with an ordinary educational background and an ordinary career.


    Whenever Jack''s driver brought her here, she just waited outside silently. When she saw him, she


    would smile and greet him by his name.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But now, everything was different. Money and status really had a big influence on people. Celine


    changed.


    Now, she looked beautiful and fashionable, proud and arrogant. She was no longer the innocent girl


    that she used to be.


    Standing by the door, Celine twisted the doorknob. When she found it unlocked, she pushed the door


    open and walked in.


    When he heard the noise, Jack raised his head and saw that it was Celine who had just entered. He


    was slightly surprised but not happy. A trace of displeasure appeared on his face. "Why are you here?"


    When she saw his reactions, she suddenly choked. Her eyes turned red, and tears welled in her eyes.


    Sobbing, Celine asked, "Why, can''t Ie anymore? You don''t want to see me, do you?"


    Standing up, Jack closed the document and walked towards Celine. She was happy because he was


    going tofort her.


    However, it was not thefort she expected to receive. She could hardly hold her tears back


    anymore.


    Getting a piece of tissue, Jack wiped her tears and whispered, "Why are you crying? Did I say anything


    wrong to you?" His tone was t and not soothing at all.


    Grasping the hand which was wiping her tears, Celine cried, "Jack! How can you be so


    unreasonable?"

 Chapter 31 Encounter

    Chapter 31 Encounter


    Now that she was crying, Celine sounded less like she was questioning Jack and more like behaving in


    a spoiled manner. As a result, the coldness in Jack''s eyes finally died down.


    Jack reached out and held Celine in his arms, coaxing her as he always did when she was sad and in


    tears. He patted her on the back gently and whispered in her ear, "I didn''t sleep wellst night, that''s


    why I''m in a bad mood today. Don''t be angry."


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, a chubby boy called out, "Pretty Rachel..."


    Feeling the boy move in her arms, Rachel patted him on his butt and warned, "Mendes, don''t move, or


    else the needle will prick you in the wrong ce."


    The young boy turned around and saw a nurse holding a glittering needle and smiling at him like a


    witch. With a shiver, he turned back to Rachel''s arms, grabbed her clothes, and begged pathetically,


    "Rachel, you give me the injection, please! I don''t want to get it from this witch."


    The nurse, Celia Xu, closed her eyes and took a deep breath to control her impatience and said,


    "Fatty,e here!"


    "Oh, no! The witch ising!" As the chubby boy in her arms pretended to cry, Rachel had to hold his


    chest with one hand to prevent him from squishing his broken arm.


    Celia gnashed her teeth in anger.


    Rachel patted the boy''s butt again and smiled. "No more kidding, or we''ll have to give you two


    injections."


    However, the boy still didn''t listen to her and continued to twist and turn in her arms. Rolling her eyes,


    Celia grabbed the back of the boy''s cor and pulled him. Then, grinding her teeth, she asked, "Fatty!


    You think you can take advantage of Dr. Shen just because she''s nice?"


    Mendes Xu just stared back at her with puppy dog eyes.


    Already at her limit, Celia pressed the boy down onto the chair and threatened him, "Don''t move, or I''ll


    throw you out!"


    Upon hearing this, the boy suddenly burst into tears,


    bawling so loudly that everyone in the room turned to look at him.


    Celia just stood there at a loss with the needle in her hand.


    She hadn''t expected that the boy would actually cry.


    Anger dissipating, she called in a low voice, "Hey, Mendes..."


    However, Mendes ignored her and turned to Rachel as he wiped his eyes with one hand. "Waah! Dr.


    Shen! I want my mommy..."


    Rachel sighed and looked at the other patients and hospital staff who were all looking at the scene with


    curious eyes. In order to prevent any gossip, she grabbed the boy and said to Celia, "Celia, can you


    stop being so mean to your brother?"


    Finally, everyone realized that the boy was the younger brother of this beautiful nurse called Celia Xu.


    But the age gap between them wasrge enough for them to be mother and son.


    Celia lowered her head and said sulkily, "I... I don''t know why he''s crying!"


    The boy buried his head in Rachel''s arms again, continuing to shed tears.


    Rachel didn''t know why this wimpy kid could cry so easily either. She didn''t know the first thing about


    coaxing a child.


    Together, Rachel and Celia tried for a long time to get the boy to stop crying, but nothing worked. In just


    minutes, Rachel''s white coat was stained with the boy''s tears and snot.


    Enduring the difort, Rachel stretched out her hand to raise the boy''s head so that she could try


    talking to him. At that moment, she identally bumped her hand against her pocket and felt


    something.


    Immediately, she remembered that her colleague had given her a chocte bar before getting off work


    yesterday. Since she didn''t like chocte, she had just kept it in her pocket and forgotten all about it.


    Fortunately, even she knew that chocte coulde in handy for coaxing children!


    Taking out the chocte bar from her pocket, Rachel patted the boy and said, "Mendes, look what I


    have in my hand!"


    "No way!" the boy replied, refusing to raise his head. Undeterred by this, Rachel continued in a soft


    voice, "Look, I have some chocte for you."


    Celia was even more dumbstruck by this than her brother bursting into tears. ''Is there something wrong


    with my ears?'' she wondered, holding the needle in her hand.


    ''How could Dr. Shen be speaking in such a soft tone? No way! I must have misheard!''


    However, as the conversation between them continued, Celia had no choice but to ept what she


    was seeing in front of her eyes. As soon as he heard the word "chocte," Mendes pulled away and


    looked at Rachel''s hand.


    Celia had the honor of watching Rachel continue tofort the small boy.


    Rachel, who was famous for her cold demeanor, was now trying to soothe the boy in her arms in a soft


    voice.


    Her soft eyes and slightly upturned lips made her look like a loving mother. Eventually, the boy in


    Rachel''s arms stopped crying.


    Leaning against her chest, he waited for her to open the wrapper and give him the chocte bar. While


    he was distracted by the chocte, Rachel nced at Celia and shot her a wink.


    Although Celia was still surprised, she immediately sprang into action. Squatting down, she pushed


    Mendes''s sleeve up to reveal his chubby arm.


    For a moment, it seemed as if Mendes was about to put up a struggle, but he was quickly distracted by


    Rachel''s words. The moment he got the chocte in his hand, Celia jabbed the needle into his arm.


    However, the boy was so caught up with eating the chocte bar that he didn''t even realize!


    Now that they had given the boy the injection, both Rachel and Celia let out a sigh of relief. They didn''t


    know why Mendes had given them so much trouble today.


    After they were done with the task, Celia held out her arms and said, "Dr. Shen, give him to me. I''ll take


    him back."


    However, to her surprise, Mendes turned away from her. "No! I want Rachel to take me."


    "You brat!" Celia cried out. Before she could continue scolding her brother, Rachel cut in and said,


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take him back. You can carry on with other work."


    "Okay then. Thank you very much," Celia said. She didn''t know how to deal with Mendes, and she felt


    grateful to Rachel for being so understanding, even if it was a little out of character for her.


    "You''re wee." With these words, Rachel bent down and picked Mendes up, but it was only when


    she straightened up that she realized just how heavy the boy was!


    As she waddled around, almost losing her bnce, she heard someone say, "Be careful!"


    Then, she felt a pair of arms holding her on both sides to steady her.


    It was lucky that she hadn''t stood up immediately after picking the boy up; otherwise, she would have


    fallen for sure. It was also lucky that someone else had been there to catch her just in time.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Rachel stared at the boy in her arms, wondering how he could be so heavy.


    In her eyes, he had to lose some weight or it would be hard for him to even walk.


    Nevertheless, she did not have the courage to rob him of the chocte bar in his hand.


    This whole time, Mendes had been happily eating the chocte in his hand, only getting startled when


    he heard someone shout "Be careful!" He blinked and looked at Rachel in confusion.


    Once she had steadied herself, Rachel looked up to thank the person who had caught her just in time.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The words had almost left her lips when she saw who was standing in front of her.


    Why was he here now even though he had given her a lift to the hospital only this morning? Was he


    following her?


    She held back her thanks and looked at Jack helplessly. "Why are you here?" she asked.


    "I''m here to visit someone," said Jack indifferently.


    Upon hearing this answer, Rachel finally rxed. Fortunately, he had not said that he was here to see


    her.


    Celia looked between Rachel and the stern man and suggested, "Dr. Shen, how about I take Mendes


    back?"


    Hearing this, the boy in Rachel''s arms immediately protested. "No, no, no! I want Rachel to carry me!"


    ''I would beat him up if he wasn''t already hurt! Does he really think that I won''t teach him a lesson?''


    Celia grumbled to herself inwardly.


    Rachel tightened her grip on Mendes, afraid that he would slip out of her arms when he became too


    excited.


    She hastily nodded to Jack and said, "Carry on then. I''m going to take this patient back first."


    Then, she turned to Celia. "Celia, I''ll take care of Mendes. Please continue with your work."


    "Okay." Celia shot onest curious nce at Jack before leaving. Then, Rachel began walking away


    with the boy in her arms.


    But it seemed that she had underestimated his weight once again! She had barely taken a few steps


    when he began slipping out of her arms.


    She was unable to hold him as she walked even if she leaned back a little.


    She stopped and tried to bounce him up higher into her arms, but to no avail. She was already starting


    to feel out of breath. "Mendes, shall we take a walk downstairs?"


    Mendes shook his head immediately. Feeling her body shaking, Rachel said helplessly, "Okay, okay.


    Please don''t move, okay?"


    It was definitely time for this boy to lose weight!


    She was trying her best to carry him back to his ward when she heard the familiar voice behind her say,


    "Let me do it."


    The man walked up and took the boy into his arms.


    Unexpectedly, the boy who had refused to be carried by Celia allowed himself to be held by Jack


    without a word of protest.

 Chapter 32 What Do You Want

    Chapter 32 What Do You Want


    Rachel was speechless. She hesitated for a second before letting him hold the boy.


    "Which ward?"


    "Pleasee with me. Mendes, you should thank him!"


    The boy cradled in Jack''s arms looked at him timidly. "Thank you," he murmured, licking his sticky


    hand.


    Weighing the baby in his arms, Jack stole a nce at Rachel. They walked together in silence to the


    ward. Putting the baby down, Jack inwardly sighed, ''I think it''s time for him to lose weight.''


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The three were now the focal point of others present in the ward.


    Their eyes brimmed with curiosity, especially focused on Jack


    Sitting on the bed, Mendes was quiet. Rachel went to the bathroom and got a towel dampening it with


    some water. Then she began to clean his hand.


    Jack quietly observed from the side of the bed.


    Mendes nced furtively at the man standing beside his bed. Rolling his eyes, he got closer to Rachel


    and pouted his lipsining, "Rachel, my arm hurts!"


    He gestured towards his broken left arm. After wiping his hand, Rachel checked his temperature. She


    talked to him in a low voice, trying to console him. By the time she turned around, Jack was nowhere to


    be seen in the ward.


    Could it really be a mere coincidence? Had hee to visit someone in the hospital and happened to


    see her giving Mendes an injection?


    Rachel patted Mendes'' cheek,forting him. "Please stay here, Mendes. Your sister will arrive soon."


    After hearing news of Celia''s arrival, Mendes did not know what to do. He pulled at Rachel''s sleeve,


    whispering, "Please do not let my sister feed me carrots. Please?"


    Rachel held back herughter. "Okay. I will tell her. I have to work now. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    As soon as she stood up, Mendes quickly grabbed her. "Rachel!"


    "What?" Rachel turned around. "When will my parentse and pick me up?" he questioned.


    Rachel''s expression softened. "They will be here in two days," she said, touching his soft hair.


    "All right." Mendes looked down, clearly disappointed.


    On exiting the ward, Rachel saw Jack. She realized he had only left to take a call.


    Rachel stood waiting. As soon as Jack hung up the phone, he walked towards her.


    Before she had the chance to say anything, Jack asked, "Is it time for you to get off work? I''ll drive you


    home."


    Pursing her lips, Rachel stuffed her hands in her pocket. "What the hell do you want to do?"


    Jack looked as if he hadn''t understood what she had said. "I''ll take you back," he stated, serious.


    Taking a look at the crowd around her, Rachel gestured to Jack to follow her. "We need to talk in


    private."


    Before he could say anything, she turned around and began walking. Jack quietly followed her. As


    soon as they found a remote corner, Rachel turned around and eyed the man standing in front of her.


    Being over 1.8 meters in height, Jack was taller than most men. He towered over Rachel, who felt


    somewhat intimidated.


    "I didn''t get a chance to thank you for what happened yesterday," she said.


    "My pleasure." Jack''s curiosity peaked. He wanted to know why she had invited him here to talk.


    Rachel didn''t expect Jack to reply that way, and it made her feel ufortable.


    She was in the habit of using her mild-mannered personality to make up for alienating herself from


    others. But, Jack just used the same way to deal with her.


    Taking a deep breath, Rachel said, "You don''t have to drive me back. Just arrange two bodyguards to


    come get me as you previously¡ª"


    "I don''t mind repeating what I told you this morning," Jack interrupted. "If something happens to you, I


    will not be able to exin it to my father. Hiram did what he did because he wanted to threaten me." He


    leaned toward Rachel with one hand in his pocket, smiling. "I especially came here to be your driver.


    Why are you so unhappy, Dr. Shen?"


    His provocative attitude made Rachel want to choke. She wanted desperately to tell him to leave her


    alone because she wanted nothing to do with him.


    The two of them had always been at arm''s length. But now Rachel felt like she needed to have a talk


    with Jack.


    She had never been good at socializing. She was polite to patients and friends. But she didn''t want to


    talk much to strangers.


    Where Jack was concerned, however, she couldn''t figure out whether he was a friend or a stranger. If


    not for the weird rtionship they had, Rachel could simply refuse the offer to go with him.


    She would have to approach the subject with caution. If she was too blunt about it, Jack''s ego could be


    bruised.


    But it never urred to Rachel that he had already sensed her hesitation.


    "Yes, I''m not happy. I don''t have the honor of being driven around by you,"


    Rachel blurted, without thinking. "I think we have been staying together for a little too long recently.


    Won''t Celine mind it?"


    "None of your business," Jack retorted, his smile fading. "Come. I''ll drive you home."


    Rachel didn''t budge. "Did you not understand what I just said?"


    Jack turned around to look at her. "What did you say?"


    "I am not kidding. We seem to have been in each other''s way a lottely," Rachel said, looking Jack in


    the eye.


    "Oh, really?" Jack''s tone now turned menacing. "Don''t you think too much, Rachel? Why do I feel that


    way? Besides,


    we are husband and wife. Isn''t it normal for us to keep in touch?"


    By now, Rachel was shocked by his thick skin. When did he be so nonchnt about their


    rtionship?


    They silently challenged each other, their expressions locked. Rachel''s face remained nk until her


    rosy lips parted and she asked, "Jack, are you crazy?"


    "Rachel, you have a lot of crap to say. Do you want to leave or not?" Jack asked coldly, squinting at


    her. "If you don''t go, I will talk to Eric."


    Rachel stared at Jack in disbelief.


    She took a few deep breaths trying to calm down. Life is precious, she reminded herself.


    Quickly striding past him, she said coldly, "Please wait a while. I am not off duty yet."


    ''What the hell is he doing?'' she asked herself, frustrated


    Back in her office, Rachel felt trapped. She paced back and forth, furious.


    Should she take Jack''s threat seriously? Or, was he just punishing her for the way she had offended


    Celine before?


    Nevertheless, Rachel hated being threatened.


    She had no clue as to what Jack was trying to do. She was off duty now but, even with nothing to do,


    she did not leave her office. She changed her clothes and settled behind her desk.


    ncing at the clock, she realized an hour had passed since she had asked Jack to wait for her.


    He might have left by now, she thought. She didn''t believe he had the patience to wait for her for this


    long.


    She packed up her things and exited her office.


    Walking towards the parking lot, she heard her phone ring. Surprise was visible on Rachel''s face when


    she realized it was Jack.


    Her head ached as she saw his name flicker on the screen. The empty parking lot echoed with her


    ringtone.


    Her slender finger stopped at the screen. Two secondster, Rachel hung up the phone without


    hesitation.


    She started to walk but then jumped at the sound of lowughter from behind her. Turning around, she


    saw Jack standing there with a smile on his face.


    Rachel had been caught refusing to answer his phone twice in one day.


    A little disappointed, she asked, "What on earth do you want?"


    The air around them felt heavy. ''He is willing to serve as my driver because he wants to protect me?


    Nah! I don''t believe it!'' she thought.


    Pocketing his phone, he walked towards Rachel. In a calm voice, Jack asked, "Haven''t I told you not to


    think too much?" He pointed at the car. "Get in!"

 Chapter 33 A Calculating Man

    Chapter 33 A Calcting Man


    Jack emphasized thest two words. It was as if he was scolding her.


    Rachel studied his arrogant eyes and felt uneasy.


    The uneasiness she felt was not because of Jack''s threat. For some reason, she felt as though


    someone wasying a trap for her.


    She wanted to get past Jack, but he got closer and kept pushing her forward.


    Finally, she gave in. Fuming, she got into his car. She would just have to see what he was nning to


    do.


    For the next few days, Jack''s car arrived on her doorstep on time every morning. And thissted for


    three days.


    Also, Lucas called her from out of the blue, telling her that something urgent hade up. He said that


    he might be unable toe back in time.


    Lea called Rachel and asked her whether Lucas hade back. Rachel had to tell her that his


    schedule was dyed. Lea breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good. I just returned to our


    hometown with my old man yesterday. My stepmother had an ident. I will not be back until a week


    or so."


    Rachel was about to tell Lea what had happened between her and Jack these days, but she stopped


    when she heard this.


    ''Never mind. We can talk about it once she has returned. I don''t believe that Jack will be my driver for


    another week,'' she thought.


    And she was right.


    On the fourth day, Jack informed her that he would no longere to pick her up.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. She had survived these few nerve-wracking days and thought that her


    ordeal was over.


    On the next two days that followed, Jack didn''t show up. Rachel was in high spirits. When Dr. Wang


    had urgent matters to attend to, she agreed to swap schedules.


    It was quiet during her duty that night. There was nothing else to do, and she had no operations


    scheduled. At nine o''clock, a nurse came by to tell her that Mendes was causing trouble again.


    Celia had gone home from work, and the nurse she had hired could notfort the boy. So she came


    to Rachel for help.


    Rachel stood up and made her way to the ward. The nurse had taken Mendes near the door because


    the other patients could take no more of him. He had been making a scene.


    When Rachel arrived, Mendes was in the arms of the nurse. He was crying hysterically. His chubby


    little face had gone red, and he choked as he cried and yelled for his mother.


    This wailing saddened Rachel. Mendes, Celia''s half-brother, was only five years old.


    Rachel was one of the few people in the hospital who knew what had happened to their family. Celia''s


    mother had been dead for less than three years when her father brought Mendes home.


    One could only imagine how affected Celia had been by this. It was one of the reasons why she was so


    impatient with her little brother.


    Not long after her father had brought Mendes home, he flew to South America to pursue his career.


    It turned out that her father didn''t like Mendes very much. While Celia felt a little better because of this,


    she couldn''t help but pity the boy.


    After Mendes broke his arm and was in hospital, their father had only visited for two days. Then, in a


    hurry, he had left them. It was as though he didn''t care for his son at all.


    This whole time, Mendes'' mother had never shown up. Many times, Celia had expressed her anger


    toward the boy''s irresponsible parents.


    However, there was nothing she could do. She was a young girl herself, and it was impossible for her


    to take care of a kid.


    For the time being, she had no choice but to leave Mendes in the hospital and have a nurse take care


    of him.


    "Can you please take him outside?" someone in the ward asked, frowning. "He''s being too noisy!"


    Rachel and the nurse apologized before the former took Mendes to her office. "It''s okay," she assured


    the nurse. "I''ll take care of him. You cane by for him againter."


    "Thank you very much!" the nurse said, relieved.


    It took a long time for Mendes to quiet down. Rachel had tried her best to calm him, and both of her


    arms were now sore.


    Now sufficiently tired, Mendes wiped the tears off his cheeks and said that he was hungry. "Let''s get


    you all washed up first, okay?" Rachel said. She wanted him to look clean and presentable before his


    sister came.


    The boy nodded obediently. She brought out a fresh towel and a small, clean basin from the cab.


    Then, she took the boy to the washroom. She used warm water to clean his face and hands.


    Rachel then walked back to her office with the child. As they walked, she realized that they had made


    the floor wet and slippery. She turned to him and asked him to stay where he was and wait for her.


    For some reason, Mendes was very quiet. He sat on the small office couch and said, "Pleasee


    back soon."


    Rachel smiled and pinched his face, nodding.


    She didn''t know that someone had nned something against her that night.


    They had not only nned something. They had vowed to exact revenge.


    The next time that Rachel opened her eyes, she was lying in one of the beds in the familiar-looking


    room. She was in the same hospital, only now she was a patient.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She remembered what had happened before she passed out. Someone hade up from behind her


    and covered her nose and mouth with something. After that, she lost consciousness.


    It turned out that someone had nned to kidnap her. Fortunately, it did not take long before she was


    rescued. She wasn''t hurt at all. She had simply passed out from having inhaled a significant amount of


    diethyl ether.


    There was also a bump on the back of her head. This, she thought, was an injury she had probably


    sustained when she was being taken away.


    When she woke up the following day, Mendes was leaning on her bed. He pinched her nose with his


    hand and asked worriedly, "Are you going to die?"


    When she heard this, she almost passed out again.


    In the afternoon, Rachel was still in a daze. She was sitting on her bed and drinking some water when


    Dr. Wang came in.


    Because this was a special care ward, Rachel had the room to herself. Dr. Wang had brought some


    food with him. He pulled a chair closer to her bed and sat down. She gratefully epted the food, and


    they talked about the events of the previous night.


    She thought that Jack had something to do with what had happened. And the person behind it must be


    Hiram.


    She guessed that Jack must have known something even before this happened. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t have bothered picking her up and sending her home to protect her.


    Everything seemed weird. No harm came to her when Jack had been with her.


    Besides, he had stressed several times that if anything happened to her, he wouldn''t be able to exin


    it to his father. It seemed that Jack had some idea that something bad would happen to her in the


    coming days.


    Dr. Wang peeled an apple for her and asked, "Dr. Shen, are you rted to the Fu family?"


    Rachel was stunned. Her expression changed slightly. She neither admitted nor denied the statement.


    "Did theye here?"


    "Yes, it was Jack Fu who handled matters regarding your treatment. If I''m not mistaken, he''s the CEO


    of MK Group. Is that right?"


    Rachel did not answer the question but asked, "Where is he?"


    After Dr. Wang had peeled the apple, he cut it into pieces. "He came by this morning, but you were still


    unconscious then."


    Dr. Wang also filled her in on how she was rescued by the police not long after she was taken out of


    the building. As for who had nned to abduct her, the police had said that they could not release that


    information.


    Rachel popped an apple slice into her mouth as she listened. Immediately, her mouth was filled with a


    strong, sour taste. She couldn''t even bring herself to close her mouth again.


    She took a tissue from atop the bedside table, spit the contents of her mouth in it, and threw it in the


    trash can.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Dr. Wang.


    "This apple is too sour," she answered.


    As she moved, she realized that she was still dizzy from the drug. Carefully, she checked her body for


    injuries. Aside from the bump on the back of her head, she also discovered that her knees and elbows


    hurt.


    The people who had attempted to take her had carelessly dragged her around, giving her bruises.


    After examining the rest of her body and making sure that she had no bone injuries, Rachel focused on


    the spots that hurt.


    Upon checking, she found at least four or five bruises all over her body.


    She already imagined cutting these people with a scalpel. As she did so, she picked up her mobile


    phone and dialed Jack''s number. She had to know what was going on.


    She gnashed her teeth in anger. Instinct told her that Jack used her as a bait to lure Hiram out.


    At dusk, Jack slowly opened the door to Rachel''s ward. At that time, Mendes was on the bedside with


    his mouth open, ready to receive food.


    Rachel fed him an orange slice and pulled a tissue out of the dispenser to wipe the juice around his


    mouth. When Jack came in, she nced at him, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a mocking


    smile.


    He came closer, pulled up a chair, and sat down, stroking the boy''s head.


    Mendes escaped his touch and ran to the other side of the bed, the orange slice still in his mouth.


    Jack looked at Rachel with his hands sped. He leaned back and looked at her indifferently. "How are


    you? Are you okay?"


    Rachel raised her head and red at him. Then she said, smiling, "You are a calcting man, aren''t


    you? Why don''t you tell me what happened?"

 Chapter 34 Revenge

    Chapter 34 Revenge


    Rachel gently patted Mendes on his head and said, "Mendes, you may go back to your ward now.


    Come back a littleter okay?"


    Taking a nce at Rachel and then at Jack, Mendes nodded his head. Without a word, he left the


    room.


    "What do you want to know?" Jack asked as he raised his eyebrow in a cocky manner.


    "Jack!" Rachel no longer wanted to be continuously yed around by the man in front of her. Her cold


    face was filled with anger, and was tinged with hatred for him. "How can you be so shameless?" she


    hissed.


    "Shameless?" he repeated and shed a smile. "Sorry, I''m not shameless at all. I just wanted you to do


    me a little favor."


    Rachel thought this man couldn''t get any more shameless, but he had. How could he be so thick


    skinned to say this?


    In the past few days, Jack had been stressing that if there was something wrong with her, he wouldn''t


    exin it to his father. Was he being sarcastic or serious?


    Rachel let out an angry sigh. "How did you predict what would happen to me?"


    Jack didn''t answer immediately. His long eyshes drooped and a shadow appeared in his eyes as he


    shifted from yful to serious. He tapped his knees with his fingers.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer her, Rachel''s heart dropped to her stomach. She became angrier at once


    and her voice was almost squeezed out of her teeth. "Jack! Fu" she bellowed. "You''ve gone too far!"


    He used her to lure Hiram out without even caring about her safety at all. If something went wrong, her


    life would be ended!


    Rachel was a woman who cherished her life very much. She hated to think that her life was in another


    man''s hands. And now she even hated her stupidity.


    "Jack. Tell me what happened exactly!" she said and curved her lips with self-mockery. "You made use


    of you. The least you can do is tell me what happened that gave me my injuries."


    "How can you be so sure that it has something to do with me?" he asked.


    "Ha-ha! Do you think I''m an idiot? You suddenly treat me so well for no reason. You kept saying that


    you wouldn''t be able to exin it to your father if something happened me. How were you so sure that


    I''d have an ident?" Rachel expressed in confusion and dismay.


    Suddenly, the corners of Jack¡®s mouth turned up. "Rachel, you are indeed a clever woman.


    I didn''t expect you to be knocked out by Hiram''s man either. But I did receive news that Hiram would


    take action against the people around me."


    To be more exact, Hiram had dered that he would teach Jack a lesson after Jack and Rachel had


    left the bar. When Jack got the news from his men, he took advantage of the opportunity to set a trap.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jack came over to pick up Rachel, which was just a deceptive trick. As expected, Hiram fell into the


    trap. Then, in the next two days, Jack stopped picking up Rachel and waited quietly for Hiram to rise to


    the bait.


    What he didn''t expect was that they would kidnap Rachel at the hospital. Fortunately, Jack''s people


    had been keeping an eye on her in the past few days. Not long after she was taken out of the hospital,


    they saved her.


    With this strategy, Jack made sure that Rachel would not get hurt. In the view of Jack, she was just a


    bait in the dark.


    What surprised him was that Rachel was so smart. When the ident happened, she immediately


    realized that it had something to do with him. When he heard her sarcastically questioning him, Jack


    became speechless in front of her.


    In Jack''s eyes, Rachel would not be so sensitive to realize that it had something to do with him. He


    never considered that she would put two and two together, and he didn''t expect her to be angry either.


    At least, in the mind of Jack, her first reaction should be panic.


    Hearing his exnation, Rachel felt used, underestimated, and most of all betrayed. At that moment,


    most of her anger became rational. She took a deep breath and controlled herself. She raised her hand


    and pointed to the door. "Please leave first. I can''t talk to you right now, you''ve annoyed me too much!"


    With a serious look on his face, Jack stood up and said, "Have a good rest. I''lle back tomorrow to


    see if you are doing better."


    Rachel was pissed off. "No need, it''s none of your business anyway," she said gritting her teeth in


    anger.


    "Stay away from me from now on if you still has a conscience. Did I ever do anything wrong to you? Is


    it fun for you to scheme against me? To hurt me?"


    "I''m sorry," Jack said slowly. He didn''t expect that Rachel would act like this.


    He left the hospital and went to Michael.


    "Huh? Did you really use her as a bait?" Michael asked in disbelief.


    Jack instantly disagreed. "I could guarantee her safety. Besides, if she knew, she wouldn''t have


    cooperated and followed through with the n."


    Michael suddenly hit the table with his fists. "Jack! What is wrong with your head?" he asked.


    Jack hesitated for a moment before asking, "Did I make a mistake?"


    Michael sighed as he sat on the arm of the sofa. He turned around and looked at him with a serious


    face. "Jack, were you taking revenge on Rachel?"


    "What?" Jack was confused. "Why would I do that to her?"


    "Then why did you treat her the way you did?" Michael waited for an answer.


    Jack still didn''t realize there was something wrong with his work. He just used Rachel to set a trap, but


    he didn''t hurt her.


    In the end, Michael asked a meaningful question. "If it were Celine, would you use her as a bait?"


    Jack thought about it and felt a little guilty.


    There was nothing serious with Rachel. That night, she packed up her things and decided to leave the


    hospital. The hospital gave her a few days off to rest because of the incidentst night.


    What happened the night before didn''t attract too much attention in the hospital.


    Only a few people knew about it and the hospital was also worried that the rumor would have a bad


    impact on them so they kept quiet about the incident.


    Therefore, except for a few people who knew about the incident, the other people in the hospital just


    thought that Rachel was not too well.


    When Rachel packed her things and was about to leave the hospital, many colleagues showed


    concern for her and asked her to have a good rest.


    She thanked them and went back home. Even after she was home, she was still very mad at Jack.


    After applying medicine to her bruises, Rachel soothed her bruises for a long time. She was about to


    call the police in charge of the case and ask him what had happened yesterday.


    She couldn''t let her injury be swept under the rug. She couldn''t trust Jack now.


    She decided to figure out the whole situation first. No matter what, Rachel must make sure that Hiram''s


    people wouldn''t hurt her again.


    Rachel called Officer Jonny from the police station, but he told her that he couldn''t exin it fully to her


    on the phone. As a victim, she should go to the police station and learn about the cause and effect of


    the ident.


    As soon as Rachel ended the call, she hurried to the police station, to her surprise, Jack also arrived


    there.


    Jonny Tong guided her to the office and sat down. He brought two sses of water and one was


    ced in front of Rachel.


    "Thank you." Rachel conveyed her gratitude and took a sip of water. She held the ss with two hands


    and looked solemnly at the officer.


    "No problem," Jonny said with smile. He then took out some materials and told Rachel what happened


    yesterday. He went through each of the files, pictures, and evidence that they could find about the


    ident.


    Rachel didn''t say anything, she just sat in her seat and listened to him. Jonny then exined what


    happened to the kidnappers. When she learned that all the kidnappers had been captured, she


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    As for who the emissary was, they were still questioning them. Rachel thanked Jonny again.


    "You''re wee. It''s our duty. If anything happens to you again, please let me know." He took out his


    phone and opened to his contacts. "This is my number. Remember to call me if something''s wrong."


    Before Jonny went out, he turned around and said, "Well, I will inform Mr. Fu about this. You cane


    with him if there is new progress."


    "Mr. Fu? You mean Jack? Doesn''t he already know about this matter?" Rachel raised an eyebrow in


    doubt.


    "Eh, I guess Mr. Fu knows nothing more than you know," he stated.


    As soon as Rachel walked out of the police station, she recognized a familiar figure, it was Jack. Both


    of them stopped at the same time.


    The drizzle didn''t stop until today. The light drops of water made the ground clean, the green leaves on


    the edge of the road were washed away by the rain, and the sight was fresh and eye-catching.


    Jack smoked ast puff before he put out his cigarette and walked towards Rachel. Standing on the


    second step, Rachel could only look into his eyes.


    "Why are you here?" Jack asked her in confusion. He stared into her eyes and got greeted with a cold


    gaze.


    "Of course I have toe here. I can''t ept that I was used as a bait and then thrown away."


    Facing her harsh tone, Jack was speechless for a moment. He thought of the question that Michael


    had asked him. If it were Celine, would he be willing to use her as a bait to provoke the other party?


    After thinking about this for a while, Jack felt that there was something wrong. He thought he didn''t


    exin it to Rachel clearly. "Even if they took you away yesterday, they wouldn''t dare do anything to


    you."


    Hearing this, Rachel chuckled mockingly. "I mean it. Just stay away from me, okay?"


    She walked straight past him, not sparing a nce. Two days ago when she asked Jack what his


    purpose was, he replied that she was thinking too much.


    Knowing that she was like an idiot being used by him, Rachel was full of anger. The more she walked,


    the more her pent up anger consumed her. Her fury started to overflow, but there was no way to vent it.


    ''Revenge on Jack?'' she thought. Rachel stopped and turned around. She took a deep breath and


    called the man from afar. "Jack!"


    He turned around and saw Rachel staring at him. He put one hand in his pocket and asked,


    "What?"

 Chapter 35 Lucas Is Back

    Chapter 35 Lucas Is Back


    Rachel came back and said, "Tell me the truth. Did you know that something would happen to me?"


    Jack stood quietly for a long moment, saying nothing. Rachel stared at him in the eye, waiting for an


    answer. Eventually she ran out of patience. She waved her hand and said, "Forget about it."


    Rachel turned around primly and walked away. It was not until her figure disappeared across the road


    that Jack withdrew his gaze and went inside.


    The situation became clearer two dayster. Rachel was told that these people were hired to deal with


    Jack. Their purpose was to kidnap her and threaten Jack.


    The man behind this had run away, and the police were trying to catch him. Rachel thanked Jonny and


    hung up.


    After that, Jack did note to her again, nor did he exin clearly.


    Rachel stayed quiet for a few days to think it through. She was not angry about being kidnapped. She


    was angry that Jack had approached her for some evil purpose. It made her feel so distressed and


    foolish.


    A few dayster, Jonny called and said that the main culprit had been captured, and mentioned that


    Jack knew about it. Jack was ready to visit the police station. Jonny asked if she woulde and learn


    about the situation.


    Hearing that, Rachel refused. She wanting nothing to do with this matter now. She would let Jack deal


    with it himself, and she wouldn''t get involved.


    After resting for two or three days, Rachel went back to the hospital. When she was making the rounds,


    she found Mendes'' ster had been removed. When he saw her, he cried and rushed to her with great


    enthusiasm.


    Rachel was flung back two steps by the force of Mendes'' push. When she saw this, Celia was furious.


    She pulled the boy to the side and told him forcefully, "Don''t move!"


    But Mendes paid no attention to her. He kept wriggling like a small bug. Unable to control him, Celia


    had to threaten him, "I won''t care about you if you break your arm again."


    Mendes pouted his lips, and finally stopped moving. Rachel couldn''t help but smile.


    Celia released her brother. When she saw Mendes walking towards Rachel, she couldn''t help but feel


    jealous. "Whose brother are you? It''s obvious that I''ve been taking care of you all day long. Why are so


    being so close with Dr. Shen instead?"


    Mendes didn''t have the time to listen to Celia''s self-pitying chatter. He was so excited that he held


    Rachel''s leg tightly, and said, "Rachel! I missed you so much!"


    Celia couldn''t stand seeing her brother''s stupid expression, so she turned around with her hand on her


    forehead.


    Compared to the other children, who were afraid of the doctors, Mendes was a freak. His favorite


    person in this hospital was Rachel.


    Rachel touched his soft hair gently. When she went back to her office, he trailed her like an eager


    puppy.


    When several nurses saw Mendes, they couldn''t resisting over to him and ying with him. When


    Rachel came out of her office, he had received a lot of fruits and snacks.


    With them in his arms, Mendes walked up to Rachel and said happily, "Rachel, here is one for you."


    Rachel bowed down and pinched his face. She said with an indulgent smile, "Just one? You are too


    mean."


    "Well... how about two?"


    After a moment''s thought, he continued with reluctance, "You can choose whatever you like."


    Rachel deliberately chose some of his favorite things, to tease him. She said, "I want these, okay?"


    The boy got a little upset. He bit his lips, unable to be happy about giving those away, but couldn''t say


    no.


    With a sigh, she put them back in his arms. Then she shook her head and said, "Since you don''t want


    to give them to me, I won''t force you."


    "It''s not like... I..." Ultimately, he just couldn''t speak. He only whined to her, pitifully, "Rachel..."


    Rachel tried not tough. When she was about to speak again, she heard a familiar voice behind her,


    saying in a slightly teasing manner, "You are bullying a child again."


    Rachel was stunned and turned back quickly, with her eyes wide open.


    Lucas hadn''t seen Rachel for a long time. After a long journey from overseas, he stood in front of her


    again. He looked a little thinner than before. He raised his hand and shook it in front of her eyes. With a


    yful smile on his lips, he asked lightly, "What''s wrong? Can''t you recognize me?"


    Someone cried out, "Dr. Zhou!"


    As Rachel looked at the slender figure in front of her, she smiled sweetly. "Lucas!"


    She was overwhelmed with surprise.


    "Why didn''t you tell me when you came back? I would have picked you up at the airport." Rachel


    offered him a cup of tea. Lucas took it over, blew on it and took a sip. "You''re really surprised, aren''t


    you?"


    Rachel looked him up and down, and said, "Other people put on weight when they go abroad! Why do


    you seem to have lost so much weight?"


    Lucas smiled, "I went there for training, not to take a holiday like them."


    Sitting on a chair, Mendes was sitting next to Rachel and looking at Lucas with curiosity.


    Lucas noticed his shy nces. With a graceful smile on his lips, he waved at the child and said, "Come


    here, little boy."


    Mendes'' eyes lit up with surprise at what Lucas said. He stood up, took a seat in front of Lucas and


    looked up at him. "What''s wrong?"


    "Who are you?" asked Lucas.


    The boy replied clearly, "I''m Mendes Xu!"


    Rachel couldn''t help but burst intoughter at this cute little scene.


    She was free at noon, so they were able to have lunch together. When Celia came to find her brother,


    she received a call from her father.


    When she was answering the phone, Mendes sneaked back to Rachel''s office and kept pestering her,


    unwilling to go back to the ward.


    It was obvious that Celia was very irritated when she hung up the phone and didn''t see Mendes there.


    She even panicked for a moment, but then she heard a voice from Rachel''s office. She felt relieved,


    and rushed into the office.


    "Mendes Xu!"


    The boy was frightened by her angry voice, and he scrambled to hide himself behind Rachel.


    Celia was in a bad mood, and her brother''s naughtiness really provoked her. She intended to drag him


    out from behind Rachel.


    Mendes didn''t want to be pulled away from Rachel, and he was even more reluctant to go with Celia


    when he saw how angry and aggressive she was.


    His fat little body was as flexible as a monkey, so it was hard for Celia to grasp him. Afraid that she


    would hurt him if she grabbed his injured arm, she dared not use her full strength to pull him.


    Rachel tried to coax Mendes to go with his sister, but he wouldn''t listen to her. No matter how hard she


    tried, he wouldn''t leave her office.


    "I don''t want to go back! I don''t want to go back!" he cried.


    Celia was so angry that she thumped the table. "Where can you go if you don''t go back?"


    There was a moment of silence before he said in a small voice, "I want to go home. I want to see my


    mom and dad."


    Standing at the table, Celia''s eyes turned red. She shouted at him, "Your parents don''t want you


    anymore! Don''t even think about it! Are you going to South America to find your dad yourself?"


    Celia''s voice was sharp and sarcastic, but mixed with sorrow. Rachel was shocked. She quickly pulled


    Celia aside and handed her a piece of tissue. Rachel whispered, "Don''t cry, what''s wrong?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But Celia couldn''t hold back her tears, and she kept wiping them away.


    Meanwhile, Mendes continued to be naughty. He went under the table to hide. Hearing what she had


    just said, Rachel guessed that a family matter was the reason for her sudden emotional outburst.


    Lucas just came over when Rachel was about to pull Celia inside to have a talk. He was standing at the


    door and raised his hand to knock, but he was a little stunned when he saw the scene inside, so he just


    walked in.


    He raised his eyebrows, looked Rachel in the eye and asked her, "What''s wrong?"


    Rachel pointed at the direction of the office table, and then took the crying Celia into the lounge room.


    She closed the door and turned around to ask Celia carefully what had happened.


    Outside the office, Lucas went to the desk and looked around, feeling puzzled, but he didn''t find


    anything out of the ordinary.


    When Lucas was about to walk away, he suddenly heard a low sobing from beneath the table. It


    sounded lonely. He quickly identified where it hade from, walked around the table, and squatted


    down.


    Lucas found the boy hiding under the table. The boy was squatting in the corner, biting his lips and


    crying. He was a little scared to see a man suddenly squatting in front of him.


    Lucas'' heart softened. He extended his hand to him and said, "You cane out now, big guy, okay?"


    Celia was not a very mature person. She was little more than a child herself, so how could she take


    care of such a naughty little troublemaker?


    She had hardly ever felt the warmth of love from her family. With her sad childhood, being in charge of


    Mendes was not easy for her.


    The marriage of her parents was not a love match. They were courteous to each other. They didn''t


    quarrel with each other, but they didn''t love each other either. Her father was busy with his work, and


    her mother didn''t pay much attention to her.


    However, after her mother died, her father brought back his illegitimate child, Mendes. Celia had


    sometimes envied Mendes, thinking that he would receive more love from their father.


    What Celia minded most was not that her father had an affair, and that his affair resulted in an


    illegitimate child.


    Celia envied the boy immensely. But she was an adult, and had passed the age when she needed the


    warmth of a father''s love.


    She never imagined that her father would abandon his child and went abroad to work. To make matters


    worse, Mendes was injured in the kindergarten. His nanny had no contact, so she had to call Celia.


    Then Celia found out that the boy''s mother couldn''t be reached. She didn''t know who broke off the


    rtionship first. Was it was Mendes'' mother, or his father?

 Chapter 36 Discharged From Hospital

    Chapter 36 Discharged From Hospital


    Celia and Mendes'' father was indifferent to his children. After the boy had broken his arm, their father


    had just stayed by the boy''s side for two days before flying abroad.


    Celia had asked the old man where Mendes'' mother was, but he just said he didn''t know.


    Celia could not hold back her tears any longer. Thinking about Mendes made her feel driven to a


    corner. It was not until Rachelforted her that Celia gradually stopped crying.


    While Celia calmed down, she began to tell Rachel about the phone call.


    The phone call was from Celia''s father, asking about Mendes.


    Celia had asked him toe back to bring Mendes home or give him to his mother.


    To her surprise, her father had bluntly denied her request. It had angered Celia to the point that she


    had threatened to hand over the boy to an orphanage.


    But her father had said she could do whatever she wanted. He could care less about the boy.


    At the state that she was in, Celia thought she wasn''t qualified to take care of Mendes, but there was


    no way that she could just leave him alone or let the nanny take care of him.


    To add insult to injury, Mendes was not obedient to her. Celia felt helpless.


    After learning the truth, Rachel brushed aside the strands of Celia''s hair that strayed on her face and


    said, "Don''t worry. You know who Mendes'' mother is, right?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Celia shook her head. "I know who she is. I just don''t know where she''s from." Her voice was still a little


    shaky.


    Rachel continuedforting her and said, "I''m having dinner with Dr. Zhouter. If Mendes is willing to


    go back with you, then you can take him back. Otherwise, I''ll take him with us to have dinner What do


    you think?"


    Celia was not patient enough to take care of her brother. She thought that it might be the reason


    Mendes did not want to go back with her.


    Upon hearing Rachel''s suggestion, Celia eventually nodded in agreement.


    As soon as Celia came to her senses, they went out and saw Lucas coaxing the boy by holding him in


    his arms.


    Rachel and Celia tried to convince Mendes, but he didn''t want to go back to the ward with Celia. Celia


    was left with no other choice but to let Rachel take the boy to dinner.


    "Thank you, Dr. Shen," said Celia as she gave Rachel a warm smile.


    "It''s my pleasure, Celia." Rachel turned her attention to Mendes and stroked his head. "I like you very


    much, Mendes," she said.


    Hearing that, Mendes could not stay angry. His puffy cheeks blushed when he smiled at Rachel.


    Mendes was a precocious child. He was smarter than he appeared to be. Under the guise of a naughty


    little boy, he was already emotionally mature.


    "Lucas, you wouldn''t mind if we took Mendes with us to dinner, would you?"


    Rachel tried her best to be as convincingly sweet as possible.


    "Of course not." Lucas stood up while he was still holding Mendes in his arms. He felt the weight of the


    boy, but he didn''t mind. He looked at Mendes and smiled. "It''s time to lose some weight, little buddy!"


    Mendes rested his head on Lucas'' shoulder, smirking like a little fox while he waved his hand at his


    sister as if to mock her.


    Celia stomped her feet. ''That little bastard!'' she muttered under her breath.


    Lucas returned to his office to freshen up. Then he took the two to dinner.


    Lucas noticed that Rachel''s car had no children''s seat. He offered to drive so that Rachel and Mendes


    could sitfortably in the back seat.


    On the way, Mendes looked like he was in a better mood. He decided to take off his shoes so he could


    put up his feet on the seat. He looked out the window and saw the other cars passing by.


    Fortunately, Mendes was not as noisy as he was back at the hospital. He was quietly watching


    everything through the car window. His curiosity was more powerful than his yfulness.


    When they arrived, Lucas parked the car and carried Mendes towards the restaurant. Rachel followed


    behind him. When they entered, they resembled a happy little family. Then a waiter guided them to


    their table.


    Lucas asked Rachel to order ahead of him. He then ordered a kiddie meal for the boy.


    Mendes was a good boy. He was careful not to spread the rice on the table with a spoon. Sometimes


    when grains of rice fell on the floor, he would pick them up and put them on a tissue.


    Rachel could tell that Mendes was a well-educated child, except for the fact that he enjoyed making


    Celia mad.


    While they ate, Lucas told Rachel about all the things he found interesting in his stay in America. From


    the Statue of Liberty down to the silliest little details. They were bothughing while Mendes


    concentrated on eating, but every now and then, he would look at them.


    When Rachel noticed that Mendes'' lips were covered in sauce, she wiped it away with a tissue. Seeing


    that Lucas was also looking at him, Mendes got a piece of chicken from his te with a spoon and


    offered it to him.


    Despite not being rted by blood, they were the splitting image of a happy family. Anyone that saw


    them would not be able to hold back their lips from smiling.


    "Isn''t that Mrs. Fu?" said a curious voice.


    People around the man turned to look at the direction.


    Then they turned their heads back and looked at Marcus and Henry.


    They were not really close to Rachel, but they could easily recognize her. They saw Rachel with a man


    and a kid at the table. The three of them looked very intimate.


    Henry and Marcus looked at each other. "Mr. Qin, why don''t you go and say hello?" said the person


    beside them in a low voice.


    Henry nced at him. "Stay out of it. It''s none of your business. Let''s go"


    That man realized that he had said something stupid. "I shouldn''t have said that. Mr. Qin, Mr. Ji, let''s


    go," he said.


    Most of the people in this business circle knew the story between Jack and his wife. However, Rachel


    seldom appeared in this circle.


    They were not too familiar with her. They only knew that Jack was deeply in love with another woman,


    and his wife didn''t mind it at all. But what they had seen today made them think things were not that


    simple.


    They thought the reason why Rachel didn''t mind Jack''s affairs was that she herself had a lover.


    Rachel was unaware of what was happening around her because she was focused on Mendes. It was


    also because of Mendes that they took a while to finish dinner.


    At first he was eating heartily like anyone would expect from a boy his age. But when he was almost


    full, Mendes slowed down. He took his time eating a chicken leg.


    "I guess this little boy wants to lose weight, huh?" Lucas bantered.


    Mendes heard Lucas while he was savoring the chicken leg. He looked up at Lucas, puzzled by what


    he meant.


    Rachel wiped the oil away from his mouth. "You need to lose weight. Otherwise, I won''t be able to carry


    you in my arms," she said in agreement with Lucas.


    Mendes blushed and looked down. "But I like meat," he said under his breath.


    "It''s not that I don''t want you to eat meat. I''m just hoping you could eat a little less, okay?"


    Mendes nodded, looking at the drumstick in his hand with reluctance.


    Seeing her coaxing the child, Lucas couldn''t help butugh. "You''re going to make a great mom," he


    said.


    Rachel blushed at his words.


    The three of them got out of the restaurant and went back to the car. Mendes didn''t want to be carried


    around. Instead he walked between Rachel and Lucas, holding each of their hands as he happily sang.


    Seeing Mendes happy warmed up Rachel''s heart. The boy''s enthusiasm was satisfying to watch.


    Being a troublemaker and always picking a fight with his sister, Mendes deliberately ignored Celia''s


    words to make her angry.


    He was an insecure child. Other children''s parents were around them. Mendes, on the other hand, was


    alone. He had broken his arm and been sent to hospital. His father didn''t care about him and only hired


    a nanny to take care of him. The only family around him was his only sister who was not very fond of


    him.


    When they were about to reach the parking lot, Mendes suddenly loosened his grip on their hands.


    "Ball!" he shouted and chased after the ball, unaware of his surroundings.


    A shing yellow and white light could be seen from the distance.


    Rachel called out to Mendes as loud as she could. "No, Mendes,e back!"


    They tried to run after him, but they were not fast enough.


    A ck car rushed from behind. Mendes ran ahead of it. Without any choice left, the driver stepped on


    the brakes and swerved into the bushes beside the road to avoid an ident.


    Mendes was rattled. The thought of almost being hit by a car had made him burst into tears. He could


    not even bring himself to stand up.


    Rachel and Lucas rushed to the boy''s side. Lucas held him up and strode two steps away from the


    edge to check if the child had been injured.


    Fortunately, Mendes just fell down and his palms were a little grazed, but he was rtively fine. Rachel


    breathed a sigh of relief, her hands and feet cold.


    Everything happened so fast. If the ck car had driven a little faster or the driver had stepped on the


    brakes a secondter, she would not have forgiven herself for what could have happened to Mendes.


    Mendes was sobbing uncontrobly. It was not surprising. He had just experienced something


    traumatizing.


    The car behind him turned off. The driver got out of his car and hurried towards them. "Is the child


    safe? Rachel?" It was Henry. His voice was still jittery. He was obviously out of his wits.


    Following Henry out of the car, Marcus recognized that the child they had almost hit was the one he


    saw with Rachel in the restaurant.


    ''What a coincidence!'' he thought to himself.


    Rachel turned around and saw the two of them in a daze. She didn''t recognize them right away.


    At the sight of her slightly puzzled eyes, Henry knew that she didn''t recognize them. He stepped


    forward, squatted down and checked if the kid was injured. Then he introduced himself. "I''m Henry Qin,


    and the one behind me is Marcus Ji. Don''t you remember us?"


    Rachel was surprised to see them, she remembered that they were good friends of Jack.


    Marcus squatted down as well to check on Mendes. The boy was buried into Lucas'' arms, shivering in


    fear.


    Lucas rolled up the boy''s left trouser to check for wounds. As expected, there was a bruise on Mendes''


    knee, a red mark and exposed skin.

 Chapter 37 Rachels Child

    Chapter 37 Rachel''s Child


    "I''m sorry, I was driving too fast. How about I take him to the hospital for treatment right away?" Henry


    said.


    "It''s not your fault. We weren''t paying enough attention," Lucas said as he carefully examined Mendes''


    other leg as well.


    Rachel wiped Mendes'' tears away with a tissue.


    Seeing this, Marcus couldn''t help but think that they looked like a couple. He nced back and forth


    between them with suspicion in his eyes.


    Mendes'' other leg seemed to be all right. Normally, with a fall like this, one wouldn''t have bruises


    anywhere other than their head and four limbs.


    However, Rachel was worried about Mendes'' broken left arm, which might not havepletely healed


    yet. She looked up at Lucas and said, "Let''s go back to the hospital first. He recently had a fracture in


    his left arm."


    "Which hospital are you going to? I''ll drive you there," Henry immediately offered.


    "It''s all right, we have a car," Rachel said, politely turning him down.


    Lucas stood up with the boy in his arms and nodded at them. "We''re sorry for the scare. We''ll take him


    to the hospital ourselves, you don''t have to take responsibility for it."


    "It''s okay. Rachel is our buddy''s wife. Even if it wasn''t our fault, we can''t just stand by and do nothing,"


    Henry insisted, ncing at Rachel with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Rachel''s face darkened, but Lucas just smiled at Henry and said, "Ah, you''re


    Rachel''s friends."


    Then, Rachel, Lucas, Mendes, and Marcus got into Rachel''s car while Henry got into his Bentley.


    Sitting in the back seat with Rachel, Mendes gradually stopped crying. He pointed to his knee and


    looked at her with a pitiful expression on his face. "It hurts..."


    Rachel pulled him into her arms and murmured, "It won''t hurt if I blow on it..."


    "Okay," Mendes said softly like a spoiled child, sliding closer to her.


    As she patted the boy in her arms tofort him, Rachel cast a nce behind her at the Bentley which


    was following them leisurely.


    Both Henry and Marcus had insisted oning along to make sure that Mendes was fine, so she had


    no choice but to let them.


    Marcus, who was sitting in the passenger seat, frowned at this scene.


    He turned to Lucas and asked in a low voice, "Is he your son?"


    Lucas looked at him in surprise and shook his head. ''The boy''s father is someone else?'' Marcus


    thought. He had assumed that the boy must be Lucas'' son since Rachel cared so much about him.


    By the time they arrived at the hospital, Mendes hadpletely stopped crying. Lucas held him in his


    arms and walked to the hospital, followed by Rachel, and then Marcus and Henry.


    Marcus and Henry felt like they were bodyguards. But of course, they were both so outstanding in


    terms of appearance and temperament that nobody would actually mistake them for bodyguards.


    Soon, Lucas and Rachel took the boy inside the X-ray room while Marcus and Henry waited outside.


    Once Rachel was out of sight, Marcus reached out and nudged Henry. "Have you texted him?"


    "I did but I didn''t get a reply. Maybe he didn''t see it. I''ll just call him instead," Henry replied.


    "Go ahead."


    Marcus took a seat nearby while Henry made the phone call.


    A few momentster, he heard the sound of hurried footstepsing from the other end of the corridor.


    When he turned, he saw a nurse rushing over to the X-ray room. After asking a few questions to the


    nurse outside, she turned her face to look at the X-ray room with an anxious expression on her delicate


    face.


    She stomped her feet in anger, but her eyes were full of girlish charm. Marcus couldn''t help smiling as


    he watched her.


    Inside the X-ray room, Mendes wasfortably lying on the sofa. It would take some time for the X-ray


    report to arrive.


    As soon as Celia came in, she held him down, rolled up his left trouser, and began angrily applying


    some medicine on his knee.


    "I knew you would make trouble! Why are you so disobedient? As soon as I find your mother, I''ll mail


    you to her! You''re so annoying!"


    Hearing that Celia was going to send him back to his mother, Mendes was thrilled. He pped his


    hands and said, "That''s great!"


    "Damn you!" Celia was so angry that she knocked him on the head.


    "It was my fault, Celia. I should have paid more attention to him," Rachel said sincerely. She was the


    one who had taken the boy outside. In the end, he had fallen down and gotten hurt.


    In fact, Celia had heard the two men outside talking about how they were responsible for Mendes''


    injury, so she already had an idea of what must have happened. Frowning, she said, "Dr. Shen, there''s


    no reason for you to apologize. It''s all his fault! He''s not obedient!" As she spoke,


    she pinched the chubby boy''s cheeks.


    Mendes cried and struggled, pretending to be in pain so that he could get away from his sister''s torture.


    His narrowed eyes, however, were smiling.


    Watching the sister and brother ying around like this, Rachel smiled.


    However, the happy moment was soon interrupted by a knock at the door. Rachel turned around to see


    who it was and widened her eyes in surprise.


    Jack walked in leisurely, his eyes on the boy. Celia and Mendes had already met him before, but stared


    back at him curiously without blinking.


    Rachel stood up abruptly. The surprise in her heart didn''t show on her face. With a slight frown tugging


    at her beautiful eyebrows, she asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I heard Henry hit your kid with his car."


    "What?!" Rachel wondered if she had heard him wrong, but then, realizing what must have happened,


    she shook her head and sneered.


    Noticing the mockery in her tone, Jack hid the embarrassment in his eyes.


    In the past few days, the way Rachel had questioned him that day had kept appearing in his mind.


    When he had gotten the call from Henry, he hadn''t wanted toe to the hospital at first, but Henry


    had insisted, afraid that Rachel would hold this incident against him.


    An inexplicable feeling had risen in Jack''s heart after he heard Henry mention "Rachel''s kid." How


    could Rachel have a kid?


    Thinking that everything would be clear if he just went to the hospital in person, Jack had


    immediately set off.


    But in the end, it turned out to be this kid! Jack couldn''t help cursing Henry in his mind for spouting


    nonsense.


    He hade here just because he had been worried after hearing Henry''s words, but now he had


    found out that the boy Henry had hit was Mendes.


    "Well, where did he get hurt?" he finally asked, seeing the red potion on the boy''s knee. He could not


    see if he had any other injuries.


    "Let''s talk outside." Rachel turned around and walked out without waiting to see if Jack was following


    her. Her slim body was covered in therge white coat, and only her slender calves peeked out.


    As she walked, her ponytail waggled from side to side at the back of her head, emitting the faint


    fragrance of shampoo.


    Once outside, Rachel turned around and put her hands in her pockets. "Mendes is all right. You can tell


    your friends to leave. They don''t need to take any responsibility," she said lightly.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?" Jack asked.


    "You can go and ask your friends. The point is, nothing happened to Mendes. Tell them I said thank you


    for their kindness."


    "Okay," Jack answered indifferently.


    Since that seemed to be the end of their conversation, Rachel turned to leave, but she suddenly heard


    Jack''s voice again. "Are you free on Wednesday evening?" he asked.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Rachel raised her head and looked at him. "What''s up?"


    With his lips curved into a thin line, Jack said in a low voice, "Francis Cheng is getting engaged on


    Wednesday. Both of us have been invited to attend his engagement party."


    ''Engagement party?'' Rachel thought with a frown. Realizing that Rachel had never heard of the Cheng


    family before, he exined, "The Cheng family are family friends of ours, so it would be inappropriate


    not to attend this engagement party."


    Since it was an engagement party, Francis had only invited his friends, not the elders, so Jack wanted


    Rachel to apany him.


    Rachel stayed silent for a moment, hesitating about what to reply. In the meantime, Jack did not urge


    her. He just stood in front of her, waiting leisurely for her answer.


    Finally, she said, "I''lle."


    "It''s settled then. I''ll ask the driver to pick you up."


    As Jack and Rachel spoke, Marcus watched them from a distance. "The atmosphere between them is


    quite awkward. They look like they''re talking with daggers drawn," hemented.


    Henry, who was staring at his mobile phone,ughed and said, "Why don''t we wait for Jack toe


    and ask him what it''s about?"


    Marcus squinted at him suspiciously. Then, he leaned back with his long legs outstretched. "Why do I


    feel like you called him here just so you could watch a show?"


    "You''re thinking too much." Henry smirked.


    At this moment, two new voices were heard. "Celia, I want chocte!"


    "No! No way! Don''t even think about it!"


    The door of the X-ray room was opened. The nurse who had run into the room in a hurry walked out


    with the boy in her arms.


    As soon as she turned around, her eyes met Marcus'' and Henry''s. Marcus withdrew his long legs and


    stood up. At the same time, Henry put away his phone.


    Celia blinked her eyes. She knew that these two men were the ones who had insisted on bringing her


    brother to the hospital. Just now, one of them had exined the incident to her.


    Anyway, as far as she was concerned, it wasn''t their fault. Mendes had fallen down on his own.

 Chapter 38 The Banquet

    Chapter 38 The Banquet


    Celia was very grateful to them for caring for her brother. Touching Mendes'' soft cheek, Marcus asked,


    "Are you alright? Do you still feel pain in your knee?"


    "Still a little painful," Mendes answered. Then, he took his sister''s hand and added, "Just a little bit." He


    showed others what a little bit was through hand gestures. His childish behavior causedughter from


    the people around him.


    "He''s alright now. Thank you for bringing him here. I am his sister," Celia said.


    "You are wee." As an acknowledgement, Marcus waved his hand at Celia. "I am also going this


    way. We know Dr. Shen, and we thought Mendes was her son. We are very sorry for what happened."


    After hearing his exnation, Celia felt a little embarrassed. She hurriedly exined, "This is my


    brother, not Dr. Shen''s child. Dr. Shen doesn''t even have a boyfriend."


    When they heard Celia''s exnation, Henry squatted down to y with Mendes and Marcus had a


    strange expression. "So, Dr. Shen hasn''t gotten married yet, has she?" Marcusmented.


    "No, not yet. Dr. Shen is still young. Why would she get married so early?" Celia answered.


    While they were talking, Rachel and Jack approached them.


    The two happened to hear what Celia said. Embarrassed, Rachel lowered her eyes while Jack


    maintained his cold expression. Walking up to his friends, he said, "Let''s go. Rachel can call us if


    anything else happens."


    "Okay then." Then, Henry stood up and nodded to Rachel. She nodded back.


    Looking at Celia, Marcus smilingly said, "See you next time, beauty."


    All of a sudden, Celia''s face turned red as a tomato. She wasn''t able to reply anymore. All she did was


    stare at the guy, but he already turned around and left.


    When they were gone, Celia asked Rachel in a soft voice, "Dr. Shen, are they your friends?"


    Rachel nodded. In a loud voice, Mendes pointed at his sister and said teasingly, "You are blushing!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "No! I am not blushing!" Celia answered, emphasizing each word, and instinctively covered her face.


    "Really? Howe your face is so red?!" Mendes continued, making a face at her and then running


    behind Rachel to hide.


    So angry, Celia stamped her foot. Then, pointing at Mendes, she shouted, "You little rascal! If I had


    known you would treat me like this, I wouldn''t have treated your wound!"


    Peeking from Rachel''s back, Mendesughed out loud and made face at her again.


    Bending to reach Mendes'' eye level, Rachel touched his head and said in a kind voice, "Mendes, you


    should apologize to your sister. You shouldn''t treat her like that. When you got injured, she got really


    worried. And she even treated your wound."


    Hesitation could be seen on Mendes'' face. But after a while, he realized that what Rachel said was


    true. He walked towards Celia and apologized, "I''m sorry. I won''t make fun of you anymore. It''s my


    fault."


    Looking at him, Celia felt moved but didn''t reply. Mendes looked back at Rachel who gave him an


    encouraging smile.


    Hesitating a little, Mendes nudged Celia and held her leg. He looked up to her and said, "Celia! I''m


    really, really sorry! It''s my fault!"


    "Oh, Mendes!" Celia burst into tears uncontrobly.


    The small misunderstanding between brother and sister was finally resolved.


    Sighing, Rachel shook her head. Looking at Mendes smilingly, she said, "You are really naughty these


    days."


    Then, Lucas smiled, "I heard that many interesting things happened while I was away."


    "Yeah." Rachel began to return the things to their original ces. She stood on tiptoe trying to reach


    the highest shelf, but she couldn''t.


    All of a sudden, somebody leaned over to take the things from her hand. "Here, let me help you," Lucas


    said.


    Heart pounding, Rachel felt her ears turning hot, and her body stiffened for a moment. She didn''t move


    until Lucas finished put them away. When he stepped back, she turned around. Clearing her throat, she


    said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." There was a gleam of emotion shing in his eyes. "Why do we need to say thank


    you to each other?"


    Hiding her uneasiness, Rachel replied, "I''m used to it..."


    Lucas didn''t notice anything peculiar with her. After thinking for a while, he suddenly said, "I saw Mr. Fu


    earlier."


    "What? Yes...he was here." When Rachel heard Lucas mention Jack, her face turned cold. "Those two


    guys with him are his friends. They called Jack toe."


    "I see," Lucas smiled. "How are the two of you doing these past few days?"


    "Which two?" she asked.


    "Jack and you..."


    "We didn''t really know each other. And, I have nothing to do with him," Rachel answered with a pout.


    "Recently, we have met a lot ."


    Feeling that there was something in her words, Lucas raised his eyebrow. "Tell me about it. What


    happened?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Rachel said, "Nothing. It has something to do with my brother."


    Seeing her unwilling to talk, Lucas didn''t press her for more information. Instead, he changed the topic.


    "I''m going to my father''s ceter. Do you want toe?"


    Looking at her watch, she replied, "Sure. But you have to wait for me till the end of my shift."


    Soon, it was Wednesday. Rachel had to attend to Francis'' engagement party with Jack.


    Jack called in the morning to remind Rachel. Needing to prepare herself, she asked for an afternoon


    leave.


    Half an hour before their agreed time, Jack arrived and waited in the car for Rachel.


    Used to this kind of waiting, he didn''t expect Rachel to be on time. If it were Celine, he would be waiting


    for an hour at least.


    Walking out, Rachel was wearing a light-colored evening dress. Her hair, which was usually tied in a


    bun, was now flowing down on her shoulders and light curls styled the ends. The evening dress was


    modest but elegant, withplicated handmade embroideries on the top part.


    The design and workmanship were excellent. It followed the curves of Rachel, emphasizing her slender


    waist. The skirt naturally dropped just above her knees, revealing her slender beautiful legs.


    It was nearly dark, just a trace of light from the sky. As Rachel walked leisurely toward the car, she


    looked like a beautiful silhouette of an angel.


    Then, she opened the door and got in.


    Jack''s gaze swept down her delicate neck and corbone. His inspection of her continued to her chest


    which showed the curves of her snow-white breasts heaving rhythmically with her breathing.


    Compared with those women wearing sexy dresses, Rachel''s dress could be called conservative but


    generous. She only showed what should be shown.


    When Jack realized he ogled at Rachel, he looked away. But in his mind, he praised Rachel for


    dressing very well.


    "Let''s go," he told the driver.


    "Yes, Mr. Fu," the driver answered.


    Leaning back against the leather seat of the car, Rachel felt a little ufortable. Since she didn''t like


    the feel of the leather on her bare skin, she straightened her back.


    Fiddling with his watch, Jack didn''t say anything to Rachel.


    And, so was Rachel. She neither looked nor greeted him. Then, she shivered.


    Though she knew the car''s heater worked perfectly, she didn''t ask the driver to adjust it. Instead, she


    looked at the thin coat in her hand.


    Thinking for a bit, Rachel put on her coat and decided just to remove it when they reached their


    destination.


    Jack turned his gaze out the window. After a while, the car jolted, and he smelled the familiar fragrance


    near him.


    Turning to look at her, Jack saw her cute but embarrassed face. The bump must have caused her to


    lean towards him.


    She distanced herself from him.


    Squinting his eyes, Jack thought about the smell and finally remembered it. It was the same scent he


    smelled on her when they slept together.


    That time, she got up. Lifting the quilt, he unintentionally turned to his side facing Rachel''s side of the


    bed. That was when he smelled the scent.


    The fragrance, which he never smelled from any woman before, was light and pleasing to the nose. All


    of a sudden, he asked, "Do hospitals permit doctors to use perfume?"


    Surprised, Rachel turned to face him. She felt the question weird, but she still answered, "There is no


    rule regarding the use of perfume. It is a personal preference."


    Hospitals had rules on the use of jewelry, makeups and nail polish, but they didn''t include perfume.


    Those who worked in the hospitals did not usually use perfume.


    The smell of disinfectant was considered as their perfume already.


    "And you?" Jack asked suddenly.


    "What?"


    "Do you use perfume or not?"


    Shaking her head in surprise, Rachel said lightly, "I don''t."


    Aside from dressing elegantly, was the use of perfume a requirement in attending a party?


    Confused, she asked hesitantly, "Is there any problem?"


    Calmly, Jack answered, "No, there''s no problem."

 Chapter 39 The Banquet Is Going On

    Chapter 39 The Banquet Is Going On


    Although Jack''s words seemed harmless, Rachel was on alert after the previous incident. She kept


    wondering if something was wrong and secretly checked herself again.


    Pretending not to notice her suspicious eyes, Jack leaned back and looked out the window. Even his


    profile looked cold and handsome, hard to get close to.


    Francis'' engagement banquet was held on the second floor of Seaside International Hotel. When Jack


    and Rachel reached the venue, they found that it looked grand and magnificent. On the first floor, there


    was a thick red carpet leading from the entrance to a heart-shaped door to wee the guests.


    The two of them followed a waiter upstairs. Just before thest step, Jack suddenly stopped, took


    Rachel''s wrist, and linked arms with her.


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat, but she had no time to think about it as Jack immediately resumed


    walking forward, pulling her along with him.


    When they entered the banquet hall arm in arm, they drew the attention of many people.


    It was a western-style party, so all of the guests were drinking and happily chatting with each other.


    Jack and Rachel walked in quietly without making an entrance, but as soon as they arrived, the host of


    the party was informed.


    Francis raised his eyebrows and waved the messenger away. Then, with his fiancee, he walked over to


    the guests who had just arrived.


    "Mr. Fu, here you are! Mrs. Fu, long time no see..." Francis snapped his fingers as he greeted them,


    summoning one of the waiters. Then, he took two sses of champagne from the tray in the waiter''s


    hand and handed it to them, his eyes lingering on Rachel for a moment.


    Then, he introduced his fiancee to both of them before taking Jack aside to talk to him privately.


    Francis'' fiancee, Wendy Wen, was a sweet and beautiful girl. Although she never treated people


    differently based on their identity and status, she knew that there was a difference between a normal


    guest and a distinguished one.


    Soon, the other guests at the party began to notice Rachel. They didn''t know her as she had seldom


    taken part in these asions.


    A group of them went up to Wendy to greet her, and then fixed their eyes on Rachel. Noticing the shift


    in their gazes, Wendy warmly introduced Rachel to them. "This is Mrs. Fu."


    Upon hearing that the woman standing in front of them was Jack''s wife, the expressions on their faces


    changed. They immediately went over to her and greeted her with warm smiles.


    Wendy, who was supposed to be the star of the banquet, was pushed to the side and awkwardly


    neglected all of a sudden.


    As for Rachel, she didn''t know any of the socialites who were enthusiastically greeting her, so she felt a


    little embarrassed by the sudden attention on her.


    Most of the socialites seemed good-natured and tried to include Rachel in their mellow conversation,


    but Rachel felt awkward and out of ce.


    However, they all just continued talking as if they hadn''t noticed Rachel''s difort.


    Wendy, who had been left outside this circle, felt a little embarrassed after seeing the attention shift to


    Rachel. She quickly looked around for her fiance but he was nowhere to be found.


    She hesitated for a while and wondered what to do. In fact, she could see that Rachel wasn''t enjoying


    the attention at all.


    She was right, of course. Rachel didn''t like being surrounded by strangers. Although she was trying to


    be as polite as possible, she couldn''t pretend to be warm and friendly like these socialites.


    In their eyes, her cold and distant attitude made her seem arrogant and rude.


    While Rachel was wondering about what to do, a soft voice interrupted her from behind. "Mrs. Fu."


    Rachel turned back and saw Wendy standing nearby with a meek expression on her face. She


    immediately walked away from the crowd, and it wasn''t until a secondter that she remembered she


    had to excuse herself.


    When the crowd heard her apology, they all just nodded understandingly and watched her leave with


    Wendy.


    Once she was out of sight, however, they began whispering among themselves.


    "No wonder she can''t keep a man by her side."


    "It''s true. Everyone knows that Mr. Fu has a secret lover and seldom goes back home."


    "Yes, it''s all because of her attitude. How can she act like she''s above us? Humph, she would just be a


    nobody without the Fu family''s support."


    Finally, one of the women said, "Hush. You''re all correct, but I think it''s better not to talk about this in


    public. But I''m looking forward to their divorce..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The group of socialites decided to find a quiet ce to sit where they could gossip about this matter at


    length. Meanwhile, Rachel and Wendy had already walked to the other side of the hall.


    Rachel didn''t like parties like these. She preferred traditional parties where guests would have dinner at


    a round table. At such parties, there was no need to drink or walk around to greet people. She could


    just eat in peace.


    She knew almost nothing about the people here. If they were just having a traditional dinner, she


    wouldn''t mind.


    But now, they kept approaching her and making small talk, which was hard for a quiet person like her to


    adapt to.


    Rachel and Wendy chose a quiet corner and sat down together. The first thing Wendy did after sitting


    down was rub her ankle, and a trace of unbearable pain appeared on her beautiful face.


    "Miss Wen, did you sprain your ankle?" asked Rachel with concern.


    Wendy looked up and nodded, pursing her lips in embarrassment. "It hurts, but it doesn''t matter."


    Her voice was soft and thin. For some reason, Rachel felt that there was something wrong.


    Before she could put her finger on it, however, Wendy asked, "Mrs. Fu, what would you like to eat?"


    Being addressed as Mrs. Fu made Rachel feel extremely ufortable, so she immediately smiled


    and said, "My name is Rachel Shen. You can just call me Rachel."


    Wendy was surprised to hear this. Then she nodded and shed a smile.


    As Rachel watched her, she couldn''t help but think that Wendy was a delicate woman who would be


    swallowed up by the people here.


    Confusion clouded her heart as she thought about everything that had happened since her arrival.


    It seemed that the people at this banquet did not have the courtesy of taking Wendy seriously.


    They only cared about their own interests. As soon as they had learned about Rachel''s identity, they


    had ignored the legitimate hostess of the party and surrounded her instead.


    Rachel had nevere across such people before. Even if they only cared about their own interests,


    how could they act so obviously? After all, it was Wendy''s engagement party.


    After sitting in silence for ten minutes, Rachel set her ss of champagne down on the table and


    turned to look at Wendy.


    Even beforeing here, her n had been to keep a low profile and leave once the banquet was


    over.


    So for her, things were going ording to n.


    But why wasn''t Wendy entertaining the guests, or walking around with her fiance, or even sitting with


    her friends?


    Her behavior just didn''t make sense. Sitting in this small corner, Rachel and Wendy were like quiet


    princesses that had been forgotten in the bustling world. They were just watching from afar as people


    dressed in elegant clothes clinked their sses and chatted happily.


    Finally, Rachel couldn''t help asking, "Miss Wen, why aren''t you mingling with the guests?"


    A shy and embarrassed smile appeared on Wendy''s face. "I... These people... I don''t know any of


    them."


    Her voice was low and soft, like thin ice on the surface of a pond in the winter.


    Rachel was surprised to hear this.


    How could all the guests here be strangers to the hostess? However, considering that she had also met


    Wendy only minutes ago, she didn''t think it was proper to ask any more questions.


    The two of them fell into awkward silence once again.


    After a while, Rachel thought of something else to say, but when she turned to look at the woman


    beside her, she realized that she was lost in her thoughts.


    "Miss Wen?" Rachel called her name softly.


    "Miss Wen?


    Wendy..." It was only after hearing her name three times that Wendy reacted.


    "What?" she asked, slowlying back to reality.


    Rachel was going to suggest that they should get something to eat, but before she could, Wendy


    abruptly stood up with a nervous expression on her face. Her eyes flitted around, as if searching for


    something. A momentter, they paused and darkened.


    Rachel stood up too and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    A smile emerged on Wendy''s lips, and she shook her head as if nothing had happened. "Nothing. I saw


    an acquaintance. Let me show you around, Rachel."


    Rachel paused for a moment and then answered, "Okay."


    She was really not used to such parties, and it was embarrassing for her to walk around with the


    hostess, but she had no choice.


    At that moment, there was a waiter frantically looking around the hall. Upon seeing Wendy, his eyes lit


    up and he strode toward her.


    "Miss Wen, Mr. Cheng is looking for you."


    Wendy seemed surprised to hear this, but she nodded and then turned to Rachel. "Rachel, do you


    want toe with me? Mr. Fu might be there as well."


    Seeing the hint of a request on Wendy''s face, Rachel couldn''t say no, so she nodded her head in


    agreement.


    They followed the waiter to the back of the hall, where there was a door to a private room.


    As soon as the waiter pushed open the door, the ttering sounds of people ying mahjong came


    through.


    Wendy''s body seemed to stiffen in nervousness as she walked forward.


    Rachel hesitantly followed her inside.


    When they entered the room, someoneughed and said, "Wow, our Francis'' babe is here."


    Francis, who was sitting at the table, looked up. His eyes were full of affection as they fell on Wendy.


    The voice of that man drew everyone''s attention to the door. However, most of their gazes passed the


    gentle Wendy andnded on the woman behind her.


    Her refined facial features and graceful temperament immediately attracted most of their attentions.

 Chapter 40 Vincent And Celine

    Chapter 40 Vincent And Celine


    Rachel looked around but didn''t find Jack. She saw only the other men.


    Francis walked up to Wendy and put his hand around his fiancee''s waist. Then he started introducing


    Rachel to the others. "This is Jack''s wife."


    A subtle change appeared on all of their faces, but they greeted Rachel in a friendly manner.


    Rachel nodded to them with a smile and asked Francis softly, "Where is Jack?"


    "Jack has just stepped outside. I will ask a waiter to search for him. Have a seat inside."


    Rachel was about to decline the offer, but then Wendy pushed Francis away and walked up to Rachel.


    She held Rachel by the hand and said with a smile, "We don''t want to just sit here and watch you y


    mahjong. I will go outside now with Mrs. Fu."


    Francis'' eyes lingered on his hand that Wendy had pushed aside. Then, he tried to appear


    unconcerned, turning his face away casually with a smile on his lips. "All right. Mrs. Fu, I hope my


    fiancee doesn''t bother you too much."


    "It''s not a bother at all. I''m d to have apanion," answered Rachel.


    "Well, I understand you women can''t bear just sitting around here." Despite his attempt to seem


    cheerful, Francis seemed to be talking to himself, looking slightly wounded and downcast.


    "Then let''s go outside now." Wendy couldn''t resist urging Rachel on. Her behavior was unusual, but


    she couldn''t control herself.


    When Wendy leaned closer to her, Rachel could feel that her body was a little tense. Francis suddenly


    said in a low voice, "Vincent is here. Why don''t you say hello to him?"


    All of a sudden, Wendy''s body went rigid. She lowered her eyelids and shook her head, looking very


    reluctant.


    Francis suddenly extended his arm and pulled her close to him, with anguid smile on his face. He


    paid no attention to the Wendy''s feeble resistance. He said, "Let''s go and say hello him. After all, he is


    my brother-inw."


    He turned around and said to his friends behind him, "I''ll take Wendy out for a while. Enjoy yourselves


    here."


    There was a murmur from the crowd in the background. Rachel, who was standing by the door,


    stepped out quietly. She saw that Wendy was in Francis'' arms. Her face was pale and she was looking


    down.


    Those two behaved rather strangely before, and Rachel didn''t know why.


    After Francis walked to the door with his fiancee in his arms, someone said with a chuckle, "Jack''s wife


    is so beautiful."


    Wendy appeared ufortable and unnatural in the arms of her fiance, but Francis seemed to not


    notice it. While holding Wendy, he said to Rachel, "Mrs. Fu, please have something to eat in the VIP


    room. I will ask the waiter to find Jack."


    "No thanks. You can go ahead with your business. I''ll go and find him myself," Rachel replied.


    "We are just going to greet my brother-inw. After all, we haven''t met for a while. Right, Wendy?" He


    bowed his head and caressed his fiancee''s cheek tenderly.


    His love for Wendy was obvious, but she obviously wasn''t enjoying his attention.


    Rachel felt awkward to be standing beside them. She just wanted to veil her eyes and not witness this


    embarrassing disy of public affection.


    Fortunately, the awkward moment was brief. Francis soon came to his senses, and led his fiancee to


    the main hall, holding her hand.


    Rachel followed them silently. The three of them met two other people at the corner.


    One of them was Jack. The other was the brother-inw of Francis.


    They two of them approached at once, and both were very handsome. In his formal suit, Jack looked


    elegant and cold. With a subtle smile on his lips, he approached Rachel.


    "Where did you go? I couldn''t find you," he asked her gently.


    Since she was wearing a dress and hadn''t brought any purse, Rachel naturally didn''t have her


    cellphone with her.


    While Rachel was surprised that Jack was showing such affection to her, Wendy turned her eyes on


    the man in casual clothes.


    She shook off Francis'' grasp and said to the man timidly, "Vincent."


    Vincent Wen nodded, nced at Francis, and then turned to Wendy. He showed no sign of familiarity. It


    was as if they were strangers.


    Was he really Wendy''s brother?


    Before Rachel could react to Jack''s unexpected intimacy, she saw that Vincent suddenly turned around


    and said in a rather gentle voice, "Celine, why are you walking so slowly?"


    ''Celine? Celine Duan?


    What the hell?'' Rachel cast a sidelong nce and looked at Jack, who was still calm andposed.


    Celine was dressed in a long red dress. When she heard Vincent''s voice, she approached him with a


    smile.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a faint smile on his face, Vincent took a step forward to bring her over.


    Wendy''s face turned pale. She bit her lips, but she didn''t say anything.


    Francis'' eyes darkened. He looked back at Jack, and then at Celine. What he saw made him fall into a


    deep silence.


    ''What is going on?


    It''s so bizarre and bewildering,'' Rachel thought.


    The atmosphere in the room was extremely stiff and embarrassing. The cold awkwardness of the


    situation was enough to make a person''s scalp tingle.


    Rachel sat next to Jack and nced at his cold, expressionless face. It was impressive how unaffected


    he was by his surroundings. She wondered what he was thinking.


    Seeing Celine sitting opposite her and having a good time with Wendy''s brother, Rachel picked up a


    corner of her handkerchief, leaned back on the chair, and smiled with interest.


    Rachel knew how much Jack cared for Celine. Now Celine was using another man to make Jack


    jealous again. But this time, the man was Francis'' brother-inw.


    Rachel suddenly wanted to know what Jack was going to do about it. Would he order someone to


    press the man to the floor and chop his hand off, just like how he dealt with Eric?


    As Rachel absorbed the situation and tried to pull herself together, someone on the side picked up a


    piece of fish with chopsticks and put it in her bowl.


    She turned her head to see that it was Jack. Then he asked her calmly, "What do you want to eat? Tell


    me."


    Rachel looked down at the fish in her bowl. After a few seconds, Jack brought his chopsticks over


    again.


    Then he took the fish in her bowl and exchanged it with another piece of meat. Jack opened his mouth


    and ate the first piece of fish.


    After a moment of silence, Rachel took her chopsticks and ate up the food Jack had given her. This


    scene was observed by others at the table.


    The awkward atmosphere in the room became weirder. Although Celine was talking with Vincent, she


    kept ncing at Jack and Rachel asionally. She frowned with displeasure.


    Wendy, meanwhile, was simply absent-minded. Rachel, Jack and Francis were the only three who


    were truly at ease.


    Francis only cared about ying with the wine ss in front of him, without minding anything else.


    Everyone else there had a hard time sustaining the conversation.


    After the preliminary drinking and chatting, everyone at the table eventually fell silent. They just passed


    brief nces at each other, put their sses down, and felt speechless.


    At that moment, Celine suddenly picked up the ss in front of her, stood up with a smile, and said to


    Francis, "Francis, you are engaged today. I want to propose a toast to you and Miss Wen. I wish for


    you a lifetime of mutual love and happiness."


    With azy smile on his lips, Francis stood up and raised his ss to ept her toast. "Thank you."


    Having said that, he drained his ss in one gulp.


    Celine''s eyes twinkled, and she drank up the wine in her ss.


    When Wendy heard Celine''s words, she didn''t say anything until Francis sat down and held her hand,


    slowly squeezing it. She came back to her senses from the difort of his hard strong grip.


    For a moment, Francis had a gloomy look on his face. But then he resumed his gentle expression and


    asked her in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    He loosened his grip on her, and Wendy lowered her eyes and shook her head. She simply replied with


    a soft voice, "My foot hurts."


    Francis lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. "I''m sorry." he said.


    In this awkward moment, Wendy''s brother, Vincent, was sitting across from them. His eyes went cold


    for a moment when he saw his brother-inw acting intimately with his sister. He lowered his eyes and


    yed with the lighter in his hand.


    In addition to Francis and Wendy, Jack and Rachel, and Celine and Vincent, there were four other


    people present. They were all young members of important families.


    Rachel found the whole situation too unpleasant to be bothered with, so she pretended to be unaware


    of the nervous tension in the air. She just continued calmly eating the food in front of her.


    However, she was curious about Jack, who sat next to her. It was so obvious that Celine even didn''t


    acknowledge his presence. She was talking andughing with another man so tantly. It was


    impossible for Rachel to believe that Jack didn''t care!


    In the meantime, Jack really did seem to be unconcerned about Celine. Without uttering a single word,


    he put more food into Rachel''s bowl.


    Rachel calmly epted all of it. Francis changed the topic of conversation, chatted with Vincent, and


    the other four men started to join them.


    It was not so embarrassing in the end. Then, all of a sudden, Rachel''s dress was identally stained


    by some oil. She said in a low voice, "I want to go to the bathroom."


    Jack nodded. Rachel gathered her dress and got up to go out.


    The restroom was located at the end of the corridor, and a light incense was burning in the washroom.


    Rachel walked in, and came out a momentter. In front of the washbasin stood a woman dressed in


    red. It was Celine.


    Rachel paused for a moment and went to her side and began to deal with the stain on the hem of her


    dress.


    Celine was fixing her make-up in front of the mirror, but she was obviously not as patient as Rachel.


    After a while, she put her powders away. She couldn''t hold her temper any longer, and turned her head


    to stare at Rachel up and down with her sharp eyes.


    Suddenly, a sneering usation came out of her brightly painted lips. "Have you no


    shame?"

 Chapter 41 A Fight

    Chapter 41 A Fight


    ''Huh?'' Rachel was stunned to hear that. "Miss Duan, your usation is really too much. What did I do


    wrong?"


    Furious, Celine stepped forward and said to Rachel in a low voice, "Jack doesn''t love you at all. Why


    do you have to pester him?"


    Hearing this, Rachel couldn''t help butugh. She stepped back, staying away from the unpleasant


    perfume on Celine. Then she retorted, "Miss Duan, what position are you in, to say this to me?"


    Celine was unable to make aeback. Her face turned red, and she was dumbstruck by Rachel''s


    retort. No matter how hard she tried, Rachel''s status as Jack''s wife was a trump card that Celine


    couldn''t beat.


    She could only emphasize to Rachel that she was the one who Jack loved, but so what? Rachel didn''t


    care who Jack loved. Celine could do nothing to hurt her.


    Celine''s words meant nothing to Rachel.


    Celine became so angry that her face changed dramatically. She stood in Rachel''s way, blocking her


    from leaving. She stared fiercely at Rachel, trying to frighten her with her meticulously painted eyes.


    But when she opened her mouth, she became less aggressive. "Ms. Shen, I beg you. I love Jack.


    Please divorce him. Anyways..."


    Rachel brushed her hand aside before Celine could say anything more. Celine''s arm was frozen in the


    air with her fingers outstretched.


    "Miss Duan, please don''t bug me again. Solve your problems with Jack by yourself. Likewise, I will


    solve my own problems with him by myself. It''s none of your business," Rachel said calmly.


    Having said that, she walked away. Seeing that, Celine blurted out indignantly, "I''m pregnant! Do you


    want my child to be born without a father?"


    "Ha." Rachel turned around and looked at her t belly. Her lips curled into a disdainful smile, and she


    said, "It''s none of my business. Miss Duan, I think you should go find Jack instead of me."


    She raised her slender finger and tapped her temple, as if she was saying Celine had no brain.


    "Rachel Shen!" Unable to sustain her charade any longer, Celine abruptly strode forward. Her eyes


    were full of fury and resentment.


    Rachel dodged Celine''s attacking hands. She furrowed her eyebrows, feeling very annoyed. Before


    she could say anything, a soft voice rang behind them.


    "Ms. Shen, Miss Duan, what''s wrong with you here?"


    Looking to the side, she saw that Wendy had emerged from the private room and was standing by their


    side, frowning.


    Rachel heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seeing they were not alone, Celine finally withdrew her hand and decided not to attack Rachel with her


    hands like an uncivilized animal.


    It was ironic that Celine had also received the invitation to the engagement party. After all, she had


    been acquainted with all the rich people in Jack''s circle for a long time.


    Francis sent her the invitation for Jack''s sake. He thought maybe Jack would bring Celine to the party.


    After all, though Celine was only Jack''s mistress, she had shown up in public with him more than his


    wife. No one had expected that this time Jack would bring Rachel.


    Celine told Jack about the invitation and expected him to take her to the party. She was totally


    unprepared for Jack to reject her.


    She felt humiliated by that, and was furious about Jack''s attitude. Celine had been trying her best to


    please him nowadays, but he seemed to be determined to stay away from her.


    That was why she was using another man to make Jack jealous again. As for how she managed to go


    there with Vincent, that was another story entirely.


    Rachel didn''t want to waste any more time on Celine, so she said to Wendy, "I''ll go back first."


    Wendy nodded. Her eyes fell on Celine, and she called out hesitantly, "Miss Duan..."


    Celine turned around and said with impatience, "What is it?"


    "Could you please wait a minute? I... I have some questions to ask you."


    Not long after Rachel returned to the room, Celine also came back, but Wendy didn''t. Unable to endure


    any more waiting, Francis stood up and went away to look for Wendy.


    At this moment, however, Celine, who was sitting opposite Rachel, suddenly stood up with a ss of


    wine in her hand. With a smile on her face, she said, "Rachel, thank you for treating me. Since we have


    happened to meet each other again here today, I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    Totally cold and unmoved by what Celine said, Rachel kept perfectly still. She just said, "People who


    are sent to the hospital are either ill or wounded. It''s my duty to take care of them. You don''t need to


    thank me."


    Rachel remained stoical and quiet while Celine held her ss stubbornly. Celine''s intention was


    perfectly obvious to Rachel.


    "I just want to make a toast to you. Won''t you drink with me?" Celine asked.


    "No, I won''t." Rachel''s answer was clear, neat, and in, without any disguise. The contrast between


    Celine and Rachel was so sharp that the others who were present almostughed out loud.


    Celine never expected Rachel to refuse her so directly. Standing there, she quickly realized that she


    was about to be aughingstock. Her face suddenly turned pale and her red lips trembled. She


    nced at the man next to Rachel, hoping that he would help her.


    However, Jack did not return her nce. He just sat there peacefully, as if Celine had nothing to do


    with him.


    Sitting side by side, Jack and Rachel looked like a harmonious couple. He remained perfectly aloof and


    unconcerned about Celine.


    Celine''s eyes reddened all of a sudden. She mmed and shattered her ss, turned around and ran


    out.


    When everyone thought Jack was going to run after her, he raised his chopsticks and ced a piece of


    crab roe in Rachel''s bowl. "This dish is delicious. Have a try," he said.


    ''Is Mr. Fu tired of his mistress?'' The people around them exchanged astonished nces with each


    other.


    Francis went out to look for his fiancee, but didn''te back. After a short while, Vincent stood up and


    went out. Several others left one after another.


    The people who remained felt awkward sitting there. They didn''t have a close rtionship with Jack,


    but they could think of nothing to do but sit there quietly.


    Eventually, they stood up and invited Jack and Rachel to go out.


    Rachel didn''t intend to go out with Jack,


    but he held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "Since you have alreadye here, let''s finish it


    together."


    With that, she said nothing more and followed Jack out in silence.


    And so Francis'' engagement party was finally held. Everyone who had attended the party enjoyed


    retelling the ridiculous story of what happened that night.


    First, it was Wendy''s background¡ªshe was Wen family''s adopted daughter. Then, Vincent, her brother,


    came to the party.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    What intrigued everyone was that Vincent came with Jack''s mistress.


    Meanwhile, Jack took his own wife to the banquet, and everyone had the same question on their mind:


    How would Mrs. Fu behave?


    Rachel walked around the lounge with Jack, and she was familiar with several people who had


    business dealings with him.


    With a polite and modest smile on her face, Rachel held a ss of champagne to make toasts with


    them.


    When Jack was chatting with someone, Rachel stood beside him and listened to him quietly. As Jack''s


    wife, she had to behave correctly in public.


    Rachel couldn''t avoid making some empty small talk. After all, she couldn''t just ignore everyone and


    keep quiet like a doll.


    Rachel''s elegant and decent behavior won many people''s admiration. Some people were puzzled


    about why Jack would give up such a perfect woman for a vulgar wench.


    s, maybe sluts were more interesting. That kind of behavior wasmon in that part of society.


    On the other side of the room, Celine looked at Jack and Rachel not far away from them with pale


    dismay all over her face. Someone whispered andughed at her nearby.


    "I never saw Mrs. Fu before this evening. I assumed she would look ugly. I didn''t expect her to be such


    a beautiful woman."


    "They look like a perfect match. The wife is still the wife, after all. Of course Jack wouldn''t bring a


    nobody with him on this asion."


    While speaking, they nced at Celine, who was obviously humiliated and angry. Celine pretended


    that she couldn''t hear them, but her fists tightened at they hung at her side.


    The girl next to Celine burst intoughter and said, "Miss Duan, why are you here alone?"


    She took a step forward and taunted her, "Mr. Fu is over there. Is he going toe back to see you


    later?"


    Celine turned around and left. Those who remained in the room continued eating andughing, making


    no secret of their scorn.


    Their cruelty was not merely for its own sake. Some of them had been jealous of her in the past, and


    others looked down upon Celine.


    They gossiped that Celine once worked as a hotel waitress before getting involved with Jack. In


    private, they often mocked Celine for this.


    Then, Jack''s unscrupulous attachment to her made many of them jealous, and they sneered at her in


    private.


    Seeing that Celine''s position had been turned upside down, people were quite delighted and wanted to


    deal her a bit of mockery. They didn''t care who Jack was with, but they just couldn''t bear to see Celine


    putting on airs in front of them, unting her superior position.

 Chapter 42 Wendys Plea

    Chapter 42 Wendy''s Plea


    Seeing that Celine was brutally ignored, they couldn''t help but let a triumph course through them.


    The party didn''t end until 10 o''clock in the evening. Francis came to the main hall with Wendy. And


    Jack and Rachel came to bid them farewell.


    Francis sent them to the first floor. After saying goodbye, Rachel figured there was something amiss


    about Wendy''s behavior. On top of that, her eyes were slightly red and her lips were a little swollen.


    Her hair was disheveled, and the diamond ne around her neck was nowhere to be found.


    Instantly, Rachel realized that Francis must have done something to her.


    But she thought it was best to let it go. She didn''t want to interfere in other people''s matters. However,


    before she turned out, Wendy opened her mouth, looking like she wanted to say something. Yet in an


    instant, she closed it. Doubt and hesitancy were written all over her face.


    Now curiosity had gotten the best of Rachel. She looked at Wendy, curled her lips and said, "Miss Wen,


    by the way, about what I asked you before..."


    Wendy was a little surprised. "What?"


    Rachel stepped forward and asked Francis, "Francis, can I borrow your fiancee?"


    Francis had no reason to refuse. He replied jokingly, "Just don''t sell her."


    Wendy followed Rachel.


    After walking a few steps, Rachel suddenly remembered that Jack was near them. She looked back


    and said to the man, "You go first. I need to have a talk with Miss Wen."


    He nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you there."


    Francis took out a cigarette from the pack andy it between his lips. Then he lowered his head and lit


    the cigarette.


    Rachel and Wendy didn''t go far. With a hesitant expression, Wendy suddenly grabbed her hand and


    whispered with excitement, "Rachel, how did you know


    I was trying to stop you?"


    It took a great deal of effort for Wendy to finish her sentence.


    ''I myself don''t know how I figured it out. Perhaps it''s because I''ve seen so many thirsty eyes like


    Wendy''s in the hospital. They seem to be pleading for help,'' Rachel thought. Rachel, on ncing at


    Wendy, had realized she wanted to say something to her. There was an obvious helplessness and


    anxiety in Wendy''s eyes earlier.


    In an instant, Rachel felt sympathy for her. This led her to make her mind. She wanted to know what


    was wrong with her.


    ''I don''t know why I want to help Wendy. After all, I don''t like to handle others'' business,'' Rachel thought.


    Wendy said to Rachel,


    "Rachel, I know what I am going to ask is going toe across as too much. But please don''t refuse


    my request. Tell my brother not to interfere in the matters of the Wen family anymore."


    The girl''s eyes became a little red and her voice was very low. Rachel had to strain her ears to hear it.


    "Let him stay out of it. Ask him to go back," she whispered.


    Wendy repeated it over and over again, as if to say to herself, "Stay out of this, go back."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Rachel was slightly stunned. She had an intuition that this matter was not simple, but at the same time,


    she couldn''t do anything to squeeze the information out of Wendy. Instead of asking anything, she


    merely nodded her head.


    A light smile yed on Wendy''s lips. "Thank you, Rachel, thank you!"


    "You''re wee." Rachel had some concerns. Her lips slightly moved, but she still didn''t ask anything.


    A few dayster, Rachel regretted her silence. Since she had decided to interfere, she should have


    asked a few more questions. Perhaps Wendy would have spilled it out.


    All in all, the engagement party was quite weird. Rachel was thinking about it as she walked towards


    the parking lot.


    Neither Wendy''s parents nor Francis'' parents had shown up for the engagement party. They had only


    invited some friends. Logically speaking, they should not be so rash. Cheng family had built a name


    and reputation in the Ninwell City, but as for Wen family, Rachel did not know much.


    Now, Rachel looked back and contemted the matter. Earlier, she hadn''t paid much attention to it, but


    now slowly things were clicking, falling into ce. She had to agree that the function was luxurious.


    However, they hadn''t even had an engagement card. On top of that, there was no engagement


    ceremony. It was more like a party andcked the seriousness of a sacred rtionship.


    ''There were no family, no ceremony, no fireworks, no cake.''


    Rachel''s mind was bombarded with questions that needed answering. Lost in thoughts, she realized


    she didn''t have her cellphone with her.


    The parking lot hotel was underground. So if the car boy would drive the car, Jack wouldn''t go down


    there. But when Rachel just walked two steps towards the elevator, she heard a woman, who was


    crying her heart out as she put forth so many questions.


    The voice sounded familiar. When Rachel turned her head, she saw Celine,ing out of nowhere


    and stretching out her arms to stop a man.


    Her makeup, which was even more disheveled than her dress, was washed away by her tears. Her


    face was like a color palette which was too horrible to look at.


    However, she had no time to care about her appearance at the moment. She rushed into Jack''s arms


    and stood in front of him. Her cheeks were flushed red as she scolded, "Are you going to abandon


    me?"


    There was indifference in Jack''s eyes. And he made no effort to reply.


    When Celine saw his face, she reached on the verge of desperation. She asked again, "Do you n on


    abandoning me?"


    "Stop it. You are drunk," he said, smartly dodging her question.


    "I''m not drunk!" Celine contradicted him in a loud voice. "I have done a lot for you yet you dare to


    ignore me! How could you do that? So, are you going to leave me? Give me an answer!"


    Standing not far away, Rachel witnessed the scene with a frown. Even now, she couldn''t understand


    what sort of a person Jack was. It was beyond her why he tolerated this ridiculous thing!


    Celine put down her hand, took a step back, and said with tears, "Okay, okay. Since you won''t answer


    me, I gather my suspicion is right. I know that you''ve always been ying with me!"


    He frowned and couldn''t maintain his cool anymore. His eyes were brimming with anger. He grabbed


    the woman in front of him and pursed his lips saying, "Go back and leave with me, Celine. Don''t create


    trouble for me here."


    "I''m not creating trouble for you!" Celine struggled to get rid of the man, and said with hatred, "Don''t


    think I will stay around crying for you. If you don''t want me, I will go find someone else! I''ll sleep with


    him! Marry him! Have a baby with him! Mmmph..."


    Fury finally burst out from his eyes. Without giving her any time to react, he pulled her into his arms and


    rested his head on her shoulder. His strong arms were wrapped around her body.


    When this scene was unraveling, the car boy just drove out of the garage and got out. He was


    obviously at a loss of words after having seen the scene in front of him. He didn''t know if he had to wait


    or just walk over.


    However, right when he was having a mental debate, Jack caught sight of him. Restlessly, he came


    over to him, snatched the car keys from his hand and opened the car door. He nudged Celina to sit


    inside and went to the driver''s seat.


    Celine''s face was covered with tears, but she didn''t struggle or make any attempt to disobey. She just


    stared at Jack, with tears oozing out.


    "Stop crying!" Jack warned, clenching his jaw.


    Rachel silently watched the whole thing happen. Jack was so engulfed in fury that he didn''t take any


    notice of her presence.


    Celine''s presence had made himpletely forgot about her.


    Rachel did not say anything to stop him either. Looking at Jack''s car driving away, she was stunned for


    a moment. She wondered what she would do without her bag or phone. ''Am I supposed to take a taxi?''


    she thought.


    Then, another issue popped in her head. She wondered how she would do what Wendy had asked her


    to do. To start with, she didn''t have the slighted idea as to how Vincent was.


    Rachel could only seek for Vincent''s contact information through Jack. Even then, it wouldn''t be


    advisable to abruptly warn him. After all, she was a stranger to him.


    ''Apparently, Wendy doesn''t want anyone else to know about it. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have specially


    asked me to pass the word,'' Rachel reasoned.


    Rachel walked to the roadside. It was cold spring night. She covered her bare arms and remembered


    that she had put her coat in Jack''s car.


    ''Oh God!'' She felt like an idiot for putting herself in this situation. She should at least have asked Jack


    to arrange someone to send her back.


    Rachel walked along the road in a daze. The hotel was located in a suburban area instead of the


    bustling street. And it was not far away from a holiday resort.


    People liked holding parties here as the environment was quiet and refined. Moreover, it was arge


    resort that could take in hundreds of people.


    With all these advantages, there was one disadvantage. And that was the fact that very few cars


    seemed to pass by this ce. The road was calm and empty. Rachel was certain she would never find


    a taxi here.


    Rachel stood there, frozen in her spot. The hotel had been quite hot because of the heater, and now


    here it was extremely cold. The sudden shift in temperature wasn''t easy to take.


    When she was hesitating whether to return to the hotel for help, two lights suddenly lit up behind her.


    Rachel heard the whistling of a car horn and stepped aside. She turned around and saw a BMW slowly


    driving over. It stopped beside her. The window at the driver''s seat was rolled down and a man''s


    handsome face appeared in front of her.


    "Ms. Shen, do you need me to give you a ride? It''s difficult to call a taxi here."


    It was Vincent. After long hours of trouble, Rachel felt like saved.


    Rachel thanked him profusely and went to open the door of the passenger seat.


    The central heating was working in the car. Rachel hugged herself and then began to rub her hands


    against each other. Vincent was driving smoothly and didn''t ask her why she was there.


    Maybe he had seen what happened today and figured it would embarrass her.


    "Ms. Shen, where do you live?"


    he asked, bringing Rachel back from her reverie. She told him the name of themunity. It was


    obvious that Vincent was not familiar with the location of thismunity which had been constructed


    just a few years ago. He turned on the navigation bar.

 Chapter 43 Got A Cold

    Chapter 43 Got A Cold


    The man next to Rachel was the one she was meant to give Wendy''s message to. She had epted


    the task and naturally, she would deliver the message.


    As she was working up the nerve to talk, carefully crafting her words just in case, Vincent surprised her


    by saying,


    "You look familiar, Ms. Shen."


    Rachel watched him with slight astonishment. His hands were on the steering wheel, his eyes focus


    intently on the road. "Are you working in a hospital?" he asked, looking towards her before focusing


    back on the road. "I have seen you several times."


    Rachel nodded, "In the New District Hospital."


    "Well, that must be it," he muttered quietly. Rachel couldn''t help but steal another look at him. This time


    there was a meaningful look on Vincent''s face.


    After that the car was silent for a moment. Rachel watched as the road got darker and darker. Vincent


    didn''t seem to mind as he drove on the national highway, preparing to take a detour.


    Rachel swallowed and said, "Miss Wen asked me to send a message to you for her."


    It would seem like hearing the name of his sister didn''t faze Vincent, but Rachel noticed that he


    tightened his fingers on the steering wheel.


    "Okay." He looked calm, almost aloof, as if she had spoken about the weather. "What message?"


    It looked as if he didn''t care about it at all, Rachel thought. She paused, studying his face before


    repeating what Wendy had asked her to say. "Stay out of it and go back."


    Rachel couldn''t make out his expression clearly, but she didn''t need to. She felt the atmosphere in the


    car suddenly changed as the man beside her register her words.


    Vincent was trying hard to control his emotions and managed a cold, clipped thank you to Rachel.


    It was clear as day that the brother and sister of the Wen family had some issues. After that, the car


    once again was filled with silence, and it was kept that way. When they arrived at the entrance of the


    community, Vincent surprised Rachel by saying, "Thank you."


    Rachel unfastened the seat belt, but she didn''t get out of the car immediately. Something inside her


    was rooting her to her seat, where she stayed for a while.


    They spent a few seconds in silence, each lost in their thoughts. Vincent''s fingers rested on the


    steering wheel, and the engine was still buzzing. A momentter, he said in a slightly hoarse voice, "I


    want to ask you a favor, Ms. Shen. If possible, tell her..." He hesitated for a moment. "Never mind." He


    shook his head slightly as if shaking off the thought, "Thank you for your help today."


    Vincent thanked her for the third time, and Rachel couldn''t help but notice that the more he thanked


    her, the stranger she felt. There was no reason for her to interfere. After she got out of the car, she


    watched the car leave the residential area slowly. Then she turned around and went in.


    On the other side, Jack had sent Celine back to her apartment. When they arrived, she stopped making


    a scene.


    Herints and anger gradually disappeared after she entered the room. But she still kept


    shedding tears. Celine sat quietly on the sofa as Jack stood beside her, taking a moment to watch her


    before speaking up. "You can''t say anything until you''ve dried your tears,"


    Celine sobbed as she wiped the tears on her face, trying to rail in her emotions.


    Seeing this, Jack slightly sighed. He knew her well, and even though he was well aware of her temper,


    he was still pissed off and hurt from Celine''s words earlier.


    Jack went into the bathroom and came back with a warm wet towel. Without a word, he started to


    erase any trace of tears. While he worked, he noticed her bare shoulders, and thought she could be


    cold crossed his mind; he got up to get a small nket from the other room.


    However, Celine thought he was leaving, so she surprised both of them by throwing the towel to the


    side and grabbing his hand in panic. "Where are you going?"


    Jack''s heart was softened by her actions; he felt his anger evaporating and instead, he sat back down


    and wrapped his arms around her, holding her softly in his arms. "Don''t cry, I won''t go," he said as she


    gripped onto him harder.


    Celine was his beloved woman. He was supposed to hold her in his arms andfort her, reassure


    her of everything, but he just held her in his arms, unable to say a word. How could he say anything


    when his mind was drifting back to the woman he left behind in the hotel?


    The next day, Rachel found herself with a stuffy nose and a headache; she had caught a cold


    unexpectedly. But instead of dulling on it, she took out the medicine from the medical cabin at home


    and drank the medication with some hot water, getting ready for the long day ahead of her.


    Soon after Rachel had arrived at the hospital, Eric called to tell her he wanted toe by that day to


    get a check-up. She agreed and asked him toe at noon.


    After the first half of her shift was done, Rachel found herself drinking another ss of water at break.


    Celia, who had noticed the tired look on her face, asked with concern, "Dr. Shen, why don''t you rest for


    a bit?"


    Rachel shook her head immediately. That month, she had asked for leave several times. "I''ll take more


    medicine at noon. It''s okay."


    After that, two injured from a big ident came in and Rachel pushed all her tiredness to the back of


    her mind, and putting her mask back on, she hurried back to help stitch up the wounded.


    It wasn''t until noon that Rachel found a quiet moment to herself again. And when she finally stopped to


    gather her thoughts, she realized just how weak she felt. Her head seemed as if it was about to


    explode, and her stuffy nose was making it harder for her to breathe through her mask. She didn''t feel


    well at all, and she wasn''t sure she could continue to work.


    Deciding that checking her temperature was the first thing she should do, she grabbed the nearest


    thermometer and sat down, her body sagging in relief. As she was about to check her temperature, a


    slender hand gently covered her forehead, making her gasp in surprise.


    Rachel raised her eyes and found Lucas towering over her. She tried to calm her racing heart as she


    sat up straight. He drew back his hand with a frown on his face. "You have a fever, did you know?"


    "Yes, I can feel it. I''m taking my medicine," she exined softly. She raised her hand to her forehead


    and found that it was indeed a little hotter than earlier. There was no need to take her temperature now;


    it was obvious she was running a fever.


    Rachel retreated her chair, opened the drawer and took out the medicine.


    Lucas had poured her a ss of water, and before she could say anything, he handed her the ss.


    She grabbed it from him with a small grateful smile and then put a few pills in her mouth, swallowing


    them down with the water.


    Rachel hadn''t felt ufortable as she had been working, probably because she had been too busy to


    notice her difort, but now that she was calmly sipping water in the break room, she felt every ache


    and pain hit her at once.


    Lucas was quiet as he took an antipyretic stick and carefully put it on Rachel''s forehead, his slender


    fingers brushing softly against her skin.


    Celia, who was about to knock on the door, watched their interaction, and since she hadn''t been seen


    or heard by either of them, she gave them some privacy and wait a moment outside before reentering


    the room.


    This time Celia raised her hand and knocked before entering. The two people inside looked up


    watching the nurse enter the room. It was then that she noticed Rachel''s forehead and realize that she


    had a fever.


    "Dr. Shen, why don''t you take a break in the afternoon?" she asked as she came closer to them.


    She watched as Lucas tested Rachel''s temperature. They waited only a moment before the


    thermometer told them it was over 39 degrees centigrade. Rachel shook her head at Celia''s words. "I''ll


    be fine after I sleep tonight."


    "Rachel! Ask for leave now and go rest,"


    Lucas said angrily. He tried to keep a straight face. "How can you take care of patients when you are


    sick yourself?" His tone was soft, but his words were firm.


    She was running a fever of 39 degrees. Did she really think she could still pretend she was fine? It


    looked as if she could barely walk right at that moment. Even though he was angry at her irresponsible


    actions, he felt sorry for her. He turned towards the nurse who had been watching the exchange


    silently. "Celia, could you please go to Director Yu''s office to ask for leave for Rachel?"


    "Okay." Celia turned around to leave.


    "Hey, wait," Rachel called out. Lucas looked at her and snapped, "You''re not made of iron. Do you


    really think you can go on like this?"


    Rachel didn''t know whether she wanted to cry orugh, but she did neither. Instead, she shook her


    head, a small smile on her face. "You have misunderstood. Eric said he woulde over at noon for a


    check-up."


    She looked at her watch and then back at Lucas. "It''s about time. I want to leave after hees."


    "Eric?" Lucas sounded confused. "What''s wrong with him?" he asked with an eyebrow raised in doubt.


    "He got hurt some time ago," Rachel said. Eric got hurt because of Jack.


    Suddenly, Rachel recalled the scene ofst night, when she was left behind by Jack. She raised her


    hand and touched her forehead.


    ''Whenever I meet that man, bad things happen,'' she thought to herself as she let out a soft sigh.


    "I''ll send you back when hees. Now, you can rest in the lounge." Lucas'' order didn''t leave room for


    discussion.


    Rachel, who hadn''t been feeling that bad in the morning, was now exhausted. After sitting down, she


    wasn''t sure if she could even get up again.


    She nodded her head, deciding not to deny Lucas'' request anymore.


    When she finally made it to the lounge, Rachely in the bed. As the minutes ticked by, she felt herself


    be more and more tired. Following Lucas'' orders was the right decision.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Half an hourter, Lucas came to check up on her. He carefully took her temperature again and was


    happy to find that the fever had subsided a little, but Rachel''s mental state had worsened.


    Lucas couldn''t help but frown as he looked her over. He was originally meant toe to work the next


    day, but now he was thankful he hade to the hospital today.


    Rachel had always been healthy, she had a good lifestyle. It was rare for her to get this sick.


    Lucas told her to keep on resting, and he went out to the pharmacy to get her some more suited


    medicine. He wanted to be quick, just in case she needed him.


    When Eric arrived, Lucas had just gotten back with the medicine. It was something he would use if


    Rachel''s fever wasn''t gone.


    Eric was stunned at seeing Rachel in the bed. "What''s wrong with you?" he asked, confused.


    Rachel opened her eyes but didn''t want to talk.


    "She has a fever," Lucas answered instead. Eric seemed to notice him just then; he looked at him for a


    second before recognizing him. "You''re Lucas Zhou, right?" he asked.


    "Yes." He gave him a polite smile before turning to pour a new ss of water for Rachel. "Well since


    your cousin is already here, should we let him finish his examination or not?"


    Eric had juste over to take an X-ray of his hand to see the recovery of the bone. The damage was


    done by Rachel hitting it with the beer bottle, and then Jack heavily stepped on it. The bone was


    damaged, and it hurt terribly, but it was not a serious injury.


    "I just need to see how my wounds are recovering."


    Eric wasn''t stupid. When he saw Rachel like this, he would not bother her for anything. "Rachel, why


    did youe to the hospital to work when you got a fever? Do you think you can fight like a


    superman?"


    Eric carefully put a hand on her forehead, checking her temperature, but he wasn''t able to tell if she


    was running a fever or not.


    "I''ll take you to the doctor." Eric decided with a frown.


    It took a second for Eric''s words to sink in and when they did, the othersughed. Rachel shook her


    head and couldn''t bear to look at his silly expression, so she raised her hand to cover her eyes.


    Rachel wasn''t sure if he was trying to lift her spirits or if he had truly forgotten Lucas was also a doctor.


    Lucas couldn''t helpughing. Eric''s simple humor was a refreshing change from all the stress of the


    hospital. "You go to see the doctor first," he told him. "And I will take Rachel home."


    Eric''s eyes dripped on Lucas for a short while, weighing in his options. Finally he nodded, "Okay, I''ll go


    to the doctor''s office now. It won''t take long, so wait a moment, and I''ll take her home with you."

 Chapter 44 Do You Have Feelings For Rachel

    Chapter 44 Do You Have Feelings For Rachel


    "Go ahead. We will wait for you," Rachel said and Eric vanished quickly.


    Before long, he came back as there were not many patients at noon.


    Eric¡¯s hand had properly healed.


    After writing a short note requesting for leave, Rachel left the hospital with them. Her temperature had


    lowered a little.


    Eric demonstrated great concern by feeling Rachel¡¯s forehead, when he noticed her gloomy attitude.


    "Why don¡¯t you get an intravenous drip before we go back?" he asked.


    "That¡¯s not necessary at all," answered Rachel. "I will be fine as long as I take some medicine."


    Eric looked at Rachel with amusement and abruptly burst intoughter. "Turns out a doctor will get a


    fever too," he joked.


    Rachel pursed her lips and leaned her head against the window without a word.


    Lucas, who was driving, narrowed his eyes.


    "Cover her with that nket," he told Eric.


    ''What a considerate man!'' thought Eric. It was at this point that he noticed that Lucas had brought a


    nket specifically for Rachel to cover herself from the cold breeze.


    He leaned over and whispered to Rachel, "Why is Lucas so nice to you?"


    Rachel''s heart missed a beat. She lifted her foot and stepped hard on his.


    "Ouch!" shouted Eric in pain.


    Lucas felt amused


    and shook his head slightly.


    They arrived at Rachel¡¯s residence very quickly because the traffic was not very heavy.


    As they all got out of the car, Rachel was a little shocked to see a sleek, ck Land Rover packed in


    the garage.


    "Why does this car seem familiar?" blurted Eric after following Rachel¡¯s gaze. He blinked in confusion.


    Rachel ignored him and slightly pursed her dry lips.


    Lucas followed Rachel¡¯s gaze, unaware that the car belonged to Jack. "Did you buy a new car?" he


    asked with a grin on his face.


    "Of course not," Rachel answered.


    She looked away from Lucas and intuitively directed her gaze upstairs.


    She wondered why the car was in her garage. Had Jacke to her house again?


    Rachel did not want to set her eyes upon the man because he was the source of all her problems.


    What was more, Lucas was here.


    "Go upstairs," Lucas said.


    He guessed that Rachel must have a guest. Although he was oblivious of whom the guest was, he


    could tell Rachel didn''t like the guest.


    Who could enter Rachel''s house at will? Lucas then realized it.


    Eric was still in confusion and wondered why this car looked so familiar.


    The situation was different from the previous time Jack came visiting because the hallway door was


    locked up.


    Rachel opened the door, went upstairs and used her fingerprints to unlock the door to her apartment.


    Aplete silence engulfed the house, for apparently there was no guest as they had expected.


    Lucas stepped forward and looked around the house in silence.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ''Why did Jack pack his car in my garage when he himself wasn''t here?'' wondered Rachel.


    Rachel was sick, tired and drowsy. She then put a cooling gel sheet on to lower her temperature. After


    some time, she felt more tired than ever andy down in her bed.


    After Rachel finally fell asleep, Lucas could not stay any longer and hence he left. Eric, though, stayed


    on and looked after his cousin.


    Before Lucas left, he instructed Eric on how he would give Rachel her pills. He also reminded him to


    check on her temperatureter.


    Although Rachel had slept deeply and her temperature had lowered significantly, Lucas was still


    worried about her. Hence he asked Eric to take good care of her. Eric nodded with approval as Lucas


    went out of the house with a worried expression.


    Eric wondered why Lucas cared about his cousin so intensely. He was out rightly suspicious of Lucas''


    endearing attitude towards Rachel.


    "Do you have feelings for Rachel?" Eric asked Lucas as he walked him through the door.


    Lucas was thunderstruck by Eric¡¯s question. He almost fell to the floor. After wearing his shoes, he


    looked up with a cool demeanor. "What do you think?" Eric waspletely speechless for a moment.


    Lucas finished wearing his shoes, raised his hand, briefly looked at his watch and was ready to go.


    "I have to go now. Kindly take care of Rachel." "She is my cousin, you don¡¯t have to remind me about


    that," retorted Eric.


    "However, I wish to express my heartfelt gratitude for taking care of Rachel. Take care."


    Despite Eric¡¯s apparent childishness, it was clear that he cared for Rachel very much.


    Eric definitely paid a lot of attention to anyone who had paid special attention to Rachel.


    Ericpletely disregarded the marriage that was between Jack and Rachel. ording to him, Jack


    was the worst man ever.


    If Rachel were to date again, Eric was hell bent to make sure he was a man that he would approve. He


    would not allow a man like Jack to be near his cousin. However, he was not against her finding love


    again.


    As the only man around Rachel after her parents died, Eric felt that he had a responsibility to take care


    of her. He had thought about this for quite some time now and did not want her to be hurt again.


    Ironically, it was the other way round. Rachel was the one taking care of him.


    Rachel slept deeply till the dusk, and when she woke up, Eric had stepped out to go and buy her


    porridge.


    While Eric was still out, Jack came to Rachel¡¯s residence.


    When Rachel woke up, she was feeling much better. She went downstairs and sat down in the living


    room. Eric had left her a message in a notebook and some snacks on the table.


    Rachel decided to y her video game as she waited for Eric.


    Her opponent in theputer game was ying intelligently, and Rachel carefully studied his ying


    tactics with excitement.


    When Jack came in, he found Rachel sitting on her sofa with her legs crossed. She was pale, had an


    antipyretic sticker on her forehead and waspletely engrossed in theputer game.


    "Are you unwell?" enquired Jack.


    She raised her head in surprise and then frowned when she saw Jack''s tall figure.


    Jack changed his shoes before he came in, as he did in his own house.


    "Why are you here?" asked Rachel as she paused the game


    She wondered why he hade to her house.


    Previously, when Jack entered his car, he noticed ady¡¯s coat on the back seat. For a moment, he


    thought of asking someone to bring it to Rachel, but resolved to bring it himself.


    When he left Rachel at the hotelst night, his n was to call her afterforting Celine.


    But Vincent called him before he could call Rachel, and told him, "I have sent Ms. Shen back."


    Jack was thoroughly embarrassed, but he thanked him.


    Jack was so angry with Celine that he forgot all about Rachel. He could not remember that he took her


    to the hotel and abandoned her there.


    He could have requested someone else to send the coat, but he opted to bring it himself.


    It was only after he drove into her garage that he realized Rachel could have been at work at that


    moment.


    So he packed his car in her garage and went away for a while.


    The light from Rachel¡¯s upstairs window made him know that she hade back.


    However, when Jack saw the cooling sticker on her forehead, he remembered that Rachel had not


    dressed warmly the previous day.


    She had worn a light strapless dress which covered nothing.


    Her arms and legs were barely covered, which probably contributed to her sickness.


    It was not in Jack''s nature to feel guilty, but in this case he was, because he took Rachel to the hotel


    and abandoned her there. "What do you want here?"


    asked Rachel.


    Jack took a deep breath, moved forward and put her coat on the chair. "I brought back your coat," he


    said.


    "You threw me there and sent back my coat the next day," Rachel said sarcastically.


    Jack waspletely speechless and did not know how to react. "Sorry," he said atst.


    Rachelughed scornfully.


    Jack touched his nose, wondering how he would make up for the mistake he had done. He knew he


    had to do something about it.


    "Have you been to the doctor?" Jack asked.


    "I am the doctor; which other doctor would you like me to see?"


    "Have you taken your medicine?" Jack said, trying to change the subject.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I take medicine if I am sick?"


    Rachel was always on the defense and was acting like the proverbial hedgehog. Ever ready to prick


    whenever Jack told her anything.


    Realizing how edgy she was towards him, Jack frowned and asked, "Have you eaten anything today?"


    "Not yet."


    After a while Rachel asked with a ridiculous smile on her face, "Mr. Fu, would you like to buy me some


    dinner?"


    "What would you like to eat?" Jack asked unexpectedly.


    "Will you buy it?" she teased. "Yes I will," he answered seriously.


    Jack wanted to make use of this opportunity to make up for what he had done yesterday.


    Eric was still in queue impatiently waiting to buy porridge when Rachel¡¯s call came through.


    "You don¡¯t have to buy the porridge, I am going to eat outside," Rachel said on the phone. Eric was


    completely sandwiched in the middle of the long queue and feeling ustrophobic because he hated


    crowds. The crowd was so big that one couldn¡¯t see the end of it.


    "Damn! Are you kidding me?"


    Eric asked over the phone. After Rachel answered something, he retorted, "Who are you going to have


    dinner with?"

 Chapter 45 Have Dinner Together

    Chapter 45 Have Dinner Together


    "Damn it! Why can¡¯t I ask you? If I can¡¯t, then who can?" Eric snapped.


    The cluster of people gathered behind Eric couldn¡¯t help but poking him on the shoulder. "Hey!"


    Eric turned around and asked in an aggravated voice, "What¡¯s with you?"


    "Can you lower your voice? They all are looking at you." reminded the girl wearing a light grey baseball


    coat.


    Eric was bbergasted as he realized that his high-pitched voice had attracted the attention of


    innumerable people. A shade of red appeared on his pretty face. He felt embarrassed as he said in a


    hushed tone, "Sorry. Thank you for reminding me."


    "You¡¯re wee." The girl grinned from ear to ear. Her sparkling teeth caught Eric¡¯s attention, and he


    blushed.


    "Rachel! Who on earth do you want to go out with?"


    Eric continued to ask.


    At that moment, Rachel, who was followed by Jack, came downstairs. "Jack Fu," she answered.


    The person on the other end of the line was silent for a moment. Before hanging up, he cursed, "Fuck."


    Eric didn¡¯t have the guts topete against Jack.


    He had vowed to find out as to who was bold enough to ask Rachel out. But when he knew it was Jack,


    he could do nothing. When did he resurface again in her life?


    Eric had no intentions of going back and having an encounter with Jack as he was no match for him.


    He was beaten up so severely that Jack''s name haunted him. He felt as if he was less of a being


    whenever he encountered Jack.


    "Hey! Hey!" A soft, gentle voice was heard from behind. Still exasperated from the thought of Jack, Eric


    turned around and was greeted by a bright smile which portrayed a row of gleaming, white teeth. His


    sour mood immediately lightened, and he smiled readily.


    He then cleared his throat and asked in a soft voice, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    The girl in the baseball coat raised her head. "Move forward; you are blocking us."


    Only then did Eric realize that there was no one in front of him, and the people behind were ring at


    him.


    He took a big step forward.


    The girl took out her phone and sent a message to her friend.


    "Damn it! There is an idiot in front of me!"


    Eric was feeling quite hungry. He purchased arge orderprising of three meals and headed


    towards home. As expected, Rachel wasn¡¯t there.


    Furthermore, the ck Land Rover that was earlier parked downstairs was no longer there.


    ''Fuck!'' Eric screamed inwardly. ''Turns out Jack has arrived even before us.''


    Rachel wanted to eat noodles from Green Leaf Restaurant, but it was hard to find the alley where it


    was situated.


    After steering through several streets, Jack finally found a ce to park his car. Since he couldn''t take


    his car inside the alley, he had to park in such a grubby area.


    After they got out of the car, Rachel let them to the alley. Jack, who was walking beside her, wondered


    whether the restaurant was there or not.


    They walked further ten meters, and the road ahead became distinct.


    Hot shops filled with mouth-watering food were situated consecutively. Countless tables and chairs


    were present on the street, and masses of people were lined at the gate of each restaurant.


    A few streetmps were shining dimly. The aroma from all the restaurants amalgamated into a single


    odor which smelled delicious.


    Rachel started to regret.


    ''s!


    I shouldn¡¯t have taken him to a ce like this.


    What a waste of a brilliant opportunity!'' I should have asked him to take me to the most expensive


    restaurant in Ninwell City,


    even though I have no appetite.''


    But the first restaurant came to her mind was Green Leaf Restaurant. It was Lea who had taken her to


    this ce.


    After that, Rachel hade to this ce from time to time.


    When Jack offered to buy her food, Rachel thought of the food here and asked him to take her here.


    She still couldn¡¯t figure out as to why she brought him to such a ce when she could have gone to an


    expensive one.


    Jack had never eaten food from such a ce before.


    But he finally gave in to the thought of dining with Rachel. And besides, he''d never have a chance of


    eating here again, so he thought to make the best of this opportunity.


    Rachel seemed to know the way to the dining area and went inside.


    After hesitating for a second, Jack followed suit. There was assemge of people all passing by.


    It was peak dinner time, and the restaurant was packed with individuals. The aroma of fresh hot food


    filled the air.


    A long queue greeted the couple. A pile of cutlery and crockery were racked up in a corner.


    The man who led the queue was waiting anxiously for his food. As soon as the waiter brought two


    steaming hot soup pots from the window, the glutton paid for the meal and carried his food outside.


    Jack stepped aside to avoid colliding with the ravenous man.


    The apparently insatiable man perfectly bnced the bowls in his hands and didn¡¯t spill any of the


    soup. The green onion present in the soup left a trail of odor.


    The onion smelled quite appetizing.


    Even though Jack had tasted many delicacies before, the whiff of the onion soup smelled like no other.


    His stomach growled with hunger.


    The presence of various sauces in the boiling soup further enhanced the mouth-watering scent.


    This snack bar served noodles and wontons, each with sweet sauces. There wasn''t any particr type


    of food that was being provided. Jack threw a quick nce at the menu that exhibited the price of a


    bowl of noodles and wontons. The sauces wereplimentary.


    Soon it was Rachel''s turn to order. Jack followed behind her. She had somehow lost her appetite;


    therefore, she just ordered a bowl of wontons.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The chef picked some fresh wontons and tossed them into a pot. A couple of minutester, he


    collected them from the pot, put some seasoning and scallion into the bowl, and scooped some soup.


    His smooth actions pointed out to the fact that he hadpletemand over his craft.


    Rachel took her bowl from the chef and went out. Jack took his eyes off her as she made her way


    towards an empty table.


    Before long, Jack came over, both of his hands carrying a bowl.


    Jack''s eyes were fixated on trying to find Rachel among the horde. He then finally found her sitting at


    the table.


    Jack thought that if people saw him wearing handmade Italian leather shoes while buying food from a


    greasy snack bar and holding two bowls, he would surely hit the headlines tomorrow.


    Rachel lowered her head, trying to suppress herughter. The thought of Jack in a ce like this truly


    felt as if he held her very dear.


    Jack then sat down next to her and asked surprisingly, "How did you find a ce like this?"


    ncing at the grease stains on the table in front of him, Rachel scooped out some burning soup in


    her bowl and whispered, "Is it too dirty for your liking?"


    He smiled and said, "It looks good."


    Jack had ordered for himself noodles and snacks. Rachel observed that he really enjoyed the food.


    Rachel was unsure as to whether her bringing him here was a punishment, because he really liked the


    ce.


    The two of them sat opposite to each other and ate their food in silence. They looked like an ordinary


    couple in a regr restaurant.


    As for Jack, he had never ever taken a woman out to a ce like this.


    Judging by the cheap and delicious traditional food, Jack thought that this ce was alright if not too


    grand. But the idea of the city¡¯s local cuisine being served in a ce like this enthralled him.


    Jack looked around and observed that there were all types of cuisines provided in the restaurants. He


    noticed how the whole food street was crowded. Judging by their clothes, he found that most of the


    people were ordinary officers and students, who were a major contributing factor in making this ce a


    sess.


    He thought about whether introducing such traditional food in MK Group''s exclusive hotels would be a


    good idea or not.


    The scallion residue in the soup exuded a strong fragrance as Rachel finished every bit of her meal.


    Then she gobbled down all the wantons that were present in her soup. As her belly warmed up, so did


    her hands and feet.


    And Rachel was able to take a nap during the afternoon, thanks to the sleeping pills; therefore, her


    spirits were considerable high.


    After finishing his food, Jack asked Rachel, "Will you go back?"


    She had chalked out a n to torture him, but he liked the food here. Rachel stood up slowly, a look of


    dismay on her face, her hands in her pockets.


    Jack perceived Rachel¡¯s sudden actions as her leaving the ce.


    "Wait, don¡¯t go back. Let¡¯s go for a walk," Jack said hastily.


    "Go for a walk?" She raised her eyebrows in astonishment. Did she mishear Jack?


    Jack''s liking to this ce enraged Rachel. She felt as if she made aplete fool of herself and the


    n of bringing him here wholly backfired on her.


    She questioned her motives of torturing Jack and coldly refused his request. "No, you can go by


    yourself."


    Her negative attitude towards Jack made him give a chuckle as he shook his head in vain.


    Rachel was startled by hisughter. She confronted him, suspiciously, "What are youughing at?"


    He said thoughtfully, "Rachel, I apologize to you for what I''ve done."


    The streemps along the road attracted a lot of visitors, and the slightly stuffy air was overflowing with


    the fragrance of all kinds of food.


    When Jack walked by each shop, he stopped for a moment and nced at it. He even fancied going


    inside and buying some food.

 Chapter 46 The Aggravated Condition

    Chapter 46 The Aggravated Condition


    After Jack apologized, Rachel became quiet because of astonishment. All she did was follow Jack.


    When he walked towards another restaurant, she was surprised and immediately asked him, "Are you


    still hungry?"


    "No, I''m not. I''ll just buy one to try their food."


    Saying nothing more, she watched Jack go in.


    Rachel did not wait for long. Just a few minutes after, Jack came out. Then, he walked to the next one.


    She was now confused when she saw him ready to enter the restaurant. "Jack, isn''t that meal in your


    hand not enough yet? Are you going to buy something from all the food shops?"


    This time, Rachel hit the nailed right. Jack exined that he only nned to buy something from the


    restaurants which were packed tonight. He wanted his men to have a taste of their specialties.


    After Jack exined, Rachel was speechless. Mouth twitching, she asked again, "Is it really


    necessary?"


    Not wanting to exin further, Jack didn''t answer anymore. Instead, he continued to walk. He didn''t


    choose noodles as noodles would lose their vor after a while.


    He only chose pasties, braised meat and something that wouldn''t lose its vor in a period of time.


    As Rachel apanied Jack silently, she already understood his reason for his actions.


    Though Jack wasn''t aware that such a food street existed, he was familiar with all the food sold here.


    After all, they were all traditional food, and Jack knew them.


    What he was doing was not strange at all. There were people like him. But what made it peculiar was


    Jack doing it himself.


    Never did she think that Jack would be so ordinary like those people in this street. After the fourth shop,


    Rachel was really curious now. She couldn''t help but ask him, and he exined everything to her.


    Jack brought them because he was wondering if he could introduce them to MK Group''s malls.


    Hearing his exnation, Rachel was speechless again. This side of Jack was unfamiliar to her.


    Her perception of him was someone who had high standards. But he really piqued her interest by


    eating with her here and doing his own food hopping.


    Couldn''t control herself anymore, Rachel finally asked, "Jack, is there something wrong with you?"


    Remembering Jack''s apology earlier, she thought of his promise to her.


    If it was not for that promise, Rachel would not waste her time and energy with him here.


    Stopping, Jack nced at Rachel coldly. When she saw him look at her that way, she felt goose bumps


    all over her body.


    Finallying back to his senses, Jack looked at the items in his hands and thought they were


    enough. "Let''s go back," he dered.


    ''Humph! So, who really enjoyed this trip?'' Annoyed, Rachel closed her eyes.


    Seeing her expression, he thought that she was not feeling well again. Jack asked frowning, "How do


    you feel? Do you feel bad again?"


    Waving her hand weakly, Rachel closed her eyes and said, "Don''t talk to me."


    Feeling that she might be hot with fever again, she thought she didn''t want to see Jack ever again.


    Rachel promised herself to stay away from him, but she didn''t. She realized she didn''t learn from her


    previous experience.


    Seatingfortably, Jack drove the Land Rover steadily, while Rachel took a nap.


    Just a few minutester, Rachel was finally deep in her sleep.


    The food hub was located in a remote street next to the bustlingmercial road on the southern part


    of the city.


    Using the car''s navigation system, Jack found the main road that would lead them home.


    The apartment was located at the opposite side of the city. There was heavy traffic on their way. It took


    them longer to go homepared on their way to the food street.


    The journey took them one hour to arrive at the apartment.


    After cutting the engine off, Jack looked at Rachel leaning against the window.


    Her neck was slightly tilted making her hair flow down on her back, her jaw line was smooth and tight,


    her slightly closed lips were as tender as rose petals, and her long naturally curled eyshes covered


    her eyelids.


    Rachel had a beautiful face. Looking at her, he remembered the little girl in a bubble skirt brought home


    by his grandpa many years ago.


    Eyes red and swollen, a little Rachel looked him up and down. His grandpa, who was holding her hand,


    pointed at him and told her gently, "Rachel, this is Jack."


    Rachel looked at him with big round eyes. Then she greeted him, "Jack..."


    Her voice then was sweet and soft. Unlike now, though it was still sweet, it was crisp and not sweet


    anymore.


    Soon after Rachel lived with them,


    Jack went abroad to study and only came back during holidays and important asions.


    When he came back after finishing his studies, Jack moved out of the house and had his own ce.


    So, there was no chance for them to get to know each other well.


    If not for their arranged marriage, there would be no connection between them at all.


    That day, his father requested him toe home. In the study, Jonathan looked at him and sighed.


    Jack couldn''t understand the meaning of his gaze.


    Jonathan said, "I know that you don''t like her. But please, be nice to her. Remember, she has nothing.


    And, the Fu family owes her a lot."


    Whatever the reason why Jonathan felt so guilty, he didn''t give Jack any exnation at all. But, he just


    told him to be nice to Rachel.


    Since he had a grudge against his father and was pissed off by Celine, he didn''t take his father


    seriously.


    Coming back to his senses, Jack realized that he had stared nkly at Rachel for quite some time.


    When he was about to wake Rachel up, he saw that she didn''t look well.


    Her cheeks were red, and her breathing was heavy.


    Putting his palm on Rachel''s forehead, Jack felt she was a little hot.


    Opening her eyes in a daze, Rachel felt her head heavy. She looked around and asked, "Have we


    arrived?" Slowly removing his hand, Jack decided to send her to the hospital.


    "Yes, we have. But you have a fever. I''m going to take you to the hospital."


    "There''s no need. I have medicines. Just open the door so I can get out." Though she felt hot and


    weak, Rachel still had her presence of mind.


    A bit angry, Jack reprimanded her, emphasizing his words in a low voice, "Will you stop going against


    me? I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Unfortunately, Rachel couldn''t get out of the car, for Jack didn''t unlock the door.


    He turned the car around immediately.


    Couldn''t hold back her anger anymore, Rachel tapped her seat several times, and red at Jack with


    bright, watery eyes. "Just stop! I am a doctor. And, I have medicines! So, no! There''s no need to go to


    the hospital. Just stop the car!"


    Eventually, the Land Rover turned back.


    The car stopped in front of Rachel''s building. Pressing his thin lips tightly, Jack was in a bad mood. His


    intention was to let her feel that he cared for her. But, she refused him.


    When Jack unlocked the door, Rachel got out of the car at once. Then, she went inside without even


    taking a nce at him, leaving him alone in the car. He looked sullen, and his eyes were filled with


    anger.


    After seeing the lights turned on upstairs, Jack started the car and left.


    Earlier, Eric didn''t like to stay at Rachel''s home alone. Since he couldn''t wait for her return anymore, he


    just sent her a message.


    Rachel only read the message when she got home. As soon as she saw it, she called Eric right away.


    With concern, Eric asked her right away, "Rachel, did he do something to you?"


    In the kitchen, Rachel started to boil water. After her sleep in the car, she felt dizzy again. She took out


    the thermometer and the medicine. Frowning, she answered, "What would he do to me? Stop thinking


    too much!"


    Having been stupid for the whole night, Rachel felt ufortable, and her tone was much heavier.


    Hearing her, Eric asked, "Are you alright? Do you have fever again?"


    Unwrapping the medicine, Rachel paused and took a deep breath. Holding her heavy head, she


    calmed herself down. People close to her could tell her feelings right away.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel said, "I''m sorry. I snapped at you."


    Used to her attitude, Eric replied, "I will feel strange if you suddenly treat me well."


    It was always Rachel making the move to get along with her cousin. Though she was mean, she really


    took good care of Eric.


    There were times he was beaten down by Rachel''s sharp tongue, but Eric usually recovered the next


    day.


    "Take good care of yourself, okay? Don''t go to work tomorrow. I''ll bring you breakfast."


    Leaning against the backrest, Rachel curled up in the chair. With closed eyes, she answered, "Okay..."


    After the water boiled, Rachel prepared her ss of warm water. Then, she drank her medicine. She


    stayed for a while in the living room before going to bed.


    She seldom got sick. Since she was used to take care of others, she thought she could take care of


    herself as well. She was sure her fever would be gone in the morning.


    However, at midnight, Rachel woke up to feel her throat very dry. And, when she swallowed, it was a bit


    painful.


    Stretching her hand to get the water on the bedside table, she felt somebody grasp her hand.


    Shocked, she opened her eyes in a daze. Then, she saw a familiar face in front of her.


    With a stern look on his handsome face, he didn''t look nice. Holding her hand, he asked, "What do you


    want to do?"


    Rachel said, "Water..."


    Letting go of her hand, the man stood up to pour a ss of water for her.


    A minute after, he returned and gently lifted her up. Then, he raised the ss to her lips.


    Carefully assisting Rachel, he saw her took a sip.


    After quenching her thirst, she slightly pushed the ss away. Rachel didn''t drink much.


    After putting the ss aside, the man whispered, "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    However, Rachel shook her head and refused. She just said something, which for sure she wouldn''t


    remember in the morning.


    Atst, she fell asleep.


    The next day, Eric got up early because he was worried about Rachel. He cleaned up right after


    sunrise.

 Chapter 47 Stay Overnight

    Chapter 47 Stay Overnight


    Eric was in a good mood and left for the porridge shop. On his arrival, he was happy to see that only a


    few people were gathered there. He didn''t have to stand in long queues to get what he wanted. With a


    big smile, he requested for two boxes, one for him and another for Rachel.


    As soon as he stepped outside, the morning sun began to shine on his face.


    It was indeed a beautiful sight! It had been a while since Eric had seen such a breath taking view.


    Plunging into his pocket, he took out his cell phone. He managed to click a dozen shots of the view.


    After going through them, he selected the best one and posted it on his social media ount. "Long


    time no see, the rising sun!" he captioned with some satisfaction. He trotted about in a lifted spirited. At


    the moment, his happiness was so strong, that nothing could disturb his mood.


    Humming a song, Eric strolled towards Rachel''smunity. When he entered, he noticed a strange


    car downstairs in the garage.


    When he reached the second floor, he couldn''t open the door of Rachel''s house. Beginning to panic, he


    started to rummage through his pockets. He desperately searched for the keys but to no avail. All he


    could find was his wallet and cell phone. Eric patted his thigh remorsefully. He had left the keys at


    home.


    Eric couldn''t open the door so he decided to ring her.


    In the bedroom, the curtain was closed tightly and the sunlight couldn''t prate in at all. The big and


    soft bed made Rachel sleep soundly. Her phone rang and vibrated beside the bed. However, she was


    in deep slumber and didn''t hear the ring.


    Her face was glued to the soft pillow. She was tired and her breathing was somewhat heavy. It was


    obvious that her condition did not improve very much or else she would not have been sleeping at the


    moment.


    The phone kept buzzing for quite a long time, but there was no answer.


    Eric tried again after the short break. The phone continued to buzz again, but there was no one to pick


    it up. The host was in deep sleep.


    Hearing the ring, Jack picked up the phone, and spotted Eric''s name. Knowing Rachel wasn''t in a


    condition to talk, he switched it off and left the room.


    A sweet female voice came from the other end of the phone, "Sorry, the number you have dialed


    cannot be reached now..."


    Eric was dumbfounded! ''What is wrong?


    Is it possible that she woke up and went to work?''


    He couldn''t help but mull over this question. Now that he gave it a serious thought, he realized it was


    indeed possible.


    ording to Rachel''s character, anything was possible!


    When Eric was about to withdraw his hand from the doorbell, the door swung open. A man appeared in


    front of him.


    He was a tall man and had a bathrobe wrapped around his waist. His slightly wet ck hair remained


    stuck to his forehead. He stood at the door and shed an elegant smile.


    Eric froze as if he had been struck by lightning. When he saw the man''s domineering eyes, he slowly


    turned around.


    "I''m sorry. I think I havee to the wrong room..."


    After that, Eric turned around and went downstairs. Jack left the door open and unhurriedly got himself


    a ss of water.


    When the cup was about to touch his lips, an angry voice came from behind, "Why are you here?"


    Jack turned around and looked at Eric, who had already returned and stood in front of him nervously.


    The sight was quite funny! Eric wanted to sound threatening but fear was all around him.


    "Why can''t I be here?" Jack drank the water with indifference. He looked down at his hand and asked,


    "Have you brought breakfast with you?"


    Eric quickly hid the breakfast behind his back, as if he was afraid that Jack woulde and grab it.


    The pancakes and steamed buns in the bag were visible. Seeing this, Jack frowned slightly. Ignoring


    Eric''s vignt eyes, he raised his head and drank the water in a gulp. Then he said, "Last night, she


    had been burning. I don''t think it is advisable for her to eat greasy food."


    Eric''s face changed slightly. He began to ponder over the meaning behind Jack''s words.


    After Jack was done drinking the water, he went back upstairs. On a closer inspection, one would


    notice that dark circles had formed under his eyes. On top of that, he seemed to be ovee by


    fatigue.


    Last night, when Jack came back, he heard Rachel''s heavy breathing.


    He turned on the light and was stunned to see her face. It had turned into crimson red. Suddenly, he


    felt d he hade there to check. ''What would have happened otherwise?'' he thought with dread.


    When Jack was about to send her to the hospital, Rachel used all her strength to push herself away


    from his arms. She didn''t cooperate.


    Her determination to pry his hands off her was so strong that Jack couldn''t move her. That was when


    he realized that even in sickness, Rachel was strong! She was always capable of provoking him.


    Although Celine liked to make trouble out of nothing, she had never been stubborn like Rachel. But this


    unconsciousdy in front of him had a strength that he wasn''t capable of fighting against. No matter


    how hard he tried, he couldn''t take her to the hospital.


    Rachel''s persistence puzzled Jack. As a doctor, she refused to go to the hospital when she was


    dreadfully sick.


    In the end, he had no choice but to give up. Jack found some medicine at home and helped Rachel


    take it.


    Besides, he found ice packs that he prayed would lower her temperature. Not giving himself a moment


    of rest, he worked on her tirelessly. Every time his eyes would blink, he worried about her. In the end,


    he realized it wasn''t advisable for him to sleep. The whole night he remained awake.


    In the morning, his hard work turned into fruition¡ªRachel got better. On discovering this, he breathed a


    sigh of relief and the sense of guilt in his mind finally faded away.


    Deep down, he knew he had to thank his father for this. His father asked about Rachel on the phone. It


    was because of this Jack hade to check Rachel.


    Jack felt guilty, so he didn''t dare to answer his question. Instead, he tried to change the subject of


    conversation.


    Realizing that Jack was trying to avoid the question, Jonathan sighed and said, "I know you two have


    no feelings for each other. Jack, if you really don''t like Rachel, I won''t force you to remain married. But


    don''t be mean to her. Treat her well.


    Try for another year. If it still won''t work, then you both are free to go on your own ways."


    Jack could hardly believe what he had heard. From what he knew, Jonathan was adamant for this


    marriage to work. Hence Jack was of the belief his father would never let them part ways. And now, he


    almost gave him permission to give up on this marriage!


    In the end, the old man said, "I know you don''t love her, but please don''t bully her."


    His underlying meaning was so profound that he immediately associated it with Francis'' engagement


    party.


    After hesitating for a while, he came back to Rachel''s house. That was when he caught her with high


    fever.


    It was not until five o''clock in the morning that Jack was able to take a nap. At about seven o''clock, his


    assistant called to tell him that the clothes had been sent.


    He stood up to take a shower. Before he could change his clothes, he heard her phone ring which was


    apanied by the doorbell.


    Eric was still confused. When he saw Jack going upstairs, he quickly strode up and asked, "Where''s


    Rachel?"


    Eric raised his eyebrows and red at Jack. Although there was anger in Eric''s tone, hecked


    confidence. After being taught a lesson by Jack, Eric was in no position to face something like that


    again. Just the mere presence of Jack brought him goose bumps.


    If it weren''t for Rachel, he wouldn''t have stayed a second in the presence of this man. Thoughts about


    her worried him a great deal.


    ''Rachel and Jack aren''t close! Why is this man here?'' he wondered.


    "She is still asleep." After ring at Eric, Jack continued to walk upstairs.


    Eric realized there was no point in probing. He decided to see it for himself. Slowly, he stepped into


    Rachel''s room.


    The person in the bed was still in deep sleep.


    The dim light didn''t give Eric a proper view of her face. He walked in with breakfast in his hand,


    bent over and gently nudged her.


    "Rachel! Wake up!"


    Rachel frowned before she opened her eyes. She was capable of opening her eyes just partially. Her


    body was so tired that the presence of an intruder felt like an annoyance. Wanting to rest longer, she


    grabbed the quilt over her head and went back to sleep.


    This scene brought a piercing pain to Eric''s heart.


    ''What is wrong with her? I''m so worried about her, yet she is sleeping like a pig,'' he thought.


    He retracted his hand. There was a part of him that wanted to shake and wake her up. But he realized


    that wouldn''t be the right thing to do.


    In low spirits, Eric sat down on the small sofa beside the bed. It had been moved by Jackst night just


    so he could keep an eye on her.


    Jack didn''t sleep the whole night. Instead, he was using ice bag to relieve Rachel''s pain. Looking down,


    Eric caught sight of water and pills on the floor.


    It was obvious that these things couldn''t be brought by Rachel herself. She wouldn''t put them on the


    floor.


    Just when Eric was mentally solving the puzzle, the door opened. As soon as Jack entered the


    bedroom, Eric instantly looked away from him and sat with a straight face. Anyone could mistake him


    for a sculpture!


    But Jack paid him no attention. Instead, he entered the bathroom with a suit in his hand. Realizing Jack


    wasn''t here to talk to him, Eric breathed a sigh of relief and rxed.


    ''Rachel had a feverst night?''


    He was still wondering how sick Rachel must have been. Suddenly, a thought struck him. Instantly, he


    put those greasy food aside.


    After a while, Jack got dressed and came out of the bathroom. He looked down and continued to fix his


    cuff.


    Eric sat straight with a scornful look on his face. In his eyes, Jack was just a yboy.


    But the truth was, Jack wasn''t as bad as Eric thought. After straightening his clothes, he picked up the


    coat on the table and said indifferently, "I''ll ask someone to bring some light breakfast for her. Once it


    arrives, wake her up to eat. Those things..."


    His fingers went to the package that was lying beside Eric. It consisted of stuffed and deep-fried items.


    A sh of disgust appeared in his eyes. "Just throw them away. If you let her eat them, her condition


    will only get worse," he warned.


    When Eric saw the disdain in Jack''s eyes, he almost jumped up from his chair! ''What''s wrong with the


    food I bought! How dare he ask me to throw them away!''


    Atst, before he left, Jack added, "If she''s still sick, take her to the hospital. I''ll call backter so that


    you can update me."


    Everything that came out of Jack''s mouth made Eric want to roar like a lion. There was a part of him


    that wanted to tell Jack it was none of his business. He wanted to cast a cold nce at him and snort


    with disdain.


    His heart was brimming with vicious emotions, but he didn''t dare to say anything. All he did was sit like


    a statue.


    In his face, there was no expression. He didn''t make any move that made Jack believe he would defy


    his orders.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, Jack was not going to leave before he got a reply. With his scrutinizing eyes, he red at


    Eric. Using a patient tone, he asked, "Do you hear me?"

 Chapter 48 As Strong As A Horse

    Chapter 48 As Strong As A Horse


    The way Jack looked at him sent chills down Eric''s spine. Bowing his head, he answered in a low


    voice, "Yes."


    "Okay," Jack nodded and left.


    For a while, Eric remained seated. Then, he went outside, bent over the railing, and peeped at the


    entrance below.


    When he was sure that Jack already left, Eric stood up straight and faced the hallway. Imagining Jack


    in front of him, he punched and kicked fiercely in the air.


    After venting, Eric couldn''t help but despise himself. ''What a coward!''


    Eric swore to himself that he would never run away from Jack anymore. Moreover, teaching that guy a


    lesson was also on his list! But of course, this was all his wishful thinking.


    There was one thing which kept nagging in his mind. What happenedst night? ''Is it really true that


    Jack took care of Rachel the whole night?'' Eric wondered. Confusion was reflected in his eyes.


    ''How could it be possible?'' In his eyes, Jack was not a good man.


    Meanwhile, Jack called his secretary. "Austin, go meet Mr. Xu at eight o''clock." Looking at his watch, he


    continued, "I will bete for about forty minutes. Tell him I''m sorry."


    "Okay, Mr. Fu. I will tell him."


    After hanging up the phone, Jack rubbed his forehead. He was a little tired because of staying up all


    night. Remembering Rachel''s improved condition this morning, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, he heard his stomach growl. With his stomach crying of hunger, he suddenly smelled the faint


    scent of food in the car.


    Remembering all the snacks he boughtst night, he knew they were not yummy anymore.


    As a local, he wasn''t aware that such a food street existed. He was lucky that Rachel brought him


    there.


    Going back tost night''s outing, Jack thought that Rachel, being a doctor, would not eat in ces like


    that for they were not clean enough.


    In his view, all women were particr about impressions. Women, especially when going on a date,


    would pay attention to their appearances and actions.


    But, Rachel was different. She had blown hard on the soup, making her cheeks puffed which he had


    wanted to poke.


    There were only three possibilities he could think of why a woman didn''t pay much attention to her


    behavior in front of a man. First, she was very familiar with the guy. Second, she was an easy-going


    lady. And third, she didn''t care about the guy.


    With his slender fingers tapping the steering wheel, Jack thought Rachel must be the third type. She


    didn''t care about him at all.


    Just as what Jack said, the food was delivered soon after he left. Eric wanted to throw it. But when he


    saw the hotel name printed on the box, he changed his mind.


    Rachel, who was sound sleep, was woken up by Eric. Not given the chance to brush her teeth, she just


    swallowed the food he brought to her lips. Then, she went to sleep after taking her medicine.


    Because of illness, Rachel became short-tempered which was theplete opposite of her


    personality.


    ''Will I be killed if she remembers she has eaten food and taken her medicines without brushing her


    teeth?'' Eric thought.


    Without any appetite at all, Rachel ate very little. There were plenty of leftovers, and Eric ate all of


    them.


    Despite of consuming all the food, Eric was still hungry. Patting his stomach, he looked at the breakfast


    he bought. Compared with the food from an upscale hotel, he suddenly had an impulse to throw it


    away.


    Rachel finally opened her eyes. She was just in bed, blinking her eyes, and staring nkly at the


    ceiling.


    She hadn''te to her senses yet.


    With a miserable look on his face, Eric went back to Rachel''s room. He was holding a bowl with brown


    liquid prescribed by Lucas.


    Lucas hade, checked Rachel''s temperature and asked Eric about her condition the previous night


    and the dosage of the medicines she took.


    It was a good thing that Rachel''s temperature returned to normal during Lucas'' visit. However, Eric felt


    guilty when he answered Lucas'' questions.


    Borrowing Jack''s statement, Eric informed Lucas that Rachel had a fever all night. Fortunately, Lucas


    didn''t ask the details anymore.


    Otherwise, Eric would not be able to answer.


    Before leaving, Lucas left Eric some Chinese medicine, gave him specific instructions on how to


    prepare it, and instructed him to administer the medicine at noon.


    Also, he informed Eric that he already asked several days of leave on behalf of Rachel. There was no


    rush for Rachel to return to work.


    Nodding his head, Eric agreed. Lucas didn''t stay long, for he still had something to do.


    When Lucas left, Eric wondered about the rtionship between Rachel and him. He could tell that


    Lucas cared so much for Rachel.


    Rachel only had two best friends and they were Lucas and Lea. And, Eric didn''t believe that pure


    friendship existed between a man and a woman.


    Because he saw how Lucas care for Rachel, Eric didn''t mention that it was Jack who stayed and took


    care of Rachel throughout the night.


    Everyone knew that Rachel wasn''t happy with her marriage. Still, Eric never mentioned anything to


    others about her situation and feelings.


    He was afraid Rachel''s dignity would be tainted. And above all, it was not his story to tell.


    Not long after, Rachel woke up. Couldn''t bear lying in bed anymore, she got up slowly to fix herself.


    When she stood up, she felt herself floating as if she were on a cloud.


    Assisting her, Eric guided her to the bathroom and prepared her toothbrush. She was really grateful for


    his presence.


    As she brushed her teeth, Eric prepared her warm water to wash her face. Suddenly, he turned around


    and asked, "Did Jack take care of youst night?"


    At that moment, Rachel was already rinsing her mouth. And, when she heard Eric''s question, she


    almost choked. Surprised, she looked at him and asked, "Who did you say?"


    Turning off the tap, Eric exined calmly, "Jack was on his way out when I came..."


    ''Jack left just this morning.''


    Thinking back tost night, Rachel was trying to piece fragments of what she remembered.


    Last night, there was a time she felt very ufortable. When she struggled to get up to drink water,


    someone gently helped her up and ced the ss to her lips.


    She remembered now the man''s face. The man was none other than Jack.


    Gradually, more and more memories became clear. She thought they were only her dreams.


    It was normal for a patient to have slower reaction time and be emotional. Just like what she was now.


    The more she recalled, the more disheartened she felt. As she patted her forehead, her face turned


    deathly pale.


    ''Crap!


    What did I dost night?''


    "Rachel, is it true? Did he really take care of you the whole night?" Rachel saw Eric''s suspicious look


    as he handed her the towel.


    Patting him on the forehead, Rachel replied, "What''s it with you? What difference would it make if he


    really did? Let''s just stop talking about this nonsense. Instead, get me something to eat, something


    delicious. I''m hungry."


    "Uh huh! You''re just avoiding my question!"


    ring at him, Rachel shouted, "What are you talking about?! I''m not avoiding anything! I''m going to


    wash my face, and make myself more presentable. Get out!"


    Pushed out of the bedroom, Eric was totally speechless. ''What did I do? I only asked a question. What


    made her suddenly irritated?''


    In the bathroom, Rachel threw the towel into the water. Putting her hands on thevatory, she sighed


    deeply.


    She couldn''t exactly name what she felt. One thing was for sure, she felt veryplicated.


    ''What the hell!'' Remembering when Jack put the ice pack on her head, she felt very ufortable.


    What she did was push his hand away several times.


    But Jack was very insistent. He kept on cing it on her forehead. In the end, he got annoyed and told


    her to stop.


    Losing her temper, Rachel snorted at him, like a child who was unhappy for not being able to do what


    she wanted.


    Couldn''t bear to think what else happenedst night, Rachel just wiped her face with the towel.


    Knowing that she couldn''t change anything now, she just told herself that everything would be fine. But


    deep inside her,


    she felt ill again.


    Since Rachel had been taking her medicines on time, she felt much better in the afternoon.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As the saying went, "Diseasese on wings and depart on foot." But Rachel was different.


    "You are as strong as a horse," Ericmented.


    pping him at the back of his head, Rachel said angrily, "How could you say that to me?!"


    Snorting, Eric continued, "I waspletely cheated by your delicate appearance! Humph! You must


    have been pretending sick this morning, right? You''re just torturing me on purpose, aren''t you? How


    could you be so healthy now when you were just sick this morning?"


    Blushing, Rachel felt guilty. Pretending to be sick again, she acted weak,id herself on the sofa,


    covered her head with one hand, and groaned, "Ouch... My head hurts..."


    Hearing her, Eric became confused.


    Then, devoid of any expressions, he said, "Oh, stop acting!"


    In the Fu family''s study, there was a faint scent of sandalwooding from the incense box.


    Father and son sat opposite with each other, a chessboard in the middle.


    It was rare for them to y chess. Unwilling to be defeated likest time by Rachel, Jonathan was very


    focused on the game.


    Not wanting to admit that his chess skills needed improvement, he must win this game against his son


    to redeem his honor.

 Chapter 49 Divorce Proposal

    Chapter 49 Divorce Proposal


    Jack was sly as a fox. He did not visit home just to chat idly and y chess with his father.


    Knowing that his son came for a reason, Jonathan took advantage of him without qualms. However, as


    the game progressed, he saw himself regretting his attempts.


    He was determined to win, but his efforts fell in vain. He didn¡¯t understand what was happening. His


    brain might have deteriorated immensely, or his son was just too smart!


    Jonathan found it hard to keep up. His pieces copsed one by one. At one point, he almost locked his


    pieces on a checkmate.


    Quickly realizing his error, he retrieved the piece he justid and moved it to another ce on the


    board.


    ''If I didn''t move the piece to another ce, Jack would win the game with a few steps,'' Jonathan


    thought. When he raised his head, he saw Jack holding a ck piece and staring at him with a frown.


    Caught red-handed, Jonathan exined in a calm voice, "I¡¯m already old. My hand was trembling and


    dropped it in the wrong ce."


    He recently learned that his old age came with perks and used it as an excuse to gain an advantage.


    Jack ced the piece he was holding on the board casually. He figured his father was desperate to win


    the game.


    The game status suddenly reversed. Jonathan, who was about to lose within two or three minutes, now


    had the upper hand in winning. It was obvious that Jack gave the game away.


    If hepeted earnestly now, maybe he would win.


    Jonathan didn''t mind that Jack yielded. Instead, he felt happy. Smiling, he sighed, "Oh, you''re a smart


    boy!"


    Jack had no recourse, his pieces ultimately getting into trouble.


    He ended the game by digging a hole for himself.


    Predictably, Jonathan won in the end! d that he defeated Jack, Jonathan waved his hand and called


    for another bout. "Come! Let''s y one more round!"


    "Father, I''ll find you a kindergarten challenger whom you can y with," Jack replied bluntly.


    Surprised by his son¡¯s retort, Jonathan became angry. "You¡¯re looking down on me, aren¡¯t you? Why


    don¡¯t you give me a grandchild instead? That way, I would have someone to y with and not bother


    you!" he snapped.


    Jack chose not to respond. He unhurriedly arranged the chess pieces to y another round.


    Within ten seconds of the second game, Jack felt tortured.


    His father''s skills were awful. ¡®What level is this?¡¯ he thought. He remembered that his father used to be


    very good at this game.


    The servant brought them tea and left quietly.


    The old man took his cup and blew his tea as his eyes swept across the entire board.


    Jonathan yed the second round very seriously. He carefully considered every step to avoid the


    mistakes he made during the first round.


    Jack didn¡¯t give enough attention to the game. His mind was on something else.


    Eventually, he asked, "Dad, are you serious about what you saidst night?"


    Jonathan exhaled, his lips twitching with amusement. He probed, "What did I say?"


    "Me and Rachel," Jack replied briefly.


    Jonathan ignored his question and only gave him a meaningful smile.


    Jack sat motionlessly and waited patiently for his father to answer. He would find a way to divorce


    Rachel once his father agreed.


    They would bepletely free from each other without any restraints holding back, Jack thought.


    On another note, Jack wondered why his father mentioned this matter all of a sudden. His father


    opposed it for so long before.


    He became apprehensive. Maybe his father got a few tricks up his sleeves, or something serious


    happened.


    Jonathan observed his son, lost in his thoughts. He did not expect him to be so calm. It seemed Jack


    had grown up.


    Aside from his progress in ying chess, he also became more thoughtful and patient every year.


    Jonathan sighed thoughtfully.


    "Francis is going to take actions against the Wen family in a few days," Jonathan began.


    A trace of surprise glinted in Jack¡¯s eyes. "Has he taken over the Cheng family?" he asked, his brows


    furrowed.


    Jonathan nodded. His finger hovered over the board, deciding his next move. The corner of his lips


    rose as he ced another piece down. "I wonder if the Vincent could save at least some of their


    peers."


    Everyone knew that Francis¡¯ target was the Wen family. It was time for payback. The family would be


    engulfed in a fierce storm over the next few days. In the end, the family would lose, its conclusion


    already forgone.


    Francis had long plotted his revenge. The Wen family had made plenty of enemies that it was no longer


    startling someone would rub salt on their wounds.


    The Fu family never interfered with the businesses of the other two parties. They only watched in the


    background as it didn¡¯t concern them.


    Jack didn¡¯t understand his father¡¯s sudden interest and was curious to know more. He took a piece and


    made a move without weighing too much.


    Jonathan dwelt for a second before executing his countermove. He was trying to gain the upper hand.


    Although his skills were subparpared to Jack''s, Jonathan still yed with full attention.


    Jonathan pondered for a while and then prodded, "Do you know how Francis will deal with Windy?"


    "They won''t be together," Jack muttered, his voice cold.


    "You think it¡¯s impossible?" Jonathan gazed at his son with curiosity.


    Jack was again baffled by his father''s interest in other people¡¯s marriage. He answered, "Once the Wen


    family is destroyed, Francis will abandon Wendy.


    He would neither stay with someone who indirectly caused the death of his loved love, nor would he


    want a woman who not only hates him but also betrayed him," Jack reasoned, a confident smile on his


    face.


    His father reflected for a moment beforeining, "In my opinion, young people are always seeking


    for trouble. If you dislike someone, just stay away."


    Jack dropped his gaze, trying to hide his emotions.


    "I believed that you and Rachel had a chance to be together before. I¡¯ve watched both of you grow up


    and understand your personalities.


    As for the other woman," Jonathan paused. He shook his head helplessly. "You two are impossible.


    Just save your energy."


    Jack froze. He did not ept what his father said and continued arguing, "Why is it impossible? We¡¯ve


    been together for many years!"


    Jonathanughed, making Jack embarrassed.


    Jack stopped speaking, turned his head, and avoided his father¡¯s gaze. He closed his eyes and then


    opened again. He looked at his father seriously and said, "Father, please let me have a try. I want to


    live my own life!"


    "Do as you wish and try. I am not going to force you if you do not like Rachel. I will even turn a blind


    eye if you are with that woman. But after so many years, you hasn''t sessfully dealt with anyone of


    them."


    Jack was uttered speechless. He didn''t know how to refute his father.


    It was true that he could deal with neither the one he love nor the one he did not love.


    "I have been there," Jonathan reminded him. Just like before, Jack was not able to give any reason to


    stop his father.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, that''s it. I no longer want to know any further about your rtionship. You may get divorced if


    you want," Jonathan said dejectedly, his body sagging in his seat.


    Jack¡¯s excitement was short-lived. His palms slowly turned cold when he saw his father disheartened.


    Saddened, Jack tried to convince his father. "Celine...is a good girl. My decision to divorce Rachel had


    nothing to do with her. It¡¯s simply because I don¡¯t love Rachel at all."


    The old man erupted intoughter again and waved his hand. He stared at the young man and turned


    serious in a snap. "I will agree to your divorce, but under one condition."


    Sure enough, there was a catch. How could his father let him go so easily? Jack smiled with self-


    mockery.


    "What is it?" he queried.


    "I will agree to your divorce, but you have to spend a year with Rachel first."


    Hearing his father¡¯s condition, Jack immediately frowned. He was about to react when Jonathan raised


    his hand to stop him.


    "I know what you are going to say, but hear me out first, Son."


    Obeying his father, Jack leaned back on his chair and waited for him to continue.


    "Your grandfather promised you to each other," Jonathan began slowly. "Our family owes a lot to


    Rachel. In time I will exin everything to you, including the main reason why your grandfather


    arranged the marriage. He wanted to protect her and didn''t want her to suffer."


    Jonathan hesitated. His voice was tinged with regret as he went on, "It was my fault. I did not think your


    grandfather¡¯s idea was a problem and did not consider it carefully. These past years, you appeared to


    get along well with each other. I always hoped that you could be together someday in the future, that¡¯s


    why I did not want you to divorce.


    Rachel is a good girl. I have seen her grow up into a finedy. She is dedicated and persistent. She will


    cherish those people who treated her well. When she loves a person, she can be so selfless and will


    give him her whole heart.


    I have met too many people in my life, and I have learned how to read personalities. I am not looking


    down upon Celine, but she seems very ambitious.


    I understand that you might not take my words seriously, but I believe that you are not a fool. Think


    about it carefully. In the end, if you still decide to divorce Rachel, then you can look for another. If you


    find someone who loves you, for the sake of your happiness, I will ept her in our family."

 Chapter 50 Discussion About The Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 50 Discussion About The Divorce Agreement


    "I wouldn''t even care if the woman was a street cleaner. I just want you to find someone who really


    loves you," Jonathan said.


    After a thoughtful moment of silence, Jack said, "Father, most street cleaners are over forty years old


    nowadays..."


    When his father heard that, he almost spat the tea out of his mouth. After clearing his throat, he said


    sullenly, "That''s not the point!"


    "Then... since you already agreed on our divorce, why should I spend a year with Rachel?"


    Instead of answering him directly, Jonathan stood up and walked over to the desk. He fished through


    the drawer until he found a certain piece of paper, which he took out and put it in front of Jack.


    The title at the top of the page, which was in bold, caught Jack''s attention. He looked at the divorce


    agreement and his fingers tightened.


    Jonathan sat down again, and said, "You should sign this agreement first. I''ll prepare another one for


    Rachel and let her sign itter."


    He ced a pen in front of Jack, but thetter was in no hurry to sign. He was carefully reading through


    the contents of the agreement.


    There was nothing unusual in it. Jack didn''t care about the money or the property that they would


    compensate Rachel with. He read through the provisions of the agreement, one after another.


    He finally found something in the document that made him raise his eyebrows. There was no date on


    which the agreement would take effect.


    But that was exactly what his father wanted.


    Jack said, "The agreement has no date to say when it will take effect."


    With a smile on his face, the old man said, "It wille into force exactly one year after you sign your


    name."


    Squinting at his father, Jack said, "Why should we wait until a yearter?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? I have a request."


    Jack nodded, and said, "Tell me."


    "For the next year, I want you to live with Rachel and take good care of her. Even if you are despised


    and abused by her, you can''t lose your temper at her, scold her, or move out."


    Jack got angrier with every word his father said. What the hell was the crazy idea behind this? He


    would be forced to live with Rachel before the divorce!


    "Oh, yes. Additionally, you can''t be involved with any woman except Rachel!" Jonathan added


    smilingly.


    Jack''s mouth was twitching with disbelief. He replied coldly, "Are you kidding me?"


    "No, I''m not kidding. Seriously, if you can agree to this, I''ll have the document sent to Rachel for her


    signature."


    Jack closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Don''t you think it''s a ridiculous idea? Is it necessary?"


    The old man nodded seriously, and said, "Yes."


    Jack put down his pen, leaned back, and said after a pause, "Let me think about it for a while."


    "You don''t see the sense of it?" Somewhat disappointed by his son''s reluctance, the old man said, "If I


    were you, I would quickly agree to this proposal. Anyway, it''s not such a big deal.


    I''m sure that when Rachel sees this agreement, she won''t hesitate to sign it."


    Jack still kept his poker face.


    Seeing this, Jonathan continued trying to persuade him. "Besides, do you really feel wronged? I don''t


    think it''s a big deal. You owe her a lot. A young girl just twenty years of age blundered into this loveless


    marriage with you. You are having fun with your woman, and she never even has a boyfriend.


    What''s the most valuable thing a woman has? Youth! Her youth!" The old man made such a strong


    gesture as he emphasized his point that he knocked against his beloved board.


    "How precious her youth is! How can youpensate her for spending five years in vain? Think about


    it. You shouldpensate her for a year. Then you can be free." Having said that, Jonathan stood up


    and turned around. "I''m going to take a walk."


    Seeing him leave, Jack was at a loss for words. He had never known his father to be so talkative


    before. His father would make quite a good salesman!


    Perhaps his father had better not retire. With his energy, he could continue to fight well for the business


    for more than ten years longer. Perhaps even Jack was no match for his father.


    Feeling weary, Jack rubbed his forehead with his fingers. His old man''s idea about the divorce really


    gave him a headache. He felt as if there was a big cake in front of him, which had tempted him for a


    long time, but a deep pity in front of it.


    Maybe he could take another road to reach his prize, but he hadn''t been able to find the way. He


    couldn''t resist the temptation for much longer.


    The old man knew perfectly what was in Jack''s mind. He had presented this cake to Jack, and set a


    trap for him.


    Then it was up to Jack whether to fall for it or not.


    He was really free to choose.


    Jack closed his eyes and leaned back, lost in thought.


    ''A


    woman who really loves me?


    What is a woman who really loves me?'' Jack didn''t understand why his father had be so romantic.


    Maybe Celine wouldn''t be the one he would marry in the end, but he would certainly never fall in love


    with Rachel.


    For so many years, he had never loved Rachel at all. How could he suddenly fall in love with her in just


    one year?


    What a joke!


    The situation seemed pretty clear to Jack at that moment. What Celine couldn''t give him, he wouldn''t


    get from Rachel. But he didn''t know that this would be a p in his face before long.


    Rachel took three days off before shepletely recovered from her illness. In that month alone, she


    took more days off work than she was supposed to take in one year.


    On the day when she returned to the hospital, her colleagues came to her. They were all relieved to


    see that she was in good spirits despite her pale face.


    Rachel had seldom asked for leave, but in the past month, she had asked for leave many times.


    After Mindy, the head nurse, helped Rachel find an apartment for Eric and got an expensive gift in


    return, her attitude towards Rachel changed a lot. The sense of alienation she had felt before faded


    away. It felt like there wasn''t so much distance between them as before.


    When almost all the other people had left, Mindy whispered to Rachel, "Dr. Shen, have you touched


    anything evil recently?"


    Rachel was slightly shocked. Something evil? She thought for a moment, and asked, "What do you


    mean?"


    Mindy blinked her eyes and pointed her fingers in the air. She then showed her the Buddhist pendant


    on her neck.


    Rachel suddenly understood, then she said with a smile, "No. You''re imagining too much. I don''t


    believe in that sort of thing."


    But Mindy disagreed. She said, "Something devilish is happening to you. It''s not about whether you


    believe it or not. Look at what you''ve been through this month."


    She counted with her fingers and said, "Eric got hurt. You were almost kidnapped. Then you got sick.


    How often does that happen to a person? Too many bad things happened in just one month. It can''t all


    be coincidence.


    I think, whether you believe it or not, you''d better go pray to the Buddha."


    "Pray?"


    "Go to a temple and pray!"


    Rachel tried to appear to be listening politely,


    but she really couldn''t believe her ears. She couldn''t believe why a nurse would believe in ghosts.


    The series of events began when Jack suddenly stepped into her life. All of her bad luck had something


    to do with him. She believed that staying away from Jack was the only solution.


    Rachel went back to work as usual. Meanwhile, another person had heard that she was back, and


    came to visit her.


    When her day''s work was almost done, Rachel was taking an X-ray film of two patients back to her


    office. As soon as she sat down, a little head popped into the door of her office quietly. "Rachel..."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked up and saw that Mendes was peeking at her at the door. Rachel smiled and waved to him.


    "Come in!"


    Mendes cheered up and walked to the office table. He blinked at her and asked, "How did you get


    sick?"


    "I caught a cold and had a fever." Rachel put her hands under the armpits of the little fat boy and lifted


    him to her knees with difficulty. He was really heavy.


    Mendes poked her face with his finger and smiled curiously. "Did you catch a cold because you kicked


    your quilt away at night?"


    "Ha-ha! That''s not the case." Rachel rubbed her forehead.


    A chuckle came from the door, and a clear male voice answered for her, "Yes, that''s exactly the case."


    She looked up and smiled. "Hi, Lucas."


    Lucas had also started working there. The nurses of the hospital found him really dashing and


    handsome in his white uniform.


    Lucas was tall and slim like a model, and with his white gown, he looked like the leading actor in a


    popr TV series.


    The face mask he wore only revealed his deep eyes and his straight nose. Compared to everyone else


    at the hospital, Lucas was the one who was most likely to be considered a heartthrob.


    Personal attractiveness aside, Lucas and Rachel were the two most outstanding doctors among all the


    recent hires at the hospital.


    Rachel''s major was neurology, but for some reason, she applied for transfer to the surgical department.


    Everyone in the hospital knew that she and Lucas were on good terms. Although they were fellow


    apprentices, there was a rumor that they were romantically involved.


    At the very beginning, it was unclear whether they were really a couple. But as time went by, everyone


    began to realize that they were just friends, not lovers.


    People had no idea about Rachel''s family background, and she had never mentioned it in


    conversation, because she kept a low profile. However, there were rumors that she came from a


    notable family.


    Rachel was a gracefuldy. Although the handbag she carried looked ordinary, a few sharp observers


    noticed that it was from a famous international brand, and would have cost as much as a whole


    month''s sry of some nurses in the hospital.


    Besides, Rachel drove her own car, which was not cheap.

 Chapter 51 Looking For A Kindergarten

    Chapter 51 Looking For A Kindergarten


    Rachel''s wealth had always sparked jealousy from people around her. It was no surprise that many of


    them had spread rumors that used her of being a mistress for a wealthy man. But the truth was, she


    was just rich and no rumor would ever be able to alter that.


    Mendes'' voice pierced the silence as he shouted, "Lucas!" He dashed off of Rachel''sp and ran


    towards the direction of the figure entering the room, colliding with his leg. Joyfully, Mendes hugged his


    leg and gleefully looked at the man with a big smile saying, "Hug!"


    Lucas bowed down and hoisted the boy up. Mendes was so happy that he held his neck and kissed


    him on the face several times.


    Rachel felt a tang of envy as she saw how sweet and considerate he was with Lucas. She looked at


    the happy boy and coyly said, "Wow, I only missed work for a few days. When did you guys start


    getting along so well?"


    Grinning, Mendes rested his head on Lucas'' shoulder and replied loudly, "I like Lucas!"


    Rachel stood up and walked towards the pair. She pinched Mendes'' chubby cheek teasingly and


    pouted as she asked, "But, don''t you like me?"


    "Of course, I like you too," he groaned, rolling his eyes like crescent moons.


    His funny reaction amused the both of them.


    Lucas chuckled and patted him on the back. "You are a clever boy. You always know what to say." He


    turned to face Rachel and gently whispered, "Don''t worry. I''ve been taking care of him these days


    which exins why he is very intimate with me now."


    Rachel gaped, a little surprised. "Why are you taking care of him?"


    Lucas exined that it really was a coincidence. He stroked the boy''s soft brown hair and exined


    briefly, "Our fathers are close friends. His father asked me for a favor to help take care of Mendes on


    his behalf."


    Still nestling his head on Lucas'' shoulder, Mendes blinked and curiously asked, "If my father is a friend


    of Lucas'' father, does that mean that I am also Lucas'' friend?"


    Rachel and Lucas smiled at the boy and replied, "Yes, of course!"


    "Ha-ha." With a mischievous smile on his face, Mendes jolted and kissed on Lucas'' cheeks. His eyes


    yfully lit up. "Hey, since we are friends, can I have an ice cream?"


    "Nope!" Lucas immediately answered him without any trace of hesitation. In response, Mendes began


    to pout.


    Putting the boy down, he softly uttered, "Stay here for a while with Rachel. Maybe I''ll take you shopping


    later after work."


    Upon hearing this, Mendes cheered up and excitedly shouted, "Yeah!" Lucas chuckled at the boy''s


    response and winked at him. Mendes'' family had left him behind.


    Since he was still a child, eating and ying were of the highest importance to him and as long as he


    was distracted, he wouldn''t miss his parents.


    Rachel retrieved her tablet from the drawer and searched up a cartoon for him to watch online.


    Lucas approached her and whispered, "You have to take care of him first."


    Rachel thought for a moment and pulled Lucas quietly out of the office. The door softly shut behind her,


    not wanting to startle Mendes. She straightened her skirt and frowned at Lucas with her arms crossed


    over her chest.


    "Lucas, what''s going on? Is his family going to abandon him?"


    Sadness shed in Lucas'' gentle eyes and for a brief moment, he looked so helpless. But he


    straightened his posture and replied in a low voice, "Gennady Xu is his father, my father''s friend. His


    daughter has briefly taken an internship but it is ending this month. This means that she will soon go


    back to school. She can''t stay here to take care of the boy.


    My father informed me that the boy''s father wanted to find a boarding school for Mendes to attend


    kindergarten. But I think that I could take care of him, at least until his fatheres back."


    Lucas initially didn''t n to take care of Mendes. But one day, he happened to see Celia and Mendes


    having a row again.


    It wouldn''t have been such a big deal if Mendes was obedient. But he was mischievous and loved to


    stir up trouble. Celia also had a short-fused temper.


    After a fight, the boy burst into tears and threw a tantrum, demanding to see his father. Exasperated


    and angry, Celia also burst into tears, the two of them wailing in the hallway.


    Their outcry attracted arge crowd of onlookers. Worried that something grave had happened, they


    began to ask for help. Luckily, a patient was able to recognize Celia and her little brother and


    immediately called the head nurse to help them.


    After a few minutes, Mindy took the siblings to her office and settled them down. Both of them sat


    quietly still. They believed that it was an adult''s fault for starting everything, rather than the children.


    The news had gotten up to Lucas, who came straightaway to the hospital to deal with the situation.


    Celia continued to wail, despite his protestations for her to calm down. He then took Mendes back to


    his office, separating the siblings.


    Mendes quickly recognized Lucas and did not protest when he came to take him to dinner. Despite


    Lucas'' coaxing, the boy refused to stop crying.


    It was then that Lucas'' father came over. After one look at the child, he realized that Mendes was the


    son of his friend.


    After deducing the rise of conflict, Lucas'' father called Gennady. He knew of the affairs happening in


    the Xu family, but kept his mouth shut, not wanting to have a say in other peoples'' businesses.


    However, Lucas wasn''t like his father and couldn''t leave the subject matter alone. He didn''t know what


    transpired in the conversation between Gennady and his father, but his father decided to offer to


    temporarily take care of Mendes.


    What he had meant by temporarily taking care of him was finding Mendes a suitable and reliable


    boarding school. But Lucas wasn''t so sure. Gennady mighte back next month.


    That left him only ten days before Gennady came back. As such, Lucas had willingly offered to take


    care of the boy.


    It had been two days since his decision to take care of the little boy. cing his hands in his pockets,


    Lucas bitterly smiled. "I thought it was about feeding him, but I didn''t expect that he would be short of


    anything. Are you free after work? I would like to buy him something."


    Rachel sighed and nodded her head. "Yes, I''m free. I can apany you after work to help you


    choose."


    Although neither of them had any experience raising a child, he guessed that women were more


    considerate when buying gifts for children.


    With Rachel''s help, he would be able to handle the situation much easier. Although Lucas had decided


    to take care of the boy, he wasn''t always as thoughtful about what Mendes used.


    Before Mendes had broken his arm, he had been taken care of by a nanny.


    Unlike his biological mother, the nanny didn''t spend all her effort to take good care of Mendes.


    When Lucas began to take care of Mendes, he found the boy was short of many things.


    Since Mendes stayed in the hospital recently, he didn''t need any other things. But now that he was


    discharged from the hospital, things couldn''t go on like that.


    Feeling relieved, Lucas nced at Rachel. "Are you feeling better?"


    Rachel nodded and asked, "Do I look bad? The nurses keep telling me that I seem to have lost a lot of


    weight."


    Upon hearing thement, Lucas examined her face more carefully. There was nothing wrong with


    Rachel''s face, except that it was pale. Her charming eyes were as bright as it had been before she got


    sick.


    Her long ck eyshes were thick and well curved. She blinked and stared at him with a smile.


    Lucas coughed feeling embarrassed for staring too long. "Not too much, just a little thinner.


    Please take care of yourself. I was so scared when I felt you burn like that."


    "It was just an ident. I had always thought that I would be more immune to colds." She felt guilty, as


    she said this to him.


    Lucas sensed a hint of doubt in her words. He raised his eyebrows in suspicion. "What do you mean?


    How did you catch a cold?"


    Rachel smiled dryly and waved her hand to dismiss him. "I just wore a little less clothing. I''ll be more


    careful next time," she replied.


    Before he could scold her, Rachel made an excuse to go back to her office. It was obvious that she


    didn''t want to tell him the reason why she had a cold. Confused, Lucas stared at the closed door of her


    office, shook his head and left.


    From time to time, Rachel would at the clock waiting for her shift to end.


    She eventually calmed down after work. She sat on the chair with a pen in hand, lost in thought.


    Lucas came over her office with Mendes, raising his hand to knock on the door. Rachel jumped at the


    sound, but came to her senses. "Wait a moment," she yelled through the door. "I need to change my


    clothes."


    "No rush," Lucas responded politely.


    Rachel quickly got changed and met the pair outside. Upon seeing her, Mendes yelped with glee and


    grabbed both hers and Lucas'' hands, holding it tightly with his chubby fingers.


    Infected by his happiness, Rachel couldn''t help but smile as well. As they left the building, they bumped


    into Cara who had just exited the canteen.


    When she saw the three of them keep together, sheughed and joked, "Wow, you guys look like a


    happy family."


    Rachel blushed at thement, while Lucas politely responded, "We''re taking him shopping today."


    Cara smiled and eximed teasingly, "Well, you are in good hands. Rachel is one of the most excellent


    and aplished woman in the hospital. Lucas, if you like her, you better seize this wonderful


    opportunity."


    Rachel''s facepletely flushed red. She bit her lips and nervously asked, "Cara, what are you talking


    about?"


    "Ha-ha, I''m just telling you the truth! Lucas, don''t you think so? You two would be a great match!"


    Rachel suddenly became a little more conscious and nervous. She turned her head slightly to see his


    reaction. But she saw that Lucas looked calm and natural as always. He just smiled and courteously


    muttered, "Cara, you think too much."


    Rachel''s heart sank and her face turned back to its usual color. She slightly moved her long eyshes


    to mask any unusual expression on her face that might hint her disappointment. "You think too much.


    How could Lucas and I be together?" She uttered those words lightly.


    Only Rachel knew what it meant and she tried to mask her disappointment as best as she could.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cara saw how embarrassed they both were, so she waved her hand. "I''ll be having my meal now. I


    hope you enjoy!"


    A force tugged at Lucas'' hand, pulling him towards Rachel''s direction.


    The same thing happened to Rachel. Mendes pulled their hands at the same time and ced Rachel''s


    and Lucas'' hands on top of one another.


    Rachel felt Lucas'' big palm covering her small and slender hand. Her heart skipped a beat and her


    breath shortened. Mendes gleefully raised his head and said with a smile, "Be together!"


    As if she had gotten an electric shock, Rachel quickly withdrew her hand. With a quizzical smile on her


    face, she looked into Lucas'' eyes and tenderly fiddled with Mendes'' soft hair. She faintly smiled with the


    corners of her mouth turning upwards. "What are you talking about?"


    "Let''s go." Lucas'' face rxed. He tried tofort Rachel by saying, "Don''t take Cara''s words too


    seriously. She was only joking."


    Rachel smiled and nodded. Inside, her heart was filled with bitterness.

 Chapter 52 Shopping For Clothes

    Chapter 52 Shopping For Clothes


    Rachel could not keep Lucas out of her mind. She had feelings for him. She had not realized this until


    he went abroad to receive training.


    However, there were too many obstacles that hindered her from telling him how she truly felt. Rachel


    buried her head in the sand like an ostrich as if trying to rebel against her own emotions.


    Rachel had not forgotten the chain of her marriage. But if she and Lucas were in love, she could ask for


    a divorce.


    Thinking back on all the years she had known Lucas, she realized that he had never been with any


    woman.


    But even then, she had no clue whether he liked her or not.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    What Cara just said made Rachel''s heart beat faster. She couldn''t help but steal a nce at Lucas to


    see his reaction.


    However, Rachel was left disappointed. Lucas did not have any reaction at all. He still wore his usual


    expression. When he looked at Rachel, thetter confirmed that he had no feelings for her at all.


    It seemed like that he had always treated her like his own sister.


    Rachel had gradually calmed down. If she had anything to say, it would be to say that she was


    disappointed in Lucas.


    She wanted to know whether Lucas liked her back or not. But somewhere at the back of her mind, she


    was afraid to hear the answer.


    Mendes didn''t understand adults''plicated feelings. His interest was focused on the goods being


    sold in the shopping mall. He walked between Lucas and Rachel, holding each of their hands.


    Lucas was a man who liked to work efficiently and urately.


    Since he was here to shop for Mendes, he had written down a list of the things he needed to buy one


    by one.


    First, he nned to buy some clothes for Mendes. It was already spring, and the weather was a little


    hot during the middle of the day.


    He had looked over all the clothes in Mendes'' wardrobe, but couldn''t find any suitable ones to wear. All


    he could find were sweaters, thick coats and so on, all of which were made for winter.


    None of these were suitable to wear right now.


    As soon as they came in, a saleswoman came up to greet them with a warm smile. "Wee! We sell


    women''s and children''s clothes, do you need any assistance?"


    Lucas nodded his head in agreement. "That would be lovely, thank you," he replied.


    Mendes had been walking ahead of them, wearing a serious expression. He looked like a manager


    who was there to check on the store.


    Rachel found it amusing, so she followed behind Mendes while walking. Since they came in, He did not


    allow them to hold his hand. He wanted to walk alone this time.


    Mendes'' expression was so serious that it almost looked like an old man walking, except he didn''t put


    his hands behind his back. Rachel kept herself fromughing. She nudged on Lucas'' arm, motioning


    for him to look over.


    "Look at him. He is imitating the way Director Yu walks," said Lucas as he tried to stifle a grin.


    Rachel suddenly realized why Mendes looked so familiar when he was walking. Lucas was right!


    Rachel remembered how Director Yu also walked like this. Lucas smiled at her and said, "I have no


    idea how and why the kid learned this. To think he would choose to learn from Director Yu of all


    people!"


    The saleswoman mistook them to be a family.


    She overheard their conversation andughed. She thought they were talking about their son''s


    education.


    "My son was the same when he was your kid''s age! Children at the age of three to five love to imitate


    what they see," she said. She was too talkative to stop at this point.


    Rachel and Lucas nodded their heads and smiled to be polite. Many of the doctors and nurses in the


    hospital had children, and their children were the same age as Mendes.


    On some asions, the children would be mischievous when they visited the hospital. They would


    disappear for a while, only to have taken a well-wrapped injection from the medical supplies.


    The yful child was ready to do the injection when his mother found him out. His mother was furious


    and she almost lectured the poor boy''s ears off. When Director Yu found out about this, she chastised


    the doctors and nurses that had brought their children along.


    Since then, Director Yu had made a rule that nobody was allowed to bring their child to the hospital


    anymore.


    Since it hadn''t happened for a long time, Rachel was quite impressed.


    The three kids must have learned how to use the injection from Rachel. During that time, she was


    teaching the interns how to use an injection properly.


    Since there was nothing else for her to do, Rachel took it upon herself to instruct the interns. For some


    days, whenever she was instructing the interns to give injections, the three kids were carefully watching


    them.


    Back then even the patients were amused at how focused the kids were and said they might really


    intend to learn how to use injections.


    Three children aged four or six, one being a patient, one being a doctor, and one being a nurse. The


    doctor pulled down the patient''s cor and exposed his shoulder, then took the needle from the nurse''s


    hand and skillfully unwrapped the stic bag.


    When they saw this scene from the surveince video, everyone wasughing. Everyone, except the


    children''s parents.


    These children proved that they had excellent learning ability even at such a young age.


    The saleswoman beside Rachel continued, "In fact, even if children don''t understand something, they


    will imitate. They don''t know what a good habit is for them. We parents have to teach them what''s good


    and what''s bad for them."


    The saleswoman was right. But when Rachel heard "we parents" she felt something different.


    She tried not to look at the man beside her.


    "Hold old is the kid?" said the saleswoman. "He looks like he''s about five or six years old."


    Lucas looked at Rachel in confusion. She had been Mendes'' physician-in-charge before, and she


    should know the exact date of Mendes''s birthday.


    "He''s almost six years old," Rachel politely answered.


    "Well, children at this age are curious about everything. Most of the time their curiosity gets the better


    of them, but that also means their learning ability is gradually bing stronger. It is also when they


    develop their own understanding of things." There were numerous toys in the shop. The saleswoman


    did not hesitate to ask, "Have you and your husband bought any toys to help your child learn? Or


    perhaps something simr to this toy?" She held up a Rubik''s Cube.


    Lucas appeared to be confused. "Are these daily necessities?" he asked.


    The saleswoman was unsure of what to tell them. "Well, no. Not necessarily." The saleswoman paused


    and then exined, "Although these toys are not daily necessities for children..."


    Rachel had to interrupt her. "We came here to buy daily necessities. If we need anything else, we''ll


    take a look around."


    "Of course."


    After their conversation with the saleswoman, Mendes returned to their side. He had seen everything


    interesting for him to see.


    Mendes sighed and said to them, "We are in the wrong ce. These are all kids'' stuff." Mendes


    sounded helpless.


    However, Lucas saw right through him. He smiled and ruffled the child''s hair. "Didn''t find a toy you like,


    little buddy?"


    Mendes'' plump face blushed red. He rolled his eyes to the side. He was hesitant to answer Lucas''


    question.


    The saleswoman''s eyes lit up when the she heard the word "toy." She thought that maybe the couple


    would buy things ording to their child''s preferences.


    She calmly led the three of them upstairs. "Everything for children above four is on the second floor.


    Come and have a look!" she said.


    Rachel pulled Mendes closer to her to prevent him from running away, and said, "Let''s go upstairs.


    Don''t run away, okay?"


    Mendes'' eyes lit up. He thought it might be a good idea to strike a bargain with Rachel. "I won''t run


    around if you promise I can have ice creamter, okay?"


    ''This brat!'' Rachel screamed in her mind. She yfully rubbed Mendes''s puffy cheek. She raised her


    eyebrows and pointed her thumb at Lucas. "You have to ask him instead."


    As they went upstairs, the saleswoman would nce at them one by one. First she nced at Lucas,


    then Rachel. She nced at Mendes the longest.


    ''They are both so pretty, but why do I feel that their kid is not as beautiful? And he''s a little too chubby


    to be their child.''


    When Rachel asked Lucas to solve the problem, Mendes immediately turned to look at him with a pair


    of puppy-like eyes. If this boy was ever good at anything, it was getting people to give him what he


    wanted.


    Lucas stepped on thest step, turned around and crossed his hands under Mendes'' armpits He lifted


    the baby up and stared at him.


    Facing his pleading eyes like a puppy, Lucas couldn''t bear it anymore. He patted the child''s head and


    hugged him. "If you behave well, I''ll buy it for you. I promise."


    "Oh yeah!" Mendes was over the moon. He was giggling in excitement.


    Rachel couldn''t help butugh. She nced at Lucas and thought that it was easy for him to coax


    children.


    She had thought that Lucas asked her for help because he was afraid that he couldn''t handle Mendes,


    but Rachel had changed her mind. Lucas didn''t even ask her to do anything.


    Before they came, Lucas had already searched online for tips, and even asked the child''s nanny for


    advice. He made a list of the things he was going to buy.


    Now, all he needed to do was go shopping, following his list, and a little help from the shopping guide.


    Rachel was all the more confused why he had asked her to go with them. There was no real purpose


    for her to be here.


    She had thought that he would need her help in some aspects, but it didn''t seem like he needed her


    help at all. While she was lost in thought, Lucas turned to her and asked, "What do you think of this


    one?"


    Rachel rubbed the material between her fingers and frowned. "You should buy all cotton. Wool is not


    comfortable at all."


    Lucas touched his nose and said, "I asked about the pattern and the style..."


    Rachel stared at the Superman on the pants. She was uncertain whether to give her opinion or not. ''Is


    there any difference?'' she thought.


    The saleswoman didn''t say anything this time. She just thought that this couple was odd.


    It seemed like they didn''t know much about what the boy needed and wanted.

 Chapter 53 The Boy Got Into Trouble

    Chapter 53 The Boy Got Into Trouble


    Lucas and Rachel were discussing what clothes they should buy for Mendes.


    When the saleswoman was wondering when it would be an appropriate time to give them her opinion,


    the boy suddenly saw the toy behind the two shelves.


    Mendes was so delighted by what he saw that he ran to it without hesitation.


    Rachel was squatting down to help Lucas choose the articles carefully. She didn''t notice that Mendes


    had run away.


    Lucas didn''t notice it either. He had already told Mendes to behave well, and he thought Mendes would


    obey him.


    Rachel and Lucas were feeling rather indecisive. They couldn''t decide which one to pick, so they


    thought they''d better let Mendes choose. However, they didn''t find him when they turned around.


    Rachel was so shocked that she stood up immediately, looked around the shelves, and shouted,


    "Mendes? Mendes?"


    Lucas stood up too. He frowned and said helplessly, "Where did he go?"


    The saleswoman was startled by Rachel''s sudden outcry, but she had plenty of experience with


    naughty kids.


    She was about to say something when she heard two screams from the shelf not far away.


    Two saleswomen on the second floor exchanged nces with each other and ran towards the


    beddings shelf. The one who was escorting Rachel also ran there.


    Rachel turned her head back to Lucas, who was also confused. There was a hint of doubt in his eyes.


    He stepped forward and said, "Let''s go and have a look."


    It seemed that something was happening behind the goods shelf. Rachel followed him and they were


    almost there when a shrill female voice rang out.


    "Whose child is that? If you don''t want me to kill him, hurry up and pull me away from him!"


    That domineering voice was familiar to Rachel. She had definitely heard it before.


    Lucas, meanwhile, was worried about something else. When he and Rachel reached that spot and saw


    the scene, their hearts skipped a beat.


    Rachel didn''t expect Ninwell City to be so small. A few dayster, she ran into Jack''s sweetheart,


    Celine.


    Celine wiped her skirt with one hand, and held a toy with the other. She was really pissed off, and


    Rona, who stood next to her, also looked terribly angry.


    It seemed that something dirty had been sprayed on the hem of Celine''s dress.


    She was ring at the boy in front of her furiously. Pointing at him, Rona turned around and


    comined sharply, "Whose child is this? What is this child doing here, like a wild monkey that


    escaped from a zoo? Call his family over! Give us..."


    She suddenly stopped when she saw Rachel. She nudged Celine, and thetter said in irritation, "What


    are you doing?"


    Without noticing Rachel, Celine put the toy into Rona''s arms, looked at the little boy and shouted with


    anger, "Call your parents! Ask them to pay for my dress!"


    When Lucas saw that the boy was not Mendes, he breathed a sigh of relief. But when he saw that the


    woman was being so fierce to a child, he frowned again.


    Rachel had no desire for an encounter with Celine, so she pulled Lucas away.


    However, Lucas shook her head, took her hand off his arm, and walked to Celine.


    "Excuse me, what''s going on?" Celine looked at Lucas up and down, and pointed angrily at the thin


    boy, "Is this your child? Look at what he did to my dress! Haven''t you taught your child how to behave?"


    When the saleswoman saw Lucase out and the other customer snap at him, she was anxious.


    She pushed another saleswoman away and told her to bring their manager.


    The boy was at a loss, holding a toy gun and squinting beside the shelf. He looked scared of the


    woman who was throwing a tantrum.


    Tears were welling up in his eyes. He looked at the saleswoman nearby and whispered, "Auntie..."


    But the saleswoman ignored him and approached the angry customer.


    Unfortunately, Celine paid no attention the saleswoman''s efforts to calm her down.


    Celine just wanted to vent her anger on Lucas, the man in front of her, without looking at anyone.


    Rona pulled her hand several times, but Celine pushed her hand away. At this moment, a woman with


    short hair hurried over to her.


    Lucas stood firmly in front of her but said nothing, while trying to pull the boy over.


    But the boy dodged away from his hand. The boy was obviously scared, and Lucas knitted his


    eyebrows tightly.


    Finally, when the woman came, the boy suddenly rushed into her arms. He threw the toy gun in his


    hand onto the floor and cried loudly.


    Celine was still very angry. She looked at the woman up and down indignantly, snorted and turned to


    look at Lucas. "Tell me, how do you want topensate for my dress?"


    The hem of her creamy white dress was marred by an obvious pink stain.


    Before Lucas could say anything in reply, the saleswoman finally made an apology. "I''m so sorry. It''s


    my fault. I''m so sorry for what happened to you, but this gentleman is not this kid''s father. You shouldn''t


    me him."


    Celine was confused, looking at Lucas and then the woman holding the boy.


    Wearing the working uniform of the shop, the woman was at a loss. She cautiously apologized, saying,


    "I''m sorry! My son''s foolishness has caused you trouble!"


    Celine nced at her from head to toe and sneered, "Humph!" Then she fell silent.


    Celine''s attitude was so arrogant that Rachel couldn''t hear it anymore. When did this woman be


    so arrogant?


    The boy''s mother kept apologizing to Celine, while thetter maintained an arrogant silence. "I''m really


    sorry! I can wash the dress for you or send it to theundry."


    "You want to wash my dress? You must be joking! I just bought this dress from Paris, and it''s my first


    time to wear it! Do you think you''re able to wash it off?"


    Lucas stretched out his hand and stopped Celine. He said to her coldly, "I''ll pay you the money."


    "Hmm?" Celine''s gave him a dismissive snort in response.


    "Compensation? It''s none of your business."


    Lucas furrowed his brows and bit his lower jaw. Everyone else at that scene felt annoyed, too.


    Facing such an arrogant customer, the saleswomen didn''t know what to say or do.


    They knew it was their colleague''s fault, and now they only hoped that this customer could calm down


    and forgive her.


    This angry and difficult customer was more than they could deal with, and they couldn''t me the kid


    either.


    A smart saleswoman had quietly sneaked away to find the shop manager, while the saleswoman


    holding the boy was very worried.


    Celine nced disdainfully at these employees, and said with a cold face, "Just figure out how you can


    pay for it."


    Rachel couldn''t stand it anymore. She didn''t want to show herself if Lucas could solve the problem.


    But now it seemed that she had to deal with Celine herself. When Rachel walked out slowly from


    behind, Celine swept her eyes over her, and she was so shocked!


    The look on Celine''s face changed dramatically. She turned her eyes and pretended not to see Rachel,


    but Rona reacted more strongly than her.


    Rona tugged nervously at Celine''s sleeve, but thetter pushed her away calmly.


    However, the others didn''t notice these little details. Lucas wanted to say something to help out the


    mother and son.


    Before he could speak, the mother of the child took the initiative to say timidly, "Sorry. I''m sorry! How


    would you like me to pay you back for this? I would be d topensate you!"


    At first, Celine wanted to tell her that this dress was custom-made and that it was worth more than ten


    thousand.


    But when she saw Rachel was there, she couldn''t say it. She felt that her enemy''s presence might


    throw her off course.


    Rachel looked at the mother of that child. She said in a nonchnt tone, "It''s just a scrap of rags.


    There''s no need to givepensation."


    Her words took everyone''s breath away. Lucas looked back and was a little surprised, but he didn''t say


    anything.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He stepped back a little bit, while Rachel came forward.


    When Rachel said that, Celine held back her anger, and didn''t make such a sharp retort as when she


    was talking to Lucas or the child''s mother.


    The girl next to Celine looked at Rachel with an ambiguous look in her eyes. Lucas thought they might


    know each other.


    Rachel''s eyes fell on the hem of Celine''s dress. Indeed, there was a mark, but it was fairly minor.


    Rachel curled her lips and sneered, "Has Jack gone bankrupt? Or has he dumped you? Why do you


    have to pick on others for such a dress?"


    Celine blushed; she was embarrassed that Rachel had witnessed the scene that had just happened.


    She was not in a good mood. In fact, the dress was not very dirty, but she was in a very rotten mood.


    She had only been venting her anger.


    Even if that woman really wanted topensate her, she didn''t want it!


    Rachel''s intrusion waspletely unexpected. If Celine had to name the person in the whole world


    whom she hated the most, it would be Rachel.


    Lucas frowned. He deduced that there was some bad history between them, and that it might have


    something to do with Jack.


    Celine was like a hedgehog with sharp spines all over her body to guard against an attack by her


    enemy. She straightened up her chest to appear confident, raised her slender eyebrows, and taunted,


    "Don''t worry about us. We are fine. Let me ask you, when was thest time you saw him?"

 Chapter 54 Compensation

    Chapter 54 Compensation


    Rachel was amused by Celine''s words. She was eager to stay away from Jack. He would always bring


    trouble to her.


    Unwilling to answer her question, Rachel turned to the saleswoman holding the boy. "It doesn''t matter.


    Don''t worry about her. I can pay for thepensation on your behalf."


    The saleswoman stared at Rachel in confusion.


    Celine narrowed her eyes in anger. "It''s none of your business! Do you hear me? It was her son''s fault!


    I will demandpensation from her."


    Lucas couldn''t stand the scene in front of him. Frowning, he warned Celine, "Hey. Please be polite. It''s


    just a dress and it isn''t worth all this yelling."


    At the sound of themotion, the shop''s manager finally came into view. She hurried over to where


    the fight ensued.


    A thinyer of sweat glistened on the manager''s forehead as a saleswoman began to vaguely exin


    what had happened.


    The manager took a deep breath before facing a seething Celine.


    Seeing that they were in a stalemate, she walked over with a big smile stered on her face. "Miss, I


    am the manager of the store. May I know what happened?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Celine didn''t respond and continued her haughty attitude. With her beautiful and dainty


    fingernails, she pointed at the man in front of her and in a sharp voice, she screeched, "It is none of


    your business! You should learn to mind your own business!"


    With a straight face, Lucas shook his head. Calmly, he turned to the shop manager, who was frowning


    at the situation. "I would like to pay for thedy''s damage, regardless of how much it costs."


    "You are crazy!" Celine yelled.


    The manager couldn''t maintain her politeness. The saleswoman had told her that the child had


    identally stained the client''s dress. But she was willing to apologize and pay for the damages. It


    didn''t make sense that the customer would continue to create a scene in the middle of their store. She


    nced at Celine''s dress, and could hardly pinpoint where the stain was. Clearly, this customer was


    just trying to create a dramatic scene in front of everyone. The child at fault was still in his mother''s


    arms, trembling in fear.


    The manager sighed silently. Seeing that there was no way out, she asked in a low voice, "Miss, I am


    sincerely sorry for the inconvenience. Please follow me to my office so that we may settle this."


    Celine''s face flushed in embarrassment, but she coldly replied, "No, thank you. I guess it is just my bad


    luck. Your customer service is terrible. I definitely won''t shop here again."


    Rachel sneered and said, "Don''t worry. She won''t need toe here at all as she doesn''t even have a


    child."


    Celine''s chest heaved violently. But before she could retort back at what Rachel had said, the manager


    quickly intervened and called for their attention. "Everyone! I strongly insist that we resolve this in the


    office."


    Unknown to them, a customer on the second floor had been watching the entire time. He had been


    shopping in silence until he heard the raising of voices, which attracted his attention. If the situation had


    escted even further, then the stores'' sales would surely be affected.


    The manager was adamant to resolve this issue as soon as possible and ensure that all parties were


    able to apologize and those who needed to bepensated would bepensated. It would be


    terrible for the store to have a reduction in sales because of such a trivial matter.


    Still fuming with anger, Celine threw the toy at the saleswoman in front of her. The mother and child at


    fault were shocked and stood petrified, not knowing what they were to do next. Rachel rolled her eyes


    as Celine left the store. It was always the same situation with her. Whenever she met Celine, she would


    always attempt to pick a fight, yet lose every single time.


    Rachel didn''t understand how Jack had the patience to like this woman. She was the devil in disguise,


    always angry and shouting like a child. Today, her unnecessary tantrum was caused by a child that had


    innocently stained her dress.


    A child!


    She truly had no shame.


    Rachel groaned and ced a hand on her forehead. She then turned to Lucas and said in a hurry, "We


    have other things to do! Where is Mendes?"


    Lucas sighed and stood with elegance, much moreposed than she was. His eyes twinkled in


    amusement at her flustered face. He raised his chin and said, "Look over there!"


    During the argument, he had noticed a butt sticking out from one of the shelves in the store,pletely


    oblivious to what was happening.


    Rachel sighed in relief. Luckily Mendes turned out to be in the store as well. It was obvious that he


    didn''t even care about the ruckus that was happening a while ago.


    The saleswoman ced the toy back on the shelf and apologized. "We are sincerely for the trouble that


    had just urred."


    Rachel waved her hand in response, indicating that it was fine. It really didn''t matter to her. "Don''t worry


    about it. If that woman barges in again demanding forpensation, inform her to look for me."


    The saleswoman smiled and nodded curtly in understanding. She wondered what rtionship was


    between the two women. They seemed to know each other but they were definitely not the best of


    friends.


    "I see that you''ve discovered the Transformer." Lucas stretched out his hand and gently pinched


    Mendes'' face. He chuckled and picked him up from the floor, not ming him for his disobedience.


    Mendes felt a little nervous because he hadn''t kept his promise. Earlier during the day he had promised


    Rachel that he would be on his best behavior. And as he approached her, he started to feel guilt build


    up in his heart.


    Holding his toy tightly, Mendes slowly nced at Rachel with unease and fear that she would get


    angry. Whenever he had been a bad boy, he would always get scolded by his nanny or sister.


    But to his surprise, both Rachel and Lucas were calm. They didn''t utter a word or didn''t me him for


    being disobedient. They took him back to the shelf to pick up clothes.


    Although Mendes was a child, he was very sensitive and was relieved that they didn''t scold him. Back


    in a happy mood, he began ying with his toy again.


    Rachel sighed and nced at him. "Mendes, you shouldn''t break your promise okay? It is very


    dangerous. Lucas and I were worried when we couldn''t find you earlier."


    Mendes nodded gleefully. He was a child whocked discipline. It was no surprise as his parents were


    rarely around him. His nanny was the closest parent-figure he had, but she didn''t fully invest her time


    with him.


    Whenever he was disobedient, the nanny would immediately reprimand him. Mendes had to be


    persuaded, not coerced or reprimanded whenever he had done something wrong.


    That was why Celia and her little brother always had conflicts. She thought he was do disobedient.


    As a bystander, Rachel could clearly see the problems between Celia and Mendes. She knew how she


    should deal with the boy.


    With a straight face, Celine walked out of the shop. She quickly strutted to her car and pped her


    steering wheel, venting her anger.


    She winced in pain, not realizing the amount of force she had. Celine''s eyes turned blind with red and


    anger. Rona sat in the passenger seat beside her, scared at what Celine had been doing.


    She saw that the key hadn''t been inserted yet and sighed. "Don''t be angry. You can just buy another


    dress," she said.


    "You know nothing about this! This dress was a gift from him!"


    It was obvious that she was referring to Jack. "Then just ask him to send another one. What is the big


    deal?" Rona asked.


    "It''s not the same!" Celine seethed with anger. She pinched the leather seat with her fine manicured


    nails. She clenched her teeth and cursed, "Rachel, you bitch!"


    Rona paused for a while and asked, "You told me that they didn''t love each other. So why haven''t they


    gotten divorced yet?"


    Celine''s face contorted at the mention of this. She said impatiently, "Why do you ask me so many


    questions? I don''t know!"


    Rona winced at her friend''s anger. "Alright, I''m sorry. I won''t ask anymore." Rona became silent for a


    while, before raising another question. "In the store, it seemed that Rachel came with another man just


    now."


    "It is none of our business!" The mere mention of Rachel''s name made Celine sick. She didn''t want to


    know anything about her.


    But Rona continually repeated her point patiently. "She came with a man to a store selling maternal and


    infant products."


    Celine suddenly turned her head, and curiosity shed in her eyes. "Why did shee with a man to


    the store?"


    "Why else would a woman and a mane to a store offering maternal and infant products together?"


    Rona smirked as Celine finally understood what she was trying to imply.


    At the thought of this, Celine''s heart began to beat so fast. She stammered, "You mean..."


    Rona curled her lips and smugly said, "I was just guessing. It''s not necessarily true."


    "Ha-ha!" Celine''s smile grew wide. "I was so angry that I didn''t even notice such a thing! Huh! How dare


    you! Rachel!"


    Celine abruptly heaved a sigh of relief. She breathed out slowly to calm her temper.


    Rachel had always been so difficult to deal with. Celine was thrilled at the thought of her having a


    rtionship with another man.


    No wonder Rachel didn''t care for Jack at all. She was in love with another man!


    The corners of Celine''s lips lifted in a cold smirk.


    She knew how to make use of it and snitch Rachel to Jack.


    Rachel didn''t know how the event eventually ended. When she left the store, all the parties involved in


    the incident had disappeared.

 Chapter 55 Check Out

    Chapter 55 Check Out


    Lucas had purchased the Transformer for Mendes as a reward for his good behavior, which made him


    surprised and very happy.


    The saleswoman smiled brightly after they finished paying the bill. Rachel hesitated for a moment and


    asked, "How is the woman stirring up trouble?"


    The saleswoman''s smile disappeared and she shook her head. "I don''t know either." She nced back


    at the cashier and began to count the bills.


    Rachel nodded while Lucas said sympathetically, "It''s normal for children to be naughty sometimes.


    Children must be taught to be obedient. It was unfair that she made things difficult for your colleague."


    The saleswoman was a little surprised at what he said. Most customers would were always under the


    impression that they were right. She still nodded and replied, "Thank you very much for your


    consideration. I will pass this on to our shop manager."


    Lucas nodded.


    Mendes just stared at them, oblivious to what had happened.


    The saleswoman smiled once again and handed them their purchased items. "Take care! Thank you


    for shopping here! We hope youe back again!"


    Since Lucas was in charge of carrying the bags, Rachel decided to hold Mendes'' hand. After exiting


    the story, Mendes was once again easily distracted by the mall''s surroundings.


    Rachel still had doubts when they were going upstairs to the restaurant for dinner. "What made you so


    enthusiastic to help the saleswoman?" she asked.


    Rachel grimaced. She didn''t really know how to express herself or find the appropriate words to


    describe Lucas'' unusual enthusiasm.


    She didn''t take it seriously before. She had thought the customer was bullying the saleswoman and


    that he couldn''t bear it. But when she was about to leave, Lucas even told another saleswoman that


    they shouldn''t make it difficult for the saleswoman, which confused her.


    Lucas had always been a man of a few words, but now he acted so kind-hearted.


    Lucas understood what she meant. However, he didn''t answer her immediately as Mendes'' meal was


    served.


    Lucas carefully helped the child set up his tableware first before exining, "When I went out for the


    training, I encountered something like that."


    Lucas noticed that Mendes'' sleeves wasn''t rolled up, so he raised his hand to smooth them for him.


    "What do you mean?" Rachel felt that there was some story behind what he was trying to say. "Was


    that why you helped that employee?"


    "Well, it''s basically the same thing." Lucas recalled and he touched his forehead gently. He forced a


    smile and said, "At that time, I didn''t stand up because I thought it was none of my business. Butter


    on, something happened and I began to regret not helping others."


    Rachel could not figure out what made Lucas regret his actions. But she stopped asking after getting


    the hint that he didn''t want to exin in detail.


    After the dishes were served, they began to eat in silence.


    It made her feel uneasy. There seemed to be a deeper meaning in the story he was trying to tell. Her


    instinct told her that it had something to do with him taking care of Mendes.


    After dinner, Lucas sent her home before taking Mendes back with him.


    And it was a long timeter that Rachel realized the type of love he had encountered in the story.


    Only then did Rachel understand why Lucas would help take care of Mendes temporarily.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As soon as Jack opened the door to Celine''s house, he smelled the stench of the booze. His nose


    scrunched up in disgust and his brows were knitted tightly.


    Following the smell, he entered the living room, finding empty bottles all over the ce. His face


    darkened. He quickly went towards the bedroom and upon opening the door, he saw Celine lying down


    on the bed, drunk.


    Hearing the sound of the door open, she opened her eyes. She saw Jack and greeted him with a silly


    smile. "Hi, you''re here!"


    Seeing her as drunk as a mule, Jack frowned. He sighed with displeasure. "Why are you drinking


    again?"


    Celine closed her eyes, pretending not to hear him. But, Jack shouted aggressively, "Get up!"


    Celine narrowed her eyes at Jack and angrily retorted, "Leave me alone! Get out!"


    Jack sneered, "If you wanted me to get out, then why did you call me?"


    Celine chuckled and pulled herself up on the bed. Her face was flushed and her eyes were red. "You


    came as I told! I''ve asked for you to divorce her for such a long time! When are you going to push


    through with it?"


    Her voice was sharp, harsh, and cold. Tears began to stream from her eyes. She turned her head,


    covered her face, and began to sob.


    With a stiff face, Jack stood in front of the bed, saying nothing. He fixed his eyes on the dark-colored


    bed sheet. Sighing, he shook his head, tired. "Why do you always bother yourself with this matter?


    How many times do I have to prove to you who is in my heart?"


    Celine continued crying.


    Jack felt tired. He thought she would be content with everything that he had given her. But it seemed


    that she would never be happy until he divorced Rachel.


    He had registered marriage with Rachel before Celine showed up. Although their marriage was just a


    fake one, they couldn''t be divorced without Jonathan''s permission. Besides, he had told Celine that he


    would marry her once he divorced Rachel.


    But Celine didn''t believe that, and it was always something that they quarreled about.


    He endured all of it, hoping that one day Celine would understand, and stop torturing him with it.


    It was tiring to argue about the same thing over and over again. At this point, his father''s proposal didn''t


    sound too bad.


    Apart from anything else, Jack thought it would be good for them to at least stay away from each other


    for some time. That way, Celine wouldn''t be so troublesome.


    Jack stood for a while and did not go up tofort her. When her sob gradually faded away, he said, "I


    have something to do. I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    Just as he was about to walk through the door, Celine rushed over and hugged him from behind.


    Suppressing her sobs, she pleaded, "Don''t go!"


    In a calm manner, Jack pried her hands off his waist and said, "We will talk when you are sober."


    "I''m not as drunk as you think! I''m very sober!" she retorted. "You have no idea what had happened to


    me! You are too annoyed with me now, Jack! But please, don''t leave me."


    She leaned her face against his back, sobbing. "Jack! Please! Why aren''t you asking what happened to


    me? Ask me why I drank wine! Don''t you want to know what happened? How could you do this to me?"


    Jack was a little stunned, not expecting her outcry. However, he still pulled her hands off his body and


    firmly said, "Clean yourself first. Then, we can talk."


    "No way! I know you will leave as soon as I go to the bathroom."


    "No, I won''t go," Jack said patiently. "We''ll talk about it once you are cleaned up. I don''t want to talk to


    you with the smell of alcohol all over your body."


    "Okay," Celine replied reluctantly. She released her hands and went into the bathroom.


    She stared at her reflection. She was disgusting, her hair was messy and her tears were ck from her


    mascara. She looked so pitiful.


    But that was a good sign. The more pitiful she looked, the more sympathetic Jack would be to her.


    What mattered was that Jack stayed here and that he would listen to her exnation. After she finished


    cleaning, she looked much calmer than before.


    He sat on the sofa and patted the seat beside him. "Sit down and tell me, what''s going on? Why did


    you drink?"


    Celine leaned towards him and put her arms around him. "Don''t talk to me in such a haughty tone. I''m


    not your subordinate," she snapped.


    Jack took a deep breath and patiently said, "Alright. But I need an exnation. Why did you drink?


    What did you promise me before? You promised me that you wouldn''t drink anymore. But you broke


    your promise. How can I trust you again?"


    Celine lowered hershes to hide the instant flurry in her eyes. Her soft body stiffened for a moment.


    She looked at him and began to caress his arm, whispering, "I''m sorry, I broke my promise. I drank


    because I was in a bad mood."


    She sighed and loosened her grip on his arm, reaching out for a pillow instead. Her eyes brimmed with


    tears as she stated, "I don''t want to drink it either. But this afternoon I ran into someone. And she said


    some mean things to me."


    She leaned against the pillow. Her eyes were slightly red and she looked so weak and helpless, which


    made Jack feel sorry for her.


    He reached for the pillow and pulled her into his arms. He sighed deeply, "Who did you meet and what


    did she say to you?"


    Leaning against his chest, Celine yed his clothes and lowered her eyes to conceal her true


    emotions. "I met Rachel in a shop this afternoon. She and I had a confrontation with one another.


    Something unpleasant happened between us."


    "Rachel?" Jack''s eye widened, surpriseced in his voice. "What happened?"


    "There was a naughty child in the shop. He was holding a toy gun that was filled with paint. When he


    walked past me, he threw the gun in my direction, making my dress dirty. I was so angry at him


    because the dress got stained. When I started scolding him, I surprisingly ran into Rachel. She didn''t


    know what was happening and probably misunderstood me. She said mean words to me."

 Chapter 56 Snitch On Rachel

    Chapter 56 Snitch On Rachel


    While narrating what happened, Celine couldn''t help but cry. Then, biting her lower lip, she continued in


    a soft voice, "She mocked me and said I was just a bitch. She asked me whether I was dumped by


    you, as I was so poor that I gave so much importance to a mere dress. But, I rarely care about that


    dress because it was a gift from you. But, I didn''t expect that boy to stain my dress just like that!"


    ncing at him, Celine saw Jack''s brows slightly frowning. Her heart was bursting with joy.


    However, what she didn''t know was that Jack had something else in his mind.


    Jack couldn''t remember when he had sent her a dress. He asked Celine, "What dress did I give you?"


    Hearing his question, Celine was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would ask her such question.


    "The one you brought back from France."


    Failing to remember anything, Jack kept silent. After a while, he asked again, "What else did Rachel


    say to you?"


    Celine''s heart skipped a beat. She kept her mouth shut for a while. Thinking fast, she had to be careful


    with her next words. However, what came out was much different from the truth.


    From Celine''s mouth, Rachel was a spiteful woman. ording to her, Rachel humiliated her in front of


    many people.


    What really happened was distorted by Celine''s statements.


    Her version of the story showed how Rachel scolded Celine like a bitch. She told Jack how miserable


    she felt at that time.


    Doubt seeped through Jack''s mind, though he didn''t think that Celine would lie.


    If Rachel hadn''t done anything bad to Celine, thetter wouldn''t have drunk herself. But hearing


    Celine''s words about Rachel, Jack became suspicious.


    Celine had once seen Rachel in a cafe. His man who was protecting Celine sent him a video. Jack


    watched their whole conversation.


    He knew Rachel''s style of being mean, which was different from Celine''s description.


    To be more specific, Celine made Rachel sound so boorish. It was not like Rachel at all.


    Processing the information Celine gave, Jack thought she might have changed the story a bit in order


    to make Rachel bad. Devoid of any expression, he released Celine and said, "Take it easy. I will talk to


    herter."


    Suddenly, Celine''s face darkened. Her intention of telling Jack was for him to hate that woman and to


    stay away from her, not to get in touch with her!


    Releasing his hand, she angrily shouted, "Don''t ever see that woman!"


    Realizing that her tone was a bit harsh, she added softly, "I don''t want you to see her. Please don''t.


    Okay?"


    Jack nodded. With a satisfied smile on her face, Celine leaned on him and said, "Her boyfriend was


    also frightening. He said mean things to me too."


    "Boyfriend?" Jack asked, slightly narrowing his eyes.


    Without raising her head, Celine answered, "Yes. They worked together against me."


    "How did you know they are in a rtionship?" Jack asked in a low voice.


    With a straight face, Celine lied, "They entered a store offering maternal and infant products. Do friends


    do that?"


    Noticing something was wrong, Jack pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. But Celine knew that he


    heard what she said.


    ''Oh, no! Is he going to see her? He''d better find someone to confirm it,'' Celine thought to herself.


    Smiling secretly, Celine would see if this man really loved her. If Rachel having a boyfriend not enough


    reason for Jack to divorce, then she wouldn''t wait for him anymore.


    So, she would see Jack''s reaction when she asked about it a few dayster.


    All of a sudden, she thought of something. She felt hot.


    Snuggling up to his arms, Celine slipped her hand past his throat. Teasing him with her index finger,


    she touched his lips and ran it down his chin.


    Grabbing her hand, Jack pulled it away and said gently, "Don''t be naughty."


    Still, Celine continued. This time, using her other hand, she touched his cheek and slowly went down


    Jack''s body.


    Catching his breath, Jack grasped her wrist and growled, "Celine!"


    His eyes were in slits, dark, and full of desire.


    Though his voice was deep and strong, he was not really angry. He was trying very hard to control


    himself instead.


    Blinking, Celine licked his Adam''s apple. Then, she said enchantingly, "I want you, Jack. I won''t resist


    you anymore. I''m ready."


    Her slender hand slid all the way down to his body parts which elicited erogenous pleasure. Tiptoeing,


    she pressed her nose against his and saw, with satisfaction, the burning desire in his eyes.


    And, that exactly what she wanted to happen.


    Straightening up a bit, she invited Jack in her low sexy voice, "Jack, let''s go to the bedroom."


    Using hisst ounce of control, Jack held Celine''s shoulders and pushed her away. Staring at her face,


    he couldn''t see any sign of hesitancy. Slightly narrowing his eyes, he asked, "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, I mean it." For Jack, it had been a long time since he touched a woman.


    And, he wanted to make sure that Celine also wanted this. He didn''t want both of them to regret this,


    for he made a promise to her that he wouldn''t touch her unless he got divorced.


    In the room, moans could be heard. When Jack''s phone rang, both of them were on the bed, half-


    naked.


    Getting up from her, Jack reached out for his phone. But, Celine stopped him and said, "Leave it


    alone!"


    However, Jack ignored her. Standing up, he said, "Don''t be ridiculous. This is a call from my home."


    There were only two people in his home, and they were Jack''s parents. Hearing him, she didn''t stop


    him anymore. With his back at her, he didn''t see the change in Celine''s expression.


    Going out of the room, Jack answered the phone. It took him only a few minutes to finish the call, and


    he returned immediately.


    Sitting on the bed, Celine expected him toe back. What she didn''t expect was for him to leave so


    soon.


    When she heard the sound of the door closing, she couldn''t believe that Jack had really turned her


    down.


    In the middle of their intimacy, Jack went away. Feeling her heart being stabbed, Celine felt like


    vomiting. Nothing could humiliate her so much than this.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    How wrong of her to think that Jack would pounce on her after not having sex for such a long time! She


    couldn''t keep a man even if she was half-naked in front of him!


    ''What''s wrong? Am I not desirable at all? What should I do? What should I change?


    Damn it! What an ass! Grrr!''


    So angry, Celine picked up a pillow and threw it across the room. ''Shit! Is he a man or not?''


    Wondering, she thought what happened to the Fu family that made him leave her in bed in a hurry.


    The phone call was from Jonathan. There was nothing wrong with them. He only called to inform Jack


    that Francis had taken actions against the Wen family. The head of the family was already taken away


    by the Committee of Discipline Inspection. Not long after, the court issued to seal the Wen''s family


    house.


    Very well nned, Francis made all his moves quietly and fast. Unfortunately for the Wen family,


    Vincent was abroad and could note home soon.


    Although this had nothing to do with the Fu family, Jonathan still asked Jack toe home. He wanted


    to ask Jack''s opinion about the matter.


    Their two families were involved in some businesses, and that was all there was in their rtionship.


    The Cheng family was also an acquaintance. Jonathan was sure that Vincent or his mother would drop


    by to ask for help. Jonathan was a cunning man and decided not to interfere on this matter.


    But he still had to maintain the rtionships. He couldn''t just ignore them.


    Meanwhile, Jack was thinking the same thing. He thought it would take a while before Francis made his


    move. Unexpectedly, Francis couldn''t wait to have his revenge against the Wen family just five days


    after the engagement.


    The Wen family had trulye to an end this time. Even sending an adopted daughter to Francis didn''t


    give them enough time.


    Two dayster


    Running with a file in her hand, Rachel was grabbed by a nurse from behind. Catching her breath, the


    nurse said anxiously, "Dr. Shen, hurry up. The ambnce is on its way. The patient, who jumped from


    a building, is in grave danger."


    Turning around to face the nurse, Rachel''s face darkened, and she looked at her watch frowning. She


    asked, "Did they tell you their estimated time of arrival?"


    "Yes! They will be arriving in five minutes!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Unexpectedly, Rachel was stunned to see Wendy being brought down from the ambnce. Since


    Wendy was already unconscious, everyone quickly rushed to the operating room.


    Changing into her surgical uniform, Rachel frowned with worry and her heart thumped wildly.


    During the meeting of the Cheng Group, Francis'' phone suddenly lit up. Seeing that the caller was


    unknown, he frowned and rejected the call without hesitation.


    A few secondster, the phone rang again. As expected, Francis hung up again. It happened three


    more times. The sixth time his phone rung, he thought it must really be important.


    Gesturing his subordinates to stop, he stood up and walked to the window to answer the phone.


    Not long, a sudden loud noise attracted everyone''s attention. All looked back to see Francis'' phone on


    the floor near his feet. He slowly bent down to pick it up and put it back on his ear.


    In a hoarse voice, he asked, "What did you just say?"

 Chapter 57 Sent To The Hospital

    Chapter 57 Sent To The Hospital


    Whatever it was the person on the line had said, it seemed to rm Francis. He had make sure that he


    heard it correctly. "Can you repeat it again?"


    Everyone nced at one another. Francis had his back facing them, so they couldn''t see his


    expression.


    Finally, he spoke once again. "Which hospital? Okay... I''ll be right there in a few minutes."


    Hospital? Those in the meeting room wondered what could have happened.


    Francis hung up the phone and turned around; he didn''t look well. He silently closed his eyes, bowed


    his head and rubbed temples in frustration and anguish.


    When he opened his eyes, they were bloodshot red. The others wondered what had transpired in the


    conversation and waited for him to speak.


    But Francis staggered to the entrance of the conference room. He paused, remembering that there


    were other people in the room as well.


    With caution, he stopped and turned around. "The meeting has been adjourned," he said in a hoarse


    voice.


    They noticed his hesitation and secretly wondered what had caused his change in mood.


    They got their answer a few dayster, after finding out that his fiancee hadmitted suicide by


    jumping off a building.


    Francis sped to the hospital. He arrived at the entrance, floating and pale-faced. The nurses mistook


    him for a patient who wanted to make an appointment for a doctor.


    He began to pick up speed as he tried to search for what he was looking for. But like a headless


    chicken, Francis realized that he didn''t even know where he was going, let alone which operating room


    his fiancee was in.


    Standing in the corridor, he looked around nkly, as if he didn''t even know where he was.


    It was not until he encountered a nurse holding the medicine te that he came back to his senses. He


    felt as if he wasn''t himself at all.


    He reached out and grabbed the nurse''s arm. She shrieked in surprise, almost dropping the tray in her


    hand.


    Francis held her up. He was panting and gulping for air like a dying fish on the bank of a river. "Miss,


    please help me. The one who just jumped off the building...which floor is she on?"


    The nurse''s frightened face contorted into a confused expression. She shook her head and said, "I''m


    so sorry, but I don''t know. You can ask the receptionist."


    Without waiting for another word, Francis ran towards the reception. Sweating, he anxiously asked,


    "Where is the female patient that arrived a few minutes ago? Which floor is she on? Please. I need to


    know."


    The two receptionists looked at each other, not understanding who he was trying to look for. Out of


    courtesy, one of them carefully asked, "Which patient are you looking for?"


    Francis replied with a pale face, "The one who jumped off a building."


    There was a slight change in the expressions of the receptionists. Assuming that he was a family


    member, they gave him the information he asked for.


    "Please head towards the emergency department, she is being operated there. It is on the first floor.


    Go straight and then turn right. You will see it then."


    Without a thank you, Francis headed towards the direction. From afar, he faintly heard them saying


    behind, "What a pity."


    ''Pity? For what? Wendy?


    It is ridiculous. How could she be pitiful? What the hell was this woman doing?


    Jumping off the building? Is she crazy?


    Huh! She must be out of her mind.


    How dare she jumped off the building?''


    Speechless, Francis quickly sped towards the emergency department. He dryly asked, "The one who


    jumped off the building..."


    The nurse widened her eyes in recognition of the patient. "She is in the operating room right now. Are


    you a family rtion?"


    He pressed his lips. After a moment of silence, he replied, "I''m her husband."


    A tinge of pity shed across the nurse''s eyes. She silently sorted documents in her hands and said,


    "Please have a seat for a moment. The doctor will inform you when the operation has finished."


    But Francis stood still, as if didn''t hear what the nurse had just said.


    The nurse felt sorry to see him out of his wits. When she saw the woman arrive at the hospital, she


    barely had a pulse. She was very close to dying.


    Even though she was used to seeing people at such a grave state, it was still different for their families


    to witness such situations. They were usually the ones who couldn''t bear to see their loved ones like


    this. She helped Francis sit on the sofa and gave him a cup of water. "Drink it. Don''t worry," she said,


    softly smiling to give him hope.


    Francis epted the water stiffly and whispered thanks. Instead of drinking, he asked nkly, "How


    was she when she arrived? Is she okay? Will she be okay?"


    She was definitely not okay. When the medics found her, bystanders had said that she jumped from a


    fifteen-story building. In all honesty, she was lucky that they were around to rescue her.


    However, it was hard to say whether she would be able to recover or not. And even if she could, there


    was a high possibility that she would either be in a vegetative state or paralyzed.


    Instead of telling him this, the nurseforted him, "Take it easy. Sit down and wait for a while. You''ll


    know the result soon."


    The nurse went back for her work after pacifying Francis. Left alone, he watched as the corridor bustled


    with people and activity.


    Francis did not know how long he had been sitting there. After what felt like an eternity, someone


    whispered in his ear that the operation had finished. He staggered to his feet and followed the nurse,


    not knowing where he was going.


    Rachel came out of the operating room with a heavy heart. A nurse had informed her that the patient''s


    family member had arrived.


    Rachel slowly walked along the corridor, meeting Francis, who was headed towards her direction. She


    stopped in surprise; she didn''t expect him toe here.


    As if she was a ghost, Francis didn''t notice her and didn''t even see that the nurse had stopped when


    they reached Rachel.


    The nurse stood by Rachel''s side and attempted to stop Francis from walking further.


    "Wait a second! The doctor is here..." The nurse tugged at his sleeve. Francis turned around and saw


    the doctor dressed in the light blue surgical uniform.


    Francis'' gaze fell on her bloody hands. His breath and heart rate quickened, and his pupils dted. He


    walked towards her and asked in a trembling voice, "Doctor, where is she? How''s she? Was it


    sessful? Is she alright?"


    He didn''t recognize Rachel because of the mask on her face. She didn''t want to tell him the truth,


    seeing that it might only hurt him. With a heavy sigh, she said, "You can go to see her..."


    ''...onest time.'' She didn''t finish her sentence.


    Despite only saying half of her sentence, Francis understood what she meant to say. His face was as


    pale as a ghost. He slowly dragged himself towards the room.


    Wendy had jumped down from their ce on the fifteenth floor. The rescue operation was


    unsessful. At twenty past ten this morning, she died in the hospital.


    Rachel never expected that Wendy would end up like this. She had always spoken so softly and acted


    uneasy during her engagement day. Rather than looking like a bride-to-be, she looked ufortable


    on the day of the asion, as if she was out of ce.


    The words that Wendy asked her to tell her brother suddenly came to Rachel''s mind.


    It seemed that all these signs had been pre-empted. Wendy had asked her for help, a very unnatural


    expression stered on her face. Rachel groaned inwardly, ''Why hadn''t I asked more?''


    She could have asked what Wendy had meant, but it was toote. Rachel deduced that the reason


    why Wendy had jumped off might have had something to do with the engagement party.


    Wendy had turned to Rachel for help, but she didn''t pay any attention and ignored the poor girl''s silent


    cries for help.


    Rachel couldn''t figure out what had contributed to her suicide.


    Her thoughts were disturbed by the loud wailing of a man. Rachel closed her eyes, her heart sinking in


    sadness.


    Wendy''s death quickly spread throughout the hospital. Apart from her suicide, people couldn''t help but


    gossip about her and her finace.


    There were stories proliferating, but Rachel wasn''t sure whether they were false.


    ording to one version, there was a conflict between Francis and the Wen family. It was said that he


    had decided to trick Wendy into an engagement as a form of revenge on the Wen family. He didn''t


    even bother to hide this diabolical n of vindictiveness.


    What surprised everyone else was that without any hesitation, the Wen family willingly handed their


    daughter to him, like a prized possession. To be more precise, their adopted daughter.


    They probably still had a glimmer of hope, expecting that Francis would genuinely take care of Wendy


    and cease his plot of revenge.


    The Wen family were unable to attend the engagement party because they were prohibited from


    attending.


    The Cheng family treated the engagement as a trick and didn''t bother to make any effort ining.


    The guests that were invited to the party were aware of this fact and treated Wendy with contempt.


    The engagement party was held to publicly humiliate Wendy and the Wen family. Francis orchestrated


    it to fool them deliberately.


    If this was true, Rachel couldn''t imagine how Wendy was able to even smile at the party.


    These rumors were potential spections that could support Wendy''s reasons for suicide.


    ¡¯Maybe she ended her life because she couldn''t stand such humiliation,''


    Rachel guessed.


    She nced at her hands that were still stained with Wendy''s blood. She had never been close to her


    other patients before. This was the first time where she actually knew one of their stories.


    She couldn''t deny that she was affected by Wendy''s death.


    This was the first time she had ever felt pity for her patient.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    But it was a different kind of feeling. It hurt Rachel to ept the fact that Wendy was gone. She


    stepped back to lean on the wall, feeling her throat tighten.


    How could she just die like that? That girl didn''t seem so weak. So what pushed her tomit such an


    act to end her life? What was she running away from?

 Chapter 58 The Suicide

    Chapter 58 The Suicide


    Rachel tried to keep herself together. She ced a hand on her head and then closed her eyes for a


    moment,posing herself. She poured a ss of water and drank, willing the water to wash away the


    heavy emotions filling inside her.


    ''You knew something was wrong, but you did not ask,'' a faint voice said in Rachel''s mind. She had


    always maintained an aloof and professional demeanor, distancing herself from other people''s


    businesses. For the first time, Rachel chastised herself for not reaching out.


    An emotional turmoil of grief and regret weighed heavily on her chest. Remembering thest time they


    spoke, Rachel wondered if there was something else Wendy hoped to talk about that evening. She


    recalled theirst conversation gloomily. Sadly, there was no going back and no rewinding time.


    Rachel almost took the initiative to call Jack. It was a first, but she was too bothered to notice. She


    wanted to know what happened behind the party.


    The news traveled fast and surprised everyone. But why? People were bewildered. It was unthinkable


    how the girl ended in such a tragic way.


    At the time of the incident, Cole Wen, Vincent''s father, was still under investigation while Vincent was


    busy running errands. Vincent''s mother was rooted to the spot when she heard the news. Her face


    distorted, and her strength gradually drained from her body. Suddenly, she copsed to the floor, her


    anguish flooding in tears.


    She and Wendy were not biologically rted. Wendy was adopted, which exined why the old


    woman didn¡¯t like her very much. Still, the tragic event affected her deeply.


    The people surrounding her did not know why she suddenly reacted the way she did. They were


    startled to see her run, her sobs filling the hallway.


    Jack was walking when he noticed amotion. He first heard her cries before he saw the woman


    rushing and about to collide with him. Subconsciously, he stretched out his arms in anticipation of the


    hit. The woman didn''t notice him until after the blow, grabbing his arm in shock. Just then, her sobs


    became fainter, her eyes gradually closed, and her tired frame fell.


    "She fainted!" someone beside Jack eximed. He caught the woman reflexively.


    He looked carefully at the frail woman in his arms and then realized that it was Vincent''s mother. What


    a coincidence, it seemed.


    Wendy¡¯s body was still at the hospital. The secretary stayed to apany Francis while the others left


    quietly. Francis sat in a daze. He failed toprehend the piece of paper the doctor gave him. His


    hands tightened as he read the death certificate, the paper creased in the process.


    Hospitals were ces where birth and death often happened. Every day, multiple and different


    emotions remainedmonly seen.


    Today, only an air of pity prevailed, a silent reminder of how fickle the world was.


    Rachel was in the middle of her shift when she decided to visit the mortuary. It was lunchtime already.


    As she looked around, she saw a man guarding Wendy¡¯s body.


    She stood by the door and observed him. His thin face was drained, pale as a ghost. From a distance,


    she noticed his eyes were staring nkly in a trance-like state. He sat still as a statue, totally oblivious


    of Rachel¡¯s presence.


    She cleared her throat, making her presence known. Hearing her, Francis turned his head slowly.


    "Why did shemit suicide?" Rachel pried.


    A pair of dispirited eyes fell on the door. He had not epted yet that Wendy was gone. He muttered


    distractedly, "Why did she..mit suicide?"


    Francis tried toe up with a reply but he couldn¡¯t grasp a particr reason either. Suddenly, he


    laughed bitterly. "Because I...didn''t treat her right...I didn''t treat her right..." His voice was pained, the


    reality dawning on him.


    Rachel was about to speak but stopped. She turned and left without saying another word.


    ''Another woman who met a cruel fate?¡¯ she pondered going back to her post.


    ''Even so, killing oneself wasn¡¯t supposed to be an option. If you die, who would feel sorry for you?


    People would only remember you like a painful memory.''


    Rachel did not expect anything more to happen, but the next day was as eventful as the previous days.


    She strode around the hospital, about to start her duty when she chanced upon some nurses huddled


    together. She inadvertently heard about someone who jumped off a building. Her curiosity was aroused


    and she decided to chime in, "What happened yesterday?"


    The group turned in surprise to the doctor who joined them.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I heard you were talking about the woman yesterday?" she pursued. It was out of character for her to


    gossip, which made the nurses hesitant to reply.


    "We were talking about the woman who jumped off the building," one of the nurses said cautiously.


    "What about that?"


    Seeing that Rachel was genuinely interested, another nurse whispered, "Her family camest night and


    made trouble."


    "Made trouble?" Rachel raised her eyebrows questioningly.


    "Eh..." The nurse paused, unsure of how to exin. "It was not a medical incident but about the man


    who imed to be the husband of the deceased. We heard they weren¡¯t married yet! Her family did not


    recognize him as the husband and they argued."


    "Her family?" Rachel asked.


    The nurses looked at each other in confusion. "I''m not really sure. It seemed the woman was her


    mother while the other was her... brother."


    "He couldn¡¯t be her brother. Do you think he acted like a brother?" another nurse countered.


    Rachel felt a headacheing. She knew it might be Vincent. ¡®Did he visit with his mother?''


    She blinked and focused on the conversation again. She asked in a low voice, "Then, is the girl''s body


    still here in the hospital?"


    "That''s what we were talking about. Dr. Shen, don''t you get it?" The nurses looked at her in


    astonishment.


    "Get what?" She wore a puzzled expression.


    "They were fighting over the body. In the end, the woman¡¯s family had the man beaten."


    "I heard they were an affluent family," murmured another nurse.


    Rachel couldn''t hear them anymore, her head was spinning in confusion. She excused herself and


    said, "I have to go back to work. Please don''t talk too long."


    "All right, let''s go back to work. We can talk after duty." The nurses swiftly agreed and separated.


    Rachel entered her office, thinking about the conversation just now. She leaned on her chair and


    decided to share the news with Lea. She picked up her phone and dialed her number. After listening to


    Rachel, Lea responded casually, "Is that a big thing? Since you want to know, why not ask Wendy¡¯s


    rtives? Though it may not be a good time right now. Maybe you can ask Jack instead?"


    "Cut the crap," Rachel replied.


    Of course, the Wen family were mourning. She knew better than to ask questions too soon.


    She thought for a while and then said, "Forget it. I''ll find it out when I get a chance in the future. It¡¯s just


    heart-breaking that Wendy had to die young."


    "No matter how bad that man was, why would the thought of taking her own life ever cross her mind?


    That woman was foolish."


    Rachel frowned when she heard Lea''s words. "We don¡¯t know what happened. Maybe it wasn¡¯t about


    the man. Please don¡¯t be so¡­" She halted, trying to find an appropriate word.


    "I know what you mean. Well, I won''t say it anymore. When are you free? How about we grab some


    dinner with Lucas?" Lea perceived what Rachel meant and discontinued the subject.


    "The day after tomorrow would be fine."


    "So, how are you and Lucas?" Lea asked yfully. She jumped to another topic soon after they


    scheduled their dinner.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Rachel shook her head.


    "Well, no kidding!" Lea giggled from the other side of the phone. "I rarely have such a long vacation.


    Let¡¯s hang out! Make an appointment and tell him."


    "Okay, I''ll tell himter. By the way, nothing is happening between us. You''d better not joke with him."


    "Maybe nothing happened yet, but it doesn''t mean nothing will happen in the future. Wouldn¡¯t it better if


    I help you?" Lea teased, herugh warm and hearty.


    "Please don''t!" Rachel sighed helplessly. "If I make a fool of myself, it would be very embarrassing!"


    "Well, okay. I promise not to make fun of you. Tell Lucas we can change the schedule if he has


    something to do then."


    "Okay." Rachel ended the call.


    Wafts of incense flowed slowly from the burner like clouds, nketing the air of the study.


    Jonathan¡¯s frame slumped on his chair in the study, he was lost in his thoughts.


    No one had ever thought that Wendy, soft and graceful that she was, would eventually choose such a


    tragic path.


    Jack was sitting in front of him; he seemed to be studying the details of the tea table. But he, too, was


    engrossed in his thoughts.


    He wouldn¡¯t learn of the news so early if Vincent''s mother didn¡¯t run into him.


    He had thought Wendy and Francis would end in separation. But he never thought that she would kill


    herself.


    "What a pity," Jonathanmented. "Francis might regret what he had done."


    Regret? Jack thought about what his father said. It would not be serious since Francis did not care


    about Wendy.


    Francis looked older with an ashen face and dark circles under his eyes. When Jack saw him, he


    remembered what his father said.


    The other day in the study, his father said meaningfully, "Francis went too far. He came here with the


    sole purpose of exacting revenge against Wen family. Unfortunately, he also has a strong feeling of


    love. If he did not care about Wendy, he would not take the trouble of having the engagement.


    Everyone knew that the Cheng family did not agree with it.


    But that''s what people do! People had to atone for their sins. If Francis did not involve the whole Wen


    family and only implicated Cole, things might have turned differently. Sadly, he was too aggressive


    since the beginning and didn¡¯t allow his self a chance to reconsider. It¡¯s no wonder it had gone to this.


    No one is to me. Only that girl is so pitiful..." Jonathan shook his head and then gazed deeply at


    Jack. "May this be a lesson for you. In the future, think carefully before doing something that you


    might regret. Do not wait until it''s toote."


    Upon seeing Jack, Francis squeezed a small bitter smile. "You¡¯re here."


    Jack raised his hand and ced it on Francis'' shoulder, offering support. Emotions welled up inside


    him.


    He was certain before that Francis did not have any feelings for Wendy. Now, all his prior suspicions


    were thrown out the window.


    He recalled everything over and over. In the end, he could not offer any words and only replied, "I''m


    sorry."


    Francis tried to say something, but his emotions choked him. He looked at Jack, all the despair


    reflecting in his eyes.

 Chapter 59 The Truth

    Chapter 59 The Truth


    The Wen family did not let Francis in. He stood outside the door, wearing a crumpled suit which he had


    not changed in days.


    He stood therepletely alone. Inside the building was the mourning hall in which Wendy''s body was.


    This no longer came as a surprise. After having exacted revenge on Cole and indirectly causing


    Wendy''s death, how could he expect the Wen family to treat him kindly?


    It was already too kind of them not to have driven him away.


    Francis and Wendy had already registered to be married. The Wen family didn''t know that until two


    days prior.


    When Vincent found out, he was furious. He had never thought that they would been officially married.


    However, dealing with Francis was the least of his issues right now. The only thing that mattered at the


    moment was Wendy''s funeral.


    The Wen family was facing a lot of difficulties right now, so not many people came to the funeral. The


    few who came had seen Francis waiting outside.


    The Wen family''s rtionship with Francis wasplicated, so none of the guests could help him.


    Some of them paused but ultimately did not talk to him.


    Even fewer approached, concerned, and tried tofort him, but they found him to be out of sorts.


    They understood, though, and left him alone. Everyone knew that his dead fiancee was inside.


    Jack came out not long after entering. Wendy''s body did not look that bad, though she had jumped off


    the fifteenth floor and had died from a head injury.


    Only Vincent and his mother were left of the Wen family. The olddy was devastated. Her husband


    was in trouble, and her daughter hadmitted suicide.


    She managed to get through the pain and presided over the funeral. Although she had not loved


    Wendy that much in life, she had raised her and had no one else to call family.


    ''We need to give her a decent funeral,'' she thought, sighing as she looked at the casket.


    Vincent had just returned from seeing a guest off and heard her sigh. Looking at the ck-and-white


    photo beside the casket, he felt a sharp pain shoot through his chest.


    "Mom," he said. "You need to get some rest. I''ll take over."


    She shook her head. "No, I can''t rest now."


    She simply could not stop, as her family was in such a mess. She wished that she could preupy


    herself with tasks all day so that she had something to distract her from her problems.


    She was sure that her husband would be going to prison, but she also believed that he was the author


    of his own misfortune. She was no longer bothered by it. All she wanted now was for him to stay alive.


    He should have expected Francis to avenge his father.


    Her expression changed slightly. She looked up and asked, "Is he still outside?"


    Vincent nodded expressionlessly.


    After some thought, she breathed a helpless sigh. "Forget it. He has been waiting out there for too


    long. We should let him in."


    "Let him in?" A cold smile formed on Vincent''s face. He said, almost usingly, "Are you just going to


    let this slide? Mom, he killed Wendy! Now, we''re going to let him see her? No way!" The more that


    Vincent spoke, the more emotional he grew. His chest heaved violently, and his eyes turned red.


    "Mom, I''m already trying my best not to drag him away and throw him out of the property!"


    He spoke each word between clenched teeth. His mother knew just how much he hated Francis.


    "Vincent, all I meant is that he cane in and mourn Wendy''s death.


    After this, we can all be at peace. We will no longer have anything to do with one another," she


    exined in a tired voice. "We are also to me for what has happened. We are not entirely


    meless. It was us who allowed Wendy to be with him. Both of us are responsible for this."


    Vincent closed his eyes and said with pain in his voice, "Mom... I regret it. I regret..."


    His cries gradually faded away. Jack had been standing there. After some time, he put down the


    flowers in his hand, turned around, and left.


    Francis was still outside, waiting. The main reason why he had allowed the Wen family to take Wendy''s


    body was that he felt guilty.


    "Shall we talk in the car?" Jack asked as he stood in front of Francis.


    After some thought, thetter nodded.


    After the two had gotten in the car, Jack rolled down the window, took out a cigarette, and gave it to the


    man next to him. Francis shook his head in refusal.


    Exhausted, he leaned backward. There was blue-green scum in his stubble.


    He hadn''t slept for days, as evidenced by the dark bags under his eyes.


    Jack withdrew his hand and decided not to smoke either. He sat there, thought things over, and asked


    in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    Bitter words escaped Francis'' lips. "It was all my fault. But I didn''t expect her to kill herself."


    Her death had ended all possibilities of them being together. From the moment she decided to take her


    own life, they could no longer be together. It was so cruel.


    Maybe this was a punishment. Wendy knew that he would regret her death.


    Francis exined, "The night before shemitted suicide, we had a fight. I should have noticed it


    earlier."


    After they had fought, Wendy seemed strangely calm. He, however, had not been willing to spend one


    more breath to try to patch things up with her. Instead, he went to a club that night.


    Early the next morning, she had called him. At that time, he was drunk and fast asleep on the sofa. The


    woman beside him had answered the phone and handed it to him.


    There was a lot that Wendy had said, but Francis had not gotten any of it. Finally, there was a


    prolonged silence on the other end of the line.


    Francis had grown impatient. "If you have nothing else to say, I''m going to hang up now."


    Surprisingly, she had responded by asking him softly, "Will youe back tonight?"


    He had answered curtly, "No."


    Over the phone, Wendy had again grown quiet for some time. "Okay," she had said afterward, almost


    in a whisper.


    That "okay" angered him. Now awake, he had sat up straight. Trying to suppress his anger, he had


    yelled into the speaker, "Will you quit it?"


    She had sighed and said goodbye in a low voice.


    It turned out that that goodbye was theirst.


    Francis closed his eyes. Tears formed in the corners and fell down his cheeks.


    He murmured, "Jack...she was so cruel. She has punished me with her death."


    Jack kept quiet. Outside the window was a clear blue sky.


    From afar, he could see a white ne making its way across the blue canvass.


    Jack then pulled out his phone and dialed his father''s number. "Dad, where is the divorce agreement?


    I''m ready to sign it."


    On the other end, Jonathan grew quiet for a while. Then came his hesitant reply, "There''s no hurry. You


    and Rachel should drop by tonight. Let''s have dinner together."


    "Okay."


    Rachel didn''t expect that Jack would be calling first. She had been nning to contact him herself.


    "Dinner?" She put a pen back into her pen holder and asked, "What time?"


    "When you get off duty, I''lle to pick you up."


    "Okay. See you then."


    After hanging up, she decided to ask him about Wendy this evening.


    Several days had passed since Wendy''s incident. Even though Rachel did not speak of it, she always


    thought about it.


    Another patient was sent Rachel''s way, and she went about her day. After she had finished the


    operation, a little guest arrived in her office.


    Mendes ran into the room,ughing and jumping. He wore the clothes that she and Lucas had bought


    for him.


    She waved him over, and he approached her happily, carrying an apple.


    Handing her this little treasure of his, he said, "This is for you, Rachel."


    "Thank you!" Rachel took the fruit and took a whiff of it. "It smells so good! Where did you get this?"


    "Uncle Lucas gave it to me!" Rachel felt a little funny. The little boy called her by name. Now, he was


    calling Lucas "Uncle."


    Celia had gone back to school. Recently, it was Lucas who had been taking care of Mendes,


    asionally bringing the boy to the hospital.


    People had thought that Lucas and Celia were in a rtionship until they found out that the family of


    the two were connected.


    Rachel set the apple down and asked, "Why are you here? Where is Lucas?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He told me to go here. He''lle byter."


    Rachel nodded her head and patted the boy on his little behind. "You can y while you wait for him."


    Soon after, Lucas arrived. Rachel had guessed that he needed her help with something. Sure enough,


    he asked, "Rachel, sorry to spring this upon you, but can you take care of Mendes today? I''lle and


    pick him up tomorrow night."


    She had thought that he needed help with something different. Nevertheless, she nodded her


    agreement. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take care of him."


    Lucas shed her a smile of relief. Then he raised his hand to look at his watch and said, "I''ll send


    some of his things overter."


    "No problem," Rachel replied.


    Curious, Mendes then approached him, blinked several times, and asked, "Where are you going?"


    He smiled and patted him on the head. "To treat patients."


    "Can I go with you?"


    Rachelughed. "What are you going to do there? Cause trouble?" Mendes blushed.


    He dered for everyone to hear, "I want to be a doctor when I grow up! A doctor like you!" His eyes


    sparkled.


    Rachel beamed as she looked into his eyes. "Go for it! I''m sure you''ll make a great doctor," she told


    him.


    Rachel had already made Lucas a promise when she remembered that she had to have dinner with the


    Fu family tonight. This only meant one thing. ''Oh, no. Should I take Mendes back?'' she thought.


    Once her shift ended, Jack called. "Come out after you''re done. I''ll be waiting for you right outside the


    hospital''s gate."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Rachel worked on sorting Mendes'' stuff. When she was done, she promptly zipped


    up the bag.


    "Mendes, I''m going to have dinner with my dad. Do you want to go?"


    The boy tilted his head and asked, "Can I go, too?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, then. I''ll go!"


    Jack hadn''t been waiting long before Rachel came out, a boy tagging along.

 Chapter 60 An Illegitimate Child

    Chapter 60 An Illegitimate Child


    Jack recognized the little boy. He realized that he looked familiar because they had already met each


    other twice.


    "Who is this little fe?" asked Jack. Even though he was confused, he still tried to sound kind and


    genuine.


    "Why don''t you introduce yourself to this uncle?" said Rachel.


    Mendes was not usually this shy. He sat closer to Rachel in the back seat forfort. Perhaps he was


    intimidated by Jack. "My name is Mendes Xu," he said.


    Mendes'' voice was so soft it was almost inaudible. Rachel couldn''t even believe that the voice was


    from him. He was usually loud and outspoken. She never expected the child was hiding an effeminate


    side.


    Seeing Mendes'' reaction reminded Rachel how shy he was when he met Jack in the past. She couldn''t


    help but wonder if Jack was the problem. ''Is he really that intimidating?'' she thought.


    "Nice to meet you again, Mendes. You can call me Uncle Jack," replied Jack as he tried to keep his


    eyes on the road.


    "Uncle Jack!" Mendes said in a clear and loud voice.


    Rachel noticed that Mendes might be trying to please Jack on purpose. Maybe Mendes was trying to


    get on his good side.


    Jack never asked why she was bringing the child with her, nor did he ask where the child came from.


    He just focused solely on driving and the asional small talk.


    Rachel had nned to ask Jack about Wendy, but she realized that it was not the appropriate time to


    ask him. Mendes might not be able topletely understand that conversation, Rachel still decided to


    hold off on the question. It was not healthy for the boy to hear that kind of conversation.


    Mendes was usually curious and full of energy, but right now he was behaving himself and wouldn''t say


    a word.


    Rachel had no idea why he was behaving this way. What could have made him so afraid of Jack?


    She ruffled the child''s hair but said nothing. There was an abject silence in the car. Jack found that it


    was especially quiet. He looked at them from the rearview mirror, and found that neither of them were


    interested in talking.


    Jack saw that Mendes was resting his head on Rachel''s shoulder. He stared at her with a pair of bright


    ck eyes.


    When the three of them arrived at the Fu family''s house, Jonathan was waiting by the gate. He didn''t


    expect that Rachel and Jack would arrive with a child in tow.


    The old man red at Jack. "Who is this boy?" he grunted. Mendes stared at Jonathan with his beady


    little eyes.


    He wondered why the old man was angry and hid behind Rachel. She held Mendes close and stroked


    the boy''s head tofort him. "This is my friend''s child. He''s out of town for a couple of days so he


    asked me to take care of the kid while he''s gone. I had no choice but to bring him here with me," she


    said.


    The old man''s scary expression became gentle. He gestured for the boy toe closer and smiled.


    "Come over here, little boy. Let me have a closer look at you," said Jonathan as he crouched down to


    Mendes'' level.


    Mendes took a nce at Jonathan and stepped closer towards him.


    "Young man, I''m Jonathan," said Jonathan. He wore a gentle smile.


    "Nice to meet you, Grandpa Jonathan," Mendes replied in a loud and clear voice. He seemed to like


    Jonathan. Whenever he had taken a liking to someone, he would always be this cheerful when talking


    to them.


    Rachel was surprised at what she saw. No matter how she looked at the two of them, she couldn''t quite


    think of anything to say.


    Meanwhile, Jack was taking something out of the trunk. He nced at Jonathan and Mendes when he


    heard them talking. Even Jack found it strange that Jonathan would act this way around a child he just


    met.


    The old man was overjoyed to meet Mendes. He could not keep himself from smiling. He spread his


    arms to try and hug Mendes so that he might carry the boy in his arms, but after realizing that Mendes


    was too heavy for him to carry, he decided to just give the boy a warm embrace.


    Jonathan ruffled the child''s hair one more time and put his hands behind his back. "Jack! Come over


    here and bring the boy inside the house."


    Jack stared at Mendes for a moment without saying a word. Then he walked over and whispered to


    Rachel, "He looks fatter than before."


    Rachel didn''t know what to tell him.


    She stared at Mendes from head to toe. "Really?" she said as she took onest look at the boy.


    She had never noticed it before, but Jack might be right. "He does seem fatter. I should try to control


    his diet. I have to tell Lucas to reduce the amount of food he feeds Mendes," Rachel muttered to


    herself.


    Jack crouched down to Mendes'' level and stared at him.


    Mendes returned his gaze and opened his arms to tell Jack that he wanted be carried.


    Jonathan was already inside the house. He opened the door for the three of them and urged them to


    come inside. The old man seemed rather excited to say the least. "What are you all still doing out


    there,e on inside," he said.


    Mendes heard Jonathan. He pouted at Jack and stretched out his arms.


    The boy had a way of getting people to do what he was asking for. ''Why couldn''t he just walk by


    himself?'' Jack thought to himself.


    Jack looked at Rachel as if he was pleading otherwise. But she was indifferent to his pleas. He had no


    choice but to carry the child.


    Mendes rested his head on Jack''s shoulder while they went inside. Rachel followed behind them.


    When she looked up, she saw the plump face of Mendes on Jack''s broad shoulder.


    It seemed like he did get a little fatter. Rachel grew concerned about the boy''s weight.


    Tracy heard them talking and checked who it was. She saw her son and daughter-inw bringing a boy


    to the house.


    Tracy was confused. She had no idea what was happening. When Jack put Mendes down, Jonathan


    pped his hands to call Mendes over. "Come here, boy. Let me have a closer look at you."


    The boy hurried over to Jonathan with a wide grin on his face. Tracy felt like she was going to faint


    while watching Mendes and Jonathan.


    She stood stiffly, her hands ced on her abdomen. Her well-tailored, beautiful fingernails made red


    marks in the palm of her hand. She tried to control her facial expression, but the corners of her mouth


    were slightly twitching. "Where did you get this child?" asked Tracy.


    "Rachel brought him back," Jonathan replied as he was musing the boy.


    "Rachel, you say?" answered Tracy. She turned her attention to Rachel.


    Rachel could tell what Tracy was thinking based on her expression. Before she could exin herself,


    Jack did it for her. "It''s not Rachel''s child, it''s her friend''s. Her friend''s out of town for a couple of days,


    so he asked Rachel to take care of the boy."


    Tracy''s face lightened. She was obviously relieved. "And here I thought..."


    She stopped halfway through her sentence.


    Rachel was left speechless. Perhaps her mother-inw had been watching too much soap operas on


    TV.


    How could she think like that? They were living under her eyes.


    Rachel crouched next to Mendes and pointed at Tracy. "Mendes, go say hi."


    Mendes blinked his beady little eyes. "Hello, Grandma! Nice to meet you!"


    It took a while for Tracy to realize what was going on. She smiled at Mendes and held out her hand.


    "It''s nice to meet you too, Mendes." It was not long before Mendes became the center of attention


    inside the house.


    Jonathan retired two years ago after his son took over thepany.


    Nowadays he spent his leisure time traveling around the world. Oftentimes he would y chess with


    several old men in his spare time and enjoyed making some crafts. It was no surprise for him to be


    expecting to have a grandson.


    But he couldn''t help if his son didn''t live up to his expectation. Among his circle of friends, his son was


    the first to get married. But now all his friends have grandkids. It was normal for him to be envious.


    Mendes was a naughty child, but he behaved politely in front of the elders. He knew how to be sweet


    and lovable around them.


    Jack''s parents were so amused by Mendes. At first, Tracy behaved aloof; now she couldn''t keep her


    hands off Mendes. She was practically coddling the silly little boy.


    Jack was dumbfounded to see how happy his parents were. In a matter of moments, Mendes had


    subdued the two most difficult people in his family. It was astonishing to say the least.


    Rachel was just was overwhelmed as Jack. It was like Jonathan and Tracy had forgotten they were


    there too.


    The reason why Jack came here today was very obvious. He wasn''t sure why his father wanted him to


    go back. Perhaps it had something to do with their previous agreement.


    After pondering over for it a while, Jack figured it out. "Rachel,e over here. I have something to tell


    you."


    Rachel curled her lips. "Okay, I have something to tell you too."


    Jack was a little surprised. "Go upstairs," he said to Rachel.


    After they left, Tracy poked her husband''s arm lightly.


    Jonathan took a grape from the fruit te, tore off its skin and handed it to Mendes.


    "Thank you," Mendes whispered to Jonathan. His voice was music to the old couple''s ears. If Rachel


    had been there to see what had happened, she would definitely burst intoughter.


    "Jonathan!" said Tracy. Seeing that he didn''t respond, Tracy was a little anxious. She pushed him


    again. "Say something, Jonathan."


    Mendes took a nce at them with his bright ck eyes, the grape bulging from his mouth.


    "What''s the hurry? Let them talk about it themselves." Jonathan slowly picked up the second grape.


    Tracy''s lips moved. She wanted to say something, but she decided to keep it in for the mean time.


    Her husband had told her that the couple came back today to solve their divorce issue. She was


    stunned to see that their brought a child home.


    She had thought one of them had an illegitimate child and the other wanted a divorce.


    Although she hadints about her son marrying Rachel, Rachel was far better than Celine. She


    was morefortable to ept Rachel because she had seen her grow up to be a fine woman.


    However, if she was beingpletely honest, she didn''t like either of them for her son.


    But Rachel and Jack had been married for five years now, why would they want a divorce?


    Unlike Tracy whose mind was preupied by their son''s marriage, Jonathan focused on Mendes. "It''s


    so much fun raising a child, don''t you think?" he said as he watched Mendes eat the grapes one after


    another.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    While her husband yed with Mendes, Tracy was fuming. "Yes, how fun!" There was sarcasm in her


    tone. "You''re about to lose your daughter-inw. How do you think you''ll get a grandson?"


    Mendes took another grape and licked it. "Grandpa Jonathan, where is your grandson?" said the boy.


    Tracy and Jonathan looked at each other and fell silent. "He hasn''t arrived yet," said Jonathan,


    breaking the silence.


    "What does that mean?" said Mendes after swallowing the grape.


    Mendes couldn''t figure out what Jonathan meant. Before the boy''s head could explode from thinking,


    Jonathan handed him another peeled grape. "You are so cute, Mendes. Why don''t you have another


    one?"


    "Don''t you think you''re feeding him too much?" said Tracy.


    "That''s not true," Jack replied.


    "You have been feeding him since he came in!"


    Jonathan turned his attention to the boy. "Are you full?"


    "Not yet," said Mendes. He swallowed the grape in his mouth and grabbed some more.


    Meanwhile, Jack and Rachel went upstairs to their room. He closed the door behind him and wondered


    how to tell her what was on his mind.


    Although the divorce had been brought up for a long time, it was still hard to say whether she would


    ept it or not.


    Jack pondered about the first words he would say. He kept thinking about how Rachel would respond.


    When Rachel saw how hard it was for Jack to tell her what was on his mind, she took the initiative to


    speak first. "Jack, I have something to ask of you."

 Chapter 61 The Past

    Chapter 61 The Past


    After a short pause, he asked in a low voice, "What is it?" He wondered what Rachel had to say to him.


    Maybe his father had already told her about the agreement.


    But when she began to talk, he found he was wrong.


    "Do you remember the engagement party that we attended a few days ago? The bride-to-be is dead."


    Surprise shed in Jack''s eyes. "I know. But how did you know?"


    "Her body was rushed into my operating room." She sadly smiled as she saw surprise written all over


    his face.


    It seemed that he had forgotten that she was a doctor.


    Rachel hesitated at for a brief moment before asking, "I don''t know if it is appropriate to ask you but I''ve


    been thinking a lot for the past few days. Do you perhaps know why she jumped off the building?" Both


    of them fell silent for a brief moment.


    After a pregnant pause, he finally answered, "Why are you interested to know?" The question was


    direct and sharp. Rachel''s face slightly contorted, her eyebrows furrowing at the question. She pursed


    her lips and replied, "Forget it. I''m sorry I even asked."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait, hold on. I didn''t mean any malice against it. I just..." Jack stuttered, trying to find the right words


    to exin himself. "Why do you want to know all of a sudden?"


    Perhaps, she just wanted to gossip, he thought. Celine had done a lot of simr things out of curiosity.


    But Jack wasn''t the type to spread rumors and intervene in other people''s affairs.


    "You see, before I left the engagement party, she asked me to send a message over to her brother,


    Vincent. The party was really weird. I want to know if she was asking someone for help that day."


    For a moment, Jack was stunned upon hearing all of this. "What kind of message did she ask you to


    send?"


    "She wanted me to ask Vincent to stay out of it and go back. It didn''t really make sense to me." Rachel


    tilted her head and thought for a while.


    Jack remembered what happened that day. Celine was fuming mad at him. He had to take her home,


    leaving Rachel alone. But luckily, Vincent was there and offered her a ride. They must have discussed


    the message on the way to her house.


    After that incident, Rachel fell ill, battling a fever the entire night. Jack grimaced, he still felt guilty for


    leaving her alone.


    He decided to tell her the story between the Cheng family and the Wen family. "There had always been


    a feud between their families. It is unfortunate that Wendy was involved. She was just another one of


    the victims of the feud."


    Her eyes couldn''t conceal the doubts she had. To help her, Jack began to exin everything.


    Francis'' father and Cole were political rivals. Thepetition between them was very aggressive, with


    neither parties willing to give up a fight.


    The conflict had escted to the point that their interests deeply shed with one another. And that


    was when Cole had decided to act against Francis'' father in order to prevent him from winning.


    Francis had been a troublesome boy and his actions gave Cole an idea on how he would be able to


    beat his opponent.


    Francis was rebellious. He frequently skipped sses, fought against people and was feared by the


    majority of the students.


    He dated a girl for half a year and brought her home to his family with the intention of getting married.


    He was only seventeen years old at that time and it angered his father. He scolded his son for being a


    bastard and having the gall to even announce such a drastic decision. Out of anger, he beat his son to


    the pulp. Bloody, Francis was sent to the hospital.


    Despite being weak, Francis left the hospital the next day and eloped with his girlfriend.


    His father did not even bat an eye at this because he was too busy dealing with his promotion. He


    didn''t have time to spare to give Francis a thought.


    Their happy ending was short-lived. Francis'' girlfriend was bullied. As an act of revenge, Francis took


    his men to teach the guy a lesson.


    A fight ensued, leading to the guy''s death. It immediately caught the police''s attention. They began to


    investigate him as a prime suspect.


    Francis didn''t understand what had happened. He swore that they only punched the guy that day. He


    was still able to go home, despite being bruised. It didn''t make sense that he was being pinned as a


    murderer.


    The news about his situation was carried over to his father. He was told that the person his son had


    beaten up had died of brain damage and internal bleeding.


    Francis had admitted that he had beaten the victim but couldn''t exactly remember whether he had hit


    his head or not.


    There was no direct evidence to prove that he had caused the victim''s death. But he was also


    responsible for some of the blows that had appeared on the victim''s body due to the fight.


    His father was furious but couldn''t bear to watch seeing his son''s life be destroyed.


    He used his connections to solve this case. It was such bad timing, especially when still had to focus


    his energy against his rival.


    If he lost his campaign, all his efforts would be in vain. But he knew that his son was in danger and he


    couldn''t neglect that.


    He had to decide whether to choose his son or himself. But it felt like he had no choice. He only had


    one son. Everything would be ruined if his son went to jail.


    In the end, Francis'' father made sure that his son''s crimes were wiped away. Hiswyers were able to


    bail him out of jail, but now it was impossible for him to be promoted.


    It should''ve ended by then. But someone had been spying on them and this caused another big friction.


    Francis'' father was interrogated by the Committee of Discipline Inspection, and Francis was brought


    back to the police station for a review.


    In a spur of a moment, it came to his senses that someone had been framing him.


    After the interrogation, he asked for his private investigators to conduct another inspection without


    Francis'' knowledge.


    Francis only knew that it was because of his frivolous behavior that he and his father hade to this


    point.


    Just as his father was able to receive information about the matter, he suddenly died. His body was


    found in a river along with Francis'' girlfriend. The police report stated that both had died in a car crash


    past midnight.


    The new had manipted the entire situation, insinuating that he had been in a promiscuous


    rtionship with son''s girlfriend.


    The situation was aggravated and it felt that someone was plotting against them.


    Francis'' father had been the most important backbone of his family. After his death, his whole family


    became a mess. His wife was overwhelmed with everything. She tried to find an arrangement to help


    her son, to hide the family affairs, and sort out the funeral.


    To make things worse, Francis was sentenced to imprisonment for ten years under the prosecution of


    negligent homicide. She used her rtions to reduce his sentence and because of his good


    performance, he was freed after five years.


    However, five years had drastically changed Francis.


    After he was released from prison, Francis conducted his own investigation about what had happened


    in the past. Somebody had told him something and gradually, those previous events unfolded


    themselves.


    Francis spent almost two years for the investigation and he knew his father had done the same thing


    before he died.


    He found that all the clues led to Cole''s involvement. It was not a surprise that Cole was his father''s


    biggest adversary. It was even more surprising that nobody had decided to investigate him.


    After discovering the person who had caused shame in his family, Francis began to secretly plot his


    revenge. His hatred became his biggest motivation, wanting to see the death of the Wen family.


    Cole had conducted the trap and unfortunately, Francis, his girlfriend, and his father were dragged into


    it.


    Francis vowed to avenge his father''s and girlfriend''s deaths.


    Francis trained himself and grew stronger within a short period. He carefully nned his revenge on


    Cole.


    There was not enough evidence to prove that Cole hadmitted those crimes.


    As he investigated, Francis got to know Wendy. She was a charming and beautiful girl, but what made


    her important was that she was Cole''s adopted daughter.


    He had approached her, his n in his head. He was motivated by anger and hatred.


    He tried to woo her and seeded, but he also lost his heart to her.


    He even ced a bet on his marriage with her. He wanted to know whether she would stay by his side


    forever.


    However, that all came to an end when she decided tomit suicide.


    After hearing this, Rachel was speechless. She didn''t know that there was so muchplication and


    history running in between those families.


    Wendy had never resisted him, and she probably knew about his attitude. She was probably so in love


    with him that she was willing to be held under his mercy. What a shame that she was only used as a


    tool in humiliating the Wen family.


    Jack exined that Francis had regretted his actions. She shouldn''t have died to punish him.


    Rachel scoffed and sarcastically smiled. With venomced in her mouth, she said, "Maybe he thinks


    too much. Was it really punishment? Perhaps Wendy just felt that she had nothing left to live for."


    Jack didn''t know how to respond because it had nothing to do with him. Yes, it was undeniable that he


    was shocked upon hearing the news about her suicide. But it simply wasn''t enough to make him want


    to go into detail about why she had died.


    But Rachel wanted answers. She wanted to know why Wendy had reached out a hand for help. She


    truly didn''t expect that Jack would provide a lot of information to her curiosity.


    She was in aplicated mood now. ording to Jack, Wendy chose to die not to punish someone.


    She just really didn''t want to live, and felt that suicide would''ve been the best choice to run away from


    her problems.


    She recalled the time when Wendy was rushed to the emergency room. It was a tragic scene to watch.


    "Such Jerks!"


    She sighed, her tone filled with contempt. "Some people only regret what they have done when their


    loved ones leave. This could have been prevented if they didn''t hurt them in the


    beginning."

 Chapter 62 Where Will He Sleep

    Chapter 62 Where Will He Sleep


    Jack''s expression changed. Rachel realized she had probably said too much. "Thank you for your


    detailed answers."


    He smiled awkwardly. "You''re wee." After a pause, he looked at her again and tentatively opened


    his mouth to speak. "You know, Wendy was weak. If you were in her ce, I doubt you would''ve done


    the same thing."


    Rachel scoffed. Was he serious? "What are you talking about? Me?" Rachel didn''t know how to reply to


    what he had just said. Instead, she raised her eyebrows and gave a small smile. "I''m d that you


    think so highly of me. But I''m not exactly like Wendy."


    He nodded at her remark, still a little worried. Francis'' cast was like a warning to him, and he wanted to


    prevent any further conflict with Rachel.


    What he didn''t understand was why Rachel didn''t want to file for a divorce. He knew that she was not


    the type to covet wealth or fame.


    On the contrary, Rachel disdained fame. However, she had no intention of divorcing.


    It was unreasonable for a woman to be sensible when she was out of her mind. But Rachel wouldn''t


    bother doing anything stupid.


    However, he couldn''t be one hundred percent sure she wouldn''t do that, so he tried to sound her out. If


    she reflected a lot more about the divorce, then he''de out with a safer option for the both of them.


    Realizing that he wasn''t going to get the answer he wanted, Jack lowered his voice and said, "I want to


    ask you something."


    Rachel was caught by surprise. She raised her brows for him to continue. "Well? What do you want to


    ask?"


    He nced at her ufortably, his body shifting in hesitance. "What do you think of us getting a


    divorce?"


    Rachel groaned internally, ''Why did he have to mention it again?'' On the bright side, it wasn''t so


    serious. She sighed in relief. She thought he would tell her something worse.


    Jack always brought this topic up. But her answer was always the same.


    "As long as you can persuade Dad, I have no objection."


    A gleam shed across Jack''s eyes. "Really? Do you mean it?"


    "Yes," she replied curtly.


    He thought for a while and nodded in agreement. "Okay, then..."


    A knock on the door disturbed their conversation. Jack approached the door to the maid standing


    outside. She smiled elegantly and gently said, "Mendes is looking for Rachel."


    Jack nodded with a smile.


    "Okay, I''ll tell her."


    Rachel nced at him quizzically. He told her that Mendes was anxiously looking for her.


    She sped past Jack, hurrying downstairs.


    She was afraid that the child would suddenly burst into anger and annoy the two elders. It would not


    make a good impression.


    When she came down, she saw Mendes obediently sitting on the sofa. But something seemed to


    bother him. His little eyes caught hers and he started to smile.


    He got down from the sofa and ran towards her direction. Rachelughed as his little legs glided across


    the floor. The boy cried in glee. "Rachel! I want to pee!"


    Rachel sucked in a breath. She didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. She understood the


    embarrassed situation the boy was in and took his hand.


    "Alright. Don''t worry. I''ll take you there," she said. Mendes nodded repeatedly. He had wanted to go to


    the bathroom since earlier but was too embarrassed to mention it to Johnathan and Tracy. He was so


    close to pulling his trousers down in front of him. But luckily, Rachel came to the rescue!


    Rachel said to her parents-inw, "Excuse me."


    Mendes blushed and lowered his head. Jonathan was amused by his innocent look. "It''s alright, young


    man. Go ahead."


    As Rachel took the boy away, he sighed. "He is such a funny and lovely child."


    Tracy had nothing to say. She just nced at him. She didn''t care whether the boy was lovely or not.


    He was someone else''s child!


    Jonathan was as cunning as a fox. She had slept beside him for so many years, and knew him inside


    out.


    Jonathan had never agreed to their divorce before, but he suddenly changed his mind. It was strange


    indeed.


    He had promised to persuade Rachel if she didn''t agree. His son was too smart to feel something


    wrong, but remained quiet about everything.


    Jonathan knew that his son was waiting for the perfect moment to approach and negotiate with him.


    Seeing his wife''s worried face, Jonathan quietly patted her hand. "Don''t worry. We need to take our


    time."


    ''Take our time?'' Tracy was speechless and a little angry by what he was suggesting.


    Jonathan stood up to wash his hands. When he emerged from the bathroom, he saw Jack descending


    down the stairs. He asked casually, "How are things going with Rachel?"


    "She said that as long as you agreed, she would have no objection."


    "What do you mean by that? Did she refuse to tell you, or did you not exin to her in detail?"


    Jack shrugged. "She just said she''s willing to get divorce if you agree," he emphasized.


    "Well..." Jonathan nodded. He furrowed his eyebrows and said with a cynical smile, "Alright. Well, I do


    not agree."


    "What?" Jack widened his eyes and paused for a brief moment. His face darkened after he processed


    what his father had just said. He clenched his teeth and asked coldly, "Why would you reverse your


    deal?"


    "I did promise you something," heughed darkly. "I told you earlier that before divorcing her, you need


    toplete one special requirement."


    Jack remembered the request and red at his father. "Can you stop torturing me for once? Why does


    it matter? You promised me that we could already file for a divorce."


    A child''s voice was faintly heard in the distance. Johnathan smiled, "Either you stay together or ept


    my request, Jack. You, out of all people, should know that nothinges for free in this world."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jack kept silent for a while. He saw Rachel and Mendes approaching them. He looked at this elegant


    woman and whispered to his father, "She will never agree. You need to be the one to bring her the


    news."


    Rachel overheard thest sentence and gaped with her mouth wide open. She turned to Johnathan,


    frowning. "Dad, do you have something to say to me?"


    "We can about it after dinner. Let''s eat!"


    Rachel had a funny feeling that what she was about to hear wasn''t good news.


    At the dinner table, there were only five of them. The Fu family hadn''t felt the presence of a child for a


    long time.


    As such, Mendes received special care at the table. The cook had prepared several of his favorite


    dishes.


    He was very well-mannered. But that was because he was shy and hesitant around strangers, wanting


    to give off a good impression.


    He gracefully took the spoon and started to eat. He wasn''t picky at all. He ate whatever Johnathan


    handed over to him.


    It was much better than when he was in the hospital. Celia and his nanny always had to threaten him in


    order for him to eat his food.


    On the contrary, Rachel found that Mendes didn''t like being forced or threatened to do anything. He


    preferred to be approached with care.


    If someone spoiled him, he often behaved very well.


    From across the table Jack kept ncing at her. She lowered her forehead, not understanding the


    sudden worried looks he was shing in her direction.


    Jack''s pulse quickened. He was thinking about the proper time to tell her. Maybe he could tell her on


    the drive back home.


    He didn''t want to take his father''s request into consideration at all.


    ''Why do we need live together for a year if we are going to get divorce in the end?''


    Jack wondered how he would make Rachel sign the agreement. She said that as long as his father


    agreed, then she would agree to sign it.


    Jonathan showed great interest in the child, and took care of him from time to time. They even started


    to develop an intimate bond with one another.


    Tracy was a little jealous when she saw this. Jonathan had never treated his son the same way.


    She sighed in her heart and watched the people in front of her.


    She had no appetite at all. She wondered if they were going to get divorced at all.


    She wasn''t aware that Jonathan added one more request to their divorce agreement. If they wanted to


    get divorced, then they would have to live together for a year.


    The only thing that bothered her was whether her son would marry Celine after divorcing Rachel.


    Thinking about this put her in a bad mood.


    She was so overwhelmed that she didn''t touch her food at all.


    Noticing her mother-inw''s silence, Rachel asked with concern, "Mom, what''s wrong? You haven''t


    eaten anything yet."


    Tracy looked at her. She opened her mouth and closed, her eyes wide open. With a helpless smile, she


    shook her head.


    The air stood still. Jack stopped and watched at his mother.


    Tracy waved her hand hurriedly. "Don''t worry. It''s nothing serious, I just have a bad appetite tonight."


    "Just eat your food. I have something to tell you twoter," Jonathan told Jack and Rachel.


    ''What could it be?'' Rachel wondered.


    Jack red at his father and saw the mischievous gleam in his eyes.


    "You three can stay here tonight. I insist that you go back tomorrow morning," Jonathan said.


    Tomorrow was Saturday, and Rachel didn''t have to work.


    ''Now that Mendes is here, where is Jack going to sleep?'' she wondered.


    Before she had time to think more about it, Jack interrupted, "I have something urgent to do tomorrow


    morning. So, I have to leave as early as I can."


    Jonathan scowled upon hearing this. He put his utensils down and crossed his arms, gazing at his son.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? I insist that you stay here tonight."

 Chapter 63 Will You Divorce Rachel

    Chapter 63 Will You Divorce Rachel


    Jack''s face darkened.


    Mendes lifted his head, his face giving away his bewildered expression.


    Jonathan caught his dazzled look and smiled, touching Mendes'' head. "It''s okay. Just eat your food,"


    he coaxed him.


    "Okay," Mendes answered.


    After dinner, Jonathan asked Rachel to go to his study alone.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Tracy hurriedly rushed to her son. Full of nerves, she whispered,


    "Will You Divorce Rachel?"


    Her words quickly pierced through Jack''s ears giving him a headache in the process. He rubbed his


    forehead trying to soothe the slight pain and indifferently answered, "It all depends on her."


    Tracy was now getting a little angry and nervously said, "You two get along well with each other for so


    many years. Why do you want a divorce? Is it because... she forced you?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Tracy was actually referring to Celine. In fact, she was afraid that her son would im that he had


    gotten Celine pregnant.


    She knew deep down her heart she didn''t have a liking for Celine. ''What if she got pregnant?'' Tracy


    thought to herself.


    Her husband like children so much. She thought maybe Jonathan would ept Celine if she was


    pregnant.


    "Jack... Don''t tell me that woman..." she stammered.


    "Mom, you are thinking too much." Jack knew exactly what his mother wanted to say just by ncing at


    her as he had gotten really great at reading her face over the years.


    "Whether I divorce Rachel or not has nothing to do with Celine, alright? Which couple in the world is


    like us?" he mocked.


    He and Rachel couldn''t be counted as a real couple.


    For them, it seemed they had made a massive mistake in getting married five years ago. The best


    solution was to get separated from each other now.


    To be honest, he hade to the conclusion that he couldn''t afford another five years.


    After finishing his dinner, Mendes went to the living room and turned the television to his favorite


    cartoon. Tracy looked at his little figure and hesitantly asked, "Is this boy really Rachel''s friend''s?"


    "Oh, so do you really think that Rachel is his mother?" Jack asked as he tried toprehend what his


    mother was trying to mean.


    Tracy held her head low as it turned red with embarrassment. She hesitated for a while as she was


    unable to get an answer to her son''s question.


    Jack sighed, "Mom, you are thinking too much."


    Though he and Rachel had seldom met each other, she didn''t have the time to get pregnant and give


    birth to a boy.


    Besides, he knew Rachel was not the kind of person to have an illegitimate child.


    "Mom, I take Rachel as my younger sister. Even if I do not end up marrying Celine, Rachel and I won''t


    be together."


    Somehow, he felt guilty when he said this.


    ''Did I really treat Rachel as my sister?'' he thought to himself. When he finally digested these words,


    Jack felt very guilty.


    All of a sudden, the scene of her showing up at Francis'' engagement party popped up in his head. The


    moment she elegantly walked into the hall left a deep impression on him.


    To this moment, Jack couldn''t exin what he felt towards her clearly.


    All he knew was that he had different feelings at that time. Rachel and Jonathan had a long


    conversation.


    Jack couldn''t think of why they talked to each other for such a while. They seemed natural as they


    finished their chat and walked out.


    He had no idea whether his father had mentioned anything to her in regards to the divorce.


    That was the exact reason why Jack hade here. But he felt like he was tricked by his father.


    As Rachel walked past where he was stood, he stepped forward, grabbed her arm and pulled her


    outside. "What are you doing?" she asked as she was slightly astonished.


    He pursed his lips and answered, "We need to talk."


    "Again!?" she eximed.


    They walked towards the French windows to get some privacy. Jack couldn''t hold his temper any


    longer. He turned towards Rachel and asked, "Did he tell you anything?"


    Rachel understood exactly what he was implying to and nodded her head without saying anything. In


    fact, she didn''t expect Jack''s father would mention it to her.


    It seemed that Jack had long known about this.


    Rachel didn''t really care whether she would get separated from Jack at all.


    As she said earlier,


    she only cared whether Jonathan agreed.


    Jonathan really agreed, but he had some strings attached.


    Rachel didn''t know how to respond when she heard what Jonathan said.


    She looked at Jack and asked him in a low voice, "Did Dad also tell you those conditions?"


    With his eyes widening in surprise and his mouth twitching, Jack asked, "Did you agree to what he told


    you?"


    "No," she answered.


    He took a deep breathe of relief and stated mockingly, "At least you are not stupid."


    When she heard this, Rachel stared at him for a while as she was in deep thought. She looked really


    serious at this moment and finally asked, "What do you think about what Dad said?"


    "Think about what!?" He raised his eyebrows trying to understand what she was saying. He was clearly


    puzzled at this point.


    "He thinks we should stay together for a year and then divorce."


    With a self-satisfied smirk on his face, Jack asked, "Why should I consider that at all?"


    Rachel expressed her stand. "I have no objection to his proposal. But I want to shorten one year to half


    a year. When the time arrives, we can get divorced."


    "Why do you have to do this to me?" Jack protested as he raised his head in clear frustration.


    She raised her eyes and looked at him. She asked him with provocation, "Are you scared?"


    He smiled and his eyes darkened. "Rachel, do you know you should never provoke a man?"


    "I am not provoking you," she said calmly. "I am just expressing my stand. It''s up to you whether you


    want to follow his request or not."


    If she could divorce Jack after staying with him for half a year, she thought it was eptable.


    Moreover, they didn''t live with Tracy and Jonathan. Jonathan would have no idea whether she really


    lived in the same house as Jack as per the agreement.


    As long as Jack moved in, they could do whatever they wanted. He was free to sleep in another


    woman''s ce as long as Jonathan didn''t know.


    Rachel couldn''t understand why Jack was so hesitant to agree to this idea.


    "Why did you refuse?" she asked. "Don''t you think it''s a fair deal?"


    ''A fair deal?'' When he heard these words, Jack almost raised his hand to touch his forehead in


    frustration. "Don''t you think there is a trap in it?" he asked. "Do you think he will let us get a divorce so


    easily?"


    She thought for a while and shook her head. She really couldn''t figure out whether there was a trap in


    the idea.


    "What trap?" she asked inquisitively. She tilted her head slightly, trying to pull out her doubts from her


    mind one by one. "Do you mean your father wants to set you up? What benefits can he get by setting


    you up with me?"


    Hearing her words, Jack was rendered speechless. She was totally right.


    And on second thought, it wasn''t possible to force them to love each other.


    Jonathan had tried his best to make them live together. But as long as Jack didn''t sleep with Rachel,


    nothing would happen between them even if they lived together for ten years.


    As the night grew darker, they stayed at Fu family''s house. Mendes slept with them. Fortunately, Lucas


    had prepared everything for Mendes.


    Rachel brought Mendes''s stuff with her so that he could change. The boy insisted on taking a bath by


    himself.


    She was unable to dissuade him, so she boiled the water for him and let him do whatever he wanted.


    This room was where Jack used to stay in when he was single.


    It was a small room with limited space, and as soon as Jack came in, he was greeted with a warm


    scene.


    Mendes came out of the bathroom after Rachel had urged him to do so.


    Then he found the soft bed and rushed onto the bed. He rolled on the bed in excitement.


    Rachel was trying to grab him. Though he was fat, his movement was very flexible. Before she was


    able to touch him, he rolled away to a farther ce.


    She rolled up her sleeves and climbed onto the bed, trying to catch him.


    Standing by the door, Jack was getting aroused.


    Rachel knelt on the bed in front of him, stretching out and bending over herself trying to catch the boy.


    Her waist and buttock showed a graceful shape...


    He was clearly impressed with what was before him.


    He hadn''t had sex for years. Looking at what was happening in front of him, he felt his throat dry.


    He swallowed some saliva trying to wet his throat and stood there for a while. The stupid woman still


    couldn''t grab the boy.


    He snorted and turned around to leave.


    Rachel broke out in a sweat. But Mendes thought she was ying games with him. He was so excited


    and couldn''t stop rolling on the bed.


    Rachel was afraid to hurt Mendes so she didn''t dare to grab him too hard.


    Rachel was afraid that Mendes might catch a cold. When she was about to trick him intoing to her,


    a figure appeared beside the bed.


    Jack stretched out his long arm and easily caught the boy.


    Mendes was obedient to Jack.


    Jack raised his chin and said, "Put on your clothes."

 Chapter 64 The Bad Boy

    Chapter 64 The Bad Boy


    When Mendes heard what Jack had sad, he immediatelyplied. He happily ran towards Rachel.


    He opened his arms and stood naked on the bed, and allowed Rachel to help him to get dressed. Jack


    nced the boy''s buttocks and saw that it was plump as two buns.


    Jack lightly pped the boy''s buttocks. "Get dressed by yourself, you little scamp!" he goaded.


    Mendes turned his head in surprise. He covered his backside to hide his shame.


    Jack raised his chin and urged, "Put on your clothes."


    Meanwhile, Rachel held Mendes''s clothes in her hands, trying to hold herself back fromughing. To


    her surprise, Mendes listened to Jack and put the clothes on by himself.


    Rachel would nce at Jack from time to time as they waited for Mendes to finish getting dressed. She


    never expected that he could make Mendes listen to him so easily.


    Maybe Mendes understood that it would not do him well to trouble Jack because of his tough attitude.


    Mendes was able to put on his shirt without asking for Rachel''s help.


    But when he began to put on his pants, he stumbled on the bed and couldn''t get up. Rachel reached


    out her arm and held him. Jack supported the boy too.


    Mendes struggled to put on his pants.


    Watching Mendes get dressed was amusing, and Jack thought it was a lovely sight.


    Mendes noticed that Jack was staring at him. "Are we going to sleep together? All three of us?" he


    asked.


    Jack froze. He didn''t know how to answer Mendes'' question. Rachel felt awkward too. "I don''t think so,


    Mendes," Jack said.


    Why wouldn''t Jack sleep next to them? There was nowhere else to sleep.


    The guestrooms in the Fu family''s house were all locked. Jonathan would not allow Rachel and Jack to


    sleep in different rooms.


    When Jack and Rachel first slept in the same bed together, Jack was rather impatient.


    Jack remembered what had smelled before. He smelled the same light fragrance from Rachel again.


    "Rachel, did you use perfume?" he asked.


    "No, I didn''t." Rachel was confused as to why Jack would ask her this question. If she remembered


    correctly, Jack had asked him this same questionst time.


    Mendes jumped into Rachel''s arms and inhaled her scent. "It smells really good!" said the boy.


    Rachel rubbed her nose against Mendes'' forehead. She couldn''t help but giggle at the child. The boy


    really knew how to tter her.


    "All right. I should go and try to find a ce to get some sleep," said Jack.


    Jack didn''t find a ce to sleep, and ultimately it led him back to the room.


    The bed was wide enough for the three of them.


    Mendes made himselffortable. Rachel didn''t even need to coax him.


    Mendes did not even hesitate to ask them if he could sleep between them. Rachel immediately agreed


    because she didn''t want this night to be more awkward than it already was. Sleeping next to Jack


    would be problematic for the two of them.


    Jack stood beside the bed, refusing to lie down. He couldn''t bring himself to sleep next to them.


    "Why are you still standing there? Come sleep next to me," said Mendes.


    With stiff arms and legs, Jack lifted the beddings andid down next to Mendes.


    Jack had always been stern and calm. He was the kind of man that could stay calm in a global market


    crisis. But something about this situation had turned him into a nervous wreck.


    He had not felt this nervous for so long. It was as if he had just be a teenager again. He was so


    nervous it felt like it was his first time to be in bed next to a woman.


    Jack closed his eyes and tried to keep the inexplicable thoughts and emotions clouding his head.


    He tried to imagine himself being alone in the bed to distract him from his situation. Jack gradually


    calmed down as he tried to phase his breathing.


    He was finally able to shake off his nerves and slowly fall asleep. Suddenly, someone blew on his ear,


    which made Jack get goose bumps.


    Jack turned around and said through gritted teeth, "You..."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel noticed that something was wrong. "What''s the matter, Jack?" she whispered.


    Mendes was silently giggling to himself. He was ying a prank on Jack, and he had just seeded.


    Rachel was afraid that if the boy did something again, he would infuriate Jack.


    He might lose his patience and kick Mendes out of the bed.


    Rachel reached out her hands and embraced Mendes.


    "Okay, it''s time for sleep, Mendes," she whispered.


    Jack felt even more ufortable than he already was. He had thought it was Rachel who blew on his


    ear.


    He decided to just close his eyes and breathe to calm himself down.


    Right now, all he wanted was a good night''s sleep.


    Just when he thought he couldn''t feel any worse, a hand reached all the way up his thigh. Jack tensed


    up immediately, but he knew whose fat little hand it was.


    Jack gnashed his teeth in hatred. "What the hell are you doing?"


    Rachel was taken by surprise. "Why, what''s wrong?" she answered. Rachel thought that Jack was


    talking to her. She felt frightened at Jack''s sudden outburst.


    Despite looking calm, she was really nervous under the surface. She remembered what Jonathan had


    told her after their conversation.


    It was bad enough she felt so embarrassed that she had to sleep next to him again. Fortunately, this


    time there was a child between them.


    Having Mendes around was a wee buffer. He had saved her from breaking into a nervous wreck.


    "No, it''s nothing," said Jack. "Never mind." Jack gritted his teeth. Mendes'' hand was now on his waist.


    Jack grabbed the boy''s hand without hesitation. "Quit it!"


    "Mendes, what are you doing?" asked Rachel. She rubbed her eyes and turned on the bedsidemp.


    She saw that Mendes was not asleep at all. Instead, he was smiling like an imp.


    "What are youughing at?" she said.


    He lifted the quilt with his right hand and showed her. "Look!"


    Jack quickly withdrew his hand away from Mendes.


    Rachel knew it was Mendes'' fault. He was the reason why Jack was acting strange.


    "Mendes, you better stop ying tricks on Jack before he throws you out and makes you sleep on the


    corridor!"


    Mendes saw that Jack had taken back his hand and it left him disappointed. "Okay..." he answered in


    surrender.


    Jack looked over at Rachel. The soft lighting from themp highlighted her delicate features. Her


    face was nothing short of angelic.


    Jack felt like he was in a daze. It was like he was looking at someone who wasn''t Rachel.


    "I like sleeping this way," said Mendes.


    He took Rachel''s slender fingers in one hand, and held on to Jack''s strong arm with the other. He


    pressed his lips and smiled sheepishly.


    Rachel''s heart felt heavy when she thought of Mendes'' parents. She touched his hair and ran her the


    back of her fingers on his plump cheeks. "Okay, you can sleep like this, but you have to behave."


    "Okay," said Mendes. He smiled as he closed his eyes and drifted to sleep.


    When Rachel raised her head, her eyes met Jack''s.


    She noticed that he had been staring at her for a while. "What are you looking at?" she said.


    It took seconds for Jack to react. He drew his attention away from Rachel andy down. "Nothing. Let''s


    get some sleep," he replied.


    Was it really nothing? If Mendes had seen what had happened just now, even he wouldn''t believe that


    it was nothing.


    Rachel brushed it off. She was too tired to talk about it now, so she decided to turn off the light and go


    to sleep.


    It was their first time to share a bed with a child, and both of them felt strangely ufortable. Rachel


    couldn''t sleep. A million thoughts flooded her mind.


    She opened her eyes and saw that Mendes had already fallen asleep.


    As Rachel tried to force herself to sleep,


    she heard Jack speak. "Are you asleep?"


    "Not yet," she answered.


    It seemed that she was not the only person who couldn''t fall asleep. "I can''t fall asleep," he said.


    Judging by the tone of his voice, he was very ufortable with their sleeping situation.


    ''Now you want to talk to me?'' Rachel thought to herself.


    "I guess that makes two of us," she replied, brushing off thement in her mind. The truth was,


    Rachel had kept her eyes open all this time.


    "I''m a little worried that I''ll identally sleep on top of Mendes," said Jack. He had been fidgeting on


    the other side of the bed.


    Rachel''s drowsiness that she had been building up suddenly went away.


    Jack''sment had her worried. Rachel was used to sleeping alone. What if she fell asleep and


    pressed on Mendes by ident?


    She remembered that she once had a patient that was brought in because his parents identally fell


    asleep on top of him.


    The thought of identally falling asleep on top of Mendes frightened her.


    "What if we move him to the side?" Jack suggested. The two of them looked at each other from across


    the bed. After a moment of silence, Jack spoke again. "The bed is big enough to prevent him from


    falling off, you don''t have to worry."


    Rachel nodded at Jack. She probably thought it was a good idea, but there was still one problem.


    "Mendes is already asleep. If we move him now, he''s going to wake up," she whispered.


    "You''re right," Jack answered as he rubbed his eyes.


    He waited for the little boy to fall deeper in his sleep.


    He felt Mendes'' soft body lying on his arm and his warm breath running along his arm.


    After what felt like an eternity for the both of them, Jack broke the silence. "Is he sound asleep?"


    "Wait a few more minutes," said Rachel as she looked at Mendes.


    Jack suddenly thought of something and asked, "Do his parents mind that you brought Mendes


    here?"

 Chapter 65 Will She Misunderstand Us

    Chapter 65 Will She Misunderstand Us


    Since Jack asked about the parents, Rachel suddenly felt sorry for Mendes. In a soft voice, she


    exined, "His parents left him alone."


    ''So she decided to volunteer as a babysitter? When did doctors start to do charity work?''


    Thinking carefully, Jack remembered meeting her with the boy twice already.


    He didn''t see Rachel as a woman whose kindness would extend up to the point of taking care of


    somebody''s child. In his eyes, it was true that he saw women as gentle and fragile.


    They were the ones who would like to have a puppy or kitten as a pet and exim in their cutesy


    voices, "It is so cute. I love it so much!"


    Or, they could just simply act as soft and weak if opportunities permitted them to.


    Obviously, Rachel did not belong to that group of women. He vividly remembered the day she smashed


    Eric''s hand without blinking.


    He didn''t like Rachel for she was so cruel to her cousin. But now, she was so soft and kind, as if she


    was a totally different person.


    ''Could women change their dispositions in a snap of their fingers?'' Jack pondered confused.


    Unknowingly, he started to be interested in Rachel.


    When he started to think about her, he deliberately stopped himself and made sure that his mind


    exerted effort to avoid thinking anything connected with her. This was his way not to develop deeper


    feelings for her.


    Another ten minutes had passed, Jack was a hundred percent sure that Mendes was definitely in a


    dreand now.


    Lifting the quilt, Rachel stood up and said, "Get up and transfer him on my side."


    Slowly, Jack stood up too. Rachel, on the other side, turned on the floormp. She smoothed the bed


    sheet on the side and arranged the pillows. She then looked at Jack and signaled to him to get ready.


    "Be careful. Put him here."


    Cautiously, Jack picked Mendes up and moved him to Rachel''s ce. As anotheryer of precaution,


    she ced a thick carpet on the floor to lessen the impact in case Mendes fell.


    After carefully moving Mendes on the other side, Jack finally sighed in relief.


    Opposite him, Rachel bent and tucked Mendes in the quilt.


    That was when he smelled her scent again. Though it was faint, Jack thought it was really nice. On the


    other hand, Rachel had no idea of her effect on Jack.


    Looking down at her, Jack saw her neck, fair and smooth. When she moved again to lift the quilt and


    cover Mendes up the waist, he glimpsed her delicate corbone and generous chest.


    Cursing in his mind, he hurriedly looked away. He didn''t dare to look at her anymore. Hey down


    instead and buried himself under the quilt. In a cold voice, he said, "I''m going to sleep now."


    Used to his mood, Rachel didn''t feel anything unusual. When shey down beside him, he could smell


    her scent better.


    Her scent was not strong. And, it was very fragrant.


    Confused, Jack took a deep breath. If the scent was not a perfume, was it a shampoo or a body wash?


    ''Why does she smell so good? What does she use?''


    After several turns and tosses, Rachel''s breathing became deeper and longer.


    However, in the midst of darkness, Jack was still wide awake and was staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Wanting to go to the balcony to smoke, he turned on the bedsidemp. When he turned his head on


    the other side, the beautiful sight stunned him.


    Lying on her side, Rachel faced the child. Her long ck hair was all over her body and on the bed.


    Only a small part of her neck was exposed. She was so beautiful like a piece of white jade.


    He could even imagine how soft and delicate her body was under his touch.


    That night gave Jack a beautiful dream. Her eyes so clear were looking at him shyly and tenderly. Her


    lips so red were slightly parted.


    In a sweet and tender voice, she whispered, "Jack..."


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the white ceiling. Stunned, it took him a


    moment to realize where he was. Then, he felt something warm rush towards his lower part of his body,


    particrly in the direction between his thighs. For a while, he couldn''t move. All he could do was purse


    his thin lips together.


    Slowly, he turned his head to the side. What he saw was Mendes sleeping soundly.


    ''What a relief!'' Jack thought. Sitting up, he snatched the quilt and got out of the bed. He had an


    erection!


    His face darkened as he walked to the bathroom.


    Since he was a teenager, he had never been short of women. He had never had such a dream since


    after puberty.


    Coming out after a cold shower, Jack saw that Rachel had returned in the bedroom.


    Deep in thought, he was wondering if she noticed something unusual this morning. Specifically, if she


    heard him say something in his sleep.


    Jack took a fast nce at Rachel. Then, he went to the walk-in closet to get dressed.


    Seeing his frosty expression early in the morning made Rachel a bit confused. But, she didn''t ask.


    Anyway, as far as she was concerned, he always looked like that. It was not something new.


    Meanwhile, the boy was still sleeping soundly with his hands stretched upward.


    Since it was still early, Rachel wasn''t in a hurry to leave. Looking at Mendes, she moved him a bit from


    the edge of the bed and tucked him in.


    She found this a good opportunity to get an answer from the question she posed yesterday.


    Understanding the situation, Rachel believed that Jack could find a better solution to speed up their


    divorce.


    When he returned to the bedroom, Jack saw Mendes still sleeping soundly and Rachel sitting quietly.


    The sex dream he had still had a great influence on him. Thus, he felt ufortable around Rachel.


    Suddenly, Rachel stood up and stepped towards him. Then, she asked, "Have you thought about it?


    Can you give me an answer?"


    Stunned, he asked, "What is it all about?"


    "Divorce."


    Remembering the additional requirement made Jack more embarrassed.


    In a hard voice, he answered, "Sign the divorce agreement if you want. Is there something else you


    want to say?"


    "Fine, I will sign. You go talk to your father now." What she meant was for Jack to solve his family''s


    problem.


    For Jack, he felt she was taking advantage of him. He countered, "We should solve this together. We''ll


    exin to Dad when we see himter."


    Raising her brow, Rachel replied in a dismissive manner, "As I said before, I will ept his proposal. If


    you agree, then everything will be simpler and easier. When the time''s up, we''ll go straight to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau to process our divorce."


    Looking at her in disbelief, Jack was dumbfounded. "What on earth did he say to you, Rachel? Did he


    brainwash you?"


    ''Me? Brainwashed?'' Laughing silently to herself, Rachel replied, "No, he did not." She really couldn''t


    figure out what was running in his head.


    Turning around, she looked at Mendes who was still sleeping.


    Afraid of waking up the kid, she took a step forward and pulled Jack to the balcony.


    Opening the curtains, she pushed the French door open. Jack stepped out first, and Rachel followed.


    Then, she closed the door behind her.


    "We are going to solve this problem one day at a time. Don''t worry," Jack said.


    This time, Rachelpletely agreed with him. "Right. That''s the best step, I think."


    Since divorce was just right at the corner, they should not waste any more time.


    Gazing at her deep, ck eyes, Jack remarked, "You''re so strange, Rachel. Before, you didn''t want a


    divorce. But now, you suddenly agreed. Why?"


    Analyzing the person in front of him, he realized that his father''s attitude was as bizarre as hers. His


    father didn''t allow him to divorce Rachel, while Rachel would rather die than divorce him.


    Then, out of the blue, his father suddenly agreed to give him his freedom. And, most importantly, it only


    took Jonathan''s words for Rachel to also agree.


    Now, he couldn''t help wondering if there was any catch underneath that divorce agreement.


    Hearing his question, Rachel burst outughing. Squinting at him, she said, "What was your


    description? You said I didn''t want a divorce. Did I really say that?"


    On second thought, he was speechless. He didn''t know how to answer her question. Indeed, Rachel


    never said something like that.


    She only said she wouldn''t divorce once, but it was to make Celine jealous.


    When he opened the divorce topic to her before, she either refused to talk to him or promised to agree


    as long as Jonathan allowed it.


    Every time she said that, Jack thought Rachel was just adorning herself with borrowed plumes. He


    thought that she was just asking Jonathan''s help not to agree.


    Obviously, that was not the case. In reality, Rachel and Jonathan were always on the same boat.


    She wouldn''t divorce if his father didn''t agree. When his father finally approved, she immediately


    agreed without question.


    When he thought it through, Jack was frustrated. What did Rachel take him for?


    But as for the conspiracy Jack mentioned, Rachel was not in the mood to think if it was true.


    Making a point, Rachel said, "I really don''t understand what is going on in that brain of yours. Haven''t


    you always wanted a divorce? Now that it''s within your reach, why are you having second thoughts? I


    really think that there is something wrong with you."


    Frowning, he was about to say something when she interrupted him.


    Raising her hand, Rachel motioned for him to stop. Clearing up her throat, she asked suddenly, "Are


    you worried that the agreement will affect your rtionship with Celine?"


    Seeing doubts formed in her eyes, Jack narrowed his eyes and got angry at her.


    ''What did she take me for? Am I a person who always allows Celine to dictate and manipte my life?''


    Controlling himself not to blurt out what he thought, he didn''t want to face the truth that Rachel agreed


    with his line of thinking.


    Admittedly, there were times that he went against Rachel because of Celine. Maybe, because of those


    decisions, he hurt her indirectly.


    Thinking about those times, he realized that everything happened when he mentioned Celine.


    Therefore, he chose to keep silent and not to answer her question. But, Rachel continued, "Is she


    afraid that something might happen between us?"


    Hearing Rachel''s question, Jack''s face changed abruptly. When Rachel noticed his expression, she


    knew her suspicions were correct. And, she understood his situation.


    However, what Rachel didn''t know was the real reason behind Jack''s angry expression. What she


    thought never crossed his mind. Instead, her question reminded him of his sex dreamst night.            Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 66 Discuss The Divorce

    Chapter 66 Discuss The Divorce


    For a moment, Jack suspected that he had said or had done something inappropriate in his dreamst


    night that Rachel had heard him.


    But then she said something to dispel Jack''s suspicion. "Dad just asked us to live together. We don''t


    even need to sleep in the same room. There are obviously more than two rooms in that house.


    Besides, Dad won''t know whether you stay overnight or not. When did you be so stupid?"


    He pursed his lips and replied sarcastically, "Do you really think I''m that stupid? I''ve already thought


    about that. I just want to fix this as soon as possible. I don''t want to cause any more trouble."


    "Okay then. Have you fixed this?"


    Jack''s face turned cold and he stared at her nkly. He gritted his teeth and replied, "Not yet."


    Rachel raised a brow and rolled her eyes. "There is currently one option out of the divorce. But if you


    can find another one, I''d be more than happy to oblige to it."


    Jack paused for a while and said, "Give me three days to think about it."


    Jonathan was so happy that Mendes was still asleep. He wanted them to have lunch at home.


    Rachel agreed to it since she had nothing else to do.


    Mendes didn''t get up until ten o''clock in the morning. He even changed his clothes without asking for


    help from Rachel. After that, she took him to brush his teeth.


    While he brushed his teeth, he faced her. "Are we still at the big house fromst night?"


    Rachel was stunned by his question. Then she realized that he wanted to know whether they were still


    at the Fu family''s residence. She nodded and replied, "Yes, of course."


    "That''s great! I like it here!" He smiled, extremely happy.


    Upon seeing his reaction, Rachel couldn''t help but smile as well. "Why are you so happy?"


    Mendes spat out some bubbles, rinsed his mouth and ced the toothbrush back on the table.


    "Because I''m going to y with Grandpa Jonathan!"


    Rachel was amused by his answer. She touched his head and replied, "He is actually waiting for you


    too. We''ll see him after you wash your face."


    "Hooray!" It was obvious that this child gravitated towards those who treated him well, especially the


    ones who were patient and spoiled him.


    Rachel didn''t know whether or not it was a good sign. Mendes'' personality had always been affected by


    his family environment. She feared that if he wasn''t educated or guided well in the future, he could


    easily walk in the wrong direction.


    Rachel nced at Mendes as he washed his face. He couldn''t twist the towel dry so she intervened.


    She gently grabbed the towel, wrung it dry, and hung it up on the rack.


    Jonathan had been waiting for Mendes to wake up. When Mendes saw him, he ran towards his


    direction to hug Johnathan.


    Jonathan was a cunning old man, and it was easy for him to make the innocent boy like him.


    Another question urred to Tracy yesterday, after she dismissed the issue regarding the divorce.


    She approached Rachel. "Is he your colleague''s child?"


    They both looked as Johnathan and Mendes yed with one another. "He is my friend''s child," Rachel


    answered.


    "I see..." Tracy didn''t know much about Rachel''s friends. She only remembered a beautiful and cheerful


    girl, a ssmate of Rachel''s.


    "Your friend seems to trust you well enough to take care of the kid. But you don''t seem to have the


    experience," she probed.


    "It''s only for one day. He has to go on a business trip today." Rachel didn''t know why Tracy was prying


    into the details.


    She didn''t think it was necessary for her to tell anyone else about Mendes and his family.


    Tracy seemed to think otherwise. She was afraid that Rachel had adopted the child or if the child was


    rted to her.


    It just seemed too strange that the child appeared out of nowhere when they began to discuss the


    divorce.


    Tracy was worried the child was somehow involved and was afraid that their family reputation would be


    negatively affected if the child was a bastard. As such, she thought it best to make sure that nothing of


    the sort was happening.


    She carefully observed the child''s chubby face and realized that he didn''t seem to look like Rachel or


    Jack. She sighed in relief.


    Jonathan invited them over for lunch. They stayed until two o''clock in the afternoon, after Mendes had


    taken a nap.


    When Mendes woke up, Jack immediately decided to leave. He didn''t want to stay home any longer.


    Jonathan and Mendes were very reluctant to part with each other, and said their goodbyes for a long


    time.


    Jack and Rachel waited for him beside the car. After what seemed an eternity, Mendes finally came


    their way. He was in tears and was reluctant to leave.


    Rachel was afraid that Mendes wouldn''t be able to control himself. Fortunately, she was experienced in


    dealing with him. When he got inside the car, she gave him a cake.


    Hesitantly, Mendes took the cake in his hand, trying not to cry. He held back his tears and waved


    goodbye to Johnathan.


    After thirty minutes or so, Mendes finished his food. His memory of Johnathan seemed to have already


    gone.


    From the rearview mirror, Jack nced at Mendes, who was happy once again.


    Kids were a rollercoaster ride of emotions.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Rachel opened her mouth to answer but was interrupted by her phone ringing. "Wait a minute. I have to


    answer the phone."


    She nced at the name tag, it was Lea. Rachel answered the phone, turning her head to one side.


    Rachel could only hear the gusts of wind from Lea''s end of the line.


    She heard a series of gasps before hearing muffled voice. "Where are you? I''m back. Can Ie to


    see you tonight?"


    Rachel had to ask twice about what Lea was saying. After the second time, she finally understood. She


    hesitated for a while. It was still too early to go back home.


    Besides, Lucas hadn''te back yet. If Mendes made trouble, she wouldn''t be able to deal with him


    properly.


    "Maybe not tonight. I''m out with a kid now. How about we meet in a while?" Rachel asked.


    "A kid?" Lea paused for a brief moment in surprise. "Who''s kid is that?"


    "Oh, he belongs to a friend of mine," Rachel briefly exined. "Just let me know where you want to


    meet."


    "Okay!" Lea replied straightforwardly. "I''ll leave it up to you."


    ncing at the little guy beside her, Rachel hesitated for a while. She didn''t know where she could go


    with Mendes. She whispered to him, "Is there any ce you want to go? Or a restaurant you want to


    eat at?"


    His eyes lit up with excitement and immediately answered, "McDonald¡®s!"


    McDonald''s? She shook his fatty legs, tickling him. He giggled and kept wriggling. "Please stop!"


    "I''m not okay with McDonald''s," Rachel said and let go of him. "You have to stop eating high-calorie


    food."


    With a confused look on his face, he asked, "What do you mean by high-calorie food?"


    Lea couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "You''re really good at taking care of kids. Where did you steal


    him?"


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t steal him, I borrowed him," Rachel scoffed.


    "Okay, I know where we are going. I''ll text you the address in two minutes."


    "Okay."


    After a while, Jack looked back secretly. He pursed his lips and asked, "You don''t want to go back


    home?"


    "No, I have an appointment with a friend. She will text me the addresster."


    "Alright."


    Mendes asked with great anticipation, "Will you take me there too?"


    "Yes." She took a tissue and carefully wiped the food crumbs from his mouth.


    Jack mocked himself silently that he had been reduced to being a driver.


    Rachel took care of the kid really well, which made Jack look at her with new eyes.


    ''Is it her gentle personality or does she already love child?'' he wondered.


    In less than two minutes, she received a text message from Lea.


    Rachel read the address to him.


    Fortunately, the restaurant was in one of the more popr areas. He knew it by heart and didn''t need a


    GPS to help him navigate around.


    He responded faintly with a nod. There was trace of deep longing present in his eyes.


    Perhaps Jack looked frightening in Mendes'' eyes. The boy was obviously afraid of him and was always


    behaved around him.


    He sat quietly at the back, unusually silent.


    He leaned over the window and enjoyed the scenery during the ride.


    Jack drove them to their destination. When they got out of the car, he said, "I will consider that


    condition."


    "What?" Rachel turned to face him.


    With one of his arms still ced on the steering wheel, Jack said leisurely, "I said I will consider moving


    into your house to follow the agreement."


    Rachel rolled her eyes.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had thought that he had something important to say.

 Chapter 67 Car Accident

    Chapter 67 Car ident


    "It''s up to you. If you could perhaps think of a better idea, then I am more than happy to oblige," said


    Rachel, pursing her lips.


    If he would just make Celine pregnant, that would put a full stop to their wedding. Anything that would


    make their separation quicker was fine by her.


    As far as she was concerned, he could do as he pleased. He was free to cross all the limits.


    "Okay," Jack nodded.


    Rachel held Mendes in her arms and got out of the car. While carrying him, she realized he was quite a


    fat boy.


    As soon as she stepped out of the car, she was ovee by fatigue. Pleadingly, she looked at the boy


    and asked, "Mendes, can you walk please?"


    "Okay," he replied obediently.


    Jack drove the car slowly backward, turned around and drove away. Mendes blinked and withdrew his


    sight from Jack''s car. His gaze was now on Rachel. With utter confusion, he asked, "Rachel, are you


    getting divorced with that uncle?"


    Rachel was surprised. She smiled and poked his little face. "Yes."


    But Mendes seemed a little perturbed by her answer. "What about your baby? Don''t you want it?"


    "My baby?" Rachel was embarrassed. "We don''t have a baby."


    "You don''t have a baby? Where is the baby then?"


    She didn''t expect this kid to be so curious. Even though he was a child, there was something adult-like


    about his queries. Rachel couldn''t tell him the truth. Hence she wracked her mind for a lie to cover it


    up. "It hasn''te yet," she said, not meeting Mendes'' eyes.


    Right when Rachel was consumed in this awkward situation, Lea came and began to wave her hands


    in order to catch Rachel''s attention. Leaving the taxi, she was now striding towards them. Rachel let


    out a sigh of relief, knowing she wouldn''t have to fill Mendes with more lies.


    Jack was very serious about what he said and was still contemting it. After all, it seemed like the


    only way to get rid of the tangle they were in.


    In the beginning, his intention was to get a divorce in a simpler way.


    There was no point in making unnecessary trouble. He didn''t want to be with Rachel for another year.


    If there was anyone Jack respected, then it was his father. He would do nothing that would bring


    disappointment on his face. So he tried his best to do what his father asked him to do.


    As for the requirement he mentioned, Jack could not ept it.


    In their opinion, the reason why he opposed to the idea was because of Celine. But Jack didn''t think


    so.


    Subconsciously, the first emotion he felt was awkwardness when his father asked him to live with


    Rachel. The whole thing sounded absurd.


    He had been a yboy and was seldom bothered by women. But this time, for the first time, a woman


    made him embarrassed.


    The more Jack thought about it, the funnier it felt. The mockery on his face didn''tst long and the


    dream he hadst night shed through his mind.


    Suddenly, Jack heard a shrill whistling sound. An oing Jeep passed him. He turned the steering


    wheel quickly, returning from his reverie. With his eyes wide open, he kicked on the brakes.


    He had a narrow escape from the Jeep. The front part of the car turned into a green belt. All of a


    sudden, it crashed into a pir. With a loud thud, the engine began to give out smoke.


    The car lost control and skidded sideways, stepping on the green belt.


    The windshield was broken into a spider web as the car jolted dramatically. The airbag popped out from


    the car and protected his head.


    Jack was still in a state of shock. All of a sudden, something sticky and warm dropped down along the


    corner of his eye from his forehead.


    The passers-by and cars stopped one after another. All of them were trying to decipher how brutally


    hurt he was.


    Michael and Marcus rushed to the hospital as soon as they received the message from Jack. After


    inquiring from the receptionist, they were given Jack''s ward number. He was sitting with a bandage


    wrapped on his forehead.


    Jack was okay now but had three stitches on his forehead. However, his car was in a rough condition


    and had to be repaired.


    The doctor advised him to sit in a wheelchair as his ankle was a little twisted.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But the doctor''s suggestion was refused by Jack immediately. He''d rather cut his feet than sit in a


    wheelchair. The idea sounded ridiculous!


    But after the sprain, it was very inconvenient for him to walk. With every move he took, a piercing pain


    entered his leg.


    So he took his phone and rang Michael, asking him toe over. Marcus was with Michael at that


    time, so he came along.


    "How did this happen?"


    "Car ident," Jack replied without bothering to exin.


    "Buddy, a car ident but how?" Unintentionally, Michael looked him up and down and breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    Then, he patted on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Thank God, you''re all right. I am d you are


    still alive."


    Not in the mood to talk to him, Jack rolled his eyes at him.


    Marcus was more conscientious. He frowned and asked worriedly, "Are you okay now? Is there any


    other injury?"


    "No." There was no other injury on his body except for the wound on his forehead and the sprained


    feet.


    He came out of the car with the help of the traffic police. As he dragged himself out of the car, his


    forehead bled profusely.


    The driver who had almost bumped into him was still in a state of shock. The tissue which Jack had


    grabbed to stop the bleeding had turned ck. The sight inspired fear in everyone''s heart. People were


    whispering amongst themselves, trying to understand the gravity of his condition.


    Luckily, he was able to calmlymunicate with the traffic police and describe the ident to him.


    If someone saw, they would have assumed the Jeep driver had been the injured one.


    He was trembling so much that it was hard for people to decipher what he was saying. In between, he


    nearly fainted.


    Looking at Jack''s wound, he stuttered, "A-are you all right? You are bleeding profusely. Does it hurt?"


    Jack was already impatient, these questions put him in a sour mood. In the mirror, he nced at his


    own wound.


    Indeed it was bleeding, but he felt no pain at that moment. However, the sight was quite daunting.


    Internally, he was as shocked as everyone else. But he was very good at hiding his true emotions. He


    shrugged it off like it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    The more scared he felt, the calmer he pretended. As soon as he got in the ambnce and arrived at


    the hospital, he found that his legs were nearly numb.


    Now he was thinking back about the car''s condition. He had to admit that what Michael said was right.


    It was a miracle to be still alive. If he wasn''t lucky, he would have been squashed like the car.


    ''I could have been bedridden forever!'' he thought and creases of a frown appeared on his face.


    And now having these two with him made him happy. He said calmly, "My feet hurts. Give me a hand


    since I need support."


    Even though physically he wasn''t badly injured, his mental health had been harmed. He felt powerless


    in his heart. The fear that had crept into his heart while the car collided was still lingering in his mind.


    For a moment, Jack thought he was going to die there.


    When he said so, both of them stretched out their hands to hold him. After a pause, Jack epted their


    help to walk to the elevator. It was much better than sitting in a wheelchair.


    Knowing it wasn''t easy for him to walk fast, they both walked at a snail''s pace.


    Michael frowned seeing how badly Jack was wincing. "What happened? Both your legs were hurt?"


    "I sprained my left foot. It is no big deal," Jack replied, not wanting to dwell more on this topic.


    "How did this happen?" Marcus eximed in disbelief. From what he knew, Jack was a careful driver.


    He wasn''t someone who would drive recklessly.


    Unable to answer this question, Jack just said, "I''m responsible for it. I didn''t drive carefully this time."


    He couldn''t tell them the reason he almost crashed with the oing Jeep. After all, he was lost in


    thoughts, thinking about his dear wife! Her thoughts had brought him down to this.


    If the car hadn''t honked its horn in time, he might have been lying in bed, either dead or on the verge of


    death.


    "You want us to drive you home?" Michael asked.


    "Yes, please."


    On the other hand, Rachel and Lea were hanging out.


    "Where did you go today?"


    Not letting Rachel talk, Mendes replied enthusiastically, "We went to Grandpa Jonathan''s house and


    stayed there for a night! There were many interesting staff and delicious food! He is a wonderful man!"


    The answer was so funny that Lea didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. It sounded like he had


    come straight out of a fairy tale.


    "Is that all? Is there anything more interesting that you want to tell me about?"


    Mendes shook his head and said, "No, that''s all. But there were so many interesting people!"


    "Who are they?"


    "A beautifuldy, a chubby aunt and an uncle. He slept with me and Rachel in the evening."


    Rachel almost spat out the coffee she was drinking. With an embarrassed face, she looked at Lea who


    was startled by this information. Hurriedly, she went on to exin, "Don''t take it wrong. I just went back


    to Fu family''s residence."


    Lea squinted her eyes. "The man who slept with you... is Jack?"


    After stuttering for a while, Rachel managed to speak. "Mendes slept in the middle, between the two of


    us. That''s all, don''t misinterpret the situation." However, her words weren''t convincing.


    In truth, they had carried Mendes to the side of the bed when he was sound asleep. And then she and


    Jack had slept together.


    Just the thought of it left Rachel scared. She was not used to sleeping with others. And she loved


    having the whole bed to herself.


    Butst night, it didn''t bother her. In fact, she had a sound sleep.


    As soon as Mendes moved to the other side, she fell into a deep sleep. All along, Jack was in the bed


    with her. This memory disturbed her.


    Thinking of that, Rachel felt a little embarrassed and ashamed. At that moment, Mendes added, "Yes,


    that''s how I sleep with my mom and dad. They keep me in the middle. But when I wake up the next


    morning, I find myself outside. Is that called magic?"


    Mendes was only a child. He didn''t know anything about hiding or keeping a secret. He spoke nothing


    but the truth.


    However, these words made Lea even more suspicious. Rachel looked like a dear caught in the


    headlights.


    "Last night, you two..." Lea couldn¡¯t believe her ears!


    In spite of this, Rachel tried to defend herself. In a very unconvincing voice, she said, "Don''t listen to


    him. After all, he is just a child. Children talk nonsense..."

 Chapter 68 Are You Impotent

    Chapter 68 Are You Impotent


    When Mendes heard what Rachel said, he immediately jumped to defend himself. "I swear, I didn''t talk


    nonsense!"


    Rachel didn''t know how he found he was moved to the bedside. She and Jack had already gotten up


    before the boy woke up.


    There was nothing she could do to clear her name. Children never lie and Lea was positive that there


    was something wrong with Rachel and Jack.


    She sighed heavily. "You can''t escape Jack''s seduction, he''s quite good at it."


    Rachel open her mouth, dumbfounded. "Jack''s seduction? What are you talking about?"


    "There''s no doubt you could not resist his charms. After all, he''s so handsome!"


    Rachel stroked her forehead in frustration and closed her eyes. "Do you think me to be that shallow?"


    "You know what, forget it..." Lea waved my hand dismissively. "If you want to keep your rtionship,


    you have to deal with that woman first. In all honesty, there are other men much better than Jack."


    Rachel knew that Lea wanted to say that she was better off with Lucas. But it seemed that she carefully


    chose her words to avoid any furtherplication and unnecessary embarrassment.


    Rachel pursed her lips, not knowing whether Lea was joking or serious. It was a little strange to exin


    the situation to her right now. Before she had arrived, Jack agreed to the divorce. This meant that he


    would have to live with her. But telling Lea all of this would only support her im.


    It was tooplicated to exin to Lea.


    She thought for a while and decided not to tell Lea for now.


    She hadn''t expect that Jack would reply to her so quickly. He had told her to give him three days, but


    he called her on the first night.


    "I agree to the terms of the divorce agreement." Rachel paused and asked, "What did you say?"


    "Do I really need to repeat it? You should have heard it. " Jack shrugged off her question.


    She did hear what he had said, but she remained doubtful. Was he joking?


    He didn''t even fully utilize the three days!


    "I see... Okay..." Rachel looked at the ceiling. She didn''t know what to say.


    She thought about him moving into her house and felt awkward. It was no doubt a mutual and


    beneficial agreement. It seemed to be the fastest and most efficient way out of their marriage and they


    both knew that. She thought about it for a while and then asked,


    "Have you told your father?"


    On the other side of the phone, Jack frowned. Why did she keep doubting him?


    She was the first one he called after making his decision. He knew that when his father, Johnathan,


    found out, he would take this opportunity to make fun of him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The day before yesterday, he was indecisive, thinking that he couldn''t say yes. But for some reason, he


    changed his mind.


    Secretly, Jack was ashamed of his continually changing attitude. "I...I haven''t told him yet."


    Rachel ced the pen on the table and replied, "You have to tell him first. We need to sign the


    agreement and then think about what we should do next."


    Jack grimaced. He felt so awkward.


    Why did it sounded so familiar? It mirrored how treated his subordinates when he had held meetings in


    the past.


    "Jack?" Rachel furrowed her eyebrows. It seemed that he had zoned out.


    "Yes, I heard you." "Don''t worry. I will handle this by myself. I just needed to inform you of my decision


    so you''re prepared," said Jack, trying to clear up the confusion in his mind.


    ''Prepared? For what?''


    Rachel hesitated, picked up the pen and began spinning it between her fingers. "Alright. Just tell me


    beforehand when you n on moving in with me."


    After hanging up the phone, Jack buried his head in his arms and exhaled. He stretched his legs under


    the table. Michael grabbed two bottles of beer and handed one to him.


    Jack felt the blood vessels in his forehead throbbing violently. When he was about to take a sip of the


    drink, he suddenly remembered that his doctor prohibited him from drinking.


    He resentfully ced the bottle down. "I can''t drink."


    Michael looked at the bandage on Jack''s forehead andughed. He walked over and sat next to Jack


    and patted his shoulder. "Why do you stay at my ce? Why not go to your sweetheart?"


    Michael''s words made Jack feel sick. ''My sweetheart?''


    Speaking of Celine, it urred to Jack that he hadn''t told her about his injury and the car ident.


    Well, he wasn''t nning on telling her at all. He took out his phone and checked thest time he called


    her. It had been a few days since they talked.


    They had another argument again for the same reason, the time when Celine and Rachel ran into each


    other.


    ''A store offering maternal and infant products?''


    At that time, he wondered why Rachel went to that store. But after meeting Mendes, he understood


    why she had been there.


    In the past, he had always felt distressed when he heard Celine cry. But nothing he ever did made her


    feel better. At this point, he was so sick and tired of the same cycle.


    She had lost her temper again that day, and he was too tired of dealing with it. She had be more


    and more unreasonable.


    It would be nice for them to be apart, at least for a few days.


    He reached out for the beer bottle and gently rubbed it in his palm. "Rachel and I have decided to file


    for divorce."


    "Okay. Congrats?" Michael was not surprised at all. He believed that they would''ve had to divorce


    sooner orter. "For Celine?" he asked casually.


    Jack frowned. "Why does everyone think it''s for Celine?"


    "If it weren''t for her, would you even want a divorce?" Michael stared at his friend with curious eyes.


    Jack opened his mouth and closed it, not knowing what to say. If Celine was the reason for the divorce,


    then he wouldn''t have waited for so many years.


    He really liked Celine and could tolerate the way she challenged his patience. But there was a line


    between them.


    No matter how unreasonable Celine, Jack tolerated her again and again.


    But in the end, he was really tired.


    Maybe, they had to separate for the meantime to figure themselves out.


    Besides, he had to follow the agreement and live with Rachel, in order to process their divorce. Jack


    wasn''t sure whether Celine would be mad about it.


    Additionally, even if they signed the agreement, it would still take time for its implementation.


    Their agreement wouldn''te into force until after a year. If he moved to live in with Rachel, Celine


    would know about it.


    Jack couldn''t tell Celine because it involved his self-esteem. Even if she epted it, she would have to


    wait for him for a year. Time was currency, and he hoped that he might be able to strike a good bargain


    with his father.


    But how would Celine be able to bare the fact that he was living with Rachel? Jack thought about it


    over, and decided that perhaps it was the best choice for them to separate for a while.


    She would be able to clear her head and he would be able to resolve this issue at hand.


    If she decided to wait for him and stay with him after the divorce, then he would throw the grandest


    party in celebration for giving her a formal identity in his life.


    But if she was determined to break up with him, then he wouldn''t force her to stay with him.


    Michael examined at the wound on his head. He sighed and drank more beer. "You do know that most


    women have low EQ. It''s very easy for them to get hurt."


    Jack''s face darkened. "When did I have so many women?"


    He squinted and said, "Is Rachel not a woman?"


    "She is, but she isn''t my woman." Jack tried to defend himself.


    Michael gave him a funny look. "Isn''t she technically your woman?" He thought about what Jack said


    last time, the fact that Jack hadn''t had sex for so many years.


    He thought it was a joke.


    But when he brought it upter, Jack''s face turned sour.


    Michael realized a terrible fact. Jack and Rachel had already been married for five years, and he had


    been with Celine for almost four years.


    But Celine had dered that she and Jack hadn''t had sex yet. What if he never touched Rachel either?


    Michael was shocked.


    Michael red at Jack, freaked out. He immediately turned his head sideways to avoid eye contact. He


    stammered, "What do you want to say?"


    Michael ced an arm over his shoulder. "Jack."


    Annoyed, Jack pped his handsome face and said in disgust, "Don''t talk to me in such a disgusting


    tone. Out with it. Don''t be bashful!"


    Michael hesitated for a moment and finally asked, "Are you impotent?"


    Jack hadn''t had sex with Celine or Rachel. Being a neat freak, he wasn''t the type to touch a woman so


    casually. That only meant, that he had had sex for many years.

 Chapter 69 Taste In Women

    Chapter 69 Taste In Women


    Michaelughed sarcastically at Jack. It was impossible for him to believe Jack hadn''t had sex for


    many years. The two of them grew up together. It would be more convincing for Michael if Jack had


    been castrated than the thought that he hadn''t had sex for years.


    Of course, he wouldn''t say that. It would be mighty offensive to Jack. Michael shrank when Jack red


    at him. He immediately removed his hand from Jack''s shoulder.


    "Hey, man, if you''re having problems, you can tell me," said Michael. "Trust me, it will be just between


    us."


    Jack probably had a reason. Michael knew him well enough to know that there was something


    bothering him. Perhaps Jack was too embarrassed to admit it. Maybe he was having problems sealing


    the deal. By the tone of Michael''s question, Jack understood what he meant. He was gradually


    bing annoyed at Michael''s persistence.


    Michael ignored the fact that he was annoying his friend and continued talking. Jack slowly raised his


    bruised left hand and clenched it into a fist in front of him. He raised his eyebrows at Michael. "What


    sort of problem do you even think I have, huh?"


    When he saw Jack''s clenched fist, Michael stopped talking. No matter how sincere he was, Jack


    might''ve thought it was an insult. Michael gave Jack a dry smile. "Look, bro, I just wanted to know if


    there was something holding you back." Michael patted Jack''s back. "You can tell me My doors are


    always open."


    Jack sneered at Michael. "Can you really do something to help me with that sort of problem, Michael?"


    Jack''s voice was gradually bing angrier and louder.


    Michael''s face turned pale.


    They were bonded as brothers. But they had already been of age when they saw each other naked.


    Did Jack really ask him to do that...with him?


    No matter how close they were as friends, it would be so weird if they touched each other''s crotches.


    Michael couldn''t bear to imagine that sort of scene. It was horrifying!


    He almost threw up in his mouth just by thinking about it.


    Michael was driven to nervousughter. He stepped away from Jack a little bit and smiled sheepishly at


    him. "Dude, we need to get you a girl. I''m going to help you find one, yeah?" said Michael.


    "You''re the one who told me I can ask for your help, and that you''d do anything for me," Jack snorted.


    Michael almost choked on his own saliva. "Jack, listen. You''re my friend. My best friend, even. But I


    don''t swing that way, bro! Don''t ask your best friend to stroke your thing, that''s just all sorts of wrong!"


    He leaned forward and put the beer on the table. Michael chuckled after a few moments of silence.


    "So...you really haven''t?"


    Jack leaned back on the sofa. "Haven''t what?"


    "Had sex with a woman." Michael crossed his arms. "I don''t believe it."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack chose not to answer his question. Instead he thought of how Celine did not respect his privacy


    and ended up telling the others.


    Obviously, Jack was angrier at Celine than he was annoyed at Michael.


    Thinking of how many people knew about this, talking behind his back and ridiculing him, Jack felt


    furious. His heart was ready to burst.


    Whenever he walked past the people that were familiar with him and Celine, he felt their judging eyes.


    He could hear them whispering to themselves and mocking him.


    ''Look, it''s the president of MK Group. Did he really stay by his woman''s side and didn''t touch her all


    these years?''


    He was not as yful as the other men. Anyone that knew him well enough, knew how picky he was


    about women.


    In any case, the people in the circle had been casually discussing that Jack might have found another


    to satisfy his needs. Perhaps that was the reason he never had sex with Celine.


    Their circle was small and they knew about each other''s private lives, even what happened under the


    covers. Their lives were intertwined like roots and branches of trees. They didn''t need to look too far to


    know what was going on with the others.


    Everyone knew what kind of activities Jack liked to y, and who he had been following recently.


    Celine must be very proud of herself. Having the president of MK Group under her control might have


    been one of her greatest achievements.


    Normally this kind of thing should be kept between the two of them, but Celine showed it off like a


    medal. She would brag about it, regardless of the consequences on Jack''s reputation and self-esteem.


    Looking at the gorgeous chandelier on the ceiling, Jack tossed and turned the beer bottle in his hands.


    He didn''t have to answer Michael''s question. The answer was written all over his face.


    At this point, Michael was unsure of what he would do or say to console his friend. He tried to open his


    mouth to say something but had trouble letting his voice out. Instead, he tapped Jack''s shoulder and


    gave up.


    Michael sighed, perhaps it was the only way he could express how he felt right now.


    "What are you sighing about?" said Jack.


    Michael buried his face under his palm and looked at Jack. His eyes were more serious this time. "Is


    there anything special about Celine?" he asked. "There are hundreds of beautiful women out there,


    probably prettier than Celine. So why Celine?"


    Jack didn''t like saying it out loud but he has made it clear time and time again that there was really


    nothing special about Celine. He just liked her.


    Before Jack could answer, Michael murmured, "In fact, I think Rachel is more attractive than her."


    Jack''s eyes narrowed when he heard that. "What do you mean, she''s attractive?" There was a


    menacing tone in Jack''s voice.


    Michael felt aggrieved for Rachel when he heard the tone of his friend''s voice. "Look, Rachel looks so


    much better than Celine. But I do admit she''s a little sharp-tongued for my taste. You know, actually


    she''s very beautiful. To top it off, she''s a doctor! What more could you ask for?"


    "I never knew you were so attracted to her," said Jack.


    Michael waspletely oblivious to his friend''s plight. "Of course I am! You know how sharp my eyes


    are," Michael chuckled.


    When it came to women, he would not stop talking.


    "I don''t mean to brag, Jack, but I have a lot of experience with women. It''s true that you and I don''t


    have the same taste as women. I mean,e on! Rachel is much better than Celine.


    From her face to her figure, Rachel is just superior. I really don''t get why you like Celine more than


    Rachel." Jack began to give Michael a beating. Michael managed to escape Jack by pushing him away.


    "What the hell is wrong with you, Jack?" Michael shouted. "Have you lost your mind?" Jack threw his


    hands back to shrug off the pain. "Shut up, Michael!"


    Jack stood up. "Drive me home, you idiot," he said.


    Michael got up from the sofa with a grin. There was a bruise above his left eye and his face was


    muddled.


    Michael was still clueless why Jack just gave him the beating. "I didn''t even insult Celine or Rachel,


    why are you so angry?"


    "Save you crap forter, Michael. I don''t want to hear it," Jack replied. He wasn''t angry that Michael


    had mentioned Celine. He was angry at Michael''sment about Rachel.


    He felt his blood vessels pulsating. "Get up! I don''t want to hear your exnation. Drive me home!"


    Michael realized how angry his friend was, but couldn''t quite figure out what had set him off. He barely


    said anything that could have upset him. All he did was mention Celine.


    He recalled what he had said, and tried to remember everything as urately as he could. Was it


    because of Rachel? Michael thought it might be the only other reason.


    Michael sighed and followed Jack. "Celine definitely knows how to manipte you, Jack."


    Jack''s lips twitched at Michael''s disappointment. He wanted to exin to him that the reason was not


    Celine. He just couldn''t find the right words to say.


    It was because of Michael''sment on Rachel.


    This guy seemed to have forgotten that Rachel was Jack''s wife. What was more, the car ident and


    Jack''s injuries were indirectly caused by her.


    If it wasn''t for the thought of Rachel when he was driving, the thought of that sex dream, he wouldn''t


    even be like this.


    The thought of Rachel''s fair neck and long ck was enough to get him going. But Jack knew what


    was more powerful. It was her scent. The light fragrance of her skin was probably what had caused him


    to have that indecent dream.


    Jack felt humiliated and med it on the fact that he hadn''t had sex for a long time.


    He wouldn''t have been in that ident if he had not thought about Rachel''s...figure. However, this


    bastard, Michael, started mentioning her so explicitly. It was more than enough for Jack to bear.


    Jack felt really embarrassed to think about Rachel again, and Michael just had to talk about her figure.


    He couldn''t believe that of all people, it was his best friend that would talk about his wife like that. Who


    could me him forshing out on Michael?


    When he heard the wordsing out of his mouth, he just cked out. He didn''t even try to listen to


    the rest of his sentence. All he wanted at that moment was to shut him up.


    There was nothing more offensive to him at that moment. If he hadn''t stopped Michael from talking, he


    might''ve said or done something to him that he would regret.


    After they had gotten inside the car, Jack sat in the shotgun seat. He rested his head on the window


    and looked at Michael. "You have to pay attention to what you''re saying, Michael. Don''t go talking so


    nonchntly about Rachel before others."


    Michael was confused. He nced at Jack and returned his gaze to the road. There was silence for a


    few seconds. "Why would I tell anyone about Rachel?


    You''ve known me all your life, Jack. I''m not into gossiping."


    He just wanted to talk about his personal taste in women.


    Michael drew a deep sigh before saying, "Listen, man, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean any harm."


    Jack looked away from Michael and turned his head the other way. "I don''t want to talk about this.


    Especially not with you," Jack scoffed. On the other hand, Rachel never expected Jack to agree to the


    divorce agreement so easily.


    She thought that Jack wouldn''t back down without a fight. The Jack she knew would have found a


    better solution. He would march in there and talk to Jonathan for apromise.


    She didn''t expect that Jack would move here as soon as he said he would.


    The night he told himself the news, he sent another message that he would move here the next day.


    Rachel had to tidy up a guestroom for Jack immediately. Maybe after a few days, she would prepare a


    temporary working space for him.

 Chapter 70 Plotting Something

    Chapter 70 Plotting Something


    Rachel was easily persuaded by Jonathan because she never imagined that even Jack agreed to the


    proposal, he wouldn''t be so obedient as to stay at her ce.


    However, it was not until she gave her promise that everything turned a little different from her


    expectations.


    Jack showed no intention of agreeing to his father¡¯s request at all.


    Rachel found that she fell into Jonathan¡¯s meticulously woven plot.


    She could not renege on her word, so to keep her promise, she tried convincing Jack into the


    agreement.


    Not that she didn¡¯t mind living with Jack, but Rachel also had her reasons.


    She never proposed divorce before simply because Jonathan didn¡¯t want them to. From when she was


    eight until she turned eighteen, the Fu family raised her like their daughter. When she was orphaned,


    her rtives from her mother¡¯s side refused to take care of her while they failed to contact her father¡¯s


    only sister, who was living out of the country.


    She remembered how helpless she had been. When no one was willing to ept her, the Fu family


    embraced her.


    Rachel was grateful for the generosity of the Fu family during those ten years. More so, Jack''s


    grandfather had worried about her future and arranged the marriage before he died.


    He asked Jack to marry her to ensure that she would always be taken care of. She knew that Jack only


    agreed to please his grandfather.


    She did not know why the elderly worried so much, but she felt his genuine care for her.


    Since then, she had always kept in her heart their kindness towards her and wished to repay them one


    day. Then again, the Fu family was extremely wealthy.


    She had no means of repaying them apart from saying yes to the wedding.


    Unfortunately, the marriage failed.


    She did not understand why Jonathan insisted on them continuing the arrangement even if it gained no


    fruition. It seemed he still believed that she and Jack might have a chance of bing a real couple.


    She dared not say that the idea was unreliable, but if Jonathan did not agree with the divorce, she


    would not even think about it.


    Firstly, she was still young and not in a hurry. Secondly, she had no real rtionship with Jack. They


    only saw each other on a few asions and pretended for appearance. It was only a paper marriage.


    Thirdly, she had not met someone she loved who would make her decide to take the initiative and


    settle this fake marriage.


    Even before she could wait for it to happen, Jonathan had unexpectedly allowed their divorce.


    The fact that it had strings attached wasn¡¯t even surprising for Rachel.


    He wouldn¡¯t just permit them and surely had something in his mind. She did not object at all.


    Heid out his n but didn¡¯t force them to do so.


    Besides, there were ring loopholes with the agreement that she didn¡¯t understand why Jack, who


    was cunning as a fox, had not made a fuss about it.


    Even though she agreed to divorce, he could deduce some conspiracy theory to bend the rules. With


    such a brilliant and insidious mind, she couldn¡¯t fathom why he couldn¡¯t find a way out. Was he going to


    be sopliant and follow through the conditions?


    No matter how meticulously crafted Jonathan¡¯s n was, it could still be solved.


    What Rachel foresaw was that Jack would make a statement and then move his things to their house


    just for show.


    Jonathan was well aware it would be impossible for them to do precisely as he wanted. Nevertheless,


    they were still willing to put an act if it would please him.


    Rachel might sign the divorce agreement within a couple of days, but she never anticipated to be


    entangled deeper into the plot.


    At that moment, she was clueless about what would happen in the future.


    After receiving the call from Jack, she began cleaning the guest room once she took off duty.


    Eric was on holiday and yed in the living room with Mendes beside him. The little boy was eager to


    try the game and kept on stealing the controller.


    Pestered by the kid, Eric changed the game mode to easy and then tossed the controller to Mendes.


    Afterward, he stood up, looking for something to eat.


    Mendes didn¡¯t understand the game. He was just happy to see the character on the screen move under


    hismand.


    Eric went to the kitchen and checked out the fridge. Rachel¡¯s fridge was usually empty, but now, it was


    full of fruits, healthy snacks, and a variety of fresh food. He also found a pitcher of orange juice.


    He felt the hem of his clothes pulled while he poured himself a ss. He looked down and saw a small


    hand gripping his shirt. He didn¡¯t realize Mendes followed him.


    ¡®Wasn''t this guy ying in the living room? Why is he suddenly here?¡¯ thought Eric.


    He held the barely full ss and then asked with his eyebrows raised, "Why are you here? Weren''t you


    ying?"


    Mendes pouted, "It''s no longer fun. I want to drink that too." His chubby little finger excitedly pointed to


    the ss in Eric¡¯s hand.


    Eric took a smaller cup and poured him another one. "Here, take it."


    Mendes reached out and received the cup with his hands. He took a sip and squinted in satisfaction,


    smiling at Eric like a greedy cat.


    The boy looked pudgy but charming.


    His baby fat didn¡¯t resemble that of the Michelin tires but more of a bubble or a bun. He looked like a


    little white bun that made people want to pinch his cheeks.


    His cuteness made Eric forgot his annoyance earlier. He didn¡¯t know Rachel had the tolerance to raise


    a kid.


    Mendespeted with him and always followed him closely like a little tail. He was not used to it and


    found it annoying.


    Thinking about Rachel, Eric decided to check on her. He brought his ss of juice and headed for the


    stairs. Mendes followed immediately while still holding his cup. After a couple of steps, Eric stopped


    and looked around.


    "Are you not going to y the game?" Eric asked. "Why are you following me?"


    "I want toe with you,"


    Mendes replied meekly. "I''ll go wherever you go."


    Eric was lost for words.


    He cleared his throat and said, "You can go back downstairs and y. I need to see Rachel."


    "I''m going, too."


    Mendes ran past him and walked toward the guest room.


    Eric let out a chuckle as he saw his little butt dashing off.


    Rachel was busy cleaning the guest room that Jack would use. A housekeeper visited every month to


    help maintain the house, so she only needed to tidy a bit.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The room was almost empty and needed furniture. She decided to leave the task to Jack.


    Then again, she only expected Jack to stay for a couple of days or a month at most until the agreement


    was signed.


    Rachel was looking around the room, holding a rag in one hand when Eric and Mendes came.


    Eric and Mendes crowded at the door, peeking inside the room curiously. The little guy had no idea


    what they were doing but decided to join the fun anyway.


    When Rachel turned her head towards the door, she saw the two of them staring. She felt like an


    animal enclosed in a zoo being watched by visitors.


    "What are you doing?" Eric asked. A sweet and fruity smell floated inside the room. Her gaze dropped


    to the drink Eric was carrying.


    Rachel freshly squeezed the orange juice for Mendes. The kid was obsessed with eating junk food and


    kept asking for snacks the first night he stayed with her. Although she refused him, she decided to buy


    him plenty of fruits and vegetables to add to his meals. She also found the juice maker that was not


    used at home and made the orange juice for him.


    Eric also knew that she didn''t usually have so much food in the fridge.


    "Why are you drinking his juice?" Rachel raised her chin usingly.


    ''It took me a while to squeeze the juice from oranges,'' she secretly whined.


    "There''s no name written on it in the refrigerator," Eric excused feebly.


    The corner of her mouth turned up. "In my house, everything is either mine or prepared for Mendes.


    Since you drank his juice, you need to pay me in exchange. Go and clean the two bookcases." Rachel


    extended her hand and gave the rag to Eric.


    Eric didn''t know what to say.


    ''Just tell me if you want me to work for you, no need for an excuse,'' he thought with a frown, looking at


    the rag.


    "Nobody uses this room. Why should we clean it?" Eric asked as he noticed the room was empty.


    Mendes tiptoed and reached for the rag, wanting to join, but Eric declined and raised his hand.


    "Be a good boy." He patted the boy¡¯s head.


    Rachel smiled and then asked the question back, "Why do we need to clean it if no one lives in?"


    "Is it for me?" Eric piped in, his whole face lightened in excitement.


    "You wish."


    "Then, for whom?" Eric knitted his eyebrows. ''Was it for Mendes?''


    Rachel said, "Have you forgotten what this house is for?"


    "What?" Eric became confused.


    "This was bought as a wedding house for Jack and me."


    Eric froze for a moment as he understood what Rachel was saying. Whenever it came to Jack, Eric got


    irritated. After his initial surprise, he said gloomily, "So what? He never lived here."


    "Well, he will."


    Eric blinked as her words struck him. "Now?" His face screwed up, he could not believe what he heard.


    "You mean Jack will live here with you?"


    "Yes," Rachel replied calmly.


    Eric would never forget that Jack almost had his hand cut.


    They loathed each other. "After he moves in, you need to call me before youe here," she


    instructed.


    Rachel meant it as a precaution to avoid both of them from bumping into each other, but Eric


    misunderstood.


    He began to worry. "But why? Why would Jack suddenly move here? He might be plotting something,


    Rachel, you need to be careful! Don¡¯t you think it is strange?"

 Chapter 71 Live Together

    Chapter 71 Live Together


    Eric was suspicious when he heard that Jack and Rachel were going to be living together.


    He put the rag down and grabbed Rachel''s hand, leading her to the balcony.


    Mendes, being a child, didn''t know what was happening. This seemingly secret conference confused


    and intrigued him.


    His interest grew when he saw Eric suddenly pulling Rachel into the balcony.


    As much as he was curious, he was nervous, too. He promptly followed them and asked anxiously,


    "Where are you going?"


    Rachel patted Eric on the arm, a signal for him to wait. She stopped walking and turned around. "We


    just need to talk. Can you stay here while we do that? We won''t be long."


    Mendes frowned and asked, "Can''t Ie with you?"


    It was difficult to refuse the request of a child who was as cute as a bun, but Rachel immediately


    responded, "No."


    Eric felt sorry for the little boy. He had thought that she would let Mendese. He was only a child,


    after all.


    "Stay here and wait for me, okay? We just have to talk for a bit in the balcony, and I''ll be back before


    you know it." Although Rachel had not given in to the boy''s request, she continued to talk to him


    patiently.


    He was too young to understand what she meant. Even so, he didn''t like that she was acting so


    secretive.


    He only wanted to be part of things.


    Mendes looked at Eric and then at Rachel as the two were about to leave. Pouting, he said reluctantly,


    "Okay, you go ahead."


    Rachel was amused by the fact that the child was clearly hurt. "Be a good boy and wait for me. It''ll only


    be a moment, sweetie."


    Mendes looked at her with a hint of reluctance in his eyes. It could be difficult at times to convince a


    little child, but although he pouted, at least he was reasonable.


    Lowering his voice, Eric asked, "How long will he be staying here?"


    "Someone''s picking him up tomorrow night." Lucas had already returned, and he had called Rachel


    earlier to let her know that he was going to pick up Mendes the following night.


    Although she liked Mendes, Rachel no longer wished for him to stay any longer than he was scheduled


    to.


    Honestly, if anything happened to the child, it would be difficult to exin things to his parents.


    They hadn''t shown up so far, though.


    When Eric heard her response, he blurted out, "So let me get this straight. You will be left alone with


    Jack then?"


    "Yes..."


    "Rachel, what''s wrong with you? Why are you two living together all of a sudden?" Eric was agitated


    now. "Jack is ying you for a fool. He''s not exactly an angel. Haven''t you realized that by now?"


    Rachel nodded silently, afraid that she was causing him to worry too much. "It''s okay. Don''t think about


    it. We''re getting divorced soon."


    "Getting divorced? Are you kidding me? What''s going on?" Eric asked in disbelief.


    Rachel found it difficult to exin the details to him. She had learned that sometimes, it was better not


    to let people know everything.


    This way, they would not have everyone''s eyes on them all the time.


    This was definitely something that Eric would do, so Rachel simply told him that she and Jack were


    going through a divorce.


    She did not, however, tell him exactly when everything would be finalized.


    For Eric, it seemed as though bad news just kept piling on. "Rachel! Think it over! It''s not safe to live


    alone with a man, especially given your situation." Eric huffed.


    Rachel nodded in agreement. "That''s exactly what I was thinking. So, are you going to move in with us


    to protect me?"


    "Move in with you? You mean live with you and Jack? Be in the same house with that guy?"


    Eric stammered in his shock. "There''s no room for me here. I don''t think so."


    The smile remained stered on Rachel''s face. "There''s a study downstairs. I think you would find it


    convenient."


    "The ce I rent right now, it''s...quite expensive." Eric struggled toe up with a response. He would


    never want to live with the man who almost cut his hand and threatened him.


    He felt this way even though he knew that Jack had done what he had done because Eric was trying to


    use Celine to get back at him.


    That bastard had, after all, married Rachel and then treated her poorly afterward.


    Eric, knowing that he was not as powerful as Jack was, had nned to bring his brother-inw down in


    a cunning, less obvious way, but failed. Along the way, he had almost gotten himself seriously injured.


    It was no longer a big deal. Although Eric knew that he had somehow brought this upon himself, he had


    not meant to in the beginning. Even so, Jack had dealt with him so ruthlessly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric could continue to talk about Jack behind his back, but he was afraid to be in the same room with


    the guy, more so live with him!


    He tried his best to reason out. "Rachel, I already have a ce of my own. Do you remember how


    much that house has cost you? You don''t want to be throwing away that kind of money. Besides, this


    ce is too far from where I work."


    After hearing his excuses, Rachel finally said what she was thinking. "You''re afraid to face Jack, aren''t


    you?"


    After a moment of silence, Eric nodded, clenching his jaw.


    Still, he disapproved of Rachel living with that monster. He said, "I find it strange, though, how he''s in


    such a hurry to move in."


    Of course, Rachel couldn''t tell him about the deal. Instead, she patted him on the shoulder and said


    vaguely, "It''s just for show. Don''t worry."


    ''For show?'' Eric was confused. He wracked his brains, trying to figure out what Rachel meant. It was


    clear that she did not want to divulge too much. Wrapping up the conversation, she said, "That''s it. In


    theing months, if you want toe by, you can call me, or you can meet with Jack."


    Eric kept silent.


    The floor-to-ceiling windows rattled slightly. Both of them turned their heads to find Mendes grinning


    and waving at them.


    Since it looked as though Rachel had already made up her mind, there was nothing left for Eric to say.


    She had wanted to tell him the truth without telling him too much. She wanted to avoid the shock and


    embarrassment of him popping up in the house one day and learning right then and there that she was


    living with Jack.


    Thinking ahead, she had preferred to tell him about it now than to have to exin it to him in the case


    he identally found out.


    When the two of them came out, Mendes did not forget to inquire about the discussion. "What were


    you whispering about?" the boy asked, his eyes bright with curiosity.


    "It''s a secret. Shush."


    "Okay," he said. His lips curled in disappointment.


    The more she hid things from him, the more curious he grew, it seemed. When Lucas called, Mendes


    took the phone with him before retreating to a corner and confiding to him in a low voice.


    After listening to him for a time, Lucas finally understood. He said, amused, "Okay, okay. We''ll talk


    again tomorrow, and this time, it''ll be our secret. We won''t let her know."


    "Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!" Mendes eximed in agreement as he nodded repeatedly and vigorously in his


    little corner.


    Eric studied the little boy. Confused, he asked, "Rachel, whose child is he? Why do I feel like I''ve met


    him before?"


    Rachel, who was busy preparing dinner, casually turned around and said, "Guess."


    Eric was speechless.


    Aside from Michael, Jack had told no one about the divorce. He was sure that Marcus and Henry would


    come to know in the following days.


    One of the two had gone abroad for business, and Jack didn''t want to go through the trouble of making


    an overseas call to notify him.


    The day after he had sprained his foot, he could walk normally again. However, his forehead injury was


    still discernible on his otherwise attractive face.


    Jack did not pay much mind to his appearance. However, he knew that going out in public with such an


    injury would attract a lot of unwanted attention and pave the way for spection. Things could get out


    of hand very quickly. As a result, he decided not to go to work.


    Instead, he spent his day working on issues between him and Celine.


    They had not talked since she had walked out on him several days prior.


    He was determined to talk to her this time, but he couldn''t reach her.


    He guessed that she was still angry, so he drove to her apartment. It was empty.


    It was clear that she had been away for quite a while now. Her clothes were still strewn about on the


    bed, and two pairs of shoes were scattered by the door. It was as if she had gone back and forth


    between these two pairs, and, unable to decide, went with a different pair altogether.


    Jack stood there for a while, confused.


    On the way to her apartment, he had been worried that she would still be mad at him. While driving, he


    tried toe up with the best way to talk to her.


    He had not expected that Celine would be happy in his absence.


    Four years prior, Celine''s indifference was the very thing that had attracted him. Now, here he was. She


    had left him feeling tired and alone.


    Patiently, Jack redialed her number. It rang for a long time until finally, Celine picked up.


    "Hello..." Her voice was hoarse, and she spoke slowly and sleepily.


    Jack nced at his watch. It was past ten in the morning. Where was she sleeping?


    "Hello? Jack?" She seemed to have realized who was calling.


    "Where are you?" he asked in a low voice.


    Without thinking, she replied, "I''m at home."


    "I''m in your apartment right now. Where are you?" Jack repeated the question. His voice was


    menacing.


    His words brought Celine back to her senses. She sat up in her bed, panic coursing through her veins.


    She lifted the quilt and jumped out of bed. Then she walked toward the window, swept the curtain to the


    side, and looked at the view. The boundless sea touched the blue sky, and the water glistened with the


    sunlight.


    She hade out to the sea with a group of people the previous day. In the group was a young man


    from a rich family. It was a man who had once pursued Celine, a man whom Jack had warned.


    She hade here upon the invitation of a friend. Before the trip, she had no idea that this young man


    owned the boat that they were sailing in. Celine was ovee by guilt now. She did not dare to tell


    Jack where she was

 Chapter 72 Sign The Agreement

    Chapter 72 Sign The Agreement


    Fearing that Jack would figure out, Celine calmed herself down. "How did you get there? I''m currently


    in my parents'' house."


    Disappointment shed in his eyes. "Why did you leave in such a hurry?"


    Celine opened her mouth, shocked and nervous. "My mother called me, she wanted me toe


    home."


    She just got out of bed, and her brain wasn''t working.


    In all honesty, she didn''t really know what she was saying. "Well, you know, I haven''t gone home in


    such a long time. I do miss them a lot."


    Jack remained silent for a long time.


    Celine made her way to the bathroom, her sweaty hand gripping the phone. When she entered, she


    stared at the pale woman in the mirror.


    She had been drinking with them until midnight. She smelled her breath, it stank from the alcohol. Her


    hair was in a messy bun and her face was swollen.


    Celine sighed and closed the bathroom door.


    She felt her heart clench in guilt because she was afraid that Jack would find out.


    Celine swallowed nervously and asked, "Do you want me to go back now?"


    "No, you have fun." He hung up the phone without another word.


    His reaction knocked her back to reality. All of a sudden, she wanted to exin everything that had


    happened. Flustered, she dialed again, but he didn''t pick up.


    Celine stared at her phone in a daze, not knowing what to do. She had a feeling that if she didn''te


    clean now, then her rtionship with Jack would continue to go down.


    She buried her face in her arms. She didn''t know how to exin it to him. She groaned, regretting that


    she had kept the truth away from him.


    Jack was not the type to be easily fooled.


    They had been together for four years. He was well aware of her habits, her hobbies, and what she


    usually did if she lied.


    Home?


    She left many pretty dresses on the bed. She must have had a hard time choosing a dress before


    leaving.


    Only when she was hanging out with friends would she choose her dress and shoes carefully.


    Jack was furious. He could see through her weak voice that she was lying during the phone call.


    He looked outside. His phone kept vibrating, but he kept ignoring her calls. Her voice was thest thing


    he wanted to hear right now.


    He wanted to find out where she was, but after what she did, he cynically scoffed.


    ''Forget it,'' he thought.


    After dinner, Rachel asked Eric to go home. "I can sleep in the guest room tonight, since it''s already


    been tidied up," he said.


    "But it has to be cleaned first." She prevaricated.


    Eric almost lost his temper. "The cleaning has been finished. I did it myself!"


    Rachel patted his head and said, "Well, good job! You''re great."


    ''What the hell?'' Eric''s veins were throbbing in his forehead. "Hey, don''t do that. I''m no wimpy kid!" ''Did


    she just want to please me like this?''


    Rachel thought for a while and said, "I will give you a sum of money and buy you some snackster."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Don''t worry, I always stay true to my word." She nodded firmly.


    Eric stood up and began to wear his jacket. "Alright, I''ll get going now. Bye!"


    Rachel chuckled as she watched him leave in such a hurry.


    She couldn''t believe that he was her cousin.


    Rachel looked at the time. She didn''t know when Jack would arrive tomorrow. She took out her phone


    and dialed his number, but he didn''t pick up.


    She ced her phone down and walked to the mess on the floor.


    She packed up Mendes'' things and apanied him in watching cartoons. Children were so free.


    They could roam wherever they wanted and were easily distracted.


    Mendes sat still as they watched the cartoon. When it was nine o''clock, she ushered him to bed.


    The cartoon ended on time. Even though Mendes was reluctant to part with the television, he


    obediently followed Rachel upstairs. She was exhausted; she had never taken care of kids before. She


    had only taken care of Mendes for two days, but here she was, wanting to copse in her bed and


    sleep forever.


    Fortunately, Mendes was an obedient child. He just needed time to be convinced in following


    directions.


    Before going to sleep, Mendes suddenly asked, "Rachel, when will my parentse home?"


    Rachel''s heart sank, knowing that she couldn''t lie to him about this. In truth, she had no idea when his


    parents woulde home. She couldn''t lie that they woulde back within the week.


    It was so cruel to make a child hold expectations that couldn''t be achieved.


    She replied, "When you get up tomorrow morning, I will call your father to check when they''ll be back,


    okay?"


    Mendes nodded and said seriously, "Can you help me ask him when he''ll be done with work? Or when


    I can see him?"


    She nodded with a smile. She lowered her head and kissed on Mendes on the forehead.


    Rachel hovered over Mendes, checking on him from time to time. The boy was smiling and wondered if


    he was dreaming of something nice.


    It was still too early for her to sleep.


    She grabbed her phone and chatted with Lea, while Mendes slept peacefully next to her. He rolled over


    and unconsciously ced one of his chubby legs on top of her. She pinched his cheek and sighed.


    Mendes had been taken care of by his nanny. He often ate fast food and was spoiled to do whatever he


    wanted, growing to be a chubby boy.


    An idea rose to her head, she would prepare a cookbook for him. She wasn''t sure if Lucas even had


    recipes for children.


    She consulted the head of the pediatrics department, asking him about the bnced diet for children.


    After a while, the director replied, "Wait a moment please."


    Rachel felt Mendes pressing his leg against her. She gently moved him away to get a ss of water.


    Her phone started ringing.


    She leaned over to answer and saw the name shing on the screen. It was Jack.


    Rachel crept out of the room and gently closed the door behind her. "Hello?"


    "Were you sleeping?"


    "Not yet. What''s up?"


    "Come to my office tomorrow morning. We''re going to sign the agreement."


    Rachel was slightly shocked. "Agreement? What agreement?"


    "The divorce agreement."


    Pacing around, she didn''t know what to reply. She walked towards the window and looked outside. "I


    cannot go there until I''m off duty."


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up after work and then we''ll sign the agreement."


    "No, thanks," Rachel said automatically. "Let''s meet somewhere else, other than yourpany. I prefer


    somewhere near, so that I can go there by myself."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack frowned. Hispany and the hospital were on the opposite ends of the city, making it really


    inconvenient for them both. He knew if he conceded, then he would have to beat rush hour.


    He thought about it for a while and said, "Okay. Just wait for my call tomorrow."


    After she hung up the phone, Rachel suddenly remembered that Lucas was going to pick Mendes up


    tomorrow. How would she be able to arrange the time?


    The next morning, Lea arrived at her apartment. When the doorbell rang, Mendes immediately ran to


    get the door.


    Lea was surprised to see the boy at the door.


    He asked innocently, "Who are you looking for?"


    Leaughed and touched his cheek. "I''m looking for you. Don''t you remember me?"


    Mendes looked at her again with his head tilted to one side. He suddenly blushed and whispered in a


    low voice, "Beauty..."


    Rachel, who stood next to the door, curled her lips.


    Lea came here to babysit the child for a day because Rachel couldn''t bring him to the hospital.


    She owed Lea and wanted to pay her back by having dinner that night. Ever since Lucas came back,


    they hadn''t had the time to get together.


    Mendes had a great interest in the beautiful Lea.


    After Lea took her seat at the table, he served her milk, fruits and fried eggs.


    Then he sat down beside her and handed her the tableware. He said with a lovely look, "Make yourself


    feel at home."


    "Okay, thanks!" Mendes smiled, really happy that she was here. Squinting at him with a smile, Lea


    lowered his head, kissed him on the cheek. She praised him. "Good boy!"


    Mendes lowered his blushing face.


    Rachel was speechless.


    Realizing that she had to leave, she packed up her things. Before she headed off to work, she said,


    "Don''t go out. Wait for me here, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    "No problem!" Mendes and Lea answered simultaneously.


    Rachel was still worried that Mendes might be too naughty for Lea. She prayed that they were going to


    be okay.


    She knew that Lea had a temper and hoped that she''d be patient with Mendes.


    Rachel felt agitated as she went to work. She kept looking at her phone in case something happened.


    But there were no text messages from Lea.


    Mendes couldn''t control himself when facing the beautiful Lea.


    He carefully listened to her and watched cartoons together the whole day.


    Mendes didn''t understand what the cartoons were saying, but still agreed to watch. He liked looking at


    the bright colors and the moving pictures.


    Rachel had an operation that morning. The patient seemed to have suffered internal injuries after


    falling from a building. Fortunately, it was treatable and after a few days, he''d recover.

 Chapter 73 Buy A New Car

    Chapter 73 Buy A New Car


    When the surgery was done, the nurse went out of the operating room to inform the family members of


    the patient.


    Rachel was still inside the operating room since she had just finished suturing, so she was a little


    frightened when the family members suddenly rushed inside.


    A middle-aged woman hugged her tightly and burst into tears. Rachel was in a cold sweat during the


    surgery so she felt a bit embarrassed.


    Actually, the woman just wanted to thank Rachel. She heaved a sigh of relief as her stiff body started to


    rx.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachelforted the woman in a low and soft voice. She also smiled to the girl who had been


    standing beside her.


    A few momentster, Rachel found out that the man that she had operated was suffering from


    depression. He jumped off the building which caused him to be severely injured. Fortunately, he was


    out of danger now.


    While having their lunch, the doctors couldn''t help discussing the topic. "Why are there so many people


    jumping off buildings this month?" asked a doctor.


    Upon hearing the question, Rachel paused for a short while. But then, she didn''t say anything and just


    continued eating.


    The conversation didn''t just end there. "By the way, do you remember that girl named Wendy who was


    sent here a few days ago? Does anyone of you know her story?" a nurse said.


    "I know who she is," said a nurse who was sitting in the corner. She lowered down her voice on


    purpose.


    Rachel was just listening to them quietly. Ninwell City wasn''t that big so the news could spread rapidly.


    And when it came to political matters, any news would definitely be sensational. The Wen family


    was one of the most famous families in the city and everyone knew them.


    When the Wen family was in trouble not long ago, the media started to make a big fuss over it. They


    not only revealed the reason why Cole was taken by the Committee of Discipline Inspection, but they


    also dug into the rtionship between Francis and Wendy. They even divulged the grudge between


    their families.


    Everyone knew who was behind all those news.


    Rachel hadn''t paid much attention to those news so she wasn''t well-informed and not very much


    updated. However, a few people around her were discussing it fiercely.


    Naturally, women loved gossip. And since one of the main characters on the news had died in their


    hospital, gossiping about it had be more normal.


    After all, this issue was also all over the social media.


    When Wendy''s name was mentioned, Rachel almost choked. The food in her mouth suddenly became


    difficult to swallow. Wendy''s tearful eyes shed into her mind.


    Rachel lost her appetite so she decided to stop eating. When she was about to stand up, the doctor


    sitting next to her stopped her.


    Then they quickly changed the topic from Wendy to Mendes.


    It was very easy for women to switch topics whenever one of them became ufortable. As long as


    the topic wasn''t too sensitive, discussing about it wasn''t a big deal.


    Actually, they all knew why Lucas was taking care of Mendes.


    It was like one of their colleagues had adopted a feral cat and everyone was curious about the current


    situation of that feral cat.


    Rachel paused for a second and replied, "He is staying in my house now."


    "In your house?" asked one of them. "Is he alone? Your family is taking care of him, right?"


    Rachel was so amused by how the topic was changed all of a sudden. It seemed that she was now in


    the hot seat.


    "I haven''t heard much about you, Rachel. Where are you from?" one of the doctors asked.


    "I''m a local," she answered with a smile.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    "I also want to know. I''ve never heard about it."


    Rachel was speechless. She didn''t want to tell the others about her fake marriage.


    "I actually don''t want to talk about it. Anyway, my family is taking care of Mendes right now," she said


    decisively.


    "By the way, you are talking about something else just now, right? Why do you suddenly change the


    topic?"


    It had been a while since she sat with them although she wasn''t eating anymore. So after sessfully


    shifting the topic, she stood up and held her te in both hands.


    "I''m full now so I''ll go ahead. Enjoy your meal,," she said.


    Rachel found out that she wouldn''t be able toe home early today. Since she was worried about


    Mendes, she called Lea who was currently taking care of him.


    At that moment, Lea took Mendes outside for dinner. Unlike Rachel, she didn''t know how to cook so


    she could only bring Mendes to a restaurant.


    As a stewardess, Lea must maintain a pretty face and a good body shape so she paid more attention


    to her diet all the time.


    However, the wimpy kid wanted to eat a hamburger. She hesitated for a while, but because Mendes


    was such a sweet boy, she eventually gave in to his request. They had already finished ordering when


    her phone rang.


    "What are you guys doing?" asked Rachel immediately.


    ncing at the hamburgers in their tray, Lea suddenly felt guilty. She couldn''t answer Rachel''s


    question. "We...uhm...we are..." she stuttered.


    "What?" Rachel asked again.


    This time her voice sounded impatient. "We are outside."


    "Outside?" Rachel couldn''t help frowning. She suddenly felt anxious. Something bad might happen to


    them even in just a short time so she was worried. Besides, Lea stammered when answering her


    question just now.


    "Why are you so hesitant to tell me? What are you doing?"


    Lea closed her eyes and answered, "We are out for dinner. We are going to have hamburgers tonight."


    Rachel was speechless but she felt relieved. "You scared me. Why do you have to falter when I asked


    you?"


    She knew that Lea wouldn''t let Mendes stay outside for a long time.


    "Don''t let him eat that kind of food again. You know it''s not healthy. By the way, I''ll be homete


    because I still have some things to deal with at work. If Lucas goes there, just give him Mendes'' stuff. I


    have already packed everything. It''s in my room," she added.


    "Okay, I got it," Lea answered with a nod before hanging up.


    She was about to go off duty when Jack called. He offered to pick her up from the hospital.


    Jack thought that it was more sincere if he personally went to the hospital for her.


    After he made a promise, his father had actually introduced awyer to them. He said that thewyer


    would help them with the case.


    Jack didn''t know what his father was up to this time so he must watch over him carefully.


    Although he and Rachel had promised to divorce, it couldn''t be considered legal unless it became


    official.


    Whether his father was hiding something, Jack needed to find out sooner.


    This time, Jack didn''t wait at the parking lot. His tall and eye-catching Land Rover parked at the gate of


    the hospital.


    After Jack''s call, Rachel packed her belongings in no hurry. She then went out of the hospital with


    Mindy and Cara.


    When she was already outside, she took out her phone and called Jack.


    "Where are you?" she asked as soon as Jack answered her call.


    "In front of the hospital gate." Rachel could hear the car''s engine over the phone. She turned to look at


    the gate.


    She saw Jack''s ck car slowly approaching her. It was beeping cautiously to warn some passersby.


    "I can see where you are. Just stay there," she heard Jack''s voice on the phone.


    "Okay," she answered obediently.


    Other doctors had also joined them outside of the hospital and all of them were talking about dinner.


    "Rachel, will you join us for dinner tonight?" asked Cara.


    Rachel put her phone in her pocket and answered apologetically, "I''m so sorry, but I have other ns


    tonight. Maybe next time."


    "Is something wrong? Maybe I can help," offered Cara sincerely.


    "No, I''m fine. Just some personal stuff," she replied. "Oh, alright. You take care. We''ll have dinner next


    time," said Cara before urging the others to take their leave.


    "Sure. Have fun." Rachel then turned around and walked towards the Land Rover. When Cara and the


    other doctors were walking towards the gate, one of them suddenly whispered, "Did Rachel buy a new


    car?"


    They all stopped and turned around. That time, Rachel was already getting in the Land Rover.


    "I think she has really changed her car," said Mindy. "Well, she is very rich. Actually, the apartment she


    asked me to find for her cousin really costs a fortune."


    "Really? Then why is she renting an apartment?" asked one doctor curiously. Cara suddenly


    interrupted,


    "Rachel is from a well-off family."


    Rachel had already gotten in the car so it left.


    Mindy asked, "That car costs more than one million dors, right?"


    What she said caught everyone''s attention. All of a sudden, they all got curious about Rachel.


    Some doctors in the hospital actually liked Rachel because she was pretty and good-tempered and had


    always kept a low profile.


    Cara nced at Mindy. Seeing that they had gotten more curious about Rachel, she thought it was


    time to reveal something.


    "Do you know the Fu family in this city?" she asked deliberately. "The Fu family who owns the MK


    Group?"


    "The superrich family?"


    They were all shocked that Cara suddenly mentioned that family.


    "Do you know that Rachel was abducted at the hospital a few days ago?" Cara asked again.


    Some of them knew about that incident but some didn''t. However, since Cara seemed to say


    something interesting, they were all listening carefully.


    "The one who came to the hospital and solve the problem was Jack Fu, the president of MK Group.


    Didn''t you know?" Everyone looked at each other in shock.


    They were all specting that Rachel came from a notable family.


    Moreover, she seemed to be rted to the Fu family as well.


    The Fu family was more famous and one of the wealthiest. Jack Fu was even a famous business


    tycoon. "Is she Mr. Fu''s wife?"

 Chapter 74 Properties Division

    Chapter 74 Properties Division


    "Really? Rachel is only in her twenties. She can''t get married so early, can she?"


    They chatted casually as they walked. Cara found it strange and felt that it was not a normal case.


    "Rachel had been hospitalized after the abduction, but Mr. Fu only visited her once.


    I don''t think they are a couple." None of the other members of the Fu family or anyone from Rachel''s


    family had ever visited her.


    Besides, the hospital director informed the chairman of Rachel''s situation, and the chairman gave


    Rachel a few days of leave. Normally, the chairman should''ve informed her family.


    Cara thought that the director should know something about Rachel''s family. The chairman asked his


    men to stop the news from spreading in the hospital and give Rachel a holiday.


    Cara believed that the chairman did this to protect Rachel from gossiping.


    After Cara said Rachel had something to do with the Fu family,


    they began to talk about her. Some of them suspected that Rachel was an illegitimate child of the Fu


    family, and some thought that she might be a rtive of the Fu family.


    Cara immediately interrupted them before they could say any offensive words. She loudly cleared her


    throat to give them the signal. "Whatever you''re talking about, talk about it in private. Don''t talk about


    nonsense and rumors in the hospital."


    Everyone nodded and stayed silent. "Rachel is a good girl and a respected doctor. Whatever her family


    background is, it is none of our business. Talk about it privately and discreetly, but never talk nonsense


    with her. If she finds out what you''re talking about her behind her back, she''d likely have less respect


    for all of you."


    "Yes, we understand. We were just goofing around. We will not talk about it in public." Mindy had


    personal knowledge of how good a person Rachel was.


    She had helped Rachel with a small favor, and thetter Rachel had given her a precious gift in return.


    How could Mindy find it in herself to offend a girl such as Rachel, who was so kind and generous?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel had no idea that people were talking about her behind her back. She fastened her seat belt but


    had no idea where Jack was taking them. "Where are we going?"


    "Aw firm."


    "What?"


    "We are meeting awyer."


    "Didn''t Dad say that he prepared the agreement for us? Why do we still need awyer?"


    Jack briefly turned to her. He thought that his father was really cunning and domineering. He wondered


    what it was that he told Rachel to make her agree to the divorce.


    Most people could be persuaded easily through their self-interests. But Rachel was not the kind of


    person who could be persuaded by money.


    He thought for a while in silence and remembered the divorce agreement that his father showed him in


    the study that evening.


    He turned to Rachel briefly with a thoughtful look. "Has Dad ever showed you a document?" he asked


    in an inquisitive tone.


    Rachel suddenly looked puzzled. She was not sure she knew what he was talking about. "What


    document?" she asked after she thought about it briefly.


    "The document of our divorce agreement."


    She was briefly stunned by his words. "No, he hasn''t shown me anything," she replied hastily.


    A confused look overcame him. He suddenly wondered how Jonathan persuaded Rachel to agree. If


    the agreement did exist, then Rachel had no idea what the conditions were in that agreement. He


    wondered what on earth that his father did to convince her.


    There were words that he wanted to say. Words started to form on his lips but he decided to hold them


    back. "We sign the papers and..." he started to say but stopped himself abruptly.


    Rachel remained silent as she waited for the rest of the words that he wanted to say but nothing came


    out. "And what?" she asked after a period of waiting.


    Jack wanted to talk to her about the possibility of "living together," but he felt that it was unnecessary.


    There was fear in him that Rachel mightugh at what he would say. ''Are you serious that you want to


    live in my house?'' he imagined her saying to him.


    It became more embarrassing the more he thought about it. He gave it more thought and after some


    time of considering it, he made up his mind on what to do. "I''ll go to your house after I sign it."


    "You mean, tonight? You will move in to my house tonight?"


    "Yes."


    Rachel was visibly shocked. "Don''t you think that you''re being hasty?" she asked with hesitation.


    "Why hasty?" he asked with his eyebrows slightly raised.


    She paused and thought about an excuse. She wasn''t sure that what she said was the best way to


    handle the situation. "Where''s your luggage?" she asked after a short silence.


    "I don''t really need that much."


    Rachel was at a loss what to say.


    The sudden silence between them puzzled Jack. He briefly turned to Rachel. "Well? What were you


    going to say?"


    "Nothing," she replied silently.


    What worried her was that Lea was still there. And maybe Lucas would be thereter too. She was a


    little worried that if they met Jack,


    it would be an embarrassing meeting.


    A lot of thoughts suddenly ran in her mind. Rachel was not the type who was fond of exining. Jack


    decided to stop asking questions and focused on driving the car.


    Jack initially considered meeting hiswyer somece nice, but he changed his mind to meet him


    instead at his ce with Rachel.


    When they arrived at thewyer''s office, a receptionist greeted them and led them to the lounge. As


    soon as they sat down, the door of the lounge opened again and a middle-aged man in a tailored suit


    came in with a folder in his hand.


    Jack stood up and extended his hand for a handshake. "A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Zhuo."


    "A pleasure to meet you, too, Mr. Fu." Noah Zhuo briefly shook hands with Jack and then turned to


    Rachel. He greeted her with a broad smile and a slight nod. "Mrs. Fu."


    Rachel nodded back politely. "d to see you."


    "Sit down, please."


    When all three of them were seated, Noah Zhuo opened the file folder in his hand. He cleared his


    throat and slightly sat forward. "We all know exactly why the two of you are here today. Let''s make this


    long story short and get straight to the point, shall we?" he said in a formal and serious tone of voice.


    "Yes, go ahead," Jack replied in a simr serious tone of voice. He leaned forward and ced his


    hands on the table and crossed his fingers.


    Rachel nodded in agreement to what Jack said when Noah Zhuo turned to look at her.


    "I will start by introducing myself first. I am Noah Zhuo, awyer of the JS Law Firm. I am the one


    assigned by Mr. Jonathan Fu to help you deal with the matter of your divorce agreement."


    Noah Zhuo then proceeded to exin all the things that were specified within the divorce agreement,


    including the division of their properties after the divorce.


    Money was not an issue to Jack. He had no objection at all even if he had topensate Rachel with


    one hundred million.


    When it came to divorce, women were always at a disadvantageous position. He involuntarily turned to


    look at her.


    But Rachel calmly listened to Noah Zhuo. She looked like an obedient primary school student who


    listened attentively to the teacher''s lecture.


    Her serious expression amused him. He took a deep breath and turned his eye away from her and


    back to Noah Zhuo.


    Noah Zhuo concluded the discussion with the divorce agreement''s specific details regarding the


    woman''spensation.


    Once he was finished, he pushed the two copies of the agreement to both of them. "You can go


    through the document yourselves and you can ask me about any of the specifics that you want me to


    exin further once you''re done reading."


    They each took one copy of the divorce agreement and went over it.


    The first part of the document was very official and routine. After Jack breezed through it, he continued


    to the next page of his copy.


    What followed were the terms about the divorce agreement of the couple and the specifics regarding


    the division of the couple''s properties.


    His father helped him with the division of the properties, and Rachel would receive arge amount from


    the divorcepensation.


    Jack thought that the old man was very generous to transfer shares of the MK Group to Rachel. He


    was relieved when he saw those terms.


    He harbored feelings of remorse for Rachel in his heart. He felt that money was not enough, and yet all


    he had topensate her was money.


    In his mind, he hoped that the morepensation she would get from the divorce agreement, the less


    guilty he would feel.


    Rachel gave close attention to the first half of the divorce agreement, but breezed through the terms


    and conditions forpensation.


    After they were both finished with reading the agreement, Jack and Rachel ced the two copies of the


    agreement back on the table at almost the same time.


    The signature at the end of the agreement was not what Jack expected. It was simpler than an


    borate signature that he was conditioned to expect from his father.


    He looked through the entire document carefully once more, but didn''t find any loophole.


    It made Jack feel confused. He sat back, stayed silent and waited for thewyer''s next instructions.


    Noah Zhuo patiently waited until Jack and Rachel finished reading the document. "Have youpleted


    reading carefully through the agreement? If you have any questions regarding the agreement, please


    feel free to ask me."


    "Nope," Jack answered tly.


    There was a momentary hesitation from Rachel as she remained silent after Jack gave his reply. "No.


    Thanks," she answered after she gave it some thought.


    "Okay. Good. Please wait here for a while." Noah Zhuo stood up and went out of the room with the


    agreement. Rachel and Jack sat quietly and waited for him. Different thoughts ran in their minds.


    Noah Zhuo came back after a short while and sat down with them once more. "I have spoken with Mr.


    Jonathan Fu just now," he began. "He said that you could sign the agreement now if you want. But the


    agreement will only take effect in a year."


    "That wouldn''t be a problem," Rachel replied immediately without hesitation.


    On the other hand, Jack stared at the document, and rubbed them with his long fingers. "I''ll sign it now,


    if it''s all the same to you," he said soon after.


    After they both signed the document, they both had a feeling of relief. It gave them a strange sensation


    that a heavy burden that they carried for a long time was taken off from their shoulders. It was a


    sensation that felt vivid to Jack.


    The realization that it was all over made Rachel feel relieved as well.


    Jack had to maintain an act in front of his family. He couldn''t shake the feeling that his father came up


    with a sophisticated scheme to get what he wanted from him.


    "Let''s go," Jack said as he picked up the keys on the table.


    "Okay," Rachel replied simply.


    There might be calmness in her voice but in her mind, she wondered if Lucas was in her ce. She


    knew that it was not a good idea to call Lea in front of Jack so she quickly texted her as they walked


    back to the car.


    She waited impatiently when there was no response to her text message even after they''d been


    outside thew firm for a while.


    Rachel felt anxious


    as she wondered what was possibly wrong with Lea and Mendes.

 Chapter 75 Jack Met Lucas

    Chapter 75 Jack Met Lucas


    Lea, Eric and Mendes were happily gathered inside Rachel''s house, ying like they were one big


    happy family.


    The TV disyed an intense drag racingpetition. Eric was so excited that he couldn''t keep himself


    off the edge of the seat.


    Mendes sat on the floor next to them and he would cheer from time to time.


    When Lucas arrived, he never imagined that he''d see all of them having fun like this. It was unusual for


    these people to get along so well without arguing and making a scene.


    While Lea and Eric were fiercely preupied with their match, someone started watching behind them.


    "Is it really that fun? You guys look intense," said the voice.


    Lea was too focused on the screen to turn around. "Shut up, Mendes! I''m trying to focus here." She


    crouched closer to the screen to focus. "You''re going down Eric!"


    Mendes'' voice was drowned by the two yers'' shouting. "But that wasn''t me," he said.


    Although she was too distracted by the game, Lea managed to slightly turn her head to the side. The


    moment she turned her head, the other yer seeded in overtaking her.


    After a few seconds, Eric managed to finish in first ce. He jumped from seat and kept yelling "I win!"


    over and over.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Lea gnashed her teeth and threw her controller on the floor. "If I didn''t get distracted, I would''ve won!"


    She made a mess of her hair in her annoyance.


    Ericughed at her dismay. "So who''s to me for your loss if not you?"


    Who could have distracted her? If it wasn''t Mendes, then who was it?


    When Lea looked behind her, she was stunned when she realized who it was. She almost had a


    nervous meltdown as she blurted out his name. "Lucas!"


    "Hi, Lea. It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other," said Lucas.


    He was thest person she''d expect to appear right now, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t d to see


    him. She stood up and burst intoughter. "What are you doing here, Lucas?"


    Lea hadpletely forgotten what Rachel told her a few hours ago. Rachel had told her that Lucas


    woulde to pick up the kid.


    Lucas turned his head to Mendes. "I came here to pick up this little boy," he answered.


    Lea turned her attention to Mendes and then back at Lucas. Rachel had not exined Lucas''


    connection to Mendes.


    Lea suddenly realized something. Her jaw dropped and she pointed at Mendes and Lucas back and


    forth. She was almost shaking. "Is he your son?" she shouted.


    Rachel noticed that Lea had not responded to her message yet. She wondered what could have kept


    her busy. She started to worry if there was something wrong with thest message that she sent, so


    she called Lea right away.


    However, unbeknownst to Rachel, Lea''s phone had been buried under the pillows and buzzing without


    her knowledge.


    Lucas sat down on the floor next to Mendes. "So, where''s Rachel?" he said.


    Eric scratched the back of his head. "She hasn''te back yet."


    "Not yet?" asked Lucas. He nced at his watch. Hours had already passed since she got off work.


    What could''ve kept her at a time like this?


    "She had something important to do. She said she''ll be homete, so she asked us to look after


    Mendes," Lea intervened.


    Lea was still not answering her phone. Rachel''s uneasiness was starting to grow.


    Jack noticed that Rachel was restless. He tried to focus on driving, but he couldn''t stand to see her like


    this. "Is something bothering you?" he asked.


    Jack didn''t expect that Rachel would answer him. For a moment, he thought he had heard it wrong.


    "My friend is taking care of Mendes. But she didn''t pick up my phone call. I am a little worried," she


    replied.


    Jack''s strong jaw tightened a little, and his eyes softened. "Everything''s going to be fine. We''re almost


    there."


    Rachel nodded, but she just had to check her phone one more time. Unfortunately, there was still no


    reply from Lea.


    Lea took all the things that Rachel had packed and asked Lucas to double check if everything was


    there.


    He looked through one by one. If he was being honest, it didn''t really matter if there was something


    missing. He could always buy a recement.


    Lucas put the bag aside and zipped it up. "Did Rachel tell you when she''ll get back?"


    Lea checked her pockets if her phone was on her. "Wait a sec!" She leaned over to look for her phone.


    Eric nced at the boy. He didn''t understand why Rachel took care of another person''s child, but now


    he knew that it wasn''t just her. Lucas was also involved.


    Perhaps Lucas was the main reason why she was so willing to take care of Mendes. Eric rolled his


    eyes and realized that something was going on between them.


    While Lea was trying to find her phone, Rachel and Jack was already downstairs.


    Looking up at the light from the window of her room, Rachel let out a sigh of relief.


    She was really worried that something might have happened.


    Jack stepped into the garage with the remote control and parked the car.


    After locking the car, Jack stood still for a few seconds and looked around the vi.


    He feltpletely different when he was standing there after he had signed the agreement.


    As he stood there inplete silence, he felt so rxed.


    Just then, Rachel''s phone rang and she answered immediately. "I''m here, Lea. I''m already downstairs."


    "Well, Lucas is waiting for you too. Let''s all have dinner together!" Lea replied.


    Rachel couldn''t believe what she had just heard. She felt her knees go weak. She wanted to tell Jack


    that he should go ande some other day.


    As they were all there, Rachel really didn''t want them to see Jack here. She was afraid that if they


    asked, she wouldn''t know what to tell them.


    "Hello?" said Lea. She probably thought that Rachel had dropped the call.


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon," Rachel replied.


    She overheard Lea talk to someone beside her. "She said she''ll be up soon."


    She knew that Lea was talking to Lucas. Rachel thought she just had to go through with it. After all,


    they would meet sooner orter.


    Rachel dropped the call and turned to Jack. "My friends are upstairs, I''ll introduce youter."


    Jack was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Rachel to say that.


    ''Rachel''s friends, huh?'' he thought to himself. He had never been familiar with Rachel''s friends before.


    Rachel''s friends knew about Jack, but Jack knew nothing about them.


    Now that he thought about it, he barely knew anything about Rachel.


    As they went upstairs, a tall and beautiful woman opened the door.


    "You''re back," said Lea.


    Rachel nodded at her. Then Lea stepped aside to let her in. She noticed that there was a tall and


    handsome man behind Rachel.


    Lea was taken aback. She couldn''t find the right words to say. "Rachel, isn''t he...?" Lea was clearly


    about to lose it. Rachel noticed that Lea''s eyes were wide open. She was jumping and pointing at Jack.


    Rachel cleared her throat and dragged her away from Jack. "Let''s talk about it inside."


    Hearing Lea''s screaming, Eric went to check on them. "What''s going on?" he said.


    When Eric saw Jack, his mood turned sour. His expression turned grim. "What in the world are you


    doing here?" Eric stood in front of Jack and stared at him from head to toe.


    "Am I not allowed to be here?" Jack asked, wearing a sardonic smile.


    Rachel was starting to get annoyed. She didn''t want to see them talking in front of the door. "Let''s all go


    inside first. We can talk about itter, okay?" she said.


    The atmosphere in the living room was heavy.


    Rachel and Lea sat on one side, with Eric and Mendes sitting on the other side. Lucas and Jack were


    sitting on opposite sides in front of the tea table.


    It felt like they were being interrogated. Everything felt uneasy. They were supposed to have a lovely


    dinner, and everything changed when Jack arrived.


    Nobody spoke for a long time, so Rachel had to break the silence. She had no choice after all. She


    introduced Lea and Lucas respectively to Jack.


    Jack politely greeted both of them. She kept her introductions brief to avoid any awkwardness.


    Lea had met Jack several times before. From what she could remember, he was a yboy. He was


    irresponsible and unfaithful.


    But now, he was sitting before her. He didn''t say anything and his demeanor made Lea feel a little


    uneasy.


    Although Lea disliked the weird rtionship between Jack and Rachel, she didn''t want to embarrass


    him in front of Rachel.


    After Rachel introduced Jack to them, he greeted them one after the other.


    "I''ve heard about you, Jack," Lea greeted back.


    Lucas tried to y it cool. He didn''t want to meddle in Rachel''s personal rtionships.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Lucas Zhou,"


    he said.


    The room was ovee with silence again.


    Nobody dared to say another word. Saying anything at this point would just make things more awkward


    than it was.


    Eric was sitting on the edge of the sofa and looking at Jack with vignce all the time. He stared at him


    like he was a criminal, and he was a policeman ready to arrest at a moment''s notice. "Did anyone have


    dinner yet?" said Rachel, trying to break the ice.


    It just so happened that they were discussing where to have dinner. After a moment of silence, Lucas


    spoke. "Why don''t we all go out and have dinner together?"


    Although everyone felt reluctant, they still went out for dinner together. They were an odd mix. Three


    men, two women, and a little boy.


    The waiter ushered them into the restaurant and seated them. The situation was not any better than it


    was in the vi''s living room.


    Lea sat in the inner seat with Mendes, and Rachel sat next to them. Eric stared at the remaining three


    seats. There was no way he would sit next to Jack.


    Not if they paid him a million dors. He would rather die than get any closer to this jerk.


    Eric decided that it was best to sit next to Rachel and Lea.


    There were still three seats left. Lucas sat at the furthest end, opposite of Rachel.


    Jack seated himself beside Lucas. Rachel noticed that something was off, but she didn''t understand


    what was going on.


    The waiter brought them the menu and let them order. Naturally, they let the child order first.


    Lea distracted herself by ying with her phone.


    They were in a Western restaurant, so it was okay for them to order what they wanted. There were


    children''s meals on the menu, and Mendes was capable of ordering on his own.


    While Rachel was checking the menu with Mendes, her phone suddenly rang. The message was from


    Lea.


    She added eight exmations at the end of her sentence. Lea must have been really shocked.


    "What is he even doing here?!!!!!!!!" Rachel wrote, "Lea, you need to calm down. I didn''t have any


    choice.


    Let''s try to act like adults for now, okay?"

 Chapter 76 Was She In Love With Someone

    Chapter 76 Was She In Love With Someone


    The Western restaurant was well decorated. Its romantic style gave off a very warm and homey feeling,


    suitable for couples going on a date or for friends to meet for a cup of coffee.


    It was strange that so many people gathered here. What was even stranger was the atmosphere. They


    weren''tmunicating with each other.


    Jack didn''t speak because he felt the others didn''t like him.


    He understood why Eric didn''t like him. But he couldn''t figure out why this beautiful woman, Lea,


    disliked him too.


    They didn''t know each other, and so there was only one reason why she disliked him.


    It was because of Rachel.


    She was one of Rachel''s friends, and Rachel must have said something about him to her.


    It was easy to guess why she had treated him so coldly.


    Jack wore a poker face. He wouldn''t let their hatred get to him.


    Eric was sitting opposite Jack. He sometimes mocked Jack, and sometimes talked with Lucas, as if


    they were good friends.


    He asked about Lucas and Rachel''s campus life.


    Lea joined their conversation, leaving Jack out of the loop. He had no idea what they were talking


    about.


    Jack had no chance to join their conversation.


    So he continued to enjoy his meal in istion and peace.


    Eric was determined to keep Jack out of the conversation.


    But he didn''t expect that the man would sit there sofortably in solitude. He continued to eat his


    food without minding everyone else.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric was very disappointed and struck up a conversation to attack him. "Mr. Fu, you must be very busy


    these days. How is it that you even have time to have dinner with us?"


    Jack knew if he didn''t answer his question, Eric would not let him go.


    Rachel silently groaned. Eric needed to stop being such a bully. The air was already harboring a lot of


    tension. There were more opportunities in the future for him to pick a fight with Jack.


    It was not a good time for them to talk and she wanted to close the door to deal with her family matters.


    She feared that if Jack held a grudge against Eric, he might do something to hurt him. She was very


    sure about this.


    Eric was not smart at all. But before Rachel could say something to calm him down, Jack suddenly


    ced his knife and fork down.


    His good-looking lips curved into a faint smile. "No matter how busy I am, I still have time to spare for a


    meal."


    Eric''s legs turned limp, Jack''s poker face annoyed him. But he knew when to back down and had to


    admit that he was spineless. He had noeback to retort.


    The reason why he was so brazen to provoke Jack was because he knew Jack wouldn''t do anything to


    him in public.


    This was his advantage. But, he was still not as intimidating as Jack.


    Although Eric was angry, he didn''t dare to continue taunting him.


    He peeped at Rachel and found her calm face. It didn''t seem like she heard their pugnacious


    conversation.


    Lucas started a conversation with Jack. They were not familiar with each other, but they were both


    mature and rational people. They wouldn''t lost their minds like Eric.


    The two men had a pleasant conversation, especially when it came to financial stocks. Both had a very


    keen insight on the matter.


    Eric looked at Jack and Lucas, who were chatting happily. He suddenly felt sick.


    He looked at Rachel sympathetically, trying to seekfort. She did not disappoint him. She patted his


    arm under the table to assure him that she was there.


    When he was confused, a greasy little hand reached out from the other side and handed him a piece of


    spaghetti. "Eric, here you are!" said Mendes, smiling.


    Ericughed and looked at the spaghetti in the child''s hand. "Thanks, you go ahead. I have my own."


    Lea grabbed Mendes'' hand and took the spaghetti from him. Rachel wiped his hand with her wet tissue


    and said helplessly, "Don''t grab food with your hand."


    Lucas stopped talking with Jack and turned to Mendes, looking very disappointed. "Mendes, have you


    forgotten what I''ve told you?"


    Lucas had already discovered that Mendes had some bad habits. Perhaps it was because no one had


    taught him before.


    Fortunately, Mendes was smart and listened to what he said. After Lucas had mentioned it twice, he


    had corrected himself.


    However, he caught Mendes doing it again. Lucas warned him, "You can''t grab your food again. Do


    you hear me?"


    Mendes made a face and stuck out his tongue at Lucas. "Got it."


    Rachel chuckled and helped him wipe his hands clean. "Okay, then start eating your meal properly."


    She took a look at Eric and warned him, "There is a kid here. Don''t let himugh at you."


    Eric understood what Rachel meant. She asked him not to talk about bad things in front of the child.


    But he didn''t expect that there was someone who felt more ufortable than him.


    Jack''s eyebrows twisted. He nced at Lucas and Rachel coldly.


    It seemed that they were a family.


    A strange feeling flew through Jack, and he asked, "Where are his parents?"


    The table grew silent, all eyes stered on him, including Mendes''.


    Jack didn''t know why they were all looking at him, as if he said something negative. "What''s wrong?"


    Lucas coughed, breaking the silence. "Both of his father and mother work outside."


    Noticing that they all looked a little strange, Jack realized something was wrong. He thought this kid''s


    parents might have died.


    When he looked Mendes'' innocent gaze, Jack swallowed and didn''t continue the topic.


    Eric snorted slightly and was about to say something. Rachel frowned in his direction, warning her with


    his eyes.


    He swallowed back the words that were already on the tip of his tongue, silently cursing Jack.


    Lea became the quietest among them. She looked at the people around her. She could feel the


    obvious hostility between Eric and Jack, as if they were enemies.


    Lea thought for a while and believed that she had a lot of things to ask Rachel.


    It seemed that a lot of things had happened to Rachel while she was gone, especially between her and


    Jack.


    If there were people who didn''t know what had happened, they would have believed that Lucas,


    Rachel, and Mendes were a family of three.


    Jack observed them secretly, but didn''t find anything wrong. He suddenly thought of another idea. What


    did Rachel agree to with his father, in order for the divorce to happen?


    Was she in love with someone else?


    Jack couldn''t describe how he felt, his palms started to sweat. He had been determined to divorce


    Rachel, and he still felt that he owed her a lot.


    He became more curious about why she agreed to get a divorce.


    If it was because of his father, then his feelings for Rachel would be moreplex.


    Rachel followed his father''s arrangement to get married and get divorced after. It all depended on his


    father''s decisions.


    Jack felt that not only he himself, but the Fu family also owed her a lot.


    He felt it ridiculous to let Rachel marry him just because the Fu family had raised her. Years ago, he


    had mentioned it to his father, but his father only told him that Rachel had agreed.


    At that time, Jack hated Rachel. But after some time, he found more about her. She was very


    independent, and was not the type that was easily bound up by a debt of gratitude.


    He remembered that his father had told her that the Fu family owe her.


    Jack felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    If Rachel promised to divorce because of following his father''s opinion, Jack would treat her as his own


    sister and would try his best topensate her.


    If she fell love with someone else, Jack would feel better, at least feel less guilty.


    Whenever he met Rachel, he felt guilty.


    It was all his fault. He, as a member of Fu family, was the one who should be med for all this.


    He knew so little about this woman, and his experience told him that she was not willing to tell him


    about her past.


    He never had a reason to find out before. However, he was getting curious about her now.


    After pondering over what kind of person she was, Jack once again nced at Lucas.


    The table fell silent once again, with only the faint sound the knife and fork colliding decorating the


    ambiance around them.


    Rachel nced at Jack, worried and wondering about what he was thinking of.


    By the end of the dinner, Jack and Lucas politely exchanged business cards with one another.


    Lucas left with Mendes.


    Eric took a look at Jack, who was still standing beside them. He approached Rachel and whispered in


    her ear, "Why is he still here?"


    She glumly answered, "I guess he will be staying at my ce tonight."

 Chapter 77 A Gay Couple

    Chapter 77 A Gay Couple


    "What? He is going to stay at your ce tonight?" Eric''s face distorted in anger. He slowly turned to


    look at Rachel in anger. "You must be crazy!"


    He didn''t want Rachel to get too close to Jack, but it seemed that recently, everything was going


    against his will.


    Rachel sighed, she understood why Eric was acting this way. She patted his back tofort him.


    "Don''t worry, okay?"


    She decided not to exin that they made a deal regarding the divorce.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    Jack stepped aside to answer the phone.


    Lea leaned over and dragged her to a corner. "What''s going on? Why is he still here?"


    Rachel rubbed her forehead in response. Just as she was about to say something, she caught Eric


    ring at them.


    She groaned internally, knowing that if he found out the truth, he would definitely fight with Jack.


    She knew that he wouldn''t physically fight him, but he would definitely shout.


    She didn''t want something like that to happen.


    It would be better if she would settle things peacefully with Jack.


    After a short pause,


    she lowered her voice and said, "I''ll tell you when I get back."


    She took out her phone and typed, "We signed the divorce agreement today."


    She nced to see what Lea''s reaction would be.


    Lea opened her mouth wide, and her jaw dropped.


    "Don''t worry about it," Rachel said.


    "What are you talking about?" Eric came over. "Is there something you would like to tell me?"


    Rachel turned around and patted him on the head. "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you when the right timees."


    Eric''s face contorted and he narrowed his eyes at her in suspicion. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Don''t ask now."


    Eric rolled his eyes and looked towards Jack''s direction. He frowned. "I''m guessing that it has


    something to do with him, huh?"


    Rachel curled up her lips and said, "Don''t be in hurry to know. I''ll tell you when I am ready to."


    He pursed his lips and grumbled, "I don''t want to listen to bad news."


    "No bad news."


    Lea was still in shock by what she found out a couple of minutes ago. Wasn''t it too soon to sign the


    divorce agreement?


    "Hey." She pushed Rachel. "I want answers right now."


    Meanwhile, at Jack''s apartment The doorbell rang three times in a row. Celine impatiently paced in


    front of the door. ''Maybe Jack''s not at home now.''


    For the whole day she worried about him. Since theirst phone call, she hadn''t been able to contact


    him again.


    Celine even called his secretary, Austin. But even he didn''t know his whereabouts.


    What a useless secretary, she scoffed. How could he not know where Jack''s was?


    Rachel realized that Jack must had told Austin not to tell her where he was.


    Celine''s heart sank.


    Why did she have this feeling that they were about to break up?


    She had no sense of propriety.


    She had called him several times, but he didn''t answer her phone call or text her back. She didn''t even


    know where he was. She had asked all his friends if they knew where he was, but nobody had a damn


    clue!


    She was so used to being covered with his love and indulgence. She had always thought she


    controlled him.


    But now that he was ignoring her, she realized that she had taken him for granted.


    She rang the bell again, and like the other times, nobody came. Frustrated, Celine crouched on the


    floor with a panic look in her eyes.


    She took out her cell phone, but she didn''t know whom she should call.


    She opened her contact list and scrolled through the names of the rich men anddies. Perhaps one of


    them could tell her where he was.


    But that would also mean she would be risking exposing her current rtionship with Jack. People


    would probably judge her and spread rumors.


    No, she couldn''t ask others about him. She couldn''t risk exposing the fact that they were having


    problems.


    Celine stared at her contact list and not knowing what to do. She texted Jack again to apologize.


    Celine didn''t know why Jack suddenly became so cold.


    "Jack!" She felt her heart breaking into pieces.


    She knelt on the floor and began crying. She had never suffered this emotion before. She dialed his


    number again, hoping that he would answer. But like the times before, he didn''t answer her call.


    To her demise, Jack had blocked her phone number.


    Earlier in the day, Austin had informed him that Celine had been searching for her. It seemed that Jack


    was determined to break up with her.


    Once Jack made up his mind, it was hard for Celine to make him change his mind.


    He no longer wanted to be part of Celine''s tricks, he had lost all of his patience for her.


    He nced at her final message with an expressionless face.


    She needed to calm down by herself. Jack had to fix his problem with Rachel first.


    Before Eric and Lea left, Eric wanted to have a small conversation with Jack. But he was unable to


    form his words properly.


    He had wanted to show his power over Jack, just to intimidate him so he wouldn''t bully Rachel.


    Unfortunately, he was a coward and was too timid to say anything before Jack.


    He was too nervous to even confront him.


    Eric took a deep breath and clenched his fists. He mustered all the courage he could take in and


    threatened Jack.


    "Be nice to Rachel. Don''t bully her!" Jack stared nkly at him. He was speechless.


    He knew that Eric was going to fight him. To his surprise, however, Eric just said something which was


    not intimidating at all.


    Bully Rachel? He had never or would ever do such an immoral thing.


    Jack pursed his lips. "You think too much."


    Eric didn''t get his point. "What you mean I think too much? I swear that I don''t! I''m telling you the truth!"


    The truth? Jack said helplessly, "I didn''t say you lied."


    Eric sighed. "I just need your word."


    "My word?"


    "That you won''t bully her."


    Jack formed an ''o'' shape with his mouth, finally understanding. "Okay, you can have my word. Alright?"


    "No way!" Eric said angrily. "You''re not serious at all!"


    Rachel and Lea didn''t want to stay there any longer. They could overhear the conversation taking ce


    between Eric and Jack.


    Lea twitched her mouth and said in a low voice, "The more I listen, the more awkward it is. They''re just


    like a gay couple, quarrelling over something so useless."


    Rachel red at her. She approached them and pulled Eric back. "Ok. I think he gets what you mean.


    Don''t worry."


    Eric continued to sulk, even when he and Lea had left. Rachel had tofort Eric before they left.


    Jack said, "Let''s go back."


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat. "Okay."


    The two of them walked together inplete silence.


    Rachel put her hands in her pockets, lost in thought.


    Beside her, Jack walked steadily. The only sound that could be heard were their footsteps.


    Rachel paused for a moment and thought of something important. "Did you bring anything?"


    Jack looked at her in a strange way and replied, "If I need anythingter, I can just ask my assistant to


    bring it here."


    Rachel was speechless.


    They were definitely not on the same level.


    Rachel was expecting that he would pack some of his items.


    But it seemed like he could just ask his assistant to send his stuff over.


    He thought about the fact that they were living together. It finally sank in that it was happening.


    He pondered for a moment to organize his words. "I''ll probably stay only for a month."


    Rachel thought for a moment and nodded, "Okay."


    "I hope we can negotiate with one another if a conflict arises."


    He didn''t want to live ufortably during his stay. He knew that if they quarreled, it would turn out to


    be one of the worst.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    If she could hear what he was thinking about, she would surely mock him. She was thest person in


    the world who would want to instigate a fight.


    Rachel nodded. She had no objection to his suggestion. The only person who might have a conflict


    with Jack would be Eric, and she had warned Eric before.


    Other than that, she couldn''t think of anything else to worry about.


    "By the way, I hope we can each have our own space. I wouldn''t want our lives to interfere too much


    with one another,"


    Rachel said. "I don''t want any outsidering into my house either."


    Jack understood what she meant.


    He paused in his tracks and looked at her,pletely genuine. "I promise you that I will never let that


    happen."


    "Are you sure?" He pursed his lips and smiled, "I''ve made sure that she won''t stir up trouble here."


    And Rachel definitely knew who he was referring to.

 Chapter 78 Another Dream

    Chapter 78 Another Dream


    Rachel wanted to tell Jack that Celine hade to give her problem a few times, but she decide


    otherwise.


    It was better to stay silent because she knew that even if she said something right now, Jack would


    never believe her.


    "All right," she simply said.


    Celine, on the other hand, finally gave up on calling Jack and decided to leave his house.


    She drove aimlessly and without a destination in mind. She wanted to look for Jack, but she had no


    clue where to start looking. If he had just picked up her call, she wouldn''t be crying right now.


    ''Is he nning to break up with me?'' Celine shook her head at the thought. Jack was not the type of


    person who would treat her like this without good reason. If he wanted to break up, he would''ve said it


    to her face to face.


    Unbeknownst to Celine, the real reason that Jack became so cold to her was because he didn''t have


    the time to talk to her in person yet.


    She guessed that he was avoiding to meet her because she had lied to him the other day.


    She wanted to apologize to him sincerely.


    She was willing to do anything to have him back.


    But there was a faint voice at the back of her head telling her that this time was different and that he


    had never treated her like this before.


    She tried to keep her focus, but her mind was too clouded.


    She didn''t know where else she could go, so she drove to a bar.


    Neon lights were shing in front of the bar. She held her phone in her trembling hands. "Onest call,"


    she sighed.


    Still no one answered her call. She began pounding the steering wheel while screaming, "Why won''t


    you pick up the call? Damn you, Jack!"


    Celine took deep breaths to calm herself down. If she lost her cool, it would be all over for her. She


    looked at the bar in front of her and she remembered her old tricks¡ªshe could date another man to


    make Jack jealous. With this in mind, she devised a n.


    Celine pursed her lips and put on her lipstick. She stared at herself in the rearview mirror and wore a


    yful smile. Then she called the guy who invited her to the yacht the other day.


    "Hi Aaron," she whispered to her phone. The light from the bar glinted in her eyes, and the sound of


    voice was enough to make any man feel weak. "Would you mind doing me a favor?"


    During this time, Jack was staying at Rachel''s¡ªtheir wedding house. He barely visited this house.


    He made a short call to his assistant and instructed him to send his stuff over. His assistant arrived with


    his belongings before nightfall.


    Before going into the shower, he remembered that he had a wound on his head. His assistant didn''t


    bring him any liquid medicine.


    If he wanted medicine, he had to go buy some. The problem was, he didn''t know where the pharmacy


    was so he thought Rachel could help him.


    Jack went to Rachel''s room and knocked on the door. Three gentle taps on the door was enough to


    catch Rachel''s attention.


    Inside the room, Rachel was talking to Lea about the things that had been currently happening in her


    life. "I''m so disappointed in you," said Lea. She couldn''t believe that Rachel would keep something so


    important from her.


    Rachel felt guilty that she didn''t tell her friend right away. She was about to talk, when she suddenly


    heard someone knocking on her door. There was nobody else in the house, so she figured that it was


    Jack.


    "We''ll talk about thister," Rachel reassured her friend. She looked at the door. "He might have


    something important to tell me."


    Rachel heard Lea click her tongue. "This is exactly what I''m talking about! Your messy rtionship.


    What''s wrong with you? You''ve been acting weirdtely, Rachel." "Who in their right mind would agree


    to something like that?" Her voice sounded louder this time. She must be upset.


    "I''ll tell youter, I promise," Rachel sighed. She really wanted to tell Lea everything, but now was not a


    good time. She didn''t even have the chance to tell her about the conversation with Jonathan.


    Lea was left speechless. She couldn''t imagine the trouble that her friend was going through right now.


    She might lose her cool if she learned something worse about Rachel. Lea finally gave up and dropped


    the call. "Go ahead," she snorted. Rachel straightened herself up before answering the door.


    By the time that she opened the door, she was already wearing a white night gown. Her long hair with a


    hint of curls from her usual ponytail gently flowed over her shoulders against the silk cloth. Her beautiful


    hair highlighted the delicate parts of her face, and it made her look all the more angelic.


    When he saw Rachel like that, Jack was reminded of the dream he had of her.


    It was harder to think with the wound on his head. She knew that Jack wanted something but it seemed


    as though he couldn''t say anything. "What''s wrong, Jack?"


    As if pulled back into earth, Jack stood straight. He coughed, his hands pressing against his lips and


    said, "I need to buy some medicine. Do you know where the nearest pharmacy is?"


    "Medicine? What kind of medicine do you need? All the pharmacies are closed already."


    Jack lowered his head to show her the wound. "I need anti-inmmatory pills."


    Rachel stared at the wound. She had already noticed it earlier but decided to wait until Jack opened up


    about it. Now that she had seen it properly, it was more serious than she initially thought.


    "I have what you need. Come on, let''s go down so I could help you treat that wound."


    He almost forgot that Rachel was a doctor. Perhaps the wound was making him stupid and senile.


    Without a word, he followed Rachel downstairs. Her slender and smooth legs attracted his attention.


    Jack lowered his head to conceal his emotions.


    He turned his attention to almost everything to keep himself from thinking about Rachel. Noticing that


    the windows and the floor were clean made him wonder how many times the housekeeper came by


    every month. Jack snickered at how pathetic it was that he would think of something so pointless.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Stay on the couch and don''t move," Rachelmanded. "I''m going to get the first aid kit."


    Rachel was prepared for this kind of emergency. She always made sure that her medicine cab was


    fully stocked, and her first aid kit had everything she needed.


    Rachel came over to the couch with the first aid kit in her hands. She took out the medicine needed to


    treat his wound. "How did you get yourself hurt?" she asked. Talking to the patient while you were


    treating them was part of the procedure. It helped keep them distracted.


    She parted the hair near his forehead, revealing the wound. It was bigger than she imagined. Jack


    came back to his senses when he realized that Rachel asked him a question.


    He could not resist to look at her fair and beautiful neck as Rachel dipped the cotton with betadine.


    He was caught off guard when Rachel drew closer to his face. He was lost in his thoughts when she


    held his head. When he felt her slightly cold fingers rubbing against his forehead, he winced.


    The strands of her hair fell on her face while tending to his wound. She tucked her hair behind her ear


    and began tending to his wound.


    "You should be more careful next time."


    Albeit he was badly injured, Jack was lucky enough to get out of the car on time. Any longer and he


    would''ve suffered a more dire consequence.


    Jack let her tend to his wound in silence. He tried to look elsewhere, but her face was so close to his


    that he couldn''t help but look at her from time to time.


    Helping Jack with his wound was not that hard for Rachel. She had seen injuries far worse than this. All


    she had to do was clean his wound and apply the medicine.


    It took less than three minutes to finish applying medicine to his wound. "Don''t let water into your


    wound until it''s healed," she said as she organized her medicine kit.


    That night, Rachel reappeared in his dream. It was the same dream he had before.


    She''s lying in bed and he could not take his eyes off her neck. It was smooth as porcin and light as


    snow. If precious gems could be human, Rachel was one of them.


    Her long and wavy hair ran down to her shoulders and made her look all the more attractive. She was


    dressed in a silk night gown, looking at him with those innocent eyes of hers.


    He finally gave in to his desire. He slowly reached out to her. He moved his hands from her shoulders


    to her neck.


    Rachel justy there, looking at him with her pure eyes.


    Jack untangled the strings on the left shoulder of her night gown, revealing her slender and shapely


    shoulders. He caressed her shoulders and felt the softness of her skin.


    He lowered his head and a tempting coldness greeted his nose. He really wanted to ask her where the


    fragrance came from and why he had never smelled it before.


    When he raised his head to look at her, he saw that she was staring at him with cold eyes.


    The gentleness in her eyes was lost.


    All that was left was contempt and disgust.


    Jack woke up with a start and stared at the ceiling and the chandelier in a daze.


    He felt something strange in his lower body.


    He couldn''t see anything with the quilt covering his body, but he could feel that something had changed


    in his body. His current temperature was also a bit higher.


    ''If only there was a brick around, I''d p myself senseless with it,'' he thought to himself.


    He had never been so embarrassed in his life. He couldn''t believe that he was still having erotic


    dreams in histe twenties, dreaming of the same woman.


    Jack lifted the quilt and headed to the bathroom.


    Jack stared at his manliness in the mirror.


    He was too embarrassed to even think about handling himself.


    But Jack couldn''t just stand there while having an erection. He had to do something.


    He calmed himself first and thought of what he could do. He med what happened on the fact that he


    hadn''t touched a woman for a long time.


    He nced at himself in the mirror and snickered. "You are really something. How can you suppress


    your desires all this time?"


    But no matter how hard he suppressed his desires, he had never had this kind of dream with Celine.


    Thest time that he had this kind of dream was when he was still a teenager. It was degrading!


    Jack was so ashamed of himself that he was driven toughter. Why would he dream of Rachel of all


    people? Why not Celine? On top of that, how could he keep dreaming of Rachel over and over?


    There must be a reason. There had to be. Otherwise, he would think himself insane.


    Rachel had left for work when he finished cleaning.


    She had the habit of making breakfast, but not for other people.


    As Jack made his way to the kitchen, he was attracted by the smelling from there. He went in and


    found Rachel''s leftover porridge.


    He licked his lips. The porridge looked delicious, and he hadn''t eaten since yesterday. His stomach


    started growling.


    It suddenly urred to Jack why he started liking Celine. It was because of her kindness.


    When they had just gotten together, she got up early every morning to lovingly prepare breakfast for


    him, though it didn''t taste that good.


    His stomach growled again.


    Celine said she had learned to cook because she always cook when she lived with her parents.


    But that was not the case for Rachel. He wondered where she learned how to cook. She seemed like a


    great cook as well, making something so simple like porridge smell so good. Rachel couldn''t have


    learned cooking from the Fu family. They always had servants to do everything for them.


    Did she learn how to cook after she left the Fu family? Nheless, she turned out to be a good cook


    and that was all that mattered. Jack walked out from the kitchen. He was thinking maybe he could taste


    the food Rachel made some day.

 Chapter 79 Deal With The Wound

    Chapter 79 Deal With The Wound


    However, as soon as this thought popped into his mind, he did his best to dismiss it.


    He wouldn¡¯t let himself entertain such a ridiculous thought. How could he think like that?


    Rachel was oblivious to everything that had happened at home. At the moment, she was still


    preupied with work.


    There was never ack of patients in the emergency department. Different kind of injuries and


    idents would bring in people from all walks of life. In a single day, she would have to spend hours


    and hours at the operating room, healing and bringing life back to them. As soon as Rachel sat down


    for a cup of tea, she would be called in again for the next operation.


    Right now, two patients hade after being met with an ident. One was male and the other


    female. But thankfully, neither of them was seriously injured.


    When the nurse was cleaning their wounds, Rachel smelled a strong odor of alcohol. It was wafting in


    the air and was undoubtedlying from the patients. As a doctor, she had to tolerate a lot of such


    behavior! This was the worst part of her job. The female patient had her head bowed down. But once


    she looked up, Rachel was stunned. It was none other than Celine! ''This is indeed a small world,'' she


    thought to herself and let out a sigh.


    She wished she could ask a different doctor to take care of Celine.


    After the affair she was having with Jack, it felt odd treating her.


    A little nervously, Rachel had an internal debate as to what to do.


    Fortunately, Rachel wore a mask and had forgotten to wear her employee card. There was no fear of


    Celine recognizing her.


    But truth be told, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if Celine managed to recognize her. ¡¯What can she do?¡¯


    Rachel thought and her answer was nothing. Under the circumstance, Celine was in no position to be


    rude to her. If anything, Rachel had the upper hand here!


    The strong smell of alcohol was making it hard for Rachel to think properly. She felt like she could puke


    any second! Even without asking, Rachel made up her mind that the alcohol was the cause of this


    ident. It seemed pretty obvious. But the nurse spoke up and revealed it was the driver¡¯s fatigue that


    led this ident.


    Now it was time for Rachel to be surprised. ¡®Turns out my suspicion is wrong,¡¯ she thought with a


    building curiosity.


    Rachel began to inspect Celine''s face. Normally, she always looked gorgeous. But today she looked


    terrible. And an expression of fright was stered upon her face. ck circles had formed below her


    eyes.


    Her face was covered with various colors caused by the smudging of makeup. Even now, tears


    streamed down her face. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her hair was in a mess. Her elbows had


    patches of blood on it.


    Anyone who knew Celine would have had difficulty in recognizing her if they saw her now. Such terrible


    was her present state! It made people''s hair stand on end. Rachel walked up to her and found that


    Celine was still in a trance. "Has she done other tests?" she whispered to the nurse by her side.


    The nurse shook her head. Rachel squatted down, ready to deal with Celine''s wounds. Celine was on


    the verge of fainting. Nothing made sense to her. Rachel pulled her left arm and began to deal with the


    wounds.


    It was supposed to be a nurse''s job. Considering they didn''t have enough hands to help, Rachel


    decided to help.


    Celine let out a cry of pain as soon as her wound was touched.


    The man, who was not much better than her, looked at her nervously and said, "It''s all my fault.


    Everything will be fine. Please let them heal you."


    Rachel''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Celine took no notice of the man or his reassuring words. Her helpless eyes were looking at Rachel. In


    a pleading voice, she begged, "Can you please be gentle?"


    Rachel paused and nodded.


    ¡®How can I be gentle?¡¯ she wondered, knowing full well Celina was overreacting.


    The man said, "Doctor! Please be careful. Don''t hurt her!"


    Rachel didn''t give a reply this time and suspected that even if she did, it wouldn¡¯t help these deranged


    people. Compared to the operations she had done today, this was a piece of cake.


    However, Celine continued to scream as Rachel worked on her wound. Every time she groaned, the


    man beside her began to chant words that were meant to make her feel better. But none of it showed


    improvement in Celine¡¯s behavior. He even had the audacity to threaten Rachel. Even though Rachel


    wasn¡¯t rattled by any of it, the nurse couldn¡¯t take it. "How can you expect the wound to not hurt? It''s


    not the doctor''s fault, she is only trying to fix the mess you both brought upon yourself."


    Despite their difiture, the strong smell of wine did not win the sympathy of others. Instead, such


    hypocritical and exaggerated expressions brought further disgust from the staff.


    It reminded Rachel that Celine hadn''t behaved so hypocritically when shest came here.


    Realizing the frown with which everyone present here was looking at him, the man''s face suddenly


    flushed. But Celine seemed unperturbed, like she had no fault in this.


    She whispered to the man, "They''re right, you have no right to criticize them."


    At the mention of this, the man''s face turned gloomy. He just wanted the best for her.


    Rachel couldn''t stand these two people anymore. Sheined in her heart, wondering how a man


    like Jack had such an awful taste.


    When they were about to finish up their work, the man suddenly asked, "Where is Jack? You didn''t go


    home the whole night. Didn''t he call you?"


    Catching Jack¡¯s name, Rachel paused a second. But then she continued wiping off the blood from


    Celine''s wound. She would never mix her professional life with her personal life.


    She lowered her head and couldn''t see the expression on Celine''s face. After a few seconds of silence,


    Celine said in a low voice, "Yes, he called mest night."


    The man sneered and said, "You drank with me the whole night, you didn¡¯t answer any call!"


    By now, Rachel was done treating the wounds. Swiftly, she threw the cotton into the trash can. "Okay,


    it''s done," she announced, trying to catch Celine¡¯s attention.


    However, the two were quite immersed in their talk. They didn¡¯t even acknowledge her presence. Once


    she stood up, Rachel got a closer look at Celine¡¯s face.


    She looked gaunt with heavy makeup sttered around her face. The hangover and the unexpected


    ident had indeed turned her into a different person!


    But there was a part of Rachel that wanted to know what exactly led to this. She was curious now. ¡®Is


    she in this mood because of the ident or does Jack have a part in her misery?¡¯ Several questions


    whirled around her mind.


    However, the voice in Rachel¡¯s head told her it wasn¡¯t any of her business. Once again, sheposed


    herself. In an indifferent tone, she said, "Miss, could youe with me? I will have to check if there are


    any more injuries on your body."


    Celine nced at her casually and said, "I don¡¯t think that is required. After sometime, I will get a


    general check-up done."


    Rachel nodded her head and said, "Okay, give me the result after the check, or you could just hand it


    over to the nurse."


    She pointed to the nurse beside her. Then, Celine nodded. With a sigh of relief, Rachel left the ward.


    Peeling her gaze from the wound, Celine looked up at Rachel¡¯s receding figure.


    ''The doctor sounded familiar. I think I know her,¡¯ Celine thought.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It struck her it was Rachel but she didn¡¯t have enough time to dwell on it. Her attention was drawn by


    the wounds on her legs. Celine had never thought the woman she disliked the most would see her in


    this miserable state.


    Rachel finished her work and noticed Celine hadn''t sent her check report back, so she inquired the


    nurse about it. It turned out the nurse hadn¡¯t seen her either. "Maybe she didn''t do the examination,"


    she replied with a tinge of distaste for Celine.


    Rachel went to the front desk and found that, as she expected, Celine paid the medical fee and left with


    the man.


    Rachel was not surprised. Anyway, there was no point in wracking her mind about it. It was none of her


    business.


    However, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on between Celine and Jack. It seemed like


    they had a row. When the idea popped into her mind, it became extremely hard to dismiss it. She


    subconsciously began to go through usible exnation which might have led to this fight.


    But soon, she told herself to let it go. ¡®It isn¡¯t my business, then why am I thinking about it?¡¯


    Actually, Celine left the hospital without the check up because she was affirmative that nothing was


    wrong with her. If anything, it would just be a waste of time. She was way too tired and didn¡¯t want to be


    disturbed with such an inconvenience.


    Her mind once again relived the daunting ident. She had left the bar with Aaron. He was driving her


    back home. When they were halfway there, she was ovee by thirst and wanted water. He stopped


    by a convenience store, and they got out of the car. That was when they were hit by another car.


    Luckily, they just had some wounds on their hands and legs, but Celine was still in a state of shock


    when she recalled that horrible moment.


    She caught sight of her terrible state. When she tried to get up, her feet wouldn¡¯t move. Everything felt


    numb and her knees were badly bruised.


    Every step she took brought an excruciating pain. She had to stop after two steps. It seemed like she


    would never make any progress. Helplessness led her to cry miserably.


    Aaron''s heart ached. He wanted to carry her to the car. But he had bruises all over his body and he


    couldn''t even stand up. If he attempted to lift her up, it would only make things worse than it already


    was.


    He hesitated for a while and then said, "I''ll call Jack and ask him to pick you up."


    Despite sounding concern, his suggestion wasn¡¯t just based on concern. There was an ulterior motive


    behind his words. He wanted to show off before Jack. As a malepetitor, the knowledge that his


    woman was under the care of another man was bound to trigger him.


    Of course, he wouldn''t dare to call Jack on his own. His intention was to make Celine call him by


    herself. Once he arrived, he would see Celine with another man.


    Then that would be a very unpleasant surprise!


    Aaron had already nned what he would say when the time came.


    However, Celine didn¡¯t give him a chance to execute it. "No, he must be busy now," she said,


    dismissing the idea of calling him.


    "Busy?" Aaron was surprised to hear her response. "No matter how busy he is, he is bound toe,


    leaving everything behind."


    From what he knew, Celine was very important to Jack. It was impossible for him not toe to see


    her if he heard that she got injured in a car ident.


    But Celine''s reaction was strange. And now there were signs of awkwardness and hesitancy. In


    Aaron''s eyes, it seemed perhaps she didn''t want Jack to worry about her. Yet there was a part of him


    that believed something else was the matter.


    He felt that there was something strange, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. He continued to


    encourage her, "You just call him. Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you."


    Celine gave him a strange look, but in her mind, something else was brewing.


    An important question had begun to bud.


    ¡®Maybe I could give it a try and see if Jack reacts,¡¯


    she decided in her head.


    Celine sighed and said, "I will go to talk to him in personter."

 Chapter 80 Post The Photo

    Chapter 80 Post The Photo


    Aaron was speechless for a while. Still skeptical, he agreed dryly.


    He had liked Celine since before. Besides her beautiful face, he liked her more because she was


    Jack''s woman.


    Any girl that Jack loved was a challenge for any other man.


    Although he didn''t want to offend Jack, he still wanted to chase his woman.


    The main reason why these people were always flocking around Celine was because of Jack. He was


    that powerful and a lot of people wanted to butt him up.


    It was very normal. But in Celine''s eyes, she had always assumed that they were simply attracted to


    her.


    Failing to get the answer he wanted, Aaron didn''t say anything more. He sent her back after they left


    the hospital.


    What they didn''t know was that Jack was involved in a car ident. In Rachel''s words, they were a


    real couple who got in trouble together.


    Jack didn''t go out today and just stayed in the Rachel''s house. He had asked Austin to bring his work


    so he didn''t have to go to the office.


    He nned to go to thepany after removing the stitches on his forehead. But that had yet to


    happen in two days. He didn''t want to attract too much attention, especially about the car ident.


    Jack didn''t want to think about that anymore. Fortunately, Rachel was not at home this morning.


    Otherwise, he didn''t know how to face her. For the past two nights, she was the only person in his


    dreams.


    He had never expressed any desire towards Rachel before and he definitely did not want to bring it up


    right now. He felt too guilty after she had appeared in his dreams for two consecutive nights.


    It must be because he hadn''t had sex for a long time. Jack considered whether he should leave her


    ce a few days, just to calm himself down.


    Just as he was thinking, his father called him. Jonathan asked him if he had already moved in with


    Rachel.


    Jackughed in his heart. His father knew exactly what had happened, but he pretended not to know.


    The old man was very smart. He believed himself to be generous in allowing them to divorce, so long


    as they agreed to this condition.


    Jack was sure that his father woulde to visit them in the near future.


    "I moved in a couple days ago," he answered.


    "Okay." Jonathan paused for a while, and then nonchntly said, "I''m going out the day after tomorrow


    to visit you."


    ''Visit us?''


    Jack furrowed his eyebrows.


    He knew what his father was thinking. ''Whatever you say, I won''t say no. I know I won''t be able to stop


    you, ''


    Jack thought. He had already guessed that his father might have some other ns.


    "So, you areing the day after tomorrow?" Jack repeated.


    "Mm hmm." Jonathan dragged the conversation longer, on purpose. "So, did you sign the divorce


    agreement?"


    When they signed the agreement yesterday, thewyer called his father. Jackughed at the show his


    father was ying right now.


    "Didn''t Mr. Zhuo call you yesterday?" he pointed out.


    "Ahem!" Jonathan coughed on the other side of the phone, attempting to change the topic. "I will visit


    you the day after tomorrow..."


    Jack touched his forehead and said helplessly, "Alright, I''m not stopping you."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Hearing this, the old man felt a little unhappy and mumbled, "It seems that I am not weed there."


    "Do I need to raise a g to wee you here?"


    Celine, on the other hand, didn''t call Jack anymore. She posted the photo of her injuries on her social


    media, attracting severalments that asked her about her condition.


    By noon time, she still hadn''t gotten a call from Jack.


    Rachel was ready to leave her office when she received a call from Jack.


    "Are youing back soon?" Rachel hesitated but replied, "Yes."


    He leisurely stretched his legs on the sofa and asked, "Will youe back to cook or will we go out for


    dinner tonight?"


    Rachel was a little surprised and said, "I will cook at home."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Holding her cell phone, Rachel was stunned. She didn''t sign up to be his nanny!


    "You can go out for dinner." She was refusing him.


    To her surprise, Jack said, "Since you want to cook, then let''s eat together. It''s not easy to cook for one


    person."


    Rachel was rendered speechless by him. It wasn''t so easy to cook a single meal, but what did he have


    anything to do with it?


    Then he continued, "Besides, most of take-out foods are too spicy."


    When Rachel didn''t reply, he changed his tone to be more sympathetic. "Okay. How about this? I''ll hire


    a cook for us."


    ''Hire a cook?''


    Rachel rubbed her forehead, saying, "Are you exaggerating? I can cook it at home, but only for a few


    days."


    On the other side of the phone, Jack smiled evilly and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    After Jack hung up, a shrewd light shed in his eyes.


    He didn''t tell Rachel that his father woulde the day after tomorrow. He had other ns in mind.


    Before going home, Rachel dropped by the supermarket to buy some materials.


    Although they did not want to be bothered by one another, the trouble was inevitable. They were living


    under the same roof. It was not easy to avoid each other.


    When Jack needed medicinest night, she couldn''t ignore him.


    But she did try to avoid him, whenever she could.


    She tried to convince herself that Jack wouldn''t stay at her ce for long.


    These unavoidable daily matters were not a big deal. Anyways, it would be over after about a month.


    And he might not be here for the whole month. It would be the best if they could get along with each


    other.


    Rachel felt like a housewife when she came back home with the shopping bags in her hands.


    Just as she was about to unlock her door, it flung opened. Rachel asked in surprise, "Why are you back


    so early?"


    Jack didn''t exin to her that he didn''t go out today. He moved aside and simply said, "Hmm."


    When he saw the bags in Rachel''s hands, he smiled and asked, "What are you going to cook tonight?"


    "Two dishes and one soup," Rachel answered.


    Jack nodded and asked, "Do you need any help?"


    She looked at him suspiciously. "Can you cook?"


    "Am I look like I am disabled?"


    Since he insisted, Rachel didn''t refuse. She took out the greens from the bag and gave them to him.


    "Please wash them."


    Two dishes and one soup were enough for them to eat. Obliging, Jack took greens to the kitchen.


    It was already six o''clock in the evening, but it only took them half an hour to finish cooking.


    Once the dishes were ready, they sat down together.


    Rachel was not good at cooking, but it looked and smelled delicious. Jack picked up the chopsticks to


    try. He chewed, it wasn''t that bad.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. If Rachel cooked terribly, he wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    Upon seeing his frowning face, Rachel nced at him. Laced with doubt, she asked, "Is it not good?"


    "Surprisingly, it is good." Jack gave her a little smile. "By the way, Jonathan said he woulde to visit


    us the day after tomorrow."


    Rachel froze, not knowing how to respond. "He ising to visit us?"


    "Yes, let''s talk about it after dinner."


    Rachel decided not to ask more questions. They could talk about itter.


    Johnathan never came over. He would only invite Rachel to dinner from time to time. It seemed


    skeptical, but she felt like she knew why he wanted toe over.


    Jack interrupted her thoughts. "I''ll wash the dishes."


    Rachel raised her eyebrows at him. "You wash the dishes?"


    Seeing her full of doubts, Jack became self-conscious. He rolled up his sleeves, clearing the table. "If


    you cook, then I''ll clean up. Is there a problem?"


    "I didn''t mean that," Rachel said. "I just don''t think you''d wash them properly."


    ''Not properly?'' It seemed that she underestimated him. While cleaning up the table, Jack said


    indifferently, "During my years studying abroad, I always cooked and washed the dishes by myself."


    Rachel didn''t say anything more. It was true that many people took care themselves when they studied


    abroad. But it was also surprising that a man from such a rich family could do everything on his own. It


    was rare for people like him.


    Rachel made a pot of tea and waited for Jack in the living room.


    She could hear the sound of running water and the nking of the dishes from the kitchen.


    The division ofbor between them was good, and it was nice that they both shared household


    responsibilities.


    Jack washed the dishes in a routinely manner. He washed it with water, followed by detergent, before


    rinsing it again. He then ced it in the disinfection cab.


    Michael saw Jack wash dishes once.


    He yelled as soon as he saw the scene, "Jack, are you a clean freak?"


    Jack thought that he should wash the dishes carefully. It seemed that he and Rachel did share some


    things inmon.


    Hearing the continuous sound of running water in the kitchen, Rachel couldn''t sit still any longer. She


    didn''t know why it was taking so long for him to finish washing a few tes and bowls.

 Chapter 81 A Conversation

    Chapter 81 A Conversation


    Washing dishes was such a simple task that there was no reason for Jack to be wasting so much time


    on it. Curious to see what he was doing, Rachel stood up and walked toward the kitchen, taking light


    steps.


    She stopped at the door and quietly looked inside. Jack was standing next to the sink, still scrubbing


    the dishes with detergent.


    There were only a few dishes to be washed, but he was treating them as if they were antique


    treasures, scrubbing them carefully with his slender and beautiful fingers.


    This tall man dressed in a shirt and a pair of suit pants was a striking contrast to the warm light of the


    kitchen.


    However, there was something strangely peaceful and soothing about the look of concentration on his


    face as he washed the dishes. All of a sudden, an image of him wearing an apron popped into Rachel''s


    mind.


    She continued to linger at the door and watch Jack as he washed off the detergent, and then rinsed the


    dishes once more with water.


    At this, she frowned. She had always known that he was meticulous, but at this moment, she couldn''t


    help but find him fussy. Were her dishes that dirty? It was not as if they were in a fast food restaurant.


    What was more, Jack didn''t stop there. After he washed thedishes, he turned and fumbled around the


    kitchen until he found the automatic disinfection cab in the middle of the cupboard.


    He squatted in front of it and thought for a while. Then, he reached out and tried pressing several


    buttons on the disinfection cab. After that, as if having made a decision, he nodded and ced the


    washed dishes inside.


    Rachel waspletely stunned at this scene.


    Since she had grown up in Jack''s house, her habits were also more or less prudent, like his.


    And yet, it seemed that they had their differences. Having seen enough, Rachel tiptoed back to the


    living room and sat down on the sofa.


    "I put the dishes into the disinfection cab and sterilized them," he announced as he left the kitchen


    and sat opposite her.


    "Okay," Rachel said, pretending as if she didn''t already know. After a while, she couldn''t help but add,


    "I''ve already had my dishes regrly disinfected."


    "So?"


    Jack raised his eyebrows in confusion. "I disinfected the dishes just the day before yesterday.


    After that, I was the only one who used them, so they wouldn''t be..." ''...dirty.''


    She didn''t say thest word, but Jack more or less grasped what was going on in her head.


    "I didn''t mean to be rude or insulting. It''s just a habit of mine," Jack exined.


    Even when he had dinner with Celine, he required his housemaid to disinfect the dishes every single


    time they were used, not just on a regr basis like Rachel did.


    Such a need for hygiene could be described as his personal preference, or even a mania.


    Rachel shrugged to show that she hadn''t taken any offense, and then prepared a cup of scented tea


    and pushed it in front of him. "I''m used to drinking scented tea, but I don''t know if you like it."


    Jack was not too picky when it came to beverages, so he replied, "I''m okay with it." Then, after a


    pause, he added, "I don''t think we have to keep being so formal with each other."


    It was true that they had always been at loggerheads, but at this moment, they were being quite


    friendly with each other.


    Rachel felt a little embarrassed after hearing his words, so she immediately took a sip of tea to hide her


    uneasiness. "Um...you said you have something to discuss with me, right? We can talk about it now."


    This sudden change in their rtionship from open hostility to mutual cooperation was still a little hard


    for Rachel to ept, but since Jack was being unusually polite to her, she was following his cue.


    The decor in her house was warm and inviting, except for her bedroom, which seemed to be a little


    cold.


    The floor of the living room was covered with soft carpet. Light poured on the transparent ss tea


    table, which reflected a little glow.


    Rachel tilted her head to one side, and that glow disappeared.


    "I''ve figured out a way to go through with the divorce in advance," Jack said slowly.


    Rachel looked up at him with surprise on her face. "Is that really possible?"


    "It will be if you cooperate with me."


    The conversation between the two of them was diplomatic; both of them knew that they were walking a


    thin line as they had to maintain civility while trying to break free from each other.


    Without responding, Rachel lowered her head and took another sip of tea with a faint smile in her eyes.


    The idea that Jack hade up with had taken him the whole afternoon to consider. He didn''t know


    why he had such cowardly thoughts in the first ce. For the first time in his life, he needed to rely on a


    woman for something.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt a little embarrassed to even ask Rachel for her help. However, he could not think of any other


    way either.


    "When my fatheres here, we should pretend to be a good couple in front of him."


    "What?" Rachel didn''t follow.


    "You know that he won''t give up easily. Even though we''ve signed the divorce agreement, we still need


    to figure out whether it can be realized at this time next year. Besides, I want to solve this matter as


    soon as possible," Jack exined.


    However, all this talk about the divorce agreement only confused Rachel even more. ''Why bother with


    the agreement when we''ve already signed it?'' she wondered.


    Rubbing her temple with her fingers, she said reluctantly, "Jack...you don''t have to do that. If you want,


    you can talk to Dad. I''m not in a hurry."


    She had already been in this marriage for about five years, so she didn''t mind waiting one more year


    for the divorce.


    In fact, she couldn''t understand why Jack was so concerned about the matter. It was only then that


    something urred to her.


    "Are you in a hurry to marry Celine?" she asked hesitantly.


    Jack''s expression changed instantly. He pursed his lips unhappily and his dashing eyebrows furrowed


    across his forehead. "How many times do I have to tell you? The divorce has nothing to do with her,"


    he said, raising his voice.


    "This is the first time you''ve told me this," Rachel said coldly.


    For a moment, Jack was speechless, and then he apologized in a softer tone, "I''m sorry, you''re right. I


    told Michael several times."


    He didn''t try to give Rachel any other excuses.


    It was true that in the beginning, he had nned to marry Celine as soon as he got divorced from


    Rachel.


    In fact, he wanted to get a divorce because he wanted to enjoy freedom.


    But nobody would believe him. In their eyes, he waspletely free.


    Jack hadn''t told anyone that although the marriage failed to stop him from dating other women, he


    would feel trapped on the inside.


    Since Rachel continued to be silent, Jack continued, "Anyway, the only thing we need to do is to get


    along well with each other in front of him."


    Rachel felt like she was stepping into a huge trap. "Will Dad believe us?"


    Jack briefly exined his n. He had always been good at scheming, and he didn''t want to waste this


    chance.


    After listening to his words, Rachel thought for a while and then asked another question. "Did you


    break up with Celine?"


    All of a sudden, Jack''s eyes became cold. Rachel thought that she had hit a sore spot and that he


    wouldn''t answer her, but unexpectedly, he said, "We''ve been ready to take a break recently."


    ''Take a break?'' Rachel kind of understood what he meant, but she had never expected them to break


    up so easily.


    She recalled Celine appearing in the hospital earlier, apanied by a man. She also thought of the


    first time when she had seen Celine; at that time, it was Jack who sent her to the hospital.


    Back then, he held her in his arms like he was holding a treasure. But at this moment, it seemed as if


    he didn''t know or care that Celine was badly injured.


    Rachel blinked her eyes and stared at the wound on Jack''s forehead. ''This couple is really in a


    dilemma, '' she thought to herself.


    Rachel lowered her eyes and gently blew on the tea in the cup.


    Jack wanted a divorce as soon as possible, but he seemed to be very clear that it was not because of


    Celine.


    After thinking for a while, Rachel asked tentatively, "So you have a new girlfriend?"


    Jack''s face darkened again and a single word came out of his thin lips. "No."


    Rachel nodded thoughtfully. "Whatever. As long as you don''t cause any more trouble, it''s fine with me."


    They had always pretended to be friendly in front of Jonathan, but she wanted to see how far Jack


    would go to make him buy their act.


    Now that they had spent their first day of living together peacefully, Rachel told Lea all about it on the


    phone.


    On the other side of the line, Lea sneered, "Is that so? Are you two still putting on a show?"


    Rachel rubbed her forehead and yawned. "I feel like I''m falling deeper and deeper into this huge hole."


    "Yes, you are," Lea agreed.


    Time flew. The next two days, Jack stayed at home, getting documents brought to him by his secretary.


    Rachel was a little curious about the reason why Jack wanted to work in her house these days, but it


    was only when she happened to see him in the bathroom, looking at himself in the mirror and raising


    his hand to touch his forehead with a frown, that she realized why.


    It seemed that Jack cared about his appearance a lot.


    On the third day, Rachel received a call from Jonathan asking how she and Jack were doing.


    After exchanging some pleasantries, Jonathan asked, "Did Jack tell you? I would like to visit you


    today."

 Chapter 82 A Blind Date

    Chapter 82 A Blind Date


    Rachel curled up her lips into a smile. "You are wee toe here at any time."


    "Where is the little boy? Can I meet him in your ce?" Jonathan asked.


    ''Mendes?'' Rachel said, "I will call to ask him."


    On the other side of the phone, Jonathan smiled and said, "I bought him many things. I''m sure he''ll like


    them. Please tell him toe."


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel ced the phone on her vest''s pocket. She turned and walked


    towards Lucas'' office.


    Lucas was still responsible for taking care of Mendes, but he didn''t bring the child to the hospital.


    Luckily, he had lots of spare time so he only came to the hospital for special cases. A majority of his


    time had been dedicated to taking care of Mendes.


    Lucas only came to the hospital for VIP consultations, since he was only here to take up his further


    studies.


    Sometimes, Lucas didn''t even have cases. So he had enough time to take care of Mendes.


    Rachel walked inside his office, but he wasn''t there. Just as she was about to leave, she saw him


    walking beside a nurse.


    He had probably been checking the patients. He smiled when he saw her.


    Lucas whispered some words to the nurse before she left. He then looked at her. "I was just looking for


    you."


    Rachel also smiled, "What a coincidence! Listen, I want to borrow someone from you."


    "Mendes?"


    He knew exactly what she meant. Of course she wouldn''t borrow him.


    Rachel nodded her head and said, "My father-inw will being to my ceter. The two of them


    practically get along with one another."


    He lowered his eyes and thought for a while. "I''ll ask someone to send him here after work."


    Rachel nodded and asked, "So, what was it that you wanted to ask me?"


    Lucas scratched his head nervously. He then clenched his fist and coughed. "Well, my family arranged


    a blind date for me."


    Rachel was stunned and didn''t react. "A blind date?"


    His ears were flushed. Embarrassed, he nodded.


    Rachelughed. "Did your mother ask you to do this?"


    He nodded, very helpless. "She had mentioned it to me so many times. I really can''t avoid it anymore."


    Hearing this, Rachel suddenly became nervous. Her hands slightly tightened in her pocket. "So, what


    do you need me for?"


    Lucas bent his eyes and said frankly,


    "I want you to do me a favor.


    We are going to meet at a banquet. Will you attend it with me, as apanion of course?"


    Rachel''s heart sank. She was a little disappointed.


    She had thought Lucas would ask her to pretend to be his girlfriend.


    That was something Jack would have done,


    but Lucas wouldn''t do such a thing.


    Without noticing it, Rachel hadpared Lucas with Jack.


    In the end, the scale in her heart turned to Lucas. She was not so disgusted with Jack. She just felt that


    he was a little tricky and unfaithful.


    "When will you go there?" she asked.


    "During the weekend." Rachel was the best choice for Lucas, even after he considered it. He couldn''t


    refuse his mother''s request, but he also didn''t want to go to the blind date.


    ording to his mother, the girl had a crush on him. Lucas thought about it for a while and decided to


    find a femalepanion to go to the banquet with him.


    Rachel was the only person he could think of.


    They got along well and wouldn''t misunderstand one other. Rachel nodded her head and said, "Okay."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    They didn''t know that they would meet many acquaintances at that banquet.


    At dusk, a luxurious car slowly stopped at the hospital gate. The man meditating in the back seat


    tapped hisp. The driver in the front row turned his head and said, "Mr. Fu, we have arrived."


    Jack opened his eyes and said nothing. His father had asked him to pick up Rachel from work.


    Before she finished her shift, Rachel checked a few patients and briefly taught the interns in the front


    hall.


    When Jack arrived, Rachel encountered a difficult patient who was afraid of being injected. He kept


    struggling, not wanting the nurse toe closer.


    After wasting a few minutes, the nurse turned to Rachel for help. She agreed to help, seeing that the


    nurse couldn''t handle the patient by herself.


    It was a teenage boy. Rachel brought a thermometer to take his body temperature. When she lowered


    her head, the boy became shy and stammered, "I can do it myself."


    Then he took the thermometer from Rachel''s hand and ced it under his armpit.


    Rachel wasn''t so busy so she had time to talk with the boy, to ease his nervous emotion.


    She was chatting animatedly with the boy when Jack came over. The boy, gradually loosened his grip.


    The nurse was amazed that Rachel had the patience to calm the boy. Rachel winked at the nurse,


    signaling for her to do the injection.


    The nurse was stunned for a moment, and then she realized what to do. She went forward and pushed


    the boy''s sleeve up. The boy began to panic.


    But Rachel grabbed his hand and started to calmly talk to him again.


    The nurse wiped the alcohol on his skin and picked up the needle. Just as she was about to press the


    needle, his muscles tightened.


    Rachel tried to distract him once again. "Look who''s there!"


    The boy got fooled. When he looked up, the nurse gave him a shot.


    He started bursting into tears. The nurse held herughter in and carefully pushed the needle. "Don''t


    move. The needle will break."


    The boy was so scared that he didn''t dare to move. He wiped his tears and looked at Rachel.


    He was teary-eyed and pursed his lips, trying to look as if he had suffered a lot. Rachel just stared at


    him, not feeling guilty at all.


    A person behind himughed. After the nurse took the needle away, the stranger slowly came over.


    The boy was still crying. Rachel handed him a tissue andforted him.


    As the boy left, Jack walked up to her slowly and said, "If I were him, I would''veined to your


    superior."


    Rachel turned, surprised to see Jack here.


    "Why are you here?" she asked.


    Jack nced at his watch. "Isn''t it time for you to get off work? Dad asked me to pick you up."


    "Oh, let''s wait for a while.


    Dad wants to meet Mendes. Lucas''s driver will send the child here in a while."


    Suddenly, someone called her back. Rachel stopped and turned around. She saw Cara approaching.


    She walked over and handed a document to Rachel. "Check this when you''re free. Afterwards, write a


    report addressed to Director Yu."


    Rachel caught a glimpse of first two pages in the document and nodded. She noticed that Cara fixed


    her curious eyes on Jack. Cara was surprised and asked tentatively, "Is this...?"


    She had seen this man before. When Rachel had an ident, he came to the hospital. Sheter


    recognized the man to be Jack Fu.


    And when she saw him appear again, she couldn''t help but feel curious.


    Rachel didn''t know how to reply her question. She had no idea how to introduce Jack to her


    colleagues.


    But before she could say anything, Jack took the initiative to introduce himself. "I''m Jack Fu, a friend of


    Rachel''s." He greeted Cara with a warm smile.


    ''Friend?'' This word was very suspicious. Cara smiled, "Did youe here to pick Rachel up?"


    Jack nodded and Cara pretended to know everything. She smiled and said, "It''s good for young people


    to have a walk after work."


    Rachel realized that she had misunderstood them. She wanted to exin, but she didn''t know what to


    say.


    "I''m going to do my work. Excuse me," Cara said. She turned around and thought to herself, ''This girl


    has a special background.''


    She hadn''t been so sure whether the man she saw that day was Jack. But after his introduction, she


    was convinced.


    ''Rachel is so lucky to be married into the Fu family,'' she thought.


    When they went back to her office, Rachel made a cup of tea for him. "We have to wait for a while. It


    will take the driver at least half an hour to get here."


    It was rush hour time, so it was normal to be stuck in a traffic jam on the road. Jack nodded and


    leisurely took a medical magazine to read. "I can wait."


    Rachel returned to her desk and began to read the document Cara gave her. She looked through it for


    a while and then took out a pen. When she tried to scribble on the paper, it didn''t produce any ink.


    She shook the pen lightly, scribbling on the paper to force the ink out. However, there was little ink left.


    Persistent, she shook the pen. All of a sudden, blue ink spewed from the tip, coloring her hand a shade


    of dark blue.


    Rachel held back a curse. She looked up, hoping that Jack didn''t notice. Fortunately, he was


    engrossed in the magazine, not paying any attention to her.

 Chapter 83 Get Yourself Changed

    Chapter 83 Get Yourself Changed


    Rachel gently moved the chair to stand up. She headed towards the bathroom in the lounge.


    Jack suddenly heard a cry from the bathroom. In surprise, he looked up from the magazine and ced


    it aside. "Rachel?"


    There was no reply. Worried, he stood up walking to the bathroom. "Rachel? Are you okay?"


    She answered in a muffled voice, "I¡¯m fine."


    Half of her body had gotten wet in the bathroom. Panicking, Rachel rushed to look for the water valve.


    The faucet had suddenly broken down, spilling water on her clothes. She was unable to find the valve,


    and the water continued to spew from the broken faucet.


    Rachel had no choice, but to turn to Jack for help.


    "Jack, pleasee in."


    Waltzing in, he saw the mess that she had made. Jack was surprised. "What''s going on?" he asked.


    "The faucet wouldn''t turn off. I think it''s broken. Can you do me a favor and fix it?" she asked.


    Jack tried to observe the surroundings. "Alright. Let me see."


    Water continued to pour out on the floor. With a frown, he lifted his feet and stepped on the wet floor.


    Rachel followed. "I can''t find the valve."


    Jack squatted down and found the pipe behind the sink. It prated into the wall, which meant only


    one thing.


    "It''s outside," he said and turned around. "I''ll ask for help to find where the main valve is."


    His sight fell on Rachel''s wet body. His throat tightened and he felt his face getting hot. "Tell me who I


    should ask. I''ll be the one to go."


    Rachel stepped away from the flowing water. "I am not pretty sure. I think you should go to the


    management office." Her face suddenly contorted. "Ahhh!"


    She seemed to step on something, and she slipped and fell forward. She was frightened and screamed


    out loud, which also scared Jack.


    Fortunately, he was quick to respond, and grabbed her arm, pulling her to his chest. He groaned as her


    head collided with his broad muscles.


    Still suffering from the shock, she held on tightly to Jack''s arm. She slowly looked up to meet his pale


    face. "I am so sorry, are you okay?"


    She had bumped into him with great force. Now that her head was pressed against him, she could hear


    his groaning clearly.


    She slowly got up and Jack let go of his arm around her. "I''m fine."


    She stood so close to him, he could smell the perfume from her body, an alluring yet strange fragrance


    that pierced his nostrils.


    He took a step back, attempting to erase any odd reactions. He scratched his head nervously. "Who do


    you think can help us?"


    Rachel looked down at the mess and groaned helplessly. "Go and find the management office. When


    you walk out of the lounge, turn right, and go to the end of the corridor. I''ll go with you."


    She didn''t understand why the tap had suddenly exploded, it had been working fine thest few


    months. It was fortunate that she was able to dodge the water in time. At least, it was only half of her


    body that had gotten wet.


    Jack''s gaze slowly fell on the curvature of Rachel''s breasts. Her upper body was drenched, her clothes


    hugging her body tightly. She wasn''t decent enough to leave.


    He pushed the woman out and lightly said, "Get yourself changed first. I''ll call someone over."


    She looked down at herself, embarrassed. After a brief hesitation, she nodded in agreement. "Okay."


    After Jack went out, she realized that she had another dilemma¡ªshe didn''t bring any spare clothes.


    Rachel took off her doctor''s gown and wore on a thin shirt inside.


    However, her shirt became more transparent because of the water. Even though she found a towel to


    dry it off, it was still useless.


    Even her trousers were a little stained. She looked into the mirror and saw that the color of her


    underwear could be seen.


    Rachel patted her forehead and took a deep breath. She couldn''t help but think whether she would


    need a towel when she got out.


    The doorbell in the lounge suddenly rang. Jack had closed the door when he had left. He must have


    come back.


    Jack asked Rachel through the door, "Have you changed?"


    Rachel looked at herself awkwardly. "Juste in."


    When Jack opened the door, he saw that Rachel had wrapped a towel around her. He slightly raised


    his eyebrows, and she exined, "I didn''t prepare spare clothes."


    Seeing her slender waist, Jack licked his lips and said, "Wait a moment. I have a jacket in my car."


    The water suddenly stopped spewing in the bathroom. Someone must have turned the valve off.


    Jacked turned around to get his jacket.


    While waiting for Jack, Rachel received a text from Lucas. "The driver has arrived, but I am not


    avable now. Can I ask the driver to send Mendes to your office?"


    Rachel replied quickly, "Yes, please. I am waiting."


    She checked the time, he came earlier than expected.


    Rachel poked her head in the bathroom to take a look. She felt relieved that the tap had been turned


    off.


    She heard someone calling her name, so she walked out, still with the towel on her. It was a man from


    management office. She asked him toe in.


    Not too long after, the driver arrived at her office with Mendes. The boy arched his head with curiosity,


    and went into the bathroom to see what was going on.


    Rachel was helping the worker in the bathroom, which was already too crowded for two people to be


    present.


    She had no choice, but to entrust him to the driver. At this moment, Jack came back.


    He walked toward her and put the jacket on her.


    Rachel was touched by the action. She stuttered in a low voice, "Thank you."


    "My pleasure."


    He had to step back to avoid her bewitching scent. He then fixed his eyes on Mendes and called,


    "Come here."


    It was really strange that Mendes was afraid of Jack though they had already met multiple times before.


    When he saw Jack calling him. Mendes abided. "Hello, Uncle."


    Rubbing his chubby face, Jack said, "I remember that you call her Rachel."


    He pointed at Rachel and then himself. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Why do you call me Uncle?"


    Mendes immediately changed his mind and called him, "Jack." The sound was loud and clear.


    Rachel was speechless.


    The worker came out of the bathroom and said, "It won''t be repaired today. I''lle back tomorrow.


    Don''t worry, the valve is already off, so no more water will be spewing out."


    "Thank you very much foring over tomorrow," said Jack, who was standing next to Rachel.


    "You are wee."


    Jack turned to Rachel and said, "Let''s go back."


    It was already past the original time that they were supposed to leave.


    She zipped the jack and held to it tightly. She sneezed. "Let''s go."


    Jack''s eyes flickered. He looked down at the boy and held him by the hand. "Let''s go back to my


    ce."


    Rachel chuckled.


    "Okay," replied Mendes obediently.


    Rachel turned to the driver and said,


    "We''ll take him home. Thank you for driving him here!"


    The driver nodded. "You''re wee."


    On their way to the car, they ran into Lucas. He saw that Rachel was wearing a man''s jacket.


    Astounded, he looked at her carefully. He saw that her shirt and her hair were wet. He frowned and


    asked in concern, "What happened?"


    "The faucet broke and it began to ssh water uncontrobly."


    She stood beside Jack, wearing his jacket. They looked like a loving couple.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m good."


    Jack politely interrupted them. "She''s all wet. We need to go back home as soon as possible, so that


    she won''t catch a cold."


    Lucas nodded. "Alright. Please take care of yourself, don''t catch a cold."


    He then looked at Mendes and rubbed his head. "Be nice in Uncle Jack''s house, okay?"


    "Not Uncle Jack, but Jack,"


    Mendes corrected him. His words amused Rachel. Jack remained expressionless.


    Jonathan had asked his son to pick up his daughter-inw.


    He had been waiting for a long time until they finally arrived with Mendes.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the child saw Jonathan, he let go of Rachel''s hand and ran towards him. He hugged his


    legs, shouting, "Hello, Grandpa Jonathan!"


    Jonathan was thrilled. He touched Mendes'' head and nodded with a smile. "Hello, little guy!"


    Rachel and Jack stood still there and watched them. Then Jack said in a low voice, "Go upstairs and


    get changed."

 Chapter 84 Love Each Other

    Chapter 84 Love Each Other


    Jonathan stared at Rachel with his eyebrows raised. "Did something happen?" he asked.


    Jack tapped on Rachel''s shoulder and shook his head. It was his way of telling her that she didn''t have


    to say anything. "She got her clothes wet by ident," he said to his father.


    Then he turned to Rachel. "You should go upstairs and change your clothes."


    "Yes, Jack is right," Jonathan agreed. "Don''t catch a cold."


    Rachel nodded and started walking upstairs.


    Jonathan asked Mendes toe closer. He was holding something behind his back. Mendes noticed


    this and immediately went to Jonathan. The old man had been hiding the toys he had bought for


    Mendes. The boy was so happy to see all the toys that he started ying with them as soon as he got


    them.


    While Rachel was upstairs, Jonathan took this chance to talk to his son. "So, how''s it going?" he


    whispered. "Are you and Rachel getting along well?"


    "Everything''s going smoothly, Dad. Don''t worry too much about it," said Jack.


    Jonathan squinted at him. He knew his son wasn''t telling him everything. "I''m not thinking too much. I


    just wanted to know if you''re having trouble with Rachel these days."


    Jack felt like he was seven years old again, and his dad was asking him if he was quarrelling with his


    friend.


    Nevertheless, he put his hands in his pockets and leaned closer to Jonathan''s ear.


    "Dad, please. Don''t embarrass me."


    Jonathan rubbed his fingers on his chin, lost in his thought.


    Jack saw Rachel walking down the stairs in his peripheral vision. "Just let me handle this, okay?" he


    whispered to his father.


    ''He better not screw this up!''


    Jonathan swore in his mind. It wasn''t easy for him to help his son to woo his wife.


    As soon as Rachel was done changing, she returned downstairs. Jonathan called her attention. He told


    her that he wanted to taste her cooking. She smiled at him and rolled up her sleeves. She went to the


    kitchen with high spirits.


    When the dinner was ready, Jack took the initiative to help arrange the dining table.


    "It''s so rare to see these two cooperating," Jonathan muttered under his breath. He was so satisfied


    watching Jack and Rachel work together that he could barely hide his smile.


    Jonathan had been nning this all along. He thought that if he could get them to live under the same


    roof, they could use this chance to get closer to each other. Maybe they could even discover something


    about themselves that they hadn''t known before.


    If their personalities didn''t match each other, then let it be. He would not really force them to do


    anything they were not willing to.


    Jonathan was eager to know Jack''s n to deal with this marriage. He knew Jack could have many


    ways to get a divorce.


    Jonathan knew the kind of person his son was¡ªJack would never go against him.


    Jack would only try to end this marriage in roundabout ways.


    If things did not go well, Jonathan hoped that they could at least be closer. It didn''t matter if they


    wouldn''t be together, but he wanted to see the two of them getting along.


    Other than her cousin and aunt, she had no rtives. Jonathan wanted someone to take care of her


    after he died.


    He was afraid that she might get bullied by some people in the future and no one would stand up to


    protect her. He also nned to leave some shares of thepany to her.


    His health was deteriorating. He had to make preparations to protect Rachel.


    His wife was unreliable. She didn''t care for Rachel as much as he did. If Jack and Rachel got a divorce,


    they would end up being strangers. Rachel would be left to fend for herself.


    So Jonathan nned to make them closer. He wanted Jack to take good care of Rachel.


    The Fu family owed Rachel so much. Jonathan didn''t want to leave her so defenseless, without anyone


    to rely on.


    Rachel called them to have dinner. Jonathan cleared his mind, turned around and took Mendes'' hand


    with a smile. "Come on, my boy. Let''s go have dinner!"


    If anything, it was a lovely dinner. Rachel and Jack didn''t say anything to each other but they did enjoy


    the food.


    However, on the other side of the table, Mendes kept talking. He seemed to have treated Jonathan as


    a friend, so he had a lot to talk with this old man.


    Strangely enough, they were perfect match for each other and kept talking nonstop.


    Jack picked up some vegetables and thought that Rachel must have learned from his father who knew


    just how to talk to children.


    Jonathan put some food on Mendes'' te. The boy thanked him. Mendes'' sweet smile almost melted


    the old man''s heart. Watching the boy eat with so much glee made the old man feel that his life was


    complete.


    Suddenly, something urred to Mendes. He winked at Rachel and Jack. "Uncle Jack, why don''t you


    help Rachel with her food?"


    Then he reminded what Jack had told him and corrected himself. "Jack!"


    Jack picked up a piece of fish and was about to put it into Rachel''s bowl, but Jonathan stopped him.


    "Rachel doesn''t like fish. Maybe get her something else, Jack?" said Jonathan.


    Jack was surprised at how much Jonathan knew Rachel. Jonathan might not even know what his son


    liked to eat.


    If she didn''t like fish, why did she cook fish? After thinking for a while, Jack picked up the vegetables


    and looked at her, as if asking whether she liked vegetables or not.


    "Thanks, Jack. I''m really not that picky," said Rachel.


    Jonathan and Mendes stared at her. Rachel felt like she was under pressure. She tried to eat the food


    that Jack had given her.


    Mendes looked happy watching Rachel and Jack. "That''s right, you two should love each other!"


    It took a lot of effort for Rachel to swallow all the food. ''Love each other, he said. I wonder who taught


    him that,'' she thought to herself.


    Jonathan gave a thumbs up to Mendes and made the boy giggle again.


    Silence fell between Jack and Rachel. They couldn''t even look at each other''s eyes.


    Rachel suddenly remembered that Jack picked up food for her with his own chopsticks.


    After dinner, Mendes yed for a while. When it was about time, Rachel received the call from Lucas.


    "Will you send Mendes back?" he asked.


    Rachel took a look at the child who was ying with toys on the sofa in the living room. "I don''t think he


    wants to go back right now. Dad bought him a lot of toys," she said. "Hold on, let me go ask him."


    Lucasughed on the other end of the line. "It seems that Jonathan is really fond of him."


    On the sofa, Mendes was fiddling with the toys.


    She crouched down to talk to Mendes. "Uncle Lucas called. He wants to know if you''re going home."


    Mendes put down the toys and reached for the cellphone. "Let me talk to him," he said.


    Rachel handed the phone to Mendes. He put the cellphone next to his ear and began to tell him what


    he had done in Rachel''s ce. He told Lucas he was so happy and wanted to stay here for one night.


    Lucas agreed, and then Mendes returned the phone to Rachel.


    "Rachel, do me a favor and look after him for tonight, please?" Lucas asked.


    Rachel smiled. "Don''t worry, I got it," she replied.


    Lucas was happy to hear that. "I''m not worry at all. You''ve got experience now," he said as he giggled a


    little. "By the way, are you sure you''re free this weekend?" he added.


    Rachel didn''t understand why he would ask again. "Yes. What''s wrong? Has the n changed?"


    Jack was walking downstairs when he heard someone talking over the phone. He stopped before he


    could fully get off the stairs.


    When Rachel heard someone''s footsteps, she went over by the window so she could talk in private.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing has changed. I just realized there''s going to be a lot of people going there on that day," said


    Lucas.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t mind it," Rachel answered.


    Jack walked up to Mendes and lifted him up. Mendes was unhappy to be carried, he struggled for a


    while but eventually gave up. "What is it, Jack?"


    "It''s time to take a shower," Jack replied, carrying the boy upstairs.


    With a frightened look, Mendes covered his chest with one hand. "You''re going to bathe me?"


    The corner of Jack''s mouth twitched. This boy just had the audacity to make him feel like he was about


    to vite the boy.


    Jack put the boy down and pped his buttocks, "Go upstairs and bathe by yourself!" Mendes giggled


    impishly.


    Before going upstairs, he turned to Jack. "Is it okay if I sleep with Grandpa Jonathan tonight?"


    Jonathan decided to stay here too. Rachel finished the call and happened to overhear what Mendes


    and Jack were talking about. She had only cleaned one guest room.


    Originally the three of them were nning to sleep together. But if Mendes was going to sleep next to


    Jonathan, she would sleep be sleeping alone with Jack.


    Rachel walked towards them and coughed. "Why would you suddenly want to sleep next to Grandpa


    Jonathan?"


    Mendes looked at Rachel as if he was a puppy begging for food. "He promised to tell me stories before


    sleeping." Mendes sounded sincere. It was hard to say no to him at this point.


    Jonathan''s promise was so enticing that Mendes would abandon Rachel and Jack immediately.


    Rachel wondered if she could tell Mendes any interesting stories to keep him with her. But she couldn''t


    think of anything at the top of her head.


    Mendes'' eyes looked like tiny jewels that could hypnotize anyone that stared at them. "Please?" he


    pleaded. Jonathan heard them talking. Before Rachel had the chance to refuse, he already gave his


    answer. "I don''t see any problem with that setup."


    They raised their heads and saw Jonathan waving at the child. Mendes strode forward andtched


    onto Jonathan''s leg.


    Rachel and Jack looked at each other in frustration.

 Chapter 85 Sleep In The Same Bed

    Chapter 85 Sleep In The Same Bed


    Jack and Rachel were in the same bed. Although it was not their first time to sleep together, he felt


    more ufortable.


    He was scared that he would dream of Rachel again and wake up in the middle of the night. Since her


    smell was all over the room, he might not be able to resist the desire of his bodyter on.


    Just like what Rachel had said to Lea before, she felt she fell into a trap. She and Jack had to live


    together, have meals at the same table, and sleep in the same bed.


    Both of themy in the bed stiffly. They felt surreal. Jack''s mind was in a total mess. Every time he


    turned his head, all he could smell was Rachel''s scent.


    Eventually, he couldn''t take it anymore so he turned to face her.


    "What''s that smell of yours?" he asked. Rachel was surprised to hear his question. She unconsciously


    lifted her hand and smelled her wrist. "What smell? I don''t smell anything," she answered.


    ''Of course you can''t smell your own self,'' Jack thought inwardly.


    "What body wash are you using?" he asked again.


    Rachel told him the brand, which was nothing special. Jack closed his eyes but he still couldn''t sleep.


    Some obscene images upied his mind and made him feel restless. He kept on tossing and turning


    in the bed.


    He thought Rachel might kill him with her scalpel if he wanted to have sex with her.


    ''No! My father will definitely kill me before I can do that,'' he thought to himself.


    Rachel felt disturbed by Jack''s restlessness and she was starting to get pissed. "Jack, can you just stay


    still?" she reprimanded.


    Jack actually didn''t want to keep moving either. If only Rachel knew how much he was trying to fall


    asleep. Hey on his back with hands behind his head. Despite the darkness, he stared nkly on the


    ceiling.


    "Rachel, I can''t sleep," he suddenly said.


    Her longshes fluttered and she slowly opened her eyes. She turned to look at him and asked, "Are


    you having insomnia recently?"


    "Yes. Recently, I''m having difficulty sleeping. Do you know any remedy for this?" Jacked asked with a


    wooden face.


    She was an experienced surgeon especially in emergency surgery and cardiology, but she was a bit


    dumbfounded by Jack''s question. Suddenly, an idea crossed her mind. "Why don''t you go for a run?"


    Jack sneered upon hearing her suggestion. He then said, "I''d rather talk with you."


    Rachel was stunned. She asked seriously, "Are you out of your mind?"


    Veins throbbed on Jack''s forehead. Although he knew that Rachel wouldn''t be able to see him in the


    darkness, he couldn''t help giving her a cold nce.


    If Michael knew about this, he would definitely be aughingstock again. His lips slowly curved


    into a self-mocking smile.


    "Forget it. Go to sleep now," he said before turning to face the wall.


    After a while, Rachel couldn''t feel the movements from Jack''s side of the bed anymore. Maybe he had


    already fallen asleep. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, Rachel still couldn''t sleep. The presence of the man beside her seemed to have some effects


    on her. She picked up her phone to check the time. It had been three hours since she went to bed but


    she hadn''t gotten a wink of sleep.


    Worst was, she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Suddenly, Rachel felt thirsty so she decided to get some water. When she moved, her leg identally


    brushed Jack''s leg. She felt electrocuted so she immediately jumped out of the bed.


    Jack was awakened by her movements. However, he seemed to be not fully awake. He was probably


    dreaming because he subconsciously reached out his hand and pull Rachel back to his side.


    He was in between a half-asleep and half-awake state.


    Rachel was so scared when she was suddenly pulled by someone in the dark. She lost her bnce


    and fell back to the bed.


    She was more stunned when she felt that Jack moved above her and pressed his head on her chest.


    Although it was dark, she knew that she was blushing in embarrassment. "Jack!" She called out his


    name through clenched teeth. She was so angry that she hurriedly pushed him away.


    But Jack even pressed his body harder on top of her.


    "Don''t move," he said dreamily. ''Don''t move? Damn you, Jack!'' Rachel thought to herself.


    She then pushed him away again with all her might. This time, she seeded so Jack fell on the floor.


    "What are you doing, Jack?" she snapped angrily.


    Jacked opened his eyes. It was as if he was just awakened from a deep slumber. He couldn''t see


    anything so he just rubbed his forehead and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Rachel hurriedly switched on the bedsidemp so they could see each other. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Jack asked again. "I should be the one to ask you that," replied Rachel. She gave him a sharp re as


    she was gnashing her teeth in rage.


    Confusion filled Jack''s eyes. Obviously, he wasn''t aware of what was going on. "Why? What did I do?"


    "Why did you suddenly pounce on me?"


    Upon hearing her question, Jack suddenly pped his forehead and closed his eyes. It was as if he


    was trying to recall something. After a while, he opened his eyes and said to Rachel apologetically, "I''m


    so sorry. I thought I''m with Piggy."


    "Piggy?" she asked in confusion.


    "Yes. I used to have a border collie before and I named her Piggy," he exined calmly. ''Does he think


    I am a dog? How dare him!'' Rachel was boiling with anger inside. "Oh, I didn''t know that you love to


    sleep with a dog," shemented in mockery.


    He coughed to cover his uneasiness.


    "I''m so sorry. I was really asleep. I didn''t mean to frighten you," he said. His apology really sounded so


    sincere.


    Holding her breath, Rachel peered at him. She was making sure if he was really telling the truth.


    Jack seemed to have read her mind. With a helpless expression on his face, he said, "If I wanted to do


    something to you, I would have done it a long time ago."


    Actually, Jack felt guilty. But how could he admit to her that he had an obscene dream involving them?


    Luckily, Rachel believed in his excuse. The suspicious look on her face gradually faded away.


    "Go back to sleep now. But make sure to distance yourself away from me. If youe near me again,


    don''t me me for being rude," Rachel warned.


    Jack smiled secretly. He was amused by Rachel''s threat. For the first time in his life, he was threatened


    by a woman in bed.


    He nodded his head obediently andy t in the bed, trying to hold back a smile.


    Rachel stared at him carefully as if scrutinizing him.


    Seeing that he looked honest and sincere, she felt relieved. She was sure that the crisis was over.


    Some of the ruthless words she had wanted to say remained unsaid. Anyway, there was no use of


    voicing them out anymore. If Jack was really determined to do something to her, her threats were just


    in vain.


    So, she just shrugged her shoulders and went out of the room to get a ss of water.


    She decided to stay in the living room for a while. She would only go back to the bedroom after Jack


    was already sleeping.


    ''To avoid this thing to happen again, it''s better to put a sofa bed in the room. That way, we can sleep


    separately,'' she thought.


    Rachel wasn''t aware that Jack wasn''t asleep yet. As a matter of fact, he was staring at her quietly while


    she was getting out of the room.


    Jack couldn''t go back to sleep. The scene earlier lingered in his mind. Rachel seldom paid attention to


    dress herself up, but she had a pretty face.


    Actually, when he moved on top of her earlier, he was already awake. Although it was like a


    continuation of his dream, he was fully aware that it was real.


    He must admit that when he pulled her back to bed, he was in a half-asleep state. But when he felt the


    warmth of her body, his mind woke up in an instant.


    However, Rachel''s scream startled him and he suddenly felt embarrassed.


    So in order to cover it up, he pretended that he hadn''t fully woken up.


    Rachel stayed in the living room for a long time. She thought that Jack might have already been


    asleep, so she went back to the bedroom and checked on him. Hearing his rhythmic breathing, she


    lifted the quilt andy down again.


    She tried her best to fall asleep.


    When Jack woke up the next morning, Rachel was still sleeping soundly like a baby.


    This moment gave him an opportunity to stare at her innocent face. She looked so beautiful in the


    morning.


    He then got out of the bed quietly so not to disturb her sleep.


    He walked softly down the stairs. The entire house looked quiet and empty.


    Their house was a three-story vi with a small garden so it wasn''t small.


    It was actually perfect for a family of three. Living alone in this kind of house would be so lonesome.


    As he reached downstairs, he stopped at the living room and looked around with a smile.


    He was reminded thest time when he was here watching Rachel doing her yoga.


    He shed a smile at the thought of her.


    When Rachel woke and readied herself, she was about to go to work.


    Jonathan and Mendes were still sleeping when Jack went to check on them.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel had nned to bring Mendes to the hospital, but since he was still sleeping, she decided not to


    wake him up.


    She looked at her watch and said to Jack, "Can you take care of Mendes first? I''ll inform Lucas'' driver


    to pick him upter when he wakes up."


    "Of course. You don''t have to worry about him. Dad won''t leave after he wakes up," Jack answered


    with a nod.


    Rachel felt d that many people loved and cared for Mendes. She couldn''t understand why his


    parents abandoned such a sweet and loving child.

 Chapter 86 To Stir Up Trouble

    Chapter 86 To Stir Up Trouble


    Without the experience of taking care of children, Jack didn''t intend to look after Mendes, so he just


    said, "I''ll tell you when he wakes up."


    "Sorry to trouble you. I''m leaving now," Rachel said.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "You''re wee."


    It was the busiest morning since she had first moved into the house. The house was full of vitality, not


    as cold as usual.


    When she reached the door, Rachel looked back at the house.


    More than ten years ago, she had a lively and warm family. It was the sort of house in which her mom


    would wake her up every morning, cozy and loving.


    She had a father who had always spoiled her. At that time, she had not been as cold and aloof as she


    was now.


    Rachel couldn''t clearly recall the details of her past.


    Time went by quickly. In the blink of an eye, the anniversary of her parents'' death would be very soon.


    No one knew that the grief of losing both her parents had lingered in her heart for so many years and


    had never faded.


    Now, the warmth and happiness she had experienced in her family were a distant memory.


    Since Jonathan left Rachel''s ce, Jack also moved out and didn''t stay there anymore.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. With Jack elsewhere, she didn''t have to stay under the


    same roof with him. This helped her avoid some difort and embarrassment.


    She described her situation to Lea as being like a pit she couldn''t climb up from.


    Now she was going deeper into the pit. She didn''t tell Lea about her feelings, because she thought Lea


    would just call her an idiot again.


    Rachel made up her mind to keep her distance from Jack from now on.


    The weekend came soon. The party was in the evening. Rachel dressed herself up, and she called


    Lucas after she was ready.


    Lucas told her he was on the way. Ten minutester, Rachel received his call.


    His car was already downstairs. When Rachel came downstairs, the backseat window of the car was


    rolled down. There was a beautiful woman sitting inside, who lifted her hand in greeting.


    Rachel was slightly taken aback, but she smiled. She was about to open the door of the back seat.


    However, the women stopped her and said, "Sit in the front."


    Rachel walked to the front, opened the door and sat down in the car. After she fastened the seat belt,


    she turned around and asked with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    Lea said, "I juste along for the ride."


    ''Come along for the ride?''


    Rachel looked at Lucas, thinking that this trip wouldn''t be a peaceful one.


    Lucas realized what she meant. He shook his head helplessly and said with a regretful expression, "I


    let it slip."


    "So, you wouldn''t have let me know if you hadn''t let it slip? Aren''t we friends?" Lea asked.


    "We''re not really going there for fun!" Lucas answered.


    "I don''t believe you!"


    In order to prevent the two of them from bickering, Rachel quickly changed the topic. She asked Lucas,


    "Who did your mother introduce you to?"


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Lucas'' face. He cleared his throat and said with a little


    embarrassment, "She is the Hawk Pharmaceutical Company president''s sister."


    ''Hawk Pharmaceutical Company?'' In recent years, the medicine industry had developed rapidly. It was


    not surprising that Lucas'' mother would be interested in that family.


    Rachel still remembered that a few years ago, Hawk Pharmaceutical Company also suffered some


    major financial losses and it almost went bankrupt.


    Later, Rick Ying, thepany president''s eldest son, came home from abroad and took over the


    company. It took a few years, but eventually thepany recovered, and then it became stronger than


    ever before.


    As Rachel worked in a hospital, it was natural that she knew something about this family.


    However, since Lea was an airline stewardess and seldom stayed in Ninwell City, she didn''t know


    about the recent ups and downs of business in the city.


    She seemed to have heard the name, but couldn''t remember clearly. She tapped her fingers on the


    back of Rachel''s seat and asked, "Tell me more about Hawk Pharmaceutical Company."


    So Rachel told Lea what she knew as simply as she could. After listening carefully, Lea was still


    confused about their business and blurted out, "I don''t know how big their business is. Is it apany


    bigger than MK Group?"


    She spoke so fast that she forgot that MK Group was under Jack''s control.


    It was not until she finished her words that she remembered whose she was talking about. Fortunately,


    Rachel gave no sign of being upset by herment, and continued to exin, "MK Group is different,


    it''s involved in various sectors."


    Lea nodded her head. Lucas added, "It''s undeniable that in the past few years, MK Group has also


    developed very well under Jack''s management. Like Jack, there are a few other young men running


    bigpanies, such as Cheng Group''s president."


    When she heard the name of Cheng Group, Rachel''s heart gave a slight tremble. She couldn''t help


    thinking of Wendy, who hadmitted suicide by jumping off a building.


    Not very long before that day, she had attended Wendy''s engagement party. Soon after that, Wendy


    stopped breathing.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Being a professional doctor, Rachel was used to facing death. But whenever she thought about Wendy,


    she felt awful.


    Rachel remembered Wendy as a woman who was so gentle and beautiful. She closed her eyes and


    finally realized something.


    Wendy always had a gentle smile on her face, which was very simr in expression to her mother''s.


    When Lucas saw that Rachel had suddenly fallen silent, he cast a nce at her and guessed that she


    might be upset by the mentioning of Jack.


    So he said tentatively, "Rachel?"


    "Yes, what?" she asked and looked at him. "What''s up?"


    "You suddenly stopped talking."


    "Well... I was thinking about something."


    Lea decided to stay quiet.


    Lucas'' mother had persuaded him to meet the girl from the Ying family. It was a little embarrassing for


    young people to have blind dates in this day and age.


    Unable to talk his mother out of it, Lucas reluctantly agreed to attend the party hosted by the Ying


    family.


    But he wasn''t very serious about this meeting.


    No matter whether he wanted to meet the girl or not, he didn''t want to make his mother unhappy. He


    just needed to attend the party, and whether they liked each other was their own business.


    Her mother was worried about her son''s personal life, because Lucas always kept alone.


    Over the years, he had no female friends except Rachel and Lea. He didn''t even have a girlfriend.


    When Rachel married Jack, they held a ceremony abroad in a low-key way, and few people in the


    country knew about it.


    The news got around only after Tracy, Jack''s mother, spilled it out.


    Therefore, there was no hope for Rachel and Lucas. Besides, after observing secretly for a while,


    Lucas'' mother was pretty sure that her son didn''t love Rachel.


    As for Lea, she was too extroverted to be Lucas'' girlfriend. His mother knew her son would never love


    a girl like Lea.


    Lucas and his mother had the same visual taste, so she had seriously considered Rachel as a possible


    daughter-inw. But Jonathan, that cunning old fox, stole an ideal daughter-inw away from her.


    She had put a lot of time and thought into arranging this blind date for her son.


    Sometimes she even worried whether her son was gay. If Lucas had known what his mother was


    thinking,


    he would have been irritated at her.


    Rick Ying was the host of the party. Most of the participants were businessmen, and the rest were


    friends of his younger sister, ris Ying.


    Another purpose of the event was to celebrate ris Ying''s birthday, which hadn''t been announced to


    the public.


    Lucas came in with two pretty women. They caught everyone''s attention almost instantly when they


    entered the hall.


    Rick Ying, who had just received the news of their arrival, hurried downstairs. He was in his early


    thirties. He had a handsome face and he wore a silver grey suit.


    He had a smile on his face, but he had a rxed and confident bearing. He didn''t put on a show of


    being overly eager to wee his guests.


    Rick Ying extended his hand, and Lucas politely shook it. He smiled and said, "Wee, Dr. Zhou."


    He turned his eyes to the two beautiful women next to him. His smile was not lessened, but a trace of


    doubt appeared in his expression.


    With astonishment in his eyes, Rick Ying asked, "May I know names of these two beauties?"


    "Rachel Shen."


    "Lea Ye."


    With a gleam in his eyes, Rick Ying led the three inside the house. To make friendly banter, he said,


    "Dr. Zhou, you are so lucky to have two beautiful women at your side."


    His tone of ridicule was not irritating. Lucas curled his lips and replied half-jokingly, "It''s normal to bring


    just one beauty. Having two of them is better for impressing the crowd."


    His words made the other threeugh all together. Rachel thought to herself, ''Rick is a very sociable


    man.''


    Then Rick Ying led them around the banquet hall and made brief introductions to the other guests.


    The banquet was hosted in the vi of the Ying family. There was a sad story attached to this vi.


    Rick Ying''s father had a serious illness when he was in his middle age. Because of that illness, Rick


    Ying and ris Ying travelled overseas with him in their childhood, leaving thepany in charge of


    their uncle.


    A few years after his father died, thepany slowly crumbled as a result of the uncle''s


    mismanagement.


    Thepany suffered a severe loss. So Rick Ying came back and brought thepany back under


    control. He bought sixty percent of thepany''s shares, and the board of directors made him the new


    president of the Hawk Pharmaceutical Company.

 Chapter 87 Attracted To Someone

    Chapter 87 Attracted To Someone


    Rick''s uncle had made great effort to take thepany away from Rick''s father.


    However, Rick came back when his uncle was at his worst. He bought thepany shares from others


    at a very low price.


    After approaching several major shareholders and the board of directors secretly, Rick sessful


    forced his uncle to abdicate.


    Moreover, Rick had also taken back the vi from his uncle.


    That was why Rick was going to hold the party in this vi¡ªto dere that he was the new owner of


    the vi and thepany.


    After walking with Rachel, Lea and Lucas for quite a while, Rick led them to the buffet hall. Then,


    someone came and whispered something to Rick. It seemed that someone important had arrived.


    Rick nodded and snapped his fingers to get the attention of the waiter nearby. After talking with the


    waiter, he turned to the three of them and excused himself.


    "I''ll excuse myself for now. Enjoy the party," he said with a graceful smile.


    "Don''t worry about us, we can manage here," Lea answered.


    She nted a sweet smile on her face.


    When Rick turned around and left, Lea was about to say something, but a waiter came to serve them


    drinks. So, she waited for the waiter to leave first before she spoke. "Lucas is here to have a blind date


    with his sister, and yet he brought us with him. Why is Rick still so polite to us?"


    Lea felt embarrassed because of Rick''s politeness.


    "Would you like him to kick you out?" asked Lucas.


    "Well, if he came back and drove me away, I wouldn''t hesitate to leave immediately," she answered


    with a smile. As she spoke, Lea looked around curiously.


    There were not so many people in the buffet hall. Most of them were standing in small groups like them


    and having a chat. There was nothing interesting in particr.


    Lucas checked the time on his watch and said, "Let''s find a ce to sit. There may be a showter."


    Lea winked at Rachel.


    She then turned to Lucas and teased him, "Why don''t you go and see how Miss Ying looks like?"


    "Lea!" Lucas snapped.


    Seeing that Lucas got annoyed, Lea stuck out her tongue at him.


    "Rachel and I will go somewhere else. You can look around by yourself," she added.


    She then grabbed Rachel''s hand and rushed away. "Let''s eat something," she suggested to Rachel.


    "You''re acting so strange today,"ined Rachel. "Why do you keep on reminding Lucas of that


    blind date? You are already pissing him off." They were already far from Lucas so he wouldn''t hear


    them anymore.


    Lea pursed her lips disapprovingly and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that Lucas will be taken away by


    another woman?"


    Rachel rolled her eyes at her and said in a low voice, "Why would I? I don''t own him, okay? Stop


    making fun of us anymore."


    "When did I make fun of you?" Lea was somewhat confused.


    "When we were in the car." Rachel reminded her of what she did earlier.


    "Oh, that. I''m just trying to make you two get closer," Lea defended herself.


    "You are just making troubles."


    Lea was speechless for a moment. After contemting for a short while, she said, "I''m just kidding. I


    won''t do it again."


    "Don''t make us feel embarrassed. It''s making us ufortable," Rachel said seriously.


    Noticing the seriousness in her voice, Lea promised, "It won''t happen again, I swear."


    And then she added in a low voice, "But I don''t think I did something to embarrass you."


    Rachel didn''t know what to say anymore. She cleared her throat and said, "Okay, that''s enough."


    If Lea like someone, she would expression her feelings straightforwardly.


    Lea was a little disappointed that Rachel had been hiding her feelings from Lucas. But then she


    realized, it wasn''t really necessary to force them to like each other. After all, they were old enough to


    decide for themselves.


    Since the party was not going to start soon, Rachel and Lea began to enjoy food.


    The food on the buffet table looked sumptuous. The desserts were all mouthwatering. They were


    especially cut into smaller bits so it was very convenient for women to eat and maintain a graceful look


    at the same time.


    As a stewardess assigned to business ss, Lea had already tried various kinds of desserts on the


    ne, so she had little interest in them.


    Rachel was contemting which desserts had less sugar based on their appearance, so she was


    staring at them intently. She wasn''t paying attention to her surroundings. All of a sudden, Lea


    whispered in her ear, "Rachel, look at Lucas'' direction."


    She looked up and nced at the direction where Lucas was. Her facial expression changed slightly.


    The buffet hall was definitely amazing. Its brightly lit ceiling was hung down a little. Near the entrance,


    there was a fake hill that was covered with fog.


    There was also a well-decorated spring where the artificial spring water was flowing. However, they


    were not the focus of Rachel''s attention.


    "Lea, am I really seeing it right? Or maybe I am just mistaken." Rachel squinted to make sure she was


    seeing things clearly. "Why does the man standing there look like Jack?" she asked again.


    She turned to look at Lea and they exchanged nces. "Yeah, it''s him," confirmed Lea. What a


    coincidence!


    She didn''t expect that Jack would also be here.


    Lea shook her head and said, "Now, this is something interesting."


    They didn''t know that something more exciting was going happen at today''s party.


    And the party wasn''t really that big so all the invited guests mostly knew each other. In short, this could


    be called "friends gathering."


    Rachel thought that it was really such a small world because a few minutes after she saw Jack,


    Michael


    Marcus and Henry also came into sight.


    Although she wasn''t sure if they had seen her, Rachel did her best to avoid meeting them.


    Rick had invited a lot of business partners. But apparently, the businessmen didn''te here to have


    fun just like her and Lea.


    She suddenly remembered that this party was held to announce Rick''s partnership with some big


    hospitals in Ninwell City. And there was another banquet hall on the second floor for those people.


    Probably many business people like Jack came there solely for business purpose and not to socialize


    with others. So, perhaps he hadn''t notice her presence there.


    Rachel was already surprised to see those men she knew but she was even more surprised to see


    someone familiar twenty minutester. That someone was the woman she saw with Celine in the store


    offering maternal and infant products before.


    She couldn''t help wondering if she would also meet Celine here today.


    More and more people had arrived until the banquet hall was almost fully upied. Rachel and Lea


    walked around to look for Lucas but they couldn''t find him. When the party had finally started, Rick


    appeared and spoke on the stage so everyone paid attention to him.


    There was still no sign of Lucas. Lea tried to call him but his phone was off. They couldn''t do anything


    but just watch the people around them, hoping that one of them would be Lucas.


    "Maybe he got attracted to someone and went out with her," Lea spected.


    Rachel shook her head as she found Lea''s idea ridiculous. But she still asked, "And who could that


    be?"


    "He was talking with a beautiful woman a while ago, right? They even looked good together." Lea


    remembered that a woman approached Lucas earlier and they had a chat.


    "Your imagination is really amazing,"mented Rachel unbelievably.


    They were in the middle of their conversation when a voice behind them suddenly cut in. "Hello,


    beautifuldies."


    Rachel turned around and she was a little surprised with what she saw.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Michael?"


    Actually, it wasn''t only Michael. Rachel failed to notice that Marcus and Henry were also behind him.


    When she realized it, she began to wonder if Jack was with them too.


    She looked around to search for Jack.


    "It''s you!" Lea suddenly blurted. At that time, Henry, who was whispering something to Marcus, looked


    at Lea and surprise was suddenly written all over his face.


    "Do you know each other?" asked Rachel, shifting her gaze from Lea to Henry.


    She felt like this was the most dramatic day of her life.


    It seemed that some stories were about to be revealed in this banquet. Was there something between


    Lea and Henry?


    As for Lea, it was rather surprising. She met Henry for the first time in one of her flights thousands of


    miles away from this ce. She hadn''t expected that their second meeting would be in this banquet.


    Such a small world indeed!


    Was it another coincidence? Someone very close to Rachel and one of Jack''s friends happened to


    know each other.


    Obviously, it was fate that led Lea and Henry to meet again. Even though they had only met once, they


    were both able to recognize each other immediately.


    All of a sudden, Lea and Henry held their sses and walked towards the balcony. They needed a


    ce where they could talk in private.


    Michael was a little dumbfounded as he watched his friend leaving them for a beautifuldy. He pointed


    at their direction and asked Rachel, "Do you have other beautiful friends like her? Maybe you can


    introduce one to me too." Rachel found Michael hrious so she couldn''t helpughing.


    "Ha-ha! Unfortunately, there''s no one else." Michael leaned on Marcus and massaged his chest in an


    exaggerated way.


    "Ouch! My heart hurts," he said helplessly.


    Marcus pushed him away and said expressionlessly, "That''s none of my business, dude!"


    Among the three men, Rachel was more familiar with Michael, but she didn''t know that he had this


    funny side.


    Looking at Michael and Marcus making fun of each other, she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    They were not aware that two pairs of eyes were watching them for quite a while now. They were Rick


    and Jack.


    "That woman came here with Lucas earlier," Rick said to Jack. He didn''t know that Rachel was Jack''s


    wife.


    "With Lucas?" Jack asked casually as he shook the wine ss in his hand.

 Chapter 88 I Will Try My Best

    Chapter 88 I Will Try My Best


    "Yes," Rick answered. When he failed to Lea, he joked about it. "Lucas came with two beauties. The


    other one is like fire while this one is like ice. He is really fortunate to be able to bring two beautiful


    women here."


    Thest sentence was meant as a hidden taunt that men could easilyprehend the meaning.


    It was the kind of joke that Jack would normalugh upon hearing it.


    However, this one sounded a little harsh to him. It seemed that Rick wanted to imply that there was


    there was something between Rachel and Lucas.


    He pursed his lips, not saying anything more.


    Rick never expected that he had invited Jack''s wife and mistress to the party.


    Jack''s disinterest was eventually noticed by Rick, and it made him wonder whether his jestscked its


    usual kick.


    He lightly cleared his throat and immediately shifted the topic. He started to talk about corporate ns


    and Jack''s interest was finally piqued by the new topic.


    Rick paused to think about the ns and eventually decided to get it all done with Jack. Although he


    had already signed contracts with several hospitals, the health care hospitals of the MK Group and the


    Zhou family''s hospital were his two major targets because of their longstanding reputation.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rick was an ambitious man, and he wanted to capture fifty percent of the medical market of Ninwell


    City.


    The lights on the host tform finally lit up.


    The host walked up to the stage, approached the microphone stand and adjusted it. Loud apuse


    filled the area as Rick was about to start his speech.


    Rachel turned towards the direction of the balcony. She wondered how Lea could be so heartless and


    leave without warning.


    "What brings you here?" Michael asked.


    "My friend was invited. And I came with him," she replied casually.


    Michael burst intoughter at her reply. "Do you know that Jack is here too?" he asked with a wink.


    He briefly looked around the gathered crowd until his sight stopped at the row right in front of the stage.


    He turned to Rachel and twitched his lips to direct her to look at where his lips were pointing. "There,


    front row," he said to her as she leaned forward to look.


    Rachel followed the line of seats in front of the small stage. At length, she saw someone familiar


    among the crowd.


    And true enough, Jack was there. He listened attentively to the speech that was being delivered on the


    stage. One hand was in his pocket and the other held a ss of champagne. He looked downward for


    a moment and suddenly turned his head towards her direction when he sensed that someone was


    looking at him.


    Their eyes met despite the distance between them and locked on each other. Rachel eventually looked


    away as if her eyes were burned by his stare.


    She felt ashamed as if she was caught peeping at someone.


    As she turned her head, she saw Michael with a hand on his lips, trying hard to hold back hisughter.


    It made Rachel''s face even redder than strawberries.


    Although she was not aware how red her face had be, she decided to look away before anyone


    else noticed how embarrassed she looked.


    Rachel was unable to understand what was being said at the stage at all.


    She pretended to look at the decorations and forced herself to be calm as she waited for the blush on


    her face to fade away.


    She blushed like a little girl who saw her crush. The teasing nces of Michael and Marcus exchanged


    were made obvious for her. They stared and smiled meaningfully.


    The crowd suddenly burst into warm apuse. Rachel turned towards the stage and saw Rick in a


    ck suit talking in front of the microphone.


    The people apuded once more when Rickpleted his speech.


    He was silent for a moment on the stage as the apuse faded. He twisted his lips into a slight frown


    as he weighed what he was going to say next.


    "We will have cooperative rtions with many hospitals in time for the Mother''s Day celebration this


    year. This project is both a springboard and a foundation for us to attract more cooperative partners in


    theing months and years.


    This is one of the reasons that I''m holding the party today. The other reason is that today is my


    mother''s death anniversary."


    He suddenly paused as silence filled the area. What he said just surprised everyone present. They


    thought rick''s mother was living abroad. They didn''t expect her to have already passed away. But the


    Ying family never posted an obituary for her death.


    A momentter, Rick continued, "When I returned home to start my career, my mother passed away in


    an ident. And it happened on a special day."


    He bowed his head and closed his eyes after he spoke as he tried to hide the buildup of emotion on his


    face. After a brief pause, he raised his head once more with a smile.


    "It has been several years since she passed away," he said and then paused briefly. "After all the years


    that have passed by, I thought that the wait was over to take back what was rightfully ours. But


    unfortunately, it''s toote. My parents are all permanently gone."


    Nobody expected that Rick would reveal his past to the crowd and during an asion such as this.


    "I feel sorry for them. And I want to do something to help people like them.


    I am not a savior. I know that I will not be able to help everyone, but I will do my best to help as many


    people that need help as best I can."


    Rick was eloquent and expressed himself well,


    but Rachel thought that his speech was not as stimting as it should be.


    "And these are not just words that will die after this gathering."


    He paused slightly once more for effect. He then raised his voice slightly as he delivered the next lines


    of his speech. "I invited all of you toe here because I want us to reach out and make more people


    interested in joining me!"


    After Rick''s speech was over, Jack pped his hands. A loud burst of apuse followed his example


    soon after.


    Michael gently scratched his nose with his finger and leaned forward to whisper into Marcus'' ear. "Rick


    is..."


    But Marcus knew what Michael was trying to say and touched him slightly as a signal. Michael


    understood what Marcus meant to say and immediately became quiet.


    Although they were at an almost isted area and it was difficult to for the rest of the people to notice


    them, walls have ears.


    Michael suddenly straightened his back and suit. He then cleared his throat and began to apud with


    the rest of the guests.


    The speech of the host was over and yet Lea was still nowhere to be found. Even Lucas had


    disappeared without notice.


    The three of them came to the party together, and yet Rachel was left alone.


    When Rachel was about to sneak away from them, Michael suddenly turned to her.


    "Let''s go and find Jack together, shall we?" he suggested.


    Rachel hesitated for a moment as she realized that her chance to slip away hade and gone. She


    felt embarrassed to join Michael and refused politely. "You go ahead. I need to wait for my friends."


    A look of exaggerated surprise masked Michael''s face. "Your friends?" he asked, confused. He looked


    around but couldn''t find Henry and Lea. He nudged Marcus with his elbow.


    "Look for the bastard!"


    "Wait, don''t call him a bastard," Marcus snapped. "I don''t want to be known as a bastard''s friend."


    "Well, you are right," Michael agreed with a nod.


    The phone call was soon connected and Marcus shouted, "Where are you, scumbag?"


    Both Rachel and Michael turned to look at Marcus when they heard his words. But Marcus maintained


    his countenance and continued, "Well, I''m not interested with your exnations. Just tell me where she


    is."


    There was a pause as he listened to the person speaking on the other end of the call. "Okay, I know."


    He ended the call and turned to Michael and Rachel. "That scumbag said he is just chatting with your


    friend at the garden. Don''t worry, Henry is a gentleman, unlike Michael here."


    Rachel smiled. "Don''t bother them. Let them talk all they want."


    "What did you say?" Michael asked Marcus unhappily. "You''d better exin thest sentence to me


    clearly. Which side are you on anyway?"


    Rachel was just a bystander to the two. She found them to be different from the people that they were


    when she first met them. They were interesting people nheless.


    A voice suddenly came from behind them that took them by surprise. "Why are you hiding back here?"


    Jack asked.


    He kept walking until he was at Rachel''s side. "And you are here too."


    "Yes," Rachel replied in a soft voice that was almost drowned by the sound of the gathering. But she


    had nothing else to say beyond that.


    Michael rolled his eyes at them in a mischievous way as he slightly shook his head. They might freely


    throw jokes at Henry but they knew well enough to keep their jokes away from Jack.


    ''Several days ago, he said that he was going to divorce Rachel. And yet, the atmosphere between


    them is no longer as tense as before. What''s really going on?'' he wondered.


    Marcus had no idea that Jack was divorcing Rachel. They were hiding in this ce, away from the


    crowd. But as soon as Jack walked over to their location, he attracted the attention of many people.


    They suddenly felt exposed. If they continued to stay here, people woulde to talk to them.


    "Can we stop standing here? How about we have a seat?" Marcus suggested as he looked around for


    a ce where they could sit.


    "I think that would be nice." Jack took a quick look at his watch. It was still early. He then turned to


    Rachel. "Are you here alone?" Later, maybe we could..."

 Chapter 89 Celines Plan

    Chapter 89 Celine''s n


    His voice trailed off as he realized he hadn''t told Michael and the others that he and Rachel had been


    living together.


    Jack thought Rachel might feel embarrassed. He tried to change the subject and alleviate their


    suspicions. "We''ll drop you off on the way home. Would that be fine with you?" he asked.


    "You don''t have to. I came with Lucas, and he''ll drive me back," Rachel politely refused.


    Jack had heard from Rick that she dide here with Lucas.


    In truth, he was trying to tell Rachel that they could go back home togetherter.


    But to his dismay, she refused without a hint of hesitation.


    His face twitched, but he tried to hide his disappointment from Rachel. "So where is he right now?" he


    asked.


    Rachel didn''t know how to answer that because she herself didn''t know where Lucas was right now.


    "If you can''t find him, I can drive you home," Jack offered again.


    Marcus noticed that some people were approaching them. He tapped Jack''s shoulder to catch his


    attention. "We should find somewhere more private. There are a lot of prying eyes and ears here," he


    whispered to Jack.


    More and more people woulde and mingle.


    Soon they would be surrounded by people that would flock around them like flies. Marcus didn''t want to


    endure that kind of trouble.


    Rachel didn''t exactly say yes or no to Jack''s offer.


    Now she had no choice but to leave this ce with them first.


    Celine was only here because of Rona. If not for Rona, she would not be able toe here as she was


    not invited.


    ris and her brother had different friends. She had juste back from abroad, so she was eager to


    invite her new friends over for a night of fun.


    Thankfully, ris was a weing and gracious host. She even allowed her invitees to bring their own


    friends along if they wanted to. Rona didn''t even know ris, at least not personally. She had the


    chance to be here because her father was invited by Rick. She brought Celine along to at least have


    one friendly face along with her.


    Rona knew that Celine was not having the best of times. She thought that Celine needed to unwind


    and just let loose. A party would help Celine relieve some of her stress.


    Most of ris'' guests were girls, and many of them came from overseas. Celine hardly knew these


    girls and she felt quite relieved.


    She didn''t want other people to know what had happened between her and Jack.


    Jack had proposed that they stayed far away from each other and calm down for a while.


    Celine found this n ridiculous. She was angry and aggrieved. She was scared that they wouldn''t get


    back together again. She felt so many emotions all at once that it drove her to tears.


    However, her tears could no longer arouse a trace of pity in Jack''s eyes. She had a premonition once


    that he would no longer return her calls and that he had suddenly disappeared.


    ''Why would he tell me that we should separate for the time being? It''s clearly just an excuse!'' she


    thought to herself. ''He only wants to break with me once and for all!''


    Celine thought that Jack might have gotten bored of her. It was a sad thought but it was a reality she


    had to ept. His marriage yed a huge part in their separation.


    ''There''s no love between Rachel and Jack, but they can go to various asions together without being


    criticized by people behind their backs.


    Even though he doesn''t love Rachel, he still won''t divorce her!


    Am I just another one of Jack''s whores? A typical home wrecker? And when he gets tired of me, he''s


    going to discard me like some used up napkin.''


    Celine had been most afraid that this day woulde. She knew that this day woulde sooner or


    later, given that Jack was a married man. However, she had wished that it could have beenter rather


    than sooner.


    When Jack decided to break up with her, she begged him to stay. She even broke down in tears, but he


    didn''t give a damn about her anymore. Instead, he left her with a message. He told her that she should


    figure out a way to deal with their rtionship.


    Celine would not have begged him to stay, if she knew what to do with their rtionship.


    After she had stopped crying, he left her on her own. She cried and cried until she felt less burdened by


    her emotions. She must have cried a river of tears for the whole day.


    The first time Jack treated her so coldly, she already knew that their rtionship was doomed.


    Now that she was looking back on it, she was not so heartbroken when Jack decided to break up as


    she thought she would be.


    But she was still too sad to cheer herself up. Her heart was filled with all kinds ofplex emotions.


    Jack had promised to spoil her and give her everything that she needed or wanted.


    On the bright side, Celine thought that she was smart to not have fully trusted Jack. She felt lucky to


    have been given so much, but at the same time, everything that she owned right now was given by


    Jack.


    Now that they have broken up, what would people think of her? What would those people do to her? All


    those people that she looked down on, and all the people she had belittled. All of them would try to take


    revenge on her now that Jack had left her.


    When she came to Ying family''s vi, she was still a little restrained and reserved. Just like the way she


    was when she was first brought into this circle by Jack. But now that she had be more mature and


    experienced, she knew how to hide her true emotions and intentions.


    She didn''t know anyone here so she didn''t have to worry. They were all in the same age group, so she


    could let herself go a little bit.


    Her mood was gradually getting better.


    ris told them that there would be a fireworks disyter and that they would be invited to the open-


    air balcony to watch the fireworks in twenty minutes.


    Celine freed herself from the card game and went to the bathroom to fix her makeup. Then, she


    received a call from her mother, asking whether she coulde visit them some time.


    "What''s the matter? Did something happen?" she asked.


    Celine''s parents lived in a small town. They had no idea what she was doing in this city, or who she


    was affiliating herself with. They only knew that their daughter was very busy with the hustle and bustle


    of the city life. In fact, she was too busy to visit them.


    "Nothing, really. Your father and I just really miss you. When will you being home? We''re going to


    prepare you a nice dinner!" Celine knew that her mother was trying to sound happy, but the tone of her


    voice was a little worried.


    At first, Celine was touched by her mother''s sincerity and kindness. But when she heard her mother''s


    local ent, she waspletely annoyed. "I''ve just been very busytely. I''lle home when I have


    more time on my hands," she said.


    "I see," replied her mother. There was silence at the other end of the line for a few seconds, but Celine


    could hear her mother''s deep sigh. "Please take good care of yourself, Celine." Her mother sounded so


    disappointed. She must be heartbroken that her daughter could note home yet again.


    "I know, I know," said Celine. She clicked her tongue and rubbed her eyes with her fingers. "I got it,


    Mother. I''m a grown woman, you don''t have to worry so much." Before her mother could have said


    another word, Celine dropped the call. She was too annoyed to hear more of her mother''s


    chastisement.


    She returned her phone back to her purse and continued retouching her makeup.


    Celine was terribly embarrassed of her family background, let alone her low educational background.


    If anyone from her hometown saw her now, none of them would believe that she could be the same


    country bumpkin that she was five years ago.


    She had been living an indulgent and extravagant life for the past few years. She didn''t want to go back


    to her old life.


    In her eyes, this city was where she belonged. A party for the rich and elite was more suitable to her


    tastes.


    In Celine''s mind, she didn''t want to have any ordinary friends, but she couldn''t live without friends in


    this circle. She had to make use of her charisma to make more powerful and influential friends.


    Since they were friends, it would be convenient for her to do anything. Even if Jack had abandoned her,


    she wouldn''t bepletely alone. As long as he had not said anything about their breakup yet, nobody


    would still dare to insult her.


    As long as people thought she was still Jack''s girlfriend, no one would mess with her or make fun of


    her. She thought that it would be best to make the most out of this situation for as long as she could.


    Even if everyone found out that they had broken up, Celine wanted people to think that the reason they


    broke up was because she didn''t want to be with him anymore. She did not want people to know that


    Jack offered to break up with her.


    Although the results were the same, the effects werepletely opposite. Celine had a lot of schemes


    under her sleeves, but she did not expect such a coincidence.


    After she was done retouching her makeup, Celine got out of the bathroom and returned to the party.


    At a corner of the garden, a fireworks disy was being set up. Many workers went in and out, passing


    through where Lea and Henry had been staying.


    Because of this, they didn''t feelfortable talking anymore. "Why don''t we go inside?" Henry


    suggested.


    Lea nodded and stood up. There was something different in the way that she walked. She held such


    elegance and delicacy that only princesses could have.


    It was dark outside, so Lea didn''t notice that Henry blushed a little.


    "Let''s go back to the banquet hall.


    They are looking for us," said Henry.


    Lea felt a little shy. She once thought that she would express her feelings straightforwardly if she fell in


    love with someone. But it seemed that she was wrong.


    The path was too narrow for them to go through at the same time.


    Lea noticed two workersing towards them. They both held fireworks in their hands.


    She stopped and tried to move aside to avoid it. Henry reached out his hand and protected her from


    getting hit. This thoughtful action impressed her. She thought that he was quite the gentleman for


    protecting her.


    The two workers walked through the narrow path, withrge boxes of fireworks in their hands. There


    were some branches on both sides of the path that stretched out into the pathway.


    She didn''t want her clothes to tear or get dirty, so she had no choice but to avoid the branches.


    The worker in a blue uniform couldn''t help but look at Lea, and their eyes met momentarily.


    He looked away in a hurry. The two workers left quickly.


    ''Why did the workers leave in such a hurry? Am I ugly or something?'' Lea thought to herself.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 90 A Weird Look

    Chapter 90 A Weird Look


    Michael gave his watch a quick nce as the waiter served them drinks. "There will be fireworkster,"


    he said with a childish smile.


    "Really?" Jack asked as he crossed his hands and sat backfortably, "Where?"


    "Well, it''ll be at Ying family''s garden," Michael exined with a slightugh because Jack seemed so


    ignorant about it. "Haven''t you heard that they organized a fireworks party?"


    "Is that so?" Michael then turned to Rachel. "Why aren''t you talking? Are you embarrassed that you''re


    here with Jack?" he asked in a concerned tone of voice.


    Jack raised an eyebrow as he crossed his arms on his chest. A grim look overcame his eyes.


    On the other hand, Rachel smiled in amusement. "Go ahead. I''ll be listening to you," she said with a


    smile.


    Michael looked around at everyone as a confused look overtook his countenance. "What''s wrong with


    you guys?" he asked when he saw that everyone sat very quietly. "Why are you just sitting there


    without saying anything?"


    Marcus lightly coughed. "Say what?"


    Unlike Michael, they were not talkative people. Michael could keep on talking and talking tirelessly.


    Jack raised a hand to rub his forehead and identally touched his unhealed would by ident.


    He felt a stinging pain and had to put down his hand immediately.


    He shifted his gaze to Rachel''s direction. She remained as silent as the background. Her make-up


    made her face look more elegant and beautiful. She secretly nced at her watch and frowned slightly.


    It was as if something bothered her.


    He looked down for a moment. "You came with Lucas, right?" he asked suddenly. "Why is he not


    around?"


    Rachel was so lost in thought that she didn''t realize right away that Jack was talking to her. But she


    had no idea where Lucas was or where he went.


    And she felt that there really was no reason for her to look for him.


    Rachel looked like she just got out of a daze as she shook her head at Jack. "I really have no idea,"


    she replied tly.


    Jack sighed inwardly. He was sure that Rachel was not that close to anybody else there.


    She went there with someone she knew and stayed even though that person was no longer with her.


    When Lea asked Rachel to turn to look at Lucas, the first person Rachel saw was Jack. Then she saw


    Lucas.


    Lucas was in a conversation with a woman in a white dress who suddenly held her arms open for him.


    He then proceeded to give the woman a big hug.


    The woman in white then turned around and walked away. It was as if Lucas met an old friend. Lea and


    Rachel did not ask him anything about it afterwards.


    When Lea and Rachel finished their conversation with someone else, they turned around and found


    that Lucas was walking towards the corridor with his back to them.


    It felt to her like he was chasing someone when she recalled that event.


    Seemingly out of nowhere, someone greeted the group warmly. "Mr. Fu, Mr. Du, Mr. Ji, you are all


    here!"


    Rachel slightly tilted her head to one side in order to see the speaker. "Mrs. Fu, you''re here as well!"


    the same voice said excitedly.


    It was the CEO of apany who went there with Rick. Rick was surprised to hear him address


    Rachel as "Mrs. Fu." He looked at Jack and then at Rachel. He never expected that one of the women


    brought by Lucas was actually Jack''s wife.


    ''But ris invited Jack''s mistress,'' he thought.


    He felt so uneasy that he hesitated. He was unsure if he should greet Rachel first or ask his sister


    whether Celine was here.


    "Can I sit here?" the CEO asked abruptly as he stood hesitating.


    There were enough seats for two more people to join them. "Sit over here, Rachel," Jack suggested so


    that Rachel would move from her current position to his side.


    Rachel hesitated and looked at the seat at Jack''s side. "Come and sit here," he said again.


    She stood up and navigated through the legs of Jack and sat down beside him. There was a sparkle in


    Rick''s eyes as he moved forward with a lightugh. "I think I heard something interesting just now," he


    joked as he stepped forward.


    Rick sat down at the other side of Jack. "So, you are Mrs. Fu," he said to Rachel.


    He then turned to Jack. "I''m really sorry," he said apologetically.


    No wonder Jack''s face turned sour when Rick mentioned that Rachel came with Lucas. No man could


    possibly stand it.


    Cold sweat streamed down his face when Rick suddenly realized this.


    Jack twisted his mouth and said, "I believe it''s unnecessary to introduce my wife to others. After all,


    many people know."


    He reached out, held Rachel''s hand and showed off to the people who were present.


    Rachel suddenly felt uneasy.


    Michael and Marcus exchanged meaningful stares with each other. Marcus blinked his eyes as he tried


    to signal to Michael, but Michael did not understand what he was trying to say. He felt awkward with the


    blinking and decided to say nothing.


    He thought Michael didn''t understand what he was trying to say, but he couldn''t exin it to him yet.


    ''Michael, you''re such a fool! It''s so obvious. There''s a spark between Jack and Rachel. I can''t believe


    that he couldn''t understand that!'' Marcus thought to himself.


    But Michael actually understood exactly what Marcus'' wink meant. He was the only who knew


    everything about Jack. But he couldn''t tell him so at that moment!


    Rick had very little knowledge when it came to Jack''s rtionships.


    When he saw Jack holding his wife''s hand, his immediate thought was that the rtionship between


    them was stable.


    ''But I heard Celine was Jack''s true love,'' he wondered.


    Rick was convinced that it was a bad idea to let these two women meet each other. He had seen a lot


    of this same situation and nothing good ever came of it.


    ''Mrs. Fu looks very beautiful and elegant. But who knows what she will do when she meets the woman


    who seduced her husband?'' he wondered.


    The sound of explosions that came from the fireworks outside interrupted everyone''s thoughts.


    Most of the people in the room were immediately drawn towards the fireworks disy.


    Before Lea returned to the hall, she stopped and looked at the sky. She saw the fireworks disy in the


    sky that threw colorful flower-shaped lights at everything below them.


    Henry also stopped walking when he saw her.


    Rick, who was about to chat with Jack, was taken by surprise. He picked up his phone and walked to


    one side. He then wondered why the fireworks started twenty minutes earlier than scheduled.


    When she noticed that everyone was preupied, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief and slowly pulled


    her hand from Jack''s palm.


    Her hand had been in Jack''s hand for a long time. She had tried to pull it back, but she couldn''t. He had


    held her hand firmly as if afraid that she would run away.


    When the group of people left, she was able to pull her hand back easily. Her palm was sweaty. She


    felt that people still watched her from different directions that she felt embarrassed.


    But the one who started it all acted like nothing happened. He looked as if he did not know that


    Rachel''s sweaty hand had already escaped from his hand.


    It was like he was pretending that he was not the one who had held Rachel''s hand tightly.


    Michael thought about Jack''s situation and started to admire him. Jack decided to get a divorce while


    showing his love for his wife to everyone present.


    ''What on earth is this guy nning to do?'' Michael thought to himself.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel felt restless and couldn''t wait any longer. She stood up from her seat and didn''t even bother to


    make up an excuse. "I''ll just go for a walk."


    She didn''t see Jack''s reaction and went out as soon as she finished speaking.


    But the CEO looked confused. He looked at Jack who looked puzzled, and then looked at Rachel who


    seemed like she left in anger.


    He suddenly thought to himself, ''Did I say something wrong?''


    There was no way that he couldn''t notice what happened right in front of him.


    After Rachel left and took a walk, the table suddenly became quiet. The CEO winked at Jack. "Mr. Fu,


    aren''t going to follow her?" he said with a smile.


    The words froze Jack for a while. He hesitated for a moment and then smiled back at the CEO. "I''ll go


    check what''s up with her."


    "Go on ahead!" the CEO nodded. "Mrs. Fu still looks young. You just coax her a little."


    Jack was stunned by his words. ''What did he mean? Do I look old?'' he wondered.


    Rachel walked fast. She could still feel the warmth of his hand on hers as she walked.


    She could feel that her heart was beating fast and it felt different.


    ''Was Jack out of his mind? He kept his hand on mine for such a long time in front of so many people!''


    sheined to herself.


    She walked aimlessly, trying to calm herself down as she tried to get rid of the strange feeling that she


    had in her heart. Suddenly, out of nowhere, someone grabbed her hand that she was forced to stop


    walking.


    Rachel tried to pull her hand from his hand the moment she realized what was happening. "Don''t touch


    my hand!" she said in a soft voice.


    He quickly realized that she was not angry, but shy.


    Jack had to exert a tremendous amount of will in order to prevent himself from bursting intoughter.


    He then pretended not to understand what she wanted. "Why are you angry all of a sudden?" he asked


    pretending not to know what was going on.


    "I''m not angry," she said. Maybe she wasn''t angry a while ago, but it was really hard to say at that


    moment.


    Her face looked as if she was about to get angry. If he didn''t run after her, she could''ve calmed herself


    down. She could continue to pretend like nothing happened.

 Chapter 91 An Earthquake

    Chapter 91 An Earthquake


    Jack caught up with Rachel, asking why she was angry.


    She could feel the warmth of his palm again.


    She endured the embarrassment silently and said, "Don''t worry about me. You should go back! I''ll walk


    around by myself for a while and look for my friends."


    Jack pretended not to understand her. "Your friends? Who else came with you other than Lucas?" he


    asked.


    "Lea."


    Jack remembered that Rick had told him that Lucas had brought two women with him. So the other one


    was Lea.


    There was no doubt that Lucas maintained a good rtionship with them.


    Jack said, "You have an unusual rtionship with Lucas,"


    He abruptly stopped. ''Am I getting jealous?'' he asked himself inwardly.


    Rachel thought otherwise, thinking that he just wanted to know why she and Lucas were really close.


    She exined subconsciously, "We have been friends for nearly ten years."


    She had been friends with Lucas for nearly ten years, meaning that they had known each other since


    they were around fifteen or sixteen years old. It was strange not easy for them to maintain such a long-


    term friendship.


    Jack''s heart skipped a beat.


    A soft breeze came as they stood near the window.


    Outside, the fireworks exploded,


    adorning the night sky.


    Neither of them talked at that time. They stood in thefort of the silence as they observed the


    magnificent parade in the sky.


    After a moment''s silence, another round started. Rachel got startled by the noise of firecrackers.


    Before she could react, Jack already reached out to hold her. The fireworks were more intense this


    time.


    When Rachel came to her senses, she had found herself leaning against Jack''s chest.


    He frowned and asked, "Are you scared?"


    Rachel was frightened by the fireworks, but now... she was more ufortable with him like this.


    Rachel pushed him away immediately. There had been so much physical contact between them the


    last few days alone than there ever had been in thest five years.


    She raised her hand to put aside a strand of hair from her face. Her heart galloped in her chest. "I need


    to look for them now."


    Jack was a little confused. "Why don''t you just call them?"


    Rachel dialed Lucas'' number, but he didn''t answer.


    The fireworks blossomed one after another in the night sky. It was so beautiful, but Lucas didn''t have


    mood to watch that.


    He stared nkly at the person sitting on the top floor, not so far away from him. Entranced, he walked


    towards her.


    Finally, he found her.


    He hoped that what he saw this time was not just another illusion.


    Celine, on the other hand, stood there with a pale face, looking at Jack and Rachel.


    She had wanted to take a breath outside, not expecting to see such a ghastly scene.


    The two leaned against one another. She moved two steps forward in silence.


    The two of them separated again. They said something and then gazed outside at the blooming


    fireworks.


    Apanied by the burst of fireworks, Celine was unable to move.


    She hid in the dark like a paparazzi, following their movements.


    Her heart broke.


    No wonder he began to act so indifferently towards her. No wonder he no longer felt sorry for her. No


    wonder he didn''t respond when she told him about what Rachel had done to her.


    When did he get close to Rachel?


    She realized that she had been missing out on what had been happening.


    Like a woman who had discovered that her husband had an affair, Celine stood there in shock and


    sadness. She couldn''t just barge in so boldly as if she was his wife. After all, Jack and Rachel were a


    couple.


    She stood there for a while, feeling cold all over. Slowly, she calmed down. Seeing that they turned


    around and left, she followed them. She sneaked behind them, wanting to see what they were going to


    do.


    However, to Celine''s disappointment, Rachel went away to look for Lucas. As Lucas was on the top


    floor the whole time, Rachel were searching in the wrong direction.


    Rachel didn''t mean to look for Lucas in the first ce. She just wanted to have an excuse in avoiding


    Jack.


    But Jack just followed her like a stalker.


    Rachel finally came up with an excuse to get rid of him. "I need to go to the bathroom."


    Jack paused. "The bathroom? Okay. Go ahead." He stopped and didn''t follow her any more.


    Rachel pursed her lips and smiled in secret. She then walked forward quickly.


    Leaning against the wall, Jack stood still and stared at the floor nkly. What was he doing? Why did


    he have to follow her?


    He only wanted to tease her in the beginning. It was fun to see her nervous and at a loss for words.


    And then...


    It seemed that he needed to think over what he was doing.


    His eyes darkened as he looked up.


    He narrowed his eyes, standing quietly.


    The bathrooms in the Ying family''s vi wasn''t like the public ones. For today''s banquet, all the


    bathrooms had designated gender signs.


    It was to prevent something embarrassing from happening.


    After staying in the bathroom for a while, Rachel thought that Jack might have left.


    But when she opened the door and silently walked out, she saw two people standing face to face.


    Rachel was slightly stunned, stopping in her tracks. She hid in the corner as Jack looked towards her


    direction.


    After a moment, she looked up, only to see that Jack had dragged Celine away.


    She walked out from the corner of the wall and sighed.


    ''He said he and Celine was over. But it doesn''t look like that.''


    She felt a little annoyed, her anger rising up.


    She felt foolish for believing him and even more frustrated that she had fallen for his trap. They lived


    together, ate together, shared the same bed, and held hands in public.


    Rachel narrowed her eyes. The next time Jack tried to tease her again or did something inappropriate,


    she would teach him a lesson!


    Both of Jack and Rachel had left for a long time, but neither of them came back. Michael sighed, sitting


    in azy manner. "They all have their dates. We only have each other forpany."


    Marcus took a ss of champagne, and took a sip. "You also noticed that, right? Something is not right


    with Jack and Rachel."


    "Save your crap!"


    "Then why didn''t you react to what we saw earlier?" Marcus squinted suspiciously.


    "What could I say? He''s going to divorce her, but he still intimately grabbed her hands. Shame on him!"


    Michael''s face was full of disgust and contempt, but Marcus lightly rebutted, "I don''t think they will


    divorce if Jack has feelings for Rachel."


    Michael looked at him in a puzzled expression. "Are you saying that he suddenly started to like her?"


    Marcus didn''t know how he would answer the question.


    In truth, he didn''t know the answer either.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the fireworks, ris went downstairs. As one of the hosts, she had to show up.


    She grew up aboard, but she could speak standard Chinese without any ent.


    After the fireworks, thedies and gentlemen upstairs turned around and began to mingle. It was a way


    for Ying family to entertain the upper ss circle of Ninwell City.


    The tform where Rick had delivered a speech at was removed. The workers were fast and quiet,


    clearing the area without a trace of sound.


    After standing at the corner for a while, Rachel emerged. She didn''t see Jack and Celine.


    It would be better for her if she avoided them. She hoped that they wouldn''te to herter. She went


    straight to the banquet hall and encountered the workers who had just finished clearing the tform.


    One of them dropped something when he passed Rachel.


    Subconsciously, she stepped back as the man bent forward to pick up what he had dropped.


    When the man squatted down to get close to her, she smelled something foul.


    It smelled like...


    gunpowder.


    The man quickly picked up what he had dropped and left.


    All of a sudden, the lights in the banquet hall turned off, just as the staff finished clearing the area.


    It was 8:43 p.m. When the hall was finally empty, Rachel hesitated, not knowing where she would go.


    The ground suddenly shook.


    The crowd screamed in panic.


    "Is it an earthquake?"


    someone asked.


    That was what Rachel thought too.


    However, she was caught off guard when she heard a violent explosion erupting.

 Chapter 92 Escaping

    Chapter 92 Escaping


    Rachel couldn''t figure out where the explosion came from. After it had exploded, she fell violently on


    the floor.


    Everyone in the hall was stunned, questioning what had just happened. After a few moments, chaos


    ensued and screams tore the silence.


    Rachel''s heart pounded in her chest. Regardless of the pain she felt in her hands and feet, she quickly


    got up from the floor.


    People began to rush out of the building. The floor was still trembling slightly, and then another


    explosive sound followed. The windows looked like they were about to break. Rachel could barely


    stand up properly.


    She also wanted to leave with the crowd, but her feet were weak, and her knees were so painful that it


    hurt just standing up. She was afraid of going with the crowd, in fear that she would be trampled on if


    she fell down.


    The sudden explosion broke the lively scene in the vi, causing bewilderment.


    Everyone began to exit as multiple explosions were heard consecutively.


    A fire began in a sudden. When they rushed to the gate, they found that that it was locked from the


    outside.


    Someone wanted them all to die here!


    They were panicking. There were bombs in the vi, and the whole house was trembling because of


    the explosions.


    They didn''t know when the roof would copse. At this critical moment, everyone ran to the gate, but


    found that the gate couldn''t open. How could they not be panic?


    People began to squeeze towards the gate, mming it with all their might. Women were loudly


    screaming, the scene twisting in front of their eyes.


    The gate was too thick. Even when they tried to break it down, it still didn''t budge. The heavy smoke


    began to thicken and people started coughing from theck of oxygen.


    The ceiling was filled with cracks, it looked terribly appalling.


    People began to cry. Some of them began to shout orders. "Go find Rick. He should have the key. I


    refuse to meet death today."


    Another person asked, "Does anyone know where he may be right now?"


    There were only a few people surrounding the gate now. They didn''t know where the explosion came


    from. Perhaps some of them had been engulfed by the explosion.


    What was going on here? This was definitely no ident. Who nned this?


    Someone suddenly said, "Don''t stand here. Hurry up and break the windows so that we can get out!"


    Fortunately, there were no securitys outside the windows of the vi. It was an easy escape, they


    would step on mud if they broke through the windows.


    People began to look for tools that could break the windows. The fire had already burned down the


    room on the other side. The windows were broken down one after another.


    The women were the first to leave through.


    They crawled out from the windows one by one. By then people had calmed down. There were no


    more explosions and there was now a way to escape the chaos.


    The fire started getting stronger and stronger. It quickly swept to the gate.


    Rachel stood against the wall for a while, she still couldn''t walk.


    The ash on the ceiling fell down. She didn''t know what had happened. Where did the explosione


    from?


    The noisy crowd in the banquet hall was eerie at the moment. The lights dimmed, making the entire


    banquet hall dark.


    Soft music came from inside. The carpet on the floor was filled with messy footprints. Someone''s bag


    had fallen in the chaos. There were high heeled shoes on the floor as well.


    It was a very weird scene. Rachel leaned against the wall of the corridor and looked inside the banquet


    hall. She was so shocked.


    If it had been a stronger explosion, she would have died here.


    Some moments ago, the ce had been very lively, but now there was no other sound except for the


    music, as if the others had already left.


    She slowly moved, supporting herself by using the wall. This was the only way she would be able to


    escape.


    After a few steps, Rachel felt a sharp pain in her feet. Her ankle was twisted, so she had to stop. As


    she raised her hand to press the ankle, the floor shook again.


    Rachel raised her head, and in a panic, she leaned over to the other side of the corridor. She felt


    something rubbing against her arm, causing a burning pain.


    She looked sideways and saw a frame. The ss had broken and she almost hit her head.


    Rachel slumped down on the floor, still suffering from the shock. She almost died here.


    ''All of them have run away. If I was hit, I might die here.''


    In a second, the hall became hell.


    Hearing the sound of the explosion, Marcus and Michael were all stunned. "What was that sound?"


    Marcus hesitated. "An explosion?"


    Then came the second sound.


    It was not until then they realized that it was really the sound of an explosion. And it came from


    somewhere in the vi. The house was shaking slightly.


    The both of them rushed out together.


    There was also another exit, but before they walked out, they ran into Rick again. He was totally


    stunned and shocked. It was obvious that he didn''t know that there was an explosion in his house.


    Fortunately, Rick was still calm. He had invited a lot of people. If they rushed out together, the gate


    would be blocked.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but he realized that someone wanted them to die here.


    Or, someone wanted him to die here.


    He thought for a while and guessed who the person was behind this. He had probably buried many


    bombs here when Rick was absent. It was not a good time to think about it carefully. The most


    important thing now was to escape.


    Rick turned around and said decisively, "Go, go to the back, and leave from behind!"


    Michael asked anxiously, "Where is Jack? He went with Rachel. Where is he now?"


    While they were running after Rick to the back door, Marcus took out his mobile phone and called Jack.


    As they were about to reach the door, they heard Jack''s voice.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They stopped and looked back. At the other end of the corridor, Jack was dragging a woman and


    running towards them.


    Michael was pleasantly surprised, but when he saw who the woman was, he didn''t know how to react.


    His face turned dark as he saw Jack with Celine.


    The back door opened and everybody was running outside. Marcus pulled Michael and said hastily,


    "Let''s go first."


    Michael swallowed what he wanted to say and went out with the crowd. When he went out, he saw


    ck smoke rising out of the window.


    The explosion happened when Jack was looking for Rachel. He couldn''t find Rachel and had to run out


    of the house with others.


    However, Rachel was not among these people at all. Where had she gone?


    Another explosion caused the floor to tremble. The windows broke and the shards fell on the floor.


    Suddenly, a woman ran out of the crowd, bumping into him while she screamed like a banshee.


    He reached out to pull her back in case she bumped into the wall.


    The frightened woman opened her arms and was about to hug him. However, Jack pointed the


    direction the crowd rushed to and said in a low voice, "There''s an exit."


    The woman followed the crowd and left the vi.


    Jack called Rachel''s name, looking for her. He heard a weak voice from somewhere. He stopped and


    turned around to look for her.


    But he only found Celine, who rushed towards him.


    The lights in the hall began to twinkle. A spray sprung in the corner of the wall fell down beside them.


    Jack tried to calm down and was afraid that another explosion would erupt. He pulled Celine''s hand


    and began to run out of the building.


    When they arrived outside, it was dark. Almost everyone had escaped, including those who came out


    from the gate.


    Unfortunately, Jack couldn''t find Rachel. Michael said in surprise, "Wasn''t she with you just now?"


    After she heard these words, Celine nced up at him. With fear, she looked towards the direction of


    the vi, which burst into mes.


    And several more screams could be heard in the crowd.

 Chapter 93 Back To Save Rachel (Part One)

    Chapter 93 Back To Save Rachel (Part One)


    Before they could react, they heard another explosive sound from inside.


    Michael, Jack, and Marcus looked at each other. "Where''s Lea? And Henry?"


    A deep voice came from behind. "I''m here."


    They turned around and saw Henry walking towards them. He had his arm wrapped around a woman.


    She looked up and saw them, her eyes lighting up. She broke free from Henry''s grip and rushed to


    them. "Where''s Rachel?" she asked anxiously. "Have you seen her?"


    Jack looked back at the vi subconsciously. His facepletely darkened.


    "Fuck!" Michael cursed. "Is she still there?"


    Jack suddenly pushed Michael away and headed towards the vi. As soon as he stepped out,


    someone gripped him from behind.


    He looked back, it was Celine. "Jack, are you stupid? Where are you going?"


    "I''m going back to find her." He whipped his arm away from her hand.


    Celine almost cried out. She rushed up and wrapped her arms around the back of his waist, preventing


    him from going away. She cried, "Are you insane? What if you get hurt?"


    Lea heard her words, wanting to tear her into pieces.


    She pulled a long face and began to rush ahead without saying a word. Jack stopped her from going


    further.


    She red back and said, "I know Rachel is not important to you. You can choose not to save her, but


    she is my friend! I will save her and it''s none of your business." Embarrassment shed across Jack''s


    face.


    "I didn''t mean it like that." He pulled her back and order them, "All of you wait here. I''ll go in."


    "Jack!" Celine called his name out again, anxiously. But he didn''t bother to cast another nce at her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael interrupted, "I''ll go too. It''ll be easier to find her if I go with you."


    He turned around and said to Marcus and Henry, "You two stay here and wait outside."


    They both nodded. Jack raised his chin and nodded at Michael. "Let''s go."


    He and Michael had participated in rescue trainings before while they were abroad. They were much


    better when they worked as a team.


    Celine was about to say something more, but was stopped by Lea''s cold re.


    It was very dangerous to enter the vi again. There were unknown explosions located in multiple parts


    of the building. The fire had gotten bigger and there was the possibility that another explosion would


    happen again.


    Those who escaped continued to feel agitated. With a straight face, Marcus contacted multiple people


    for help. He wasn''t sure if the firefighters woulde on time. At the moment, they only had


    themselves.


    After a short pause, Lea looked around and rushed to the crowd.


    Henry asked, "Where are you going?"


    With a pale face, she turned to him and answered, "I need to look for Lucas."


    He strode forward, frowned and asked, "Is he here too?"


    Lea nodded with a pale face. "But not long after I came here, I couldn''t find him anymore."


    "Maybe he is outside," Henry said. "Give him a call."


    Biting her lower lip, she looked at the direction of the vi. The fire outside the window was burning


    vigorously, and her eyes were red. "I can''t get through. I''m afraid that he is still inside."


    When Michael and Jack came in, they found that the fire had already burnt a majority of the building.


    The air was thick with smoke, the two men coughed several times with tears in their eyes. Michael


    raised a handkerchief to cover his nose. "How did you manage to lose her in less than ten minutes?"


    Jack replied, "After she went into the washroom, Celine suddenly appeared and talked to me. I couldn''t


    find her afterwards."


    "Where was she?"


    "She''s probably in the banquet hall."


    "Let''s go take a look."


    They hurried in towards the hall.


    He saw a group of peopleing out, but he didn''t see Rachel.


    The explosion came from somewhere in the vi, but it was impossible for Rachel to go too far away


    from here.


    ''Is she possibly still inside?''


    The first thought that came to Michael''s mind was whether she could go to the nearest banquet hall.


    He was actually right.


    Rachel had tried to ovee the pain in her feet after she was almost hit by the photo frame. She


    supported herself against the wall and slowly ran towards the gate. She was afraid that she might die


    here if she slowed down.


    ''If I cannot bear the pain, I will die here.''


    Realizing this, Rachel continued to limp forward with the wall supporting her bnce.


    A cloud of thick smoke came from somewhere, and she looked at the fire in awe. The floor was


    covered with carpet, and the fire was going to roll up very fast.


    The fire rose from the floor to the curtain. She had to go through the fire if she wanted to go out.


    Rachel hesitated for a moment and chose to retreat cowardly. She didn''t dare to go there because she


    was not familiar with theyout of this vi. There was a possibility that it was a dead end.


    She hesitated for a while, but she was much of a coward.


    Rachel looked back and she could feel the fire burning behind her. She could''ve escaped to the


    banquet hall but she didn''t have her cellphone with her. Because she couldn''t escape, she chose to


    hide first.


    The other people all ran away, and after that, there was no sound anymore. They must have left the


    vi. Rachel looked up and found that there was a burning fire on the right. The fire couldn''t have been


    an ident.


    She was sure that someone must had done something. But now was not the time to think about it. She


    had to find a way out.


    If somebustion-supporting liquid was sprayed here, it would take only a moment for the fire to


    reach her.


    A st of hot air came in her direction. The more smoke she inhaled, the quicker she would choke to


    death if she didn''t escape.


    Rachel pulled up the hemline of her dress and turned around. She could reach the second floor from


    the banquet hall. Even if she couldn''t jump down from the second floor, there must be someone outside


    willing to help.


    She could shout from the window, there must have been survivors.


    Rachel took off her high-heeled shoes and threw them away. She held the wall and limped towards the


    banquet hall barefoot.


    The soft music was still ying, and there wasn''t any trace of fire in the hall. The stairs beside the wall


    led to the second floor.


    Rachel tiptoed to the carpet that covered the stairs. Her bare feet stepped on the soft carpet and felt a


    little wet.


    After hesitating for a while, she bent down and pressed the carpet with her hand. Her fingertips were


    slightly wet, so she took back her hands and put them under her nose to sniff.


    Her expression suddenly changed. The carpet was drenched in alcohol!


    Her face was slightly pale. She hesitated for a moment and did not continue to go up.


    There were carpets everywhere, which were covered in mmable liquids.


    No wonder the fire burned so fast. Who was so cruel toe up with such a method?


    Who was it that wanted to mess up the banquet and burn all these people in this vi?


    The fire would definitely continue to burn. It was best to find a way to jump down from the second floor.


    Rachel bent down and pulled away the carpet that connected the stairs, to prevent a continuity of the


    fire.


    The mes came over very quickly. Her hands were drenched in alcohol was well.


    Rachel rolled up the carpet and found that the fire had already begun burning at the door. The door


    was carved from wood, which burned easily.


    After she rolled the carpet to the side, she began to hurry upstairs.


    There had been many people in the vi, but now, she was the only one left inside.


    She wondered if anyone was still on the second floor and where the explosion came from.


    If the explosion came from within the vi, then the vi would have copsed or the windows would


    have been broken.


    But the only thing that could be heard was the explosion.


    Rick was agitated, thinking about who had the audacity to ruin his vi. He didn''t know what to say


    when he saw the vi on fire and the guests he invited stand outside in a mess. Everyone was in panic


    and they bombarded him with so many questions he didn''t have the answers to.


    So what happened?


    He didn''t even know it himself.


    The well-nned party turned into a disaster nned by someone else.


    Rick''s drooping hands slightly trembled. He clenched his teeth and held a nk face.


    More than a hundred guests were able to escape. But after they left the vi, nobody hurried to leave.


    It had happened so quickly. The explosion, the screams, and the fire.


    There had been people spread throughout the vi. But they didn''t know where the explosion came


    from.

 Chapter 94 Back To Save Rachel (Part Two)

    Chapter 94 Back To Save Rachel (Part Two)


    Even the cook stood stunned with stark fear written all over his face. "Don''t talk nonsense. If the


    explosion happened in the kitchen, do you think I could still stand here?


    Where did the explosione from?"


    Feeling confused, people started whispering among each other and were immersed in a heated


    discussion.


    But not everyone seemed so chatty. There were some who were so consumed by fear that words


    wouldn''te out of them. Rick and Marcus were two such people.


    After calling the police, Rick had to count the number of people present.


    He checked all the way from left to right to ensure no one was missing. Only after he was somewhat


    convinced that everyone was present, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Moreover, he was d he had received the guests in person when they arrived. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    have known who left the vi and who didn''t.


    If someone got hurt here today, the Hawk Pharmaceutical Company and the cooperation case would


    surely be in vain.


    Somebody was sinister enough to have done this.


    The enemy had nned this with an intention of making him aughingstock. Or perhaps he had a


    different goal. A goal to have him killed! Such thoughts spiraled inside Rick''s head.


    His mind wouldn''t be put to rest. Relying on his height, he stood on one side of the flower bed and


    looked around to check if there was anyone missing.


    ''Hope everything will be fine,'' he thought with a tinge of panic.


    He then went to Marcus and apologized, "I''m sorry for what happened..."


    But before he could finish, he saw Celine and got startled.


    He looked around but couldn''t spot either Jack or his wife. Anxiously, he asked, "Where''s Mr. and Mrs.


    Fu? Also, where is Mr. Du?"


    ''We left the vi together. How could they disappear in the blink of an eye?'' he wondered.


    Wearing a brooding face, Marcus replied, "Rachel is still in the vi. To search for her, Jack and


    Michael went back in."


    "What?!" Hearing that, Rick''s face changed instantly. He was ovee by fear. Helplessly, his fear-


    stricken face nced at the burning vi. He wondered if there were bombs inside. It was too


    dangerous for anyone to be inside.


    And Rachel... ''She hasn''te out?''


    He opened his mouth but was in no position to speak. Under the dire situation, he had onefort.


    "The policemen and firefighters are on their way... They will sort it out. They will bring the three of them


    back," he said, but sounding very unconvinced. He was trying to cling onto thest ray of hope.


    He still wanted add something but decided otherwise. The truth was, he wanted to go inside and check


    if they were okay. He wanted to be the brave hero who would save them. But he didn''t have the


    courage to do it.


    In truth, Rick was a coward who wouldn¡¯t selflessly put his life in danger for someone else.


    Everyone present had a different expression on their face. Celine stood silently at the corner, eyes


    wandering, while Henry stood beside Lea, with one hand on her shoulder,forting her silently.


    Lea looked pale. She felt so heavy in her heart. Rachel''s phone wasn''t with her. She felt guilty and


    responsible for leaving Rachel alone.


    If something bad happened to her, Lea would never forgive herself. She would spent the rest of her life


    with guilt.


    Two times, she had let her friend alone, and both the times something bad happened to her.


    When she was worried and frightened, she heard a voice behind her crying, "Rick..."


    All of them turned around. Rick saw his sistering to him with someone''s support. His eyes were


    glued to ris that he didn''t even see who was holding her.


    Instinctively, he strode towards ris and reached out his hands to hold her. Then he pulled his sister


    from that man''s arms.


    Seeing his sister''s pale face, Rick asked worriedly, "Do you get hurt? How do you feel?"


    Leaning against his brother''s chest, ris shook her head and said in a low voice, "I''m fine. He saved


    my life."


    Rick then noticed the man beside ris. Earlier, he was so worried about his sister that he could only


    see her. Before he could thank him, Lea called out, "Lucas, where have you been?"


    When he saw her, Lucas breathed a sigh of relief and walked up to her. "Oh, you are here. I lost my


    phone."


    He then looked around, frowned and asked, "Where is Rachel? Why she isn''t here?"


    Lea pressed her lips into a line, with tears in her eyes. She turned around, pointed to the direction of


    the vi, and sobbed, "She is still inside."


    Lucas was ovee by fear. His face turned pale.


    On the other side, Rachel was walking around in a daze. All of this felt like a bad dream and she didn''t


    know what to make of it. As she trudged through, she was shocked to find that all the carpets were wet.


    In other words, all of them had been sprinkled withbustion-supporting liquid. If she failed to leave


    the vi, she could only imagine what would happen to her.


    When she thought of that, goose bumps arose on her body. There was no one upstairs. It was just her


    and her miserable end! She didn''t know where the problem was with the circuit, and the light above her


    kept shing on and off.


    There was a window at the end of the corridor. Rachel walked to it quickly. Just when she was about to


    reach the window, she heard some people talk. This brought her to standstill.


    Rachel was surprised. She was about to call them. But when she heard the voice, she hesitated. She


    stopped and eavesdropped, but it was hard to catch what they were saying. Finally, she caught bits


    and pieces of their words. "Are you done?"


    "Well, get ready to go out."


    "Oh my God! The fire is quickly consuming the whole ce. It will only be a matter of time before the


    entire building turns into ashes! Where can we go?"


    "Let''s go to the balcony and leave the vi."


    "Shit. Are you saying we''re going to jump? What if I break my leg?"


    "Of course you won''t!" The voice sounded a little impatient. "There is a tree near the balcony. We could


    climb down the tree."


    The two people walked away gradually.


    Rachel was barefoot on the carpet and her toes curled slightly. Her heart sank with worry. Enduring the


    pain in her knees, she cautiously moved her feet forward.


    When she reached the corner, she leaned against the wall discreetly and looked over. There were only


    two men in blue uniforms opening the ss door, which led to the outside balcony.


    They were trying to unlock the door, but failed. Grunting with anger, one of them ordered, "Kick it open!"


    The man stepped aside and said, "You do it."


    The two men were bantering impatiently. Judging from their conversation, Rachel could guess that they


    had something to do with the explosion.


    Therefore, she hid herself in the corner and didn''t dare to make a sound. Seeing that they were going


    to break through the window and leave, she held her breath.


    Under the dire situation, all she could do was wait. Just when she was lost in thoughts, a voice came


    from behind. "Miss, what are you doing here?"


    She was stunned. Her life seemed to be dangling on the edge.


    Behind her, there was also a man in the same blue uniform. He looked at her with a weird smile on his


    face.


    Rachel''s heart began to thud. ''Is today indeed going to be myst day?'' she wondered.


    On the other hand, Jack had rushed inside. Impatiently, he was searching the banquet hall, where


    several shoes were thrown around.


    Then, he recognized the pair of ck high-heeled shoes on the floor. It was the pair that Rachel wore


    today.


    "I think she should be here." He looked around the dinner hall, which was dim, and fixed his eyes on


    the carpet that was obviously pushed away by someone.


    Obviously, Michael also saw that. He looked at the stairs and muttered, "Did she go upstairs?"


    Both of their eyes were glued on the stairways. They knew that was where they had to go.


    They had passed through the fire wall before they came here. Now they were in a mess, and many


    ces on their clothes were burnt.


    Both of them quickly went upstairs. They had almost guessed what Rachel wanted to do. The fire had


    blocked the road downstairs.


    Maybe Rachel guessed that she couldn''t go out, so she wanted to jump down from the second floor.


    It''s not a joke. Although the height of the second floor was not very high, she would be injured if she


    didn''tnd in a proper position.


    Michael nced at the tensed look on Jack''s face. He raised his hand and wanted to pat him on the


    shoulder. But he put it down after thinking for a while.


    They went upstairs. Before they started to look for her, Michael heard someone talk and hurriedly


    pulled Jack back. "Hey, someone is talking."


    The sound came from the front. ''Is there anyone still here?''


    When they walked closer, they heard their conversation and stopped in their tracks.


    "How about this woman?"


    "Leave her here."


    Both of them were shocked. They strode forward and took a turn in the corridor. Jack was almost


    driven crazy by what he saw.


    The three workers didn¡¯t notice the two. But Rachel¡¯s helpless eyes saw them approaching. Just when


    she thought life was over, hope returned. Their presence brought such happiness that she wanted to


    scream.


    Her changed expression didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the three workers.


    Unfortunately, they were too slow to react. When they turned their heads, Jack and Michael had


    already rushed over and each grabbed a man. They hit them so brutally that the two fell on the floor,


    completely knocked out.


    The remaining man didn''t even realize what had happened.


    He looked at his twopanions who were knocked out in the blink of an eye.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing they wereing for him next, the man squatted down and begged for mercy.


    "Don''t hit me! Don''t hit me!"

 Chapter 95 Back To Save Rachel (Part Three)

    Chapter 95 Back To Save Rachel (Part Three)


    Jack kicked the man hard. He dropped onto the floor, writhing in pain.


    Seeing this, Rachel was ovee with emotion. Jack approached, bent down, and removed the tape


    which covered her mouth.


    Both of her hands were tied behind her back. With a straight face, Jack carefully but swiftly removed


    the shoces that bound her.


    When theces were removed, an overwhelming feeling of relief came over her. Her eyes welled up


    with tears.


    She felt so lucky. Jack hade just in time.


    She remembered how terrified she had been when the three men had said that they would leave her


    here to die.


    She thought about the horrible reality of being thrown away like garbage and with no one knowing


    where she was.


    After sessfully freeing her, Jack helped her to her feet. Rachel croaked, "Thank you."


    In a low voice, he said, "Seriously? Why so formal with me?"


    Rachel opened her mouth and looked up only to find his sour face. He put his arm around her waist,


    and together, they walked toward Michael. That was when he noticed that something was wrong with


    her feet.


    Frowning, he asked, "What''s the matter with your feet?"


    Rachel tried to rotate one foot, and a sharp pain shot up her body. It turned out that she had sprained


    her ankle.


    Determined not to be a burden, she clenched her teeth and tried to move her foot again. It hurt even


    more than it had moments ago.


    Awkwardly, she exined, "I think I sprained my ankle. It hurts too much. I can''t walk."


    Michael kicked the man who was on the floor. When he was sure that the man was unconscious, he


    turned his head. He saw Jack putting Rachel''s arm around his neck and then carrying her with both


    arms.


    Although he knew that it was inappropriate at the moment, Michael couldn''t help but let out a loud


    whistle.


    ''That''s my bro. Way to go, Jack!'' he thought.


    "Let''s go," Jack said.


    "Are we going back the way we came?" Michael asked.


    Jack replied, "That''s our only way out. The gate is locked."


    He had found out, while they had been searching for Rachel, that there was no way to open the gate.


    "Let''s go downstairs first."


    They left the three assants on the floor. Jack, still carrying Rachel, headed down the stairs with


    Michael.


    When they had gone up to get Rachel, the fire was small. It had only been burning up to the door of the


    banquet hall. Now, after the short moment that they had spent upstairs, everything on the first floor was


    in mes.


    Thick, ck smoke billowed around them. All the curtains that had been on the windows had burned


    and fallen down, setting the carpet on fire.


    The path that they had walked through earlier was now engulfed in mes. Choking on the smoke,


    Michael fell back in shock. Coughing, he yelled, "Damn it! What the hell is this? How did this happen?"


    Rachel released her hold on Jack and said softly, "Put me down."


    Jack nced at her. He stepped back cautiously before setting her down and letting her stand on her


    feet. Holding onto his arm to maintain her bnce, she said, "We have to go back upstairs."


    She pointed to the carpet and said, "I don''t know what they''ve poured over here, but it ignites upon


    contact with fire. The three men upstairs are responsible for this."


    This meant that everything outside was now surely in mes. There was no way for them to escape


    this way.


    The only way out now was to run back up the stairs. A worse fate awaited them if they stayed here.


    Jack made the call. "Let''s go. It''s still possible to go through the mes now. Let''s go upstairs and


    contact the others."


    Michael nodded. Without another word, Jack lifted Rachel off the floor. Together, the three rushed up


    the stairs.


    Much to her annoyance, Rachel could not help but blush. She knew what she was feeling was highly


    inappropriate at the moment. In an attempt to hide her flushed face, she lowered her head and pressed


    her face against Jack''s chest.


    What was happening? Why was she feeling this way?


    Fortunately, the two men didn''t notice a thing. Jack walked as fast as he could with her in his arms.


    When she pressed her face against his chest so quietly, he felt something strange.


    Finally, they were back to where they had encountered the three men. One of the men was conscious


    now and was anxious to wake hispanions but did not expect Jack and hispanions to be back.


    Before he could even panic, the three simply ignored him and passed him by. They headed straight to


    the balcony.


    Momentster, they found themselves at the entrance to the most conspicuous balcony. Shards of


    ss, from the window they had broken, were scattered on the floor. Jack and Michael carefully made


    their way past the sea of ss and approached the railing.


    It was dark outside. The three were relieved upon hearing fire truck sirens from a distance. Outside the


    vi, a crowd had formed and was steadily growing.


    Unfortunately, the balcony where they stood was some distance away. The crowd could not easily see


    them, and there was no guarantee that anyone would hear them if they shouted.


    Realizing this, Michael hurriedly took out his phone and called Marcus.


    Smoke from the downstairs windows rose up and reached them where they stood. Choking and with


    watery eyes, they had to move backward. The fire was quickly consuming the building.


    Rachel, realizing that Jack had been holding her this whole time, felt embarrassed.


    She said in a low voice, "Put me down."


    Jack bent slightly. He stretched his right arm down toward the floor and supported her back with his left


    hand until she could steady herself. When it was clear that she could stand without falling back down,


    he let her go.


    Perhaps it was because of the situation they were in or for some other unknown reason, but Jack''s


    thoughtful gestures were magnified infinitely in Rachel''s eyes.


    When Michael reached Marcus, he informed him that Rachel had been found. He then filled him in on


    their position.


    Rachel looked back on her narrow escape. The palm of her hand still hurt slightly. When she turned to


    look at it, she found several bloody abrasions.


    Noticing her swollen ankle, Jack was rmed. He asked, "What happened to you? You are seriously


    injured."


    It seemed that everyone else had sessfully left the vi. She was the only one who was unfortunate


    enough to be left behind.


    She lowered her head and looked at her hand. She said, "I fell down. It was an ident."


    How careless of her!


    Jack realized the magnitude of what had happened. If everyone had been busy trying to get away, and


    no one had known that she was still here, she might have perished in the fire.


    He could not find words to express his anger.


    It was clear that he did not want to talk about it now. Without a word, he held her. Feeling nervous, she


    struggled slightly.


    He stretched out his arms and steadied her. "Your feet hurt. You can lean on me."


    Marcus was among the crowd downstairs. He and those with him breathed a sigh of relief. The fire


    truck had arrived. Upon learning that they were fine, Rick felt d. It was as if it was he himself who


    had escaped death. Without dy, he ran to the firefighters to figure out how to rescue the three.


    Lea nced expectantly at Marcus'' phone as he held it to his ear. When he noticed the nervous look in


    her eyes, he asked Michael to hold on. Then he handed the phone to her.


    "Hello, this is Lea. How is Rachel? I want to talk to her."


    "She''s fine," Michael said. He looked at Jack and Rachel, who were leaning against each other. He


    cleared his throat and handed Rachel the phone. "Your friend wants to talk to you."


    She reached for the phone. Reflexively, she wanted to stand straight, but Jack stopped her with a firm


    grasp on her arm. "Don''t."


    She did not argue. The pain in her ankle was too much to bear. She rested most of her weight on Jack.


    When Lea heard the familiar voice, she began crying.


    Choked with sobs, she apologized, "Sorry, Rachel."


    Rachel smiled bitterly and said, "You don''t have to apologize to me. I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."


    "I shouldn''t have left you alone."


    There were two men beside her, and she felt too embarrassed tofort Lea. "It''s not your fault. Don''t


    cry," she whispered into the phone. "Come on. I''m not a kid.


    I don''t need to be supervised all the time. It was an ident. I fell down and didn''t get out in time."


    If the two men didn''t know that it was Lea on the other end of the line, they would have thought that


    Rachel was trying tofort her boyfriend.


    After a few moreforting words, Lea finally calmed down. With a whine, she said, "Okay. I''m waiting


    here for you. They have informed the firemen of your position. But it''s too dark where you are. They''re


    trying to locate you. Can you see me waving?"


    It hard for Rachel to see the people below too. shing lights and people walking around made it more


    difficult for her to spot Lea.


    The second floor was not that high, but there was some distance between the balcony and the crowd.


    "Yes, I see you. Alright. Don''t worry. We''ll be downstairs in no time."


    Puzzled, Michael looked in the direction of Rachel''s gaze. It was pitch ck, with a few shes of


    bright light now and then. He couldn''t see anything.


    What did she see?


    Michael and Jack didn''t expect that suchforting words woulde from such a cold woman. It


    made Jack jealous of Lea.


    ''Wait. Jealousy?''


    Jack''s facial expression changed subtly. He turned his head and pretended to look out the balcony.


    However, smokeing up from downstairs and from the front of the house choked him.


    Rachel stood straight and leaned on the handrail. From the other end of the line came the clear voice


    of a man. "Rachel, how are you feeling now? Are you hurt?"


    "Lucas?"


    "Yes, it''s me. I..."


    She interrupted him. "I''m fine. There''s no need to apologize to me."


    "Okay. We can talk about it once you''re safe and sound downstairs."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Rachel returned the phone to Michael.


    He continued to talk on the phone. More and more smoke rose from the lower floor, and the rescue


    operation was yet to bepleted.

 Chapter 96 Stay With Me

    Chapter 96 Stay With Me


    When the second fire engine arrived, the firemen immediately set up thedder while asking some


    people about the situation inside of the building.


    The windows were burning up and thick smoke billowed so they had to put thedder at the side.


    As soon as the firemen finish setting up thedder, Jack and Michael helped Rachel stepped on it. One


    fireman then supported her while going down.


    Michael went down after Rachel. When it was Jack''s turn to step on thedder, he halted and turned


    around as if he remembered something.


    "There are still three people inside," he told the fireman. Right after he finished informing the fireman,


    someone ran from behind while anxiously waving his hand. "Help! Help! Help!" Then another one came


    out. "Help us! Don''t go yet!"


    After Rachel, Jack, and Michael were rescued, the firemen rescued the bad guys too. They were then


    arrested by the police after Rachel gave her statement.


    Since the situation was already stabilized, everyone decided to leave.


    The firemen urged them to vacate the ce quickly because there were some rumors that there might


    be some explosives inside the building.


    Rachel found it difficult to walk because her ankle was swollen.


    Lucas knelt down to check her ankle.


    After careful examination, he stood up and said in a serious tone, "We need to bring her to the hospital


    to treat her ankle."


    Lea came over to help Rachel stand up.


    "Let''s go. Hurry up," she said.


    Looking at Lea''s nervous expression, Rachel couldn''t helpughing. "Don''t worry too much, okay? It''s


    not that serious."


    Everyone surrounded Rachel. They were all worried about her.


    The news spread like wildfire, so when many people found that Jack and his wife were rescued, they


    all rushed to them. Some wanted to know the current situation while the others just wanted to see Jack


    and Rachel in person.


    People gathered around, whispering to each other. All of a sudden, they also noticed Celine who had


    been standing quietly in the corner. The expressions on their faces changed upon seeing her. They


    didn''t expect that she would also be there.


    However, no one paid much attention to Celine. Even Jack didn''t bother to look at her because all his


    attention was focused on Rachel.


    She peered at the direction of Jack, hoping that he would look back. But to her dismay, all he cared


    about was Rachel.


    Celine boiled with anger. Looking at everyone''s worried face, she almost lost her mind. She suddenly


    felt a sharp pain in her head but she only clenched her teeth to suppress the rage she was feeling


    inside. ''Why is everyone so worried about her? She''s not even dead yet!'' she thought inwardly.


    Fortunately, she hadn''t totally lost her sanity so she didn''t rushed to them. She remained standing at


    the corner quietly. This was the greatest restraint she had ever done in her entire life.


    The number of people surrounding Rachel increased when some curious passersby also stopped to


    check what was happening.


    Rachel felt suffocated and her head was spinning because of too many people around her. She was


    about to struggle and shout when someone spoke up. "Why is everyone gathered here? Don''t you


    realize that you are blocking the air for the patient?" Jack said unhappily.


    He only found out that they were already surrounded by so many people when he looked up. All the


    while, his only concern was Rachel.


    Even the policemen found it difficult to disperse the crowd.


    Luckily, the people around listened to Jack. They gradually scattered and gave way for Rachel to


    breathe some air. Jack took the opportunity to lift her up and carried her in his arms. Everyone was


    stunned upon witnessing what he did.


    Rachel reflexively wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Before she could say anything, Jack said to Lucas, "The ambnce is still on the way. I can''t wait any


    longer so I''ll take her to the hospital now."


    "Okay," Lucas agreed with a nod.


    Jack''s overbearing aura made everyone speechless. However, the anxiety on his face was also very


    apparent.


    Seriously? Why was Jack so nervous about Rachel?


    Lea couldn''t take it anymore so she asked Henry in a low voice, "What''s wrong with him? Is he really


    worried about Rachel?"


    Henry cleared his throat before he answered, "You''re right."


    Michael led the way while Jack followed behind with Rachel in his arms. He was so focused on Rachel


    that he didn''t even notice Celine when he passed by her.


    Celine was just staring at him while he was carrying another woman in his arms. She was so hurt


    because Jack treated her like a stranger just now.


    When she couldn''t stand it anymore, she ran after him quickly and grabbed his shirt. "Jack!" she


    shouted sharply.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    People around exchanged surprised nces. No one dared to say a word. Even Rachel was shocked


    when she peeped through Jack''s arms and saw the woman behind him.


    Jack stopped and turned to face Celine. His eyes moved slowly from her hand to her pretty face.


    "Let''s talkter," he said slowly.


    Celine''s eyes reddened all of a sudden, her hand grasping his shirt tightly. She bit her lips and tried to


    think of the best words to say. "Stay with me. Ask someone else to bring her to the hospital. I...I''m


    scared."


    Her words were incoherent since she couldn''t think clearly anymore. All she wanted was to stop Jack


    from bringing Rachel to the hospital by himself.


    She would never give Jack and Rachel an opportunity to get too close to each other.


    Some people tended to be selfish. Sometimes, when they possessed something, they seemed not to


    value it, but they wouldn''t let it go as well. Some people were full of insecurities and they wouldn''t be


    satisfied of what they had.


    But when they saw something they had abandoned being held by someone else, they started to get


    jealous and mad. It was as if someone had taken their possession away.


    Celine was one of those people.


    Lea got pissed off with what Celine had said. If it wasn''t for Jack''s warning look, she would have taught


    her a lesson.


    But Jack was also displeased by her words so he gently shook her hand off and said indifferently, "I''m


    sorry but I''m not avable right now. I need to bring Rachel to the hospital. Let''s talk when I''m free."


    He walked away without looking back, leaving Celine stunned. The atmosphere became awkward.


    Everyone looked at her with subtle expression on their face.


    Celine couldn''t describe the embarrassment she was feeling right now. Jack abandoned her in front of


    so many people because of another woman. Her world seemed to copse in an instant.


    Fortunately, she was able to stay calm. But tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. She lowered


    her head and buried her face in her hands. She wished she could just vanish.


    She turned around and ran away as fast as she could. The humiliation she had just experienced was


    too much for her to bear so she wanted to find a temporary shelter where she could ease out the pain.


    Meanwhile, Michael volunteered to drive. Lea then sat behind him in the front seat. Jack and Rachel


    were in the back seat.


    Lucas also got in his car with Marcus and Henry. They followed Michael''s car to the hospital.


    Rachel wasn''t aware of what was really going on. She was even wondering why it was Jack who was


    taking care of her all of a sudden. "Put your feet on myp," Jack ordered. They were still on their way


    to the hospital.


    "What?" Rachel was so confused.


    Jack cleared his throat and said again, "I just want to check the condition of your feet."


    When Rachel realized what he meant, she shook her head awkwardly and refused politely, "There''s no


    need. The doctor can take care of themter."


    Noticing the expression on her face, Jack was afraid that she might have misunderstood him. So after


    a short pause, he exined, "I mean I know how to treat sprains so I want to check your feet."


    Rachel checked herself. She was wearing a knee-length formal dress.


    If she lifted her feet to hisp, she might expose something. Jack seemed not to realize it.


    Rachel didn''t say anything but just fondled the hemline of her dress.


    When Jack noticed her action, he immediately understood. Feeling a little embarrassed, he cleared his


    throat again and said, "Sorry, I didn''t notice it."


    Michael noticed the awkwardness between the two people in the back seat so he thought of teasing


    them. "What are you two whispering to each other? Can you also share it to us?"


    When Lea heard Michael''s voice, she turned her head to look at him. It was only then that she noticed


    his burnt coat. His elbow and the back of his hand were also dirty. His burnt hair and whole body


    smelled smoke.


    Perhaps Michael and Jack had never experienced such terrible moment before.


    She looked at the back seat and saw Jack staring at Rachel silently. There was a frown on his face.


    Before, Lea had always thought that Jack was a scum and an irresponsible man. She even thought


    that he had no interest on Rachel.


    But looking at him now, she realized that she was wrong. Jack cared about Rachel so much. He even


    risked his life in the fire to save her.


    His decisiveness and resoluteness made Lea change her impression on him.


    Jack didn''t even care about his situation right now. He seemed not to notice his burnt clothes and the


    scratches on his face and forehead.


    Just like Michael, he was also in a mess. His face was a little pale.


    But all he cared about was Rachel. His only concern was for her sprain to be treated.


    When Marcus'' and Michael''s cars reached the nearest hospital, they immediately brought Rachel to the


    emergency room.


    Luckily, there were not so many patients that time so there was an avable doctor to take care of her.


    The old doctor kneaded her ankle and checked it. He then said slowly, "The muscle of her ankle is


    twisted but it''s not very serious. We just need to apply some medicine on it."

 Chapter 97 Hes So Manly

    Chapter 97 He''s So Manly


    ''That''s all?'' Jack wondered.


    But he was still very worried about Rachel. "Her ankle is so swollen. I think she needs an X-ray."


    The old doctor squinted at him. "You don''t trust me?" he asked with a slight sigh.


    But he didn''t wait for Jack''s answer and waved his hand. "I''ve checked it already. You can have it


    double-checked if you don''t trust me, and I''ll be responsible if I missed anything."


    His words made most of the people presentugh. But Jack was not amused. His face was grim and


    his eyes remained serious. ''Why is this doctor not treating this case professionally?'' he wondered to


    himself.


    As a doctor herself, Rachel had a good idea of her situation. Although the pain kept most of her senses


    busy, she could tell if her bones were hurt or not.


    The old doctor wrote down on the patient chart and then prescribed an anti-inmmatory medicine.


    "Find the nurse to help you reduce the swelling. Thene back to correct the tendon," he said finally.


    When Jack took the list, the doctor studied him from head to toe. He then pushed his sses up his


    nose to better position it. "You young people are really good at messing around. Did you two just had a


    fight?"


    He looked back and forth between Jack and Rachel with an expression that told them that he was sure


    that they had a fight.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do we look like we just had a fight?" Jack asked seriously in response. His face looked incredulous


    from the doctor''s question.


    The doctor took another look at Jack, carefully this time, and then at Rachel. He nodded and his face


    became even more serious. "Yeah, you two look like you just had a fight," he said confidently.


    There was a momentary pause before he continued speaking. "As husband and wife, it''s natural to


    quarrel and argue with each other. But you cannot overdo it, especially in the middle of the night..."


    But Jack interrupted him right away before he could finish what he was saying. "Thank you very much


    for your advice. But we prefer to have her feet treated tonight, please."


    Michael and Lea instinctively looked down on the floor as they held back theirughter. Michael slightly


    rubbed his nose with the back of his index finger and gently cleared his throat.


    The doctor''s office was too small for everyone to stay inside. Lucas went to get the prescribed medicine


    while Marcus and Henry waited outside.


    They straightened up when they saw theming out of the clinic. "How''s Rachel? Is it bad?"


    "She''s fine. Just twisted her tendon," Lea replied in a t tone. She turned to her back and saw Jack


    carrying Rachel out in his arms. The looked like an odd pair.


    Jack looked like a full gentleman who assisted the injureddy in his arms. Rachel, on the other hand,


    looked as if she was being carried by a stranger that she had never seen before.


    Jack carried her to the nurse followed by the others.


    The nurse came in with some ice cubes on a steel basin and an ice bag to put them in. She then


    looked at each one of them carefully. ''They''re all good looking,'' she thought to herself. She observed as


    one particrly good-looking man in front of her carefully ced an injureddy patient on a chair.


    The nurse brought a small chair for Rachel so that she could put her injured leg on it. The nurse then


    ced the ice bag on the injured area. "Don''t move. It will be better once we lessen the swelling," she


    said reassuringly.


    Rachel nodded but said nothing. Before she could hold the ice bag, the man beside her already did so.


    Lea sat on another chair and watched them. She looked nervous. She was not able to properly see


    Rachel''s foot when the old doctor was doing his examination. When she saw Rachel''s foot clearly, she


    was shocked by how it looked. "Why is it so swollen?"


    Rachel''s white and delicate feet looked dirty. The right foot looked badly swollen, and Lea thought that


    it was almost deformed. She felt terrified at the sight of it.


    Lucas squatted in front of Rachel''s foot to look at it more closely and frowned. "You ankle won''t go


    down this evening. Apply some medicine on it and go back to sleep. Go to our hospital tomorrow and


    I''ll deal with it," he said.


    Her right foot had started to have muscle spasms because of the pain. Sweat started to flow down from


    her forehead. The ice bag was not working fast enough to relieve the pain on her foot.


    She closed her eyes briefly to dull the pain. The silence in the room was broken by an imposing voice.


    "No. She''d better stay here tonight. What if it gets worse after she goes back?" Jack said with a face


    that looked frighteningly serious.


    Rachel bent over and slightly pressed her swollen ankle.


    "She is a doctor herself. It will be morefortable for her at home than in the hospital. We can send


    her back to the hospital for treatment tomorrow," Lea exined to Jack.


    Even Rachel agreed to go back home first, so Jack had no choice but concede his point.


    It seemed to him that Rachel heeded Lucas'' words more than his.


    Michael and the rest decided to just keep quiet. They understood that it was pointless to meddle in their


    affairs. Plus they didn''t want to get mixed up in the personal affairs of Jack.


    Lea went out to get a ss of water for Rachel so that she could take some medicine. Jack went to pay


    for the clinic fees. Michael and the rest were about to leave after they made sure that Rachel was going


    to be fine.


    After Jack paid all the medical fees, they said their goodbyes to each other and left.


    Only Marcus seemed clueless with what was going on. When he noticed that they were at a good


    distance away from Rachel, he lowered his head and whispered to Jack, "Are you really going to leave


    Celine? Or are you just trying to piss her off by using Rachel?"


    He spoke so fast that Michael and Henry were unable to stop him from saying his words.


    Although his voice was low, it was still very quiet in the infusion room. It was not impossible that Rachel


    heard him.


    The atmosphere immediately became awkward after Marcus spoke.


    Surprise was painted in Jack''s face at the words of Marcus. He slowly turned to Rachel before he could


    say anything. She calmly studied her swollen foot and seemed to pay no attention to what they were


    talking about.


    But Jack was not so naive to think that Rachel never heard what Marcus said. He was convinced that


    she simply pretended that she did not hear his words.


    No one spoke after Marcus finished talking. Even Marcus himself quickly realized that there was


    something seriously wrong with what he said and where he said it.


    Heughed awkwardly as he scratched his head. He was about to say something to cover up his


    embarrassment, but Jack quickly pushed him out of the room before he had the chance to speak.


    "You can go and take a rest if you really don''t have anything else to do here.


    Besides, you''re also blocking the corridor and it might be inconvenient to the other patients." ''Why did


    Jack consider me as an inconvenience?'' Marcus wondered.


    He felt unhappy. Henry and Michael noticed his mncholy and pulled him with them.


    As they were about to leave, they turned around to say goodbye to Rachel. "We''ll be going now,


    Rachel. See you!"


    "I''ll visit you tomorrow!"


    "Well... I really didn''t mean..." Henry and Michael instinctively raised their hands to Marcus'' mouth to


    cover it.


    They dragged him away while waving their hands at Rachel with an awkward smile.


    The light in the infusion room was bright but soft. It came as too pale against the immacte white wall.


    There were only four of them left in the infusion room now.


    Jack was unsure if Rachel heard what Marcus said, but Lea heard it clearly. But she was not so stupid


    to immediately believe Marcus'' words.


    ''Were his buddies here to help or make trouble?'' Lea wondered to herself as she watched Jack.


    Since Jack already indicated that he''d take care of Rachel for the night, Lucas thought of an excuse to


    leave.


    Besides, he had something else in mind so he never pushed sending Rachel back home. "I''ll go back


    to the Ying family to check what''s going on," he said after a moment of awkward silence.


    Lea couldn''t believe her ears that Lucas chose to go back to the Ying family instead of staying for


    Rachel.


    She opened her mouth and was about to say something but Rachel beat her to it. "Well, don''t worry.


    Jack is here, anyway. You can go to the Ying family if you''re worried about someone," she said.


    Lucas felt that there was a hidden meaning in Rachel''s words. He straightened himself and watched


    her for a moment. He looked as if he was going to say something, perhaps to exin his side of things,


    but he ultimately decided to stay quiet and say nothing.


    "Call me when you get home. Don''t forget to go back to the hospital to get your feet checked


    tomorrow," he said after a moment''s hesitation.


    Rachel nodded at him but said nothing. When Jack thought that they had finished talking, he opened


    the door without saying a word. He then lifted Rachel from the wheelchair and carefully ced her in


    the passenger seat of his car.


    Rachel was takenpletely by surprise that she shrieked softly at what Jack did. When she turned


    her head, she saw that Lucas was about to leave, but a sh of surprise was in his eyes.


    Jack''s action almost made Lea exim as well in surprise.


    ''He''s so manly!'' she thought to herself as she admired Jack secretly in her mind.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of her. Just go about your business," Jack said immediately before anyone


    could react and say anything. His voice had an authoritative tone that only the husband of Rachel could


    have.


    After a moment of surprise, Lucas nodded, "Thanks!"


    The words of Lucas sounded like a joke to Jack. "I will take care of my wife. Why do you need to thank


    me?" Jack said under his breath with a sneer.


    His manner waspletely different when he had a pleasant chat with Lucas at the table mere days


    ago.


    When they were finally inside the car, Lea couldn''t help but turn to Lucas with an amused look. "Well,


    Mr. Fu, why did you sound hostile to Lucas?" she asked.


    His expressionless face became stiff for a moment after he heard her words. "You think too much," he


    answered.

 Chapter 98 Getting Closer

    Chapter 98 Getting Closer


    ''I think too much?''


    Lea didn''t think so. She could tell Jack was really angry when he spoke to Lucas.


    Actually, she was angry as well. Lucas just left Rachel there and didn''t say anything tofort her. All


    he wanted was to rush to the Ying family''s vi. There seemed to be some hidden meaning in Rachel''s


    words.


    ''Lucas is worried about someone? Could it be ris?''


    Just as Lea was about to ask, Rachel leaned back, looking tired, with her beautiful eyebrows knitted


    together slightly. Lea looked at her and noticed that her forehead was oozing sweat.


    Feeling concerned about her, Lea leaned over and nervously asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Are


    you feeling pain?"


    Rachel didn''t want Lea to worry about her, so she forced herself to cheer up and tried to reassure her,


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''m just a little tired."


    "How could I possibly not be worried?" Lea felt very worried. "Look at you. Your face is as pale as a


    ghost. If you feel ufortable, please just tell me. I''m here with you."


    Having said that, she turned to look at Jack and said bluntly, without trying to be polite, "Mr. Fu, can you


    manage it?"


    Her words were bewildering to the other two people in the car.


    Lea paused for a moment, and realized they might not have understood what she meant. "Can you


    take good care of her tonight? Perhaps I should stay there."


    With his face looking rxed and the corners of his good-looking lips slightly pursed, Jack didn''t make


    an immediate decision. He turned to ask Rachel for her opinion. "What do you think?"


    At this moment, Rachel was totally distracted.


    She shook her gently to get her attention. "It''s okay. Lea, you go home. I already told you, I''m fine."


    Lea was a bit annoyed by what Rachel said. "Look at you, you''re obviously not in a good condition at


    all. How can you say you''re okay?"


    Lea thought Rachel was always like that. She was too stubborn, acting as if she could do anything and


    ovee every challenge on her own.


    But Jack was there, so she couldn''t say much. Lea could only say peevishly, "All right."


    Rachel was surprised that Lea was so angry about this. Her intentions were good, after all. She only


    wanted to set Lea''s mind at ease.


    Jack drove the car in silence, with a light flickering in his deep eyes.


    When they arrived home, they received a phone call from Rick.


    Rick had sent all his guests away after confirming that they were all right. He was relieved to find that


    only two guests had been injured, and the injuries were just minor.


    Then he cooperated with the police and the firefighters to search for any remaining explosives in the


    vi.


    At that moment, the fire was still raging inside the vi, and the firefighters were busy putting out the


    fire first.


    The fire was too unusual and too sudden to have been a mistake. It was obvious that arson had been


    committed deliberately in the vi. It was not yet known who the mastermind of the crime was, but


    several suspects were already in the hands of the police.


    The police were interrogating the suspects in an overwhelming and intimidating manner. Atst, one of


    those suspects was ovee, being unable to stand it anymore. He almost pissed in his pants in


    fright, and in a trembling voice, he confessed about who he was working for.


    It turned out that the fire and explosion weremitted by none other than Rick''s uncle.


    Rick was furious. He could hardly hold his anger in.


    The police went to investigate his uncle.


    ording to the testimony given by the suspect, they made the explosion by mixing explosives with


    fireworks.


    Rick''s uncle had wanted them to nt bombs around the vi. However, after discussing with each


    other, they were afraid that the explosion would be too powerful and cause severe damage to the vi,


    possibly causing it to copse.


    Their intention was only to create chaos, not to kill anyone. So the bombs were all nted in the


    garden.


    They also confessed that they were working in several groups, and some of them were secretly pouring


    mmable liquid in the vi.


    Others were responsible for nting the explosives, while some others were in charge of observing the


    situation, and to tell everyone when to take action.


    The suspect said that their actual purpose was not to kill anyone, but only to ruin the banquet.


    Therefore, they gave enough time for the people in the house to escape.


    Otherwise, they would not have left such a long interval between the explosions.


    Rick was so angry that he felt his heart ache.


    He wanted to punch him in the face. He felt that he might pass out if he didn''t release his anger.


    Jack''s phone rang when he was about to take Rachel out of the car. She nudged him to pick up the


    phone.


    He looked at Rachel and said lightly, "You''re not wearing shoes. Just wait there and don''t get out."


    Rachel nodded her head and leaned back in her seat. Lea smiled yfully at her.


    Jack walked to the other side of the road and answered the call. It was from Rick. He was calling to ask


    how Rachel was doing, and to offer a serious apology.


    Jack didn''t care about the apology, but he epted it. It was just an ident, after all. Rick couldn''t be


    held fully responsible.


    Jack simply told him Rachel was not seriously injured.


    Jack felt that Rachel''s condition was his own business and that he didn''t need to tell Rick about her in


    detail, no matter how badly hurt she was.


    He didn''t want Rick to think that he was holding him responsible.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    They exchanged just a few more words, and then ended the call. Rick promised him that he would


    eventually give him a full exnation of the matter.


    Jack epted his apology and said good night.


    Anyway, if Rick wouldn''t investigate the incident, Jack intended to do it himself.


    When they returned home from the hospital, Rachel''s foot seemed to be in much better condition than


    before. Lea stayed with Rachel for a while, but she stood up to say goodbye when Rachel yawned as if


    she wanted to sleep.


    After they left, Rachel thought that Jack would act like a gentleman and drive Lea home. But to her


    surprise, he came back to her in just a moment.


    Rachel was stunned and asked him, "Why didn''t you drive her back?"


    "She called a taxi."


    He came over and examined her swollen ankle carefully. He was slightly relieved that wasn''t as bad as


    before. "It seems to be better. You..."


    He suddenly stopped.


    The neckline of her dress had been torn down, so that her breasts were almost revealed to him.


    He felt unable to finish his sentence, so Jack coughed and turned his eyes away.


    Noticing the change in Jack''s face, Rachel looked down and her face suddenly reddened. She covered


    her chest quickly with her hand, and turned away from his gaze.


    She was too embarrassed to say anything. Jack spoke again first. "I''ll go up to get a coat for you."


    Then he turned away and went upstairs.


    When he went downstairs again, he held her thin coat in his hand. Rachel took it from him with a slight


    blush. It was hard for her to imagine him rummaging through her wardrobe.


    What happenedter was even more embarrassing for her.


    Rachel''s traumatized feelings were somewhat soothed when she came back home. She was in a dirty


    mess and yearned for a shower.


    However, bathing was a serious difficulty at that moment.


    She stumbled around with wounded feet. The problem was there was no bathtub in the house. She


    thought about it for a long time. Rachel was in the bathroom and still hadn''t got naked yet. She stood


    there for a long time and finally limped out.


    When she was about to walk downstairs to grab a chair to sit on, Jack noticed her and stopped her,


    asking, "What''s wrong?"


    She turned back and saw Jack wearing a shirt. He was justing out of the room and standing at the


    door, looking at her.


    Rachel felt embarrassed again. She tried to exin, "I want to go downstairs to get something."


    He turned around and walked towards her. "What do you need there? I''ll take it for you."


    "There is a low stool downstairs. Help me bring it up."


    Without uttering a word, Jack went downstairs and fetched the stool.


    He remembered the stool very well. It was the one that Mendes used to sit on when he came there.


    When he came back with the stool, he felt confused. "Why do you need a stool?"


    Rachel''s ear went red, but she tried to stay calm. She took the stool from Jack and said, "It''s


    necessary."


    Before Jack could respond, Rachel hurried away with the low stool.


    Ignoring Jack''s lingering gaze, Rachel entered the bathroom and closed the door.


    Jack just saw her limping away in a rush before he understood what was going on.


    She disappeared as swiftly as a burr.


    Standing still for a moment, he was confused about what that could possibly mean. After a moment of


    thought, he suddenly understood.


    The stool... Her foot...


    Only then did he realize what the stool was for. How dull he was!


    His handsome face blushed with embarrassment. He walked to Rachel''s room and hesitated at the


    door, then finally raised his hand to knock.


    It took Rachel a long time to finish everything she need to do in the bathroom. She walked around the


    bathroom and hesitated for a long moment. She looked at her swollen foot and remembered that the


    medicine from the hospital was still on the living room table.


    She was still hesitating whether to open the door and get the medicine right away, or wait here until


    Jack was asleep.


    But at that moment, Jack knocked on her door.

 Chapter 99 A Car Accident

    Chapter 99 A Car ident


    The knock on the door seemed to have an impact in her heart. Rachel hesitated for a moment, but


    eventually limped to the door and open it.


    Jack had already cleaned himself and changed his clothes. However, the scratches on his handsome


    face were still visible. He was holding a ss of water in one hand and some medicines in the other.


    His eyes rested on her beautiful face first before they moved down to her sprained ankle. He then


    frowned.


    "Just sit there. Why do you keep on moving around?" he scolded, his brow furrowed. Rachel was a little


    confused why Jack had suddenly scolded her.


    "If I won''t move, then how can I open the door?" she retorted innocently.


    She then stepped aside so he coulde in.


    "Then why do you have to lock your door?" asked Jack again.


    ''Because I''m wary of you,'' Rachel wanted to say. However, she chose to keep it to herself. She moved


    towards the table slowly to avoid his gaze but Jack suddenly stopped her.


    "I said, don''t move!" Jack''s voice raised a little so Rachel was stunned. But before she could say


    anything, he suddenly lifted her up.


    Afraid that she might fall, she automatically wrapped her arms around his neck. She was too


    embarrassed so she shouted at him angrily, "What are you doing? Put me down!"


    Jack squinted at her and said, "You are so stubborn so you only deserve this."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel was so angry that she kept on struggling from his arm. She tried to hide her flushed cheeks


    from him.


    Looking at her blushing face, Jack''s lips curved into a yful smile. He then threatened her, "If you


    keep on struggling like that, I will drop you."


    All of a sudden, Rachel''s body stiffened. She was scared of falling so she immediately obeyed him.


    Amused of her reaction, Jack gently carried her to the sofa.


    He gently put her down and loosened his hand.


    This evening, Jack held Rachel in his arms like he was very fond of her. She was like a porcin doll


    that he treasured.


    While Jack was checking all the medicines, Rachel sat still.


    Her face still felt hot so she knew that she was still blushing. She felt extremely weird sitting next to


    Jack.


    Was she just sick or she was already enjoying the moment? Somehow, she couldn''t help feeling


    uneasy.


    Her thoughts brought her somewhere long ago. She was reminded of a man who also used to hold her


    in his arms and treated her like a treasure.


    Fortunately, Jack couldn''t read her mind. After all, she wouldn''t want him to know that she was


    comparing him to her father.


    Jack was silent as he continued to give her the medicines she needed to take.


    He remembered that there was an ointment that he must apply to her ankle so he lowered down his


    head to look for it in the pouch.


    "Don''t you feel that I''m unlucky every time I''m with you?" Rachel murmured.


    Upon hearing what she said, Jack looked up and stared at her. His eyes and his face were full of


    confusion. Rachel held the ss of water and raised it up a little to hide a part of her face. Jack didn''t


    comment anything but obviously, he was waiting for her to borate.


    "I just feel like every time I am with you, bad things happen. Last time, after we went to the


    engagement party, I had a fever. This time..."


    "I took care of you when you had a feverst time too," Jack interrupted her.


    Rachel was speechless. She didn''t know what else to say. It was true that troubles would always


    happen every time they were together. But if she came to think of it, it was also true that Jack was


    always there to take care of her.


    "Maybe we are not good for each other," she said.


    Jack snorted but he didn''t say anything. He already found the ointment so he focused his attention to it.


    Without any expression on his face, he squatted down and held her foot.


    Rachel subconsciously winced but she didn''t dare to pull her foot from his grip. Anyway, she could feel


    that Jack was very careful in holding her foot.


    He gently applied the ointment on her swollen ankle and massaged it a little. Rachel feltfort in his


    touch so she couldn''t help closing her eyes. She could feel the effect of the ointment on her skin as


    Jack was slowly pressing her ankle with his slender fingers.


    When he was done applying the ointment, Jack slowly wrapped her ankle with a bandage. He then


    looked up to her and said, "I don''t want to be with you either."


    Rachel was taken aback so she quickly took back her foot.


    Jack looked down again and checked her swollen ankle.


    When he noticed that the swelling had alleviated a bit, he felt a little relieved. He seemed to forget


    everything she had just said a while ago.


    He stood up and sat beside Rachel. He took all the medicines on the table and sorted them out


    ording to the time she needed to take themter.


    Rachel thought that Jack seemed to y the role of a caring and loving husband.


    All of a sudden, she felt that he was a different person. This was not the Jack that she knew before.


    It was said that women were normally fickle. But for Rachel, Jack was even more capricious than any


    women she had met. She still couldn''t understand his attitude towards her. He had been so indifferent


    to her in the past, but now he was taking care of her.


    Rachel couldn''t help thinking that his change of attitude might have something to do with the divorce


    agreement that they had signed. ''Is he afraid that I will go back on my words?'' she thought.


    "Jack," she called softly.


    "What?" He turned around and the warm light in the bedroom poured down on his head. He had just


    taken a shower and his tousled hair softened his slightly cold face.


    "Why did you...e back for me?"


    Apparently, Jack didn''t expect her question so he was stunned a little. He didn''t know how to answer it.


    Actually, he also didn''t think of the reason. All he knew was when he heard that she was still in the vi,


    he rushed back without second thoughts to take her away.


    When he remained silent, Rachel continued to ask another question. "Didn''t you know how dangerous


    it was? The building exploded and it was on fire. There was a possibility that you would be trapped


    inside. Weren''t you afraid?"


    "Afraid? I didn''t realize that,"


    Jack answered.


    "Who else woulde if I didn''t?" This time, it was Jack who asked.


    His question sounded very natural but Rachel was a bit puzzled. The words he said were like a big


    stone that pounded her heart. She was suddenly overwhelmed byplex emotions.


    This time she couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "Why are you suddenly being so kind to me?"


    "What do you mean by that?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Rachel leaned against the back of the sofa leisurely. She took a sip of the water in her hand and


    answered, "I just think that your attitude towards me has totally changed in an instant."


    Since she had already told him how she felt, there was no reason to hold back anymore.


    "I just feel it''s weird. Why have you changed so much?" she added.


    Jack felt a little awkward. He didn''t how to exin his sudden change of attitude towards her. All of a


    sudden, he was in a dilemma. Should he tell her that everything started on the night that he dreamed of


    her?


    Obviously, it was impossible for Jack to say it straight to her face.


    After a moment of silence, he had finally came up with an excuse. "I just think that our rtionship now


    is getting better. We don''t need to go head to head."


    Rachel was even more confused. Had she ever done something to displease him before?


    "Well...what are you thinking now?" Confusion shed through his eyes at her question.


    "What do you want to know?" Jack asked back.


    "Of course I want know the reason why your attitude has changed so much."


    ''That''s it? Does it really matter?'' Jack wanted to ask. However, he chose to keep silent.


    After the long silence, Jack decided to speak again. "There''s really nothing to exin. I just realized


    that I have been treating you badly in the past so I want to make it up to you. I want to correct my


    mistakes."


    He thought that he didn''t treat her well before so he decided to change his attitude.


    "It still sounds weird," Rachel said without hesitation. "Is it because you and Celine have already


    broken up?"


    Unexpectedly, Jack''s face turned cold at once.


    He pursed his thin lips disgustedly.


    Rachel regretted what she said immediately. She realized that she had crossed the line. "I''m just


    kidding. Don''t mind what I said. Let''s just stop talking about this."


    Jack stared at her for a while and it made her feel guiltier.


    She cleared her throat and was about to say something when Jack suddenly spoke up. "I broke up with


    her because things weren''t going right between us anymore."


    He paused, searching for a proper exnation.


    "I broke up with her peacefully. That''s it. You have nothing to worry about. Don''t take this matter


    seriously," he added.


    "I am not taking this matter seriously," Rachel denied, a little embarrassed. She blushed so she turned


    her head and looked away. "I''m sorry. I will never mention her name in front of you again."


    "Then why are you angry? I don''t mean to me you," Jack said. "I just want to make it clear to you, in


    case you are thinking that I was forced to break up with her. I''ll go out now. Have a good rest."


    When Jack was gone, Rachely in the bed. She felt better that her ankle was wrapped with bandage.


    The pain had dissipated.


    The expressions in Jack''s eyes and the way he spoke earlier lingered in her mind. She could see his


    face every time she closed her eyes and her heart beat faster.


    Rachel tried to calm down and covered herself with the quilt so she could fall asleep. However, she


    didn''t expect that she would have some strange dreams.


    In her dream, she was running nonstop around the burning vi. The thick smoke was suffocating her


    and she was almost out of breath. She wanted to ask for help but she was left alone in the whole


    building and the door was locked.


    When she was already on the verge of death, her dream changed. It went to the day that her parents


    had a car ident.


    It was drizzling and she was trapped in a very narrow space. She was watching the drizzle fearfully. It


    was so dark and since the space was too small, she couldn''t even move. A pungent smell of blood hit


    her nose. Her parents were not moving anymore.

 Chapter 100 The Truth

    Chapter 100 The Truth


    When Rachel felt desperate and frightened, someone reached out to rescue her.


    A well-known face came to her view. As the image grew more lucid, she recognized the face belonged


    to Jack. He lifted the heavyweight pressing on her and carried her out of the suffocating space.


    She leaned her head on his broad shoulder like a ship finding its anchor. She was set adrift for so long


    but had finally reached ashore.


    The nascent rays of the sun awaited entrance on Rachel¡¯s eyes. Her mind had whirled from her


    nightmares into the real world. Meanwhile, her eyelidszily fluttered open. Her eyes were zed over


    with the remnants of her dream.


    She tried to remember her reverie before it faded and reyed it over. In her sleep, she felt safe when


    she rested her head on Jack¡¯s shoulder. It had the same feeling when she was in his armsst night.


    Had she felt a sense of security with Jack? Her conclusion surprised her.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her thoughts. While she was still reeling from her shock, she heard her name


    bellowed by Jack, waking her up.


    Every day, her routine moved like clockwork. She always slept and got up on time until today when


    someone had to wake her up. A lot about her had changed, she noticed.


    She rubbed the remainders of sleep in her eyes and dragged her feet off the bed. She entered the


    bathroom to wash her face and change her clothes. When she came out, she examined her ankle and


    found the swelling had reduced a lot. She healed well but still had some pain when walking.


    She headed downstairs and went to the dining room. An enormous tter of different food had filled


    the table, including porridges, cakes, and more.


    She could not hide her surprise as she stared at all the dishesded before her. They were exquisite


    cuisines from a five-star hotel.


    But Rachel became baffled. ¡®Is Jack going to feed pigs?¡¯


    Right on cue, the man walked out of the kitchen, carrying a bowl and a pair of chopsticks. His eyes


    dropped to her ankle the minute he saw her. His eyes softened, and the corners of his lips tilted when


    he noticed the swelling had subsided. "Sit down. We will go to the hospital after breakfast."


    He fixed the table and then looked at Rachel. Seeing that she did not move, he called her again, "Do


    not standstill. Come here."


    Pausing a little, she limped towards the table, and then slid on a chair. The rich aroma of the dishes


    filled her nostrils, the food smelling divine.


    Jack followed suit and looked at the table containing breakfast big enough for five or six people.


    Her stomach grumbled, seeing all the food. But she did not dare move, not knowing where to start.


    "I did not know what you like to eat," he said, "so I asked them to bring all of these here."


    He, himself, was stunned when he opened the door and found several people had brought his orders.


    They entered one after the other, serving the table full.


    The person in charge observed the amount of food they prepared. He felt like serving an emperor


    about to take his breakfast. He asked awkwardly, "Mr. Fu, how many people will be having breakfast?"


    Jack was silent and then said, "Two people."


    Pigs would not even be able to eat all of these.


    "Should we remove some?" the man timidly offered.


    The food wasvish. But then again, Jack had no idea of Rachel¡¯s preference.


    "Never mind. Put them there." He dismissed, waving his hand.


    It was indeed a sumptuous breakfast and had rendered Rachel speechless. "What if we could not finish


    all of these? Are we going to throw the leftovers away?"


    Jack cleared his throat. "It won''t happen again." He bent his head and nced at the food, feeling


    flustered.


    Rachel was riveted. ''Was this how he truly behaved?'' He seemed different from the cold person she


    knew.


    The longer they had spent days together, the more he didn''t resemble the person she remembered.


    After they signed the divorce, she saw another version of him.


    Jack drove her to the hospital after eating breakfast.


    Rachel just finished a phone call with Lea when her phone chimed, indicating a message had arrived. It


    was a news report.


    She clicked it open, and there disyed was a photo of a vi burning, covered by dark smoke. She


    instantly recognized it as the home of Ying family.


    She did not expect the media could report the incident promptly and a detailed one at that.


    Several pictures were attached, including the chaotic scene in the garden, a window set aze, and a


    side figure of Rick.


    The story had covered general information about the incident, including the time and location. In the


    latter part, it centered on the internal conflict within the Ying family.


    Rick¡¯s uncle had instigated the whole fiasco. After he was kicked out of thepany by Rick, he


    wanted retaliation. Everything was deliberate.


    The police had also arrested the escapees.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In the end, the Ying family¡¯s vi, with all of its history and grandeur, was ruined. It could be restored


    but would need a lot of time.


    After reading the article, Rachel finally understood everything that urredst night. It was motivated


    by revenge.


    She was scanning through the gallery when one particr photo caught her eyes.


    In the scene, she saw a familiar figure standing in a corner.


    It was Lucas.


    And it happened after they had separated at the hospital.


    Although he was in a corner, Rachel identified him instantly.


    He was standing with a mysterious woman in his arms. His face held an anxious and worried


    expression.


    He also seemed to be whispering something to her, judging from the angle. The photo didn¡¯t reveal the


    woman¡¯s features, but based on the position of Lucas¡¯ hand and his appearance, it was evident that he


    cared for her.


    ¡®Who is this woman?¡¯ She didn''t have a guess.


    She had never seen that kind of expression on Lucas, nor had she seen him show concern for any


    woman.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯ she wondered repeatedly.


    Not long after they arrived at the Ying family''s vi, he had gone for the rest of the night.


    She saw him nce back as if searching for something when they got in the car and was about to


    leave the vi. His concerned eyes made her think he had left something behind.


    Jack finally stopped the car in front of their destination. This time they went to the hospital where


    Rachel worked.


    She was wary at first, knowing that all her colleagues would recognize her.


    She was very unlucky during the past two months. It felt like she had encountered all the bad things


    she sessfully avoided over the years.


    Rachel, working as a doctor herself, was well aware of who could handle her case best. They went


    straight to the lobby of one of the clinics. Since she was off duty, she had to line up and wait for her


    turn.


    She sat in the waiting area while Jack took a number. She was looking at her ankle when she heard a


    familiar voice.


    "Rachel! Isn''t today your off duty?" Cara''s voice came above her head. "Hey, what happened with your


    foot?"


    "I twisted my ankle, that is why I took a day off today," she responded with a faint smile on her face,


    trying to hide the said foot.


    "I am sorry to hear that. You have been very busy these days. What happened?" Cara bobbed her


    head looking at Rachel¡¯s ankle.


    Jack returned just as they were talking. Cara was startled to see the towering man who walked towards


    them.


    They had met before, but he didn''t appear to remember her.


    Sensing her gaze, he turned to her and nodded in a small greeting.


    He did not know her, but he knew she was one of Rachel¡¯s colleagues. "There are ten people in front.


    We have to wait for a while," he said to Rachel, showing the number.


    ¡®They said they are friends, but I don''t think so,'' Cara thought.


    She coughed and said with a smile, "What a coincidence, Mr. Fu! We have met several times."


    "Yes, I have been here often."


    A knowing look dawned on Cara¡¯s face, her eyes gleaming. "I have to work. Excuse me." She stepped


    away slowly, her lipspressed into a smile.


    "Bye, Cara." Rachel saw her change in expression but deemed it unnecessary to exin anything at


    the moment.


    "There seems to be something wrong with Rachel recently. She always gets hurt. Take good care of


    her," Cara said to Jack.


    Jack understood that she addressed him as Rachel¡¯s boyfriend and nodded in return.


    When their turn came, he entered the room together with Rachel. The doctor was one of the best in the


    hospital. After assessing her ankle for a while, he went to retrieve the medicine.


    Rachel lifted her foot on a stool and waited for the doctor''s treatment. "Turn around."


    Jack was looking keenly at Rachel when he heard her voice.


    "For what?"


    She looked a little weird and said softly, "Just turn around."


    Jack was puzzled but did as she told. After a few seconds, he heard her scream.


    The doctor adeptly maneuvered Rachel¡¯s anklebone. Her face contorted as a throb shot on her foot.


    The pain was excruciating. Looking at her expression, the doctor smiled and took the tube of ointment.


    He opened the lid and said, "You have twisted it severely."


    Jack whirled around when he heard her cry. She was in agony, her tears welling in her eyes.


    Rachel wanted to reach out and hold her foot, but she stopped and hung her hands in the air


    helplessly. She lowered her foot from the stool with a sorrowful look. Jack couldn¡¯t help butugh. It


    was rare for him to see her with such rich expressions.


    The doctor squeezed the ointment tube, and the scent of medication filled the room.


    He covered her injury with the medicine and then wrapped it with a bandage. "She cannot run or jump


    in the next few days. Rachel is very clear about her condition. Just take good care of her," he said to


    Jack.

 Chapter 101 Made A Mistake

    Chapter 101 Made A Mistake


    Jack nodded. "Okay, I''ll take care of her."


    The old doctor tied the bandage after wrapping it around Rachel''s ankle. He stood up and smiled at


    them. "I''m happy that you brought your boyfriend here, Rachel."


    ''Boyfriend?''


    Rachel''s face began heating up. Shyly, she smiled and nodded her head awkwardly. She wondered


    what Jack was feeling. Casting a nce at him, she found that he acted as calm as ever.


    After the doctor had finished giving them instructions, Rachel and Jack thanked him. As the pair walked


    out, Jack bent down to carry her in his arms.


    Rachel blushed and hid her face in his arms. "Jack, could you please stop hugging me like that? I feel


    embarrassed."


    He raised his eyebrows expressionlessly. "But the doctor told me to take care of you. This is my way of


    making sure that you''re okay."


    "He meant that I shouldn''t exhaust my feet. He didn''t mean that you should coddle me like a child!"


    Jack retorted defensively, "Hey, I just want to help you! Don''t get mad at me!"


    She opened her mouth to refute, but failed toe up with a goode-back. Jack smirked as her


    face slowly reddened.


    Without further protesting, she allowed Jack to continue carrying her out of the doctor''s office. While


    they were bickering, they encountered a familiar person.


    Upon seeing Lucas, she struggled to get down. However, Jack didn''t let her go. "Stop, you''re going to


    hurt yourself," he scolded.


    She began to calm down and awkwardly raised her head to look at the man in front of them. "Hi,


    Lucas."


    Lucas looked at their intimate position. Pretending not to notice it, he nodded towards their direction.


    "What are you guys doing here?"


    Jack nkly stared at him and replied, "She needed to be treated in the hospital."


    Lucas'' eyes fell on Rachel''s injured ankle, an unnatural expression on his handsome face.


    He wanted to say something tofort her, but didn''t know what to say. "I''m so sorry. About


    yesterday..."


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to keep apologizing to me," Rachel said with a smile.


    A smile curled at the corners of Lucas'' mouth. He gently touched his nose. Everyone fell silent,


    awkwardly standing in the hallway.


    Just as Rachel was about to break free from his arms, Jack tightly pressed her body up against his.


    Before she could say something, Jack said, "We are leaving now."


    Before neither Lucas nor Rachel could speak, Jack walked off with her in his arms.


    They attracted numerous attention along the way. Rachel was so embarrassed that she gritted her


    teeth and buried her head into his arms.


    She pushed Jack away immediately after getting into the car, still red from what had just happened.


    "Jack!"


    Before she could finish, Jack raised his hand and ced his finger on her lips, stopping her from


    speaking.


    "Shh, be quiet." He didn''t think there was anything wrong with his behavior. "There''s nothing to be


    angry about. Are you feeling shy be hugged by me in front of him?"


    Dumbfounded, Rachel closed her mouth and sat patiently. Jack pushed her back in her seat and


    smirked. "Sit up. We''re going back home."


    After he got into the driver''s seat, Rachel asked, "Are we going to go back so soon?"


    "Why? Do you want to go somewhere else? You need to rest."


    Rachel shook her head and said, "No, I don''t want to go anywhere else."


    He smiled, his eyes brightly twinkling.


    The employees in the MK Group were gossiping about the mysterious woman in the president''s office.


    When everyone was guessing if the president had a new girlfriend, someone told them that woman


    was actually the president''s wife.


    The newly found information began to spread like wildfire.


    People began to ask questions about who she was. This was the first time that they were hearing about


    her and they wanted to know more.


    However, they couldn''t enter the office to see her.


    While ady was checking the message, someone identally tapped at her table. She looked up,


    frightened, and tried to hide her phone.


    She stood up and stammered, "Austin."


    Seeing that she was frightened, Austin looked at her phone quietly andughed. "What were you


    doing?"


    "Uhm... Nothing..."


    Austin smiled leisurely. "Well, focus on your work and don''t be too distracted."


    The girl nodded and sat down to work immediately.


    When Austin entered the president''s office, it was very quiet. Jack was sitting at his table, with Rachel


    on the sofa. She was ying on her phone.


    Austin walked towards Jack and whispered something in his ear. Rachel kept quiet until he left.


    It reminded him that every time Celine came here, there was always a lot of noise in the office.


    Not long after, Celine had stopped showing up in thepany anymore.


    Austin wondered, ''Did Jack really abandon Celine?


    Well... It was not appropriate to use the word "abandon." Maybe he knows having an affair is not right,


    and he ns to be together with his wife.''


    It was so quiet in the meeting room.


    The atmosphere was a little serious. Everyone held their breath and waited for Jack to speak.


    After a few minutes, Jack turned the documents over in his hands and kept silent, his eyes looking


    down.


    He ced his left hand on the table, and tapped it with his index finger, like drum beats.


    Everyone felt restless, they couldn''t tell whether he was happy or angry.


    Generally speaking, they shouldn''t have made such a mistake.


    The people sitting here today felt uneasy. No one was able to get away without taking responsibility.


    The president had personally invited them here. It would be a small matter if they were scolded, but if


    they were to be fired...


    They knew Jack was by no means a kind-hearted man.


    While they were all waiting for Jack''s response, he had closed the materials in his hands. He leaned


    back and crossed his arms over his chest.


    He casted a cold nce in their direction. They thought he would lose his temper this time.


    However, beyond their expectation, after ncing at them, Jack nonchntly said,


    "So what have you been doing thest few days?"


    They had expected him to be angry, but instead, they were met with a nice gesture. Deep inside, they


    felt that it was just the calm before the storm.


    One by one, they stood up bravely and made their statement clear. There were those with cold sweat


    dripping on their backs.


    Jack stood up. Just when they thought they were about to be scolded by the boss, he turned around


    and casually walked out.


    When the door closed behind them, they looked at each other dumbfounded. Some of them breathed a


    sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off their forehead. "We''re done."


    It just had only been a few days that Jack wasn''t able to pay attention to his business. His subordinates


    had made a big mistake.


    After a while, Jack came back to his seat and started to sort out the documents in front of him. "I am


    expecting that you submit solutions for me to review. In addition, thepany will deal with mistakes


    you made this time. Austin will inform youter about how this will ensue."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Noted."


    All of them quickly packed their items and left. They felt mixed feelings, both relived but also a little


    worried.


    They were unsure whether their boss would drop the matter or he just let them go for now and would


    punish themter.


    Finally, they all had reached an agreement.


    It seemed that Jack was in a good mood today, which might be the reason why he didn''t lose his


    temper.


    It was really weird. They lingered in the meeting room for a while before walking to the elevator.


    Suddenly, someone said in a low voice, "Look at him..."


    Everyone followed the direction where the man winked at. When they saw the scene, they all had their


    eyes wide open.


    Jack was speaking to a woman, as ifforting her. They didn''t notice that many were watching them.


    A look of impatience shed across Jack''s face. He bent down to lift her horizontally and strode inside


    his office.


    The scene stunned the others for a while. Once the two were out of sight, they began to talk amongst


    themselves.


    They were all shocked. "Who is she?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "But I heard that he has a girlfriend."


    "I''ve seen his girlfriend before. But his girlfriend isn''t that woman!"


    Inside the office, Jack put Rachel down and said, "Just sit here today and stop making trouble."


    Rachel blushed with anger. "I''m not making any trouble. I want to leave."


    He nced at her coldly, full of disdain. "What is so important that you have to leave? Tell me!"


    She was speechless for a moment. "Something urgent..."


    "What''s so urgent?" Jack was determined to pursue the matter until he had an answer. His dark eyes


    observed the expression on her face and slightly narrowed his eyes. He wanted to find clues about


    where she was going to go.


    Rachel didn''t know how to exin why she had to leave in a hurry, because she actually had nothing


    important to do at the moment. She just wanted to leave the office.


    But there was only one thing. It was something that had happened just now.


    He grabbed her by the waist and encircled his arms around her. He looked down at her and rudely


    spat, "Perhaps, it was because of what had happened just now..."

 Chapter 102 First Kiss

    Chapter 102 First Kiss


    Before Jack could finish his sentence, Rachel spat, "Don''t mention it again!"


    Her face turned red and she heaved in frustration.


    A while ago, he suddenly leaned over to her. Shocked by his sudden movement, she stood up


    instinctively.


    Before she could do anything, Jack lifted his hand and pushed her down to the sofa.


    Rachel was stunned. Unmoving, shey on the sofa and looked up at him. "What do you want?


    Mmmph..."


    Not finishing her sentence, Jack lowered his head and ced his lips on hers. He had imagined this


    happening so many times in his dreams.


    The moment their lips pressed against each other, Rachel pushed him away.


    Like a frightened rabbit, she almost jumped up.


    Subconsciously, she covered her mouth with her hands, tried to remain calm. "What are you doing?"


    Jack didn''t know what had gotten over him. He wasn''t even nning to do that.


    He forced himself to sit up straight, cing his hands in his pockets, pretending to be calm.


    The back of his ears were ming red, betraying his calm expression. Rachel looked at his face, not


    knowing the embarrassment he felt inside.


    Her mind was in a mess, like a time bomb.


    She could still feel the warmth of his lips.


    She put down her hands again. Her heart was beating so fast that she couldn''t say a word.


    She gritted her teeth, wanting to scold him. But she didn''t know what to say. She could only stare at


    him with red face.


    Her cute re almost drove him crazy again. He forced himself to control his desire and looked away


    immediately.


    Her throat dried. Calmly, Jack replied, "It was an ident."


    ''An ident?


    It was not an ident!''


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She was too embarrassed to retort, so she continued to re at him.


    That bastard! That was her first kiss.


    It happened so fast, she couldn''t even properly react.


    "An ident? You''ve nned it for a long time, right?" Rachel managed to squeeze these words after


    searching for the proper response.


    He pretended to be disdainful and turned his face away to conceal the redness on his face. "Am I that


    horny?"


    "You!"


    Knock! Knock! Austin knocked on the door and interrupted their conversation.


    He was there to inform Jack of the meeting. As a result, Jack had an excuse to run away from the


    embarrassment.


    During the middle of the meeting, Austin sent message to him telling him that Rachel was leaving.


    Groaning, he left the meeting room in a hurry. Rachel said she had something important to do.


    But Jack had a rough idea as to why she was in such a hurry to leave.


    "Wait for me a moment. I''ll finish the meeting and send you there."


    Hearing this, Rachel agreed without hesitation. However, she didn''t realize that Jack was deceiving


    her!


    When Jack finished the meeting, Rachel mentioned it again.


    She didn''t expect that he would go back on his word and find an excuse to prevent her from leaving.


    Rachel was so angry that she stomped her feet.


    "Was it because of that ident?" That was what he asked.


    ''How dare he mention it again!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Rachel wanted to retort, but she found herself speechless.


    Oblivious to his embarrassment, she observed that he seemed very unconcerned about it.


    He was the one who took away her first kiss!


    Rachel turned her head impatiently and said, "Never mind, I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    He raised his hand to rub his nose, a faint smile appearing on his lips. Heforted her in a soft voice,


    "All right. Wait for me to get off work."


    Austin walked to the door, about to knock on the door. But then he decided otherwise and left quietly.


    He sighed in his mind, ''Women have always been fickle. But now it seems that men are the same.''


    Rachel said nothing in response.


    They were all adults. It would be too sentimental to overdo it.


    Since he didn''t allow her to leave, she could only stay and wait for him. Jack went on dealing with his


    business.


    His secretary brought in fruit, desserts and aptop to her, so she wouldn''t feel bored.


    It wasn''t her style to kill time by snacking and browsing on the inte.


    Not long after, Rachel felt bored.


    Jack''s office was fairly clean. It was very minimalist as well. There was only a desk, a sofa, and a tea


    table.


    This was the coldest office she had ever been in, and Jack was busier than she had originally thought


    of.


    Jack and Austin left the office. Rachel didn''t know where they went.


    When someone knocked, Rachel got up to open the door. The person who had been knocking was


    surprised to see apletely strange woman present in the president''s office.


    "He''s not here. He went out with Austin,"


    she said. "I don''t know.


    You can call him."


    She became a messenger. After the sixth man had left, someone knocked on the door again. Rachel


    was tired. She didn''t understand why his subordinates didn''t just call him.


    When she opened the door for the seventh time, she saw a round-faced girl standing outside. The girl''s


    expression froze, as she didn''t expect someone else to be inside. She timidly shed a smile and


    greeted Rachel. "Hello, I need to clean the office."


    Rachel saw some cleaning tools in her hands. She smiled and nodded to let her in.


    The girl wore the uniform of the MK Group. Rachel asked curiously, "Why do you clean his office? You


    don''t seem to be a cleaner."


    "We take turns to clean the president''s office."


    The girl could not tell who she was. She took out a rag and looked around the office. Seeing that Jack


    was not here, she became a little vignt.


    "All the things here cannot be touched. And no outsider is allowed toe in," she said.


    Rachel nodded and said, "There doesn''t seem to be anything special in this office."


    The girl was a little dissatisfied with her words. She frowned. "Mr. Fu just doesn''t like it when his things


    are moved by others."


    Rachel nodded with a smile on her lips. "Don''t worry, I won''t touch anything."


    Hearing that, the girl suddenly felt a little embarrassed. "I''m not ming you. It''s just that we are the


    ones to be med if something happened."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not used to touch others'' things."


    The girl began to wipe the table, feeling relieved.


    ''She might be a guest of the president,'' she thought.


    Not wanting to offend her, the girl stopped and turned around to exin awkwardly, "By the way, I''m not


    saying that you were touching something. I just need to remind you."


    She was scared to get in trouble. And she didn''t want to have the me on her if something were to


    happen.


    To assuage the girl''s anxiety, Rachel sat down and watched as she cleaned.


    Jack''s office was not very dirty, the table and the floor just needed a bit of wiping.


    Before she finished her work, the sounds of footsteps and voices came from outside the door.


    Jack and Austin came in, talking about the recent meeting. They didn''t notice that someone else was in


    the room asides from Rachel.


    "Mr. Fu, Austin." The girl got their attention after greeting them.


    Jack turned his head, his face darkening for a moment. With a realization, he asked, "Are you on duty


    today?"


    She nodded and took the rag away. "Yes, it''s done. I''m going out now."


    "Okay, thank you."


    She then nodded towards Rachel and said, "This customer seems to have been waiting here for a long


    time."


    Both of Jack and Austin turned around. Austin''s face contorted and he stole a nce at Jack. He wore


    an awkward look.


    Austin couldn''t help but giggle inwardly. He was curious to know how Jack was going to introduce


    Rachel.


    Jack looked a little embarrassed. "This is my..."


    His voice trailed off. ''Should I say she''s my wife or friend?''


    However, since he didn''t answer her question, the girl just assumed that she was his friend.


    She took a look at Rachel and smiled awkwardly. She scratched her head with her hand and


    apologized, "I''m sorry. I thought you were one of the customers."


    Rachel giggled to brush off the misunderstanding. How had Jack recruited such a muddled girl to work


    in thepany?


    Seeing that there was an awkward silence, the girl cleaned up her supplies and scurried out of the


    door. "Excuse me, I''ll be leaving now."

 Chapter 103 Lets Go For A Snack

    Chapter 103 Let''s Go For A Snack


    Jack nodded. Just as she was about to exit, the girl abruptly turned around. "By the way, I haven''t seen


    Celine for a long time. We should have dinner after work when you have time."


    There was an awkward silence. Rachel nced at both Jack and the girl. Based on what she had just


    said, it seemed that she was close to Celine. That had probably been why she was recruited in the first


    ce.


    Jack replied calmly, "I''ve been busytely. Let''s talk about itter."


    "Okay..." The girl furrowed her brows in confusion, but didn''t ask any more questions. She waved her to


    say goodbye.


    When the door closed, Jack''s eyes met Rachel''s. They stared at each other for a while.


    Her eyes looked bright for a moment before breaking eye contact. Deep inside, he felt guilty.


    Still feeling awkward, Austin cleared his throat to break the silence. "Mr. Fu, please sign the papers. I''ll


    have them processed right away."


    "Okay."


    He signed the documents without reading over them. Austin quickly grabbed the papers and headed


    straight for the door, shaking his head in disappointment.


    The girl had been one of Celine''s junior schoolmates. No wonder she had been surprised when she


    found Rachel in the room.


    A few years back, Celine had managed to convince Jack into hiring her.


    It hadn''t been publicized that Jack and Celine had already broken up.


    Jack wanted to exin to Rachel. Just as he was about to say something, he closed it, unsure about


    how he would have exined the situation.


    Rachel broke the silence. "She''s pretty cute."


    "Well, she just graduated from college. She''s still a little immature and needs to change her attitude


    when working."


    She nodded her head and changed the topic. "When will you get off work?"


    "Are you bored?"


    There was a pregnant pause between them. Suddenly, an idea came into Jack''s head. "Why don''t we


    have dinner at the ce you took me to the other night?"


    Rachel frowned in confusion. "What ce?"


    "The snack street." He smiled at her.


    She frowned as she thought Jack didn''t like it there.


    But his suggestion aroused her appetite. If she could choose, she would have gone there every day.


    The price was very reasonable and the food was delicious.


    Jack had left work early in order to avoid getting stuck during rush hour.


    Rachel''s condition was slightly better todaypared to the day before. She was able to walk a bit


    more, so she refused Jack''s help.


    When they came out of his office, the receptionist looked at them curiously. Her gaze settled on


    Rachel''s foot and then traced back up to her face.


    The people in the elevator gave her the same look as well. Jack and Rachel walked side by side


    without saying anything.


    They slowly entered the elevator. The elevator stopped in the middle, and the people entering nodded


    to greet Jack.


    He nodded in return and noticed that they were looking at Rachel.


    They were probably curious to understand what their rtionship was.


    Rachel didn''t seem to mind their curious looks. On the contrary, it made Jack a little bit unhappy.


    When the elevator finally reached the first floor, he stretched out his hand and held Rachel in his arms.


    Rachel gasped in surprise.


    As the door opened, he held on to her even tighter.


    "You guys go out first," he ordered.


    The others walked out silently.


    After the two of them were thest ones in the elevator, she began to move.


    Since she had difficulty in walking, she had to move slowly. She thought Jack was so considerate as to


    tell the others to walk out first.


    She didn''t know that Jack had another purpose.


    But those people who had just left the elevator knew what their boss meant.


    This beauty belonged to their boss. Even though he didn''t say a lot, his actions suggested that he didn''t


    like them staring at his woman.


    These people were a bit worried. They wondered if Jack would be angry at them.


    Since Rachel was still injured, it would take a long time for her to arrive at the parking lot.


    But she didn''t want Jack to carry her. When they arrived at the gate, he said, "Wait here. I''ll drive my


    car to get you."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel didn''t object. She watched him quickly walk down the stairs to where he had parked.


    She waited outside, the scorching sun shining down on her slender figure.


    The two receptionists at the front desk curiously looked at her, finding her to be very beautiful.


    It was very easy to arouse the curiosity of others, especially when it had something to do with the


    president of theirpany. However, since Rachel was standing only a few feet away, they didn''t dare


    to gossip about her.


    Rachel saw the familiar BMW stopping outside the office building.


    He rolled down the window as she slowly descended down the stairs.


    She walked with a limp, like an old, disabled woman.


    He sat in the car, waiting for her to approach the vehicle.


    He wasn''t well versed with Rachel''s temper just yet. In his mind, she was still a cold and quiet girl who


    didn''t seem as weing.


    Buttely, he felt his feelings towards her change.


    It happened one morning when she was going to leave the room and noticed that he had woken up.


    He had felt her soft gaze on him. It felt so warm and loving, that he wanted to feel it again.


    He heard a click as Rachel opened the door. Jack blinked,ing back to his senses.


    As she sat down, he stared at her foot. "Does it still hurt?"


    She nodded lightly. "A little bit, but the pain is bearable." She felt like he kept treating her like a kid, but


    she didn''t want to be treated like one.


    It was just a sprain. He didn''t have to pamper her all the time.


    In addition, she felt ufortable being so close to Jack. The proximity was unbearable for her.


    Silently, they headed towards the snack street. Since it was rush hour, they were caught in traffic.


    The car moved at a very slow rate.


    Looking at the long queue in front of them, Rachel sighed, "It''s going to take a long time before we get


    there."


    The road was being renovated, so it was easy to get caught in the traffic.


    "It doesn''t matter,"


    Jack said as he released the steering wheel and leaned backward. "I''m not in a hurry. We can wait."


    The sunset was setting down in the sky, the vehicles moving slowly. It had already been more than half


    an hour, yet they hadn''t moved at all.


    Rachel started feeling anxious. She turned to look at Jack, only to find that him humming, no sign of


    impatience at all.


    She couldn''t help her curiosity. "Why did you suddenly want to go to the snack street?"


    After a moment of silence, he replied, "You introduced it to me. The food there is delicious."


    "I see.." All along she had been under the impression that he hated the messy ce.


    He had always been used to eating at the top-tier restaurants and hotels, and fine dining in his tuxedos.


    It was strange to see him stuck in traffic and even more so, excited to eat at the snack street.


    As if he read her mind, Jack licked his lips and said, "Are you doubting my preference?"


    "What?"


    "You do know that eating yummy dishes is the meaning of life, right?"


    "Ha-ha..."


    She couldn''t help butugh.


    After a few more minutes, the traffic began to subside.


    By the time they had arrived at the street, it was already dark and crowded with people.


    It looked so out of ce, its busy streets in the middle of the city.


    This time, Jack decided on the restaurant that they would be eating.


    To her surprise, he chose a restaurant randomly. He pointed to the restaurant in the corner. "The menu


    there seems good. Let''s go there instead."


    She curled her lips and followed him inside.


    It was much cleaner and less crowded than the previous one they had gone to. The tables and chairs


    inside were tidy. They sat near the windows. Since it was a bit hot today, the owner had turned the air


    conditioner on.


    Jack ordered the food at the counter and set the tableware for her. Rachel saw that his appearance


    began to attract many curious eyes.


    They weren''t used to seeing a man in a suite eat at this bustling ce. On the way back to the table,


    Jack could feel their stares, but decided to ignore them.


    He came back with two meals and two bowls of soup for their dinner.


    This restaurant was an old brand that had originated from Taiwan. Their food attracted a lot of attention


    because of their homely ambiance and good food.


    "Here you are." Jack carefully ced the food in front of her and handed her the utensils.

 Chapter 104 So Unromantic

    Chapter 104 So Unromantic


    Rachel raised her chopsticks at eye level to take a closer look on her braised beefthered in sauce.


    She must''ve wanted to appreciate the food better. There was also a bowl of pork ribs and carrot soup


    on the side, both dishes smelled appetizing. She could almost taste its vors just by looking at it.


    Rachel stopped eating for a moment and stared at Jack. He could tell there was something on her


    mind. Jack put his chopsticks down and smiled at Rachel. "What is it?" he said.


    "Doesn''t the food excite you?" she said, tilting her head to the side. There was a grain of rice at the


    side of her lip that she hadn''t noticed.


    "I''m not that picky when ites to food. As long as the food is good and sanitary, I''ll eat it without


    comints," said Jack. He tried to stifle a grin as he saw the grain of rice on Rachel''s face.


    Now that Rachel thought about it, Jack had never onceined about food. He wasn''t really


    particr about the ambiance too.


    "This ce is good for me. I like it here," he added. Jack took his chopsticks and started eating. He


    took a few bites of the braised beef and pork ribs, and almost fell in love with the food. Even though the


    ingredients and meat were not as fresh as the ones used in high-ss restaurants, the food here


    tasted even better.


    This restaurant was famous for its traditional cooking, and the divine taste of its food. They didn''t need


    to use top-tier ingredients to make their food taste great.


    MK Group had been preparing to open a new hotel. Jack and his associates had been searching for a


    ce that served traditional delicacies. Choosing this ce was a lucky coincidence for Jack. It was


    like hitting two birds with one stone.


    The restaurant was starting to get crowded. The air conditioner was on, but it was still a little warm and


    damp. Rachel lowered her head to focus on eating. The strands of her hair covered her rosy cheeks.


    Jack had no clue that Rachel had read the news about the ident before. He didn''t know that a news


    media reported what had happened yesterday.


    When Jack received the message from Rick, he contemted whether he would tell her or not. But he


    decided that it was best not to say anything right now and set his phone aside.


    Rick had already apologized to Jack and asked about Rachel. He told him that he wanted to invite the


    two of them for dinner so he could properly apologize in person.


    Although it was not Rick''s fault, he felt responsible for what had happened during the party. Jack


    thought for a while and decided to tell Rachel the whole thing. "I want to talk about what happened


    yesterday," he said, bearing a more serious tone.


    "I''ve watched the news," Rachel replied, raising her head.


    "It was on the news?" Jack was surprised.


    Rick wasn''t familiar with the domestic media outlets. That was why they reported the ident.


    It would definitely have an impact on Rick''s project, but they were unsure of how much it would affect


    the project.


    Jack checked his phone for a few minutes, checking his social media ounts and eventually gave up.


    "Where did you see the news?"


    Rachel clicked on the link that Lea had sent her and handed her phone to Jack.


    Jack looked at the article in silence and returned the phone to Rachel after he had finished. He did not


    look pleased.


    "We should finish eating first. I don''t want to ruin my appetite," said Jack as he picked up his chopsticks


    and continued eating.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If his eyes had not deceived him, then he was certain that he saw Lucas in the photo.


    Rachel didn''t notice the strange look on Jack''s face. She put her phone back to her purse and obliged


    to what Jack had told her.


    Rachel saw that Jack was holding his chopsticks rather firmly, and seemed to be taking his time eating.


    Perhaps he wanted to savor his food.


    A bright light shone in Jack''s eyes. His eyes glinted and he was wearing a sardonic smile.


    Jack appeared to be plotting something.


    Rachel wondered who was going to be the unlucky winner of Jack''s scheming this time.


    She tried to wrap her head around who it could be, but little did she know that it was going to be her.


    Jack was lost in his own thoughts while they were having dinner. After they finished eating, he got up


    and went for the door. Rachel, on the other hand, was inching towards the exit slowly because of her


    injured foot.


    Pretty soon, everyone''s eyes were on them. Although Rachel didn''t really care about what others might


    think of her, Jack couldn''t stand the thought of people judging her. He shot a cold nce at the guy


    who was looking at her.


    The guy noticed that Jack was staring daggers at him and looked away immediately. Jack snorted at


    the man in disgust. He stood beside Rachel to hide her from the indecent eyes of the others.


    Even though Jack tried to hide it from Rachel, she still saw what he did. She stopped for a second and


    nced at the man that Jack had threatened. The man was pretending that he was not looking in the


    first ce, so she continued on her way out.


    Rachel was the kind of person that barely cared about what others thought of her. To her, getting


    injured was normal, and people were bound to stare because of themotion.


    Perhaps Rachel thought it was pointless to get mad at anyone because there were too many people to


    confront. However, Jack couldn''t bear it.


    Jack looked more menacing than the grim reaper himself. He was walking like people were not allowed


    to walk near him or even breathe the air around him.


    When the two of them reached the door, Jack turned around and stared at Rachel from head to toe.


    "I''m taking you away," he said.


    Rachel was taken by surprise. She didn''t really understand what Jack had said.


    But before she could say anything in protest, Jack carried her in his arms like a knight would carry a


    princess.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Put me down!" Rachel tried to struggle so she could get down. But despite


    her retaliation, Jack had held her firmly. He refused to let her go. "Stop it, Rachel. You can''t keep


    walking like that, you''ll just hurt yourself."


    "But this feels so embarrassing, Jack. I''m not a child!" said Rachel. Jack noticed that she was blushing,


    but he still didn''t want to put her down.


    "Would you prefer if I got you a wheelchair?" he replied. He strode toward his car with Rachel in his


    arms.


    There were more people tonight than usual. At least more people than Rachel wanted to see her like


    this.


    People were looking at them from left and right, and it seemed as if more and more people were


    noticing the two of them. But Jack didn''t care. All he wanted to do right now was take Rachel safely to


    the car.


    However, Rachel was not as shameless as Jack was. She want to walk on her own but she had no


    choice. To hide her embarrassment, she buried her head into his neck in order to avoid seeing people.


    In reality, it was just a short walk from the restaurant''s door to the car. But to Rachel, it felt like an


    eternity. Her face was now on Jack''s chest, and she could feel his heartbeat and his warmth.


    When Rachel raised her head to peek at their surroundings, she realized that they were already in front


    of the car. "We''re here. Can you open the door for me, Rachel?" said Jack.


    "Don''t you think this would be easier if you put me down now?" Rachel replied, still ovee by her


    embarrassment.


    Because Jack still refused to put her down, Rachel had to put one of her hands around his neck, and


    the other hand on the door handle to open it. Only after she had opened the door did he put her down


    in the car seat.


    Jack closed the door after he had put her down and made his way to the driver''s seat. Rachel''s heart


    was still beating fast. She turned her head to the windows and pretended to ignore him.


    After fastening his seat belt, Jack looked at Rachel. "Are you mad at me?"


    "No." She pursed her lips.


    "If you felt ashamed, you didn''t have to be with me. You didn''t need to..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jack interrupted her, "Look at me while you''re talking."


    She slowly turned to look at Jack. His brows were furrowed. He was furious. "Do you think I carried you


    around like that because I was ashamed that you were limping your way to the door?"


    Rachel was afraid that if she said yes, Jack would force her to swallow her words by strangling her.


    Rachel decided not to answer, but the look in her eyes was enough for Jack to know that she thought


    that was the reason. It made him even angrier.


    If he really felt that she embarrassed him, he wouldn''t have invited her to dinner. Jack thought that


    Rachel was being absurd. ''Does she really think I''m that shallow?'' Jack screamed in his mind.


    The more she refused to speak, the angrier he got. Jack had been fuming for the past few minutes but


    Rachel still didn''t speak. He decided that it would be best to just start the car and leave.


    Rachel stole a nce at him She knew it was his way of telling her he was angry.


    Rachel was not good at coaxing people. She knew that she had said something wrong, but she was


    much too embarrassed to apologize.


    Jack drove the car in silence. The inside of the car felt cold, but it was not because of the air


    conditioner. It was because Rachel could feel his anger. Despite this, she still wouldn''t talk to him.


    When they arrived at the gate, Jack did not drive into the garage. Instead, he parked the car at the door


    and he did not turn it off.


    Jack still refused to talk to her. Rachel sat in silence, waiting for him to say something. But when she


    got tired of waiting she unfastened her seat belt, and was about to get out. However, as soon as one of


    her feet stepped on the ground, she turned to him. "I''m leaving."


    Jack just nced at her with coldness in his eyes. When she saw how he reacted, she thought that it


    was time to give up and go home.


    She knew that she had said something wrong, but should he really be this angry over this?


    After a while, she heard the sound of the engine from behind. She turned back and saw that Jack''s car


    turned around and rushed away. The roar of the engine seemed to carry his anger.


    Rachel wondered what she had said to have triggered this anger. Surely she didn''t say anything that


    offensive to have angered him to the point of indifference.


    "Damn it!" Jack was about to scream his head off.


    He felt his blood rising to his head. He could feel the heating out of his ears. "How could she be so


    insensitive? She must be the most unromantic person I''ve ever met!"


    It was so rare for him to be that considerate,


    but she totally got him wrong. If he was truly ashamed of being seen together with Rachel, why would


    he invite her to dinner in the first ce?


    Midway into Jack''s tantrums, his phone rang. It was Michael. "What do you want, Michael?" he


    answered.


    Michael was stunned when he heard Jack''s angry tone. He wondered if he had done something to


    make Jack angry.


    "What''s up, man? Did something happen?" Michael tried to sound as friendly as he could. All he could


    hear was the sound of Jack''s breathing, and he could tell that Jack was fuming. "Did you have a rough


    night, buddy?"


    "No," Jack replied in a t tone.


    Michael didn''t believe what he said at all.


    After a few seconds of silence between the two, Michael continued talking. "So, let''s hear it. Who or


    what could have made the president of the MK Group so mad?"


    Jack insisted that it was nothing, but Michael knew otherwise. He was so persistent that Jack


    eventually gave up and told him everything that happened earlier this night.

 Chapter 105 Got Drunk

    Chapter 105 Got Drunk


    When he heard that it was about Rachel, Michael rolled his eyes. ''Didn''t they sign the divorce


    agreement already? What''s going on?!'' he thought.


    "Why don''t youe and have a drink? It doesn''t make any sense to be angry all by yourself, you


    know," he said after he briefly cleared his throat.


    There was a brief silence as Jack considered his offer. "Okay," he replied.


    Jack was a powerful man when it came to work and business, but when it came to rtionships, it


    seemed that he was as helpless as everyone else.


    It was obvious that he was not aware when he started to develop feelings for Rachel. He was obviously


    clueless with his own self.


    Anger and frustration made him drink as fast as Michael could refill his ss. After a few shots, Michael


    decided that he couldn''t stand it anymore and stopped him by holding his ss down. "I did not tell you


    to drink alone. Tell me what happened, and I might be able to give you some advice."


    He squinted and took a deep breath as he stared at Michael. "What do you want to know?" Jack asked


    dryly. Michael decided that it was either his natural bad mood or the alcohol.


    "First, I want to know why you are upset. Tell me what''s bothering you," Michael said calmly.


    Michael stretch out a hand to Jack''s shoulder and gripped it. He smiled as he raised his eyebrows. "I


    might be able to give you some advice if you tell me what happened, alright?"


    But Jack''s manner remained cold. He didn''t say a word as he seemed to be in deep thought. He slowly


    ced his ss on the table and started to lean back in his seat to rx himself.


    In the meantime, elsewhere, Rachel felt that something was oddly wrong. It was time for her to rest, but


    she was still wide awake.


    She held a book in her hand but never opened it to read a single page. Instead, her attention was


    completely drawn by the passing time.


    She watched the seconds of the clock as it slowly ticked away. Her mind waspletely uninterested


    with the book in her hand.


    When the clock struck 22:32, she became so uneasy that she decided to get out of bed.


    She nced at Jack''s room. It was quiet, and there was no sound of any approaching car from outside.


    Rachel stood on the second floor for a while as she tried to get her mind in order.


    She stared at the bandage that still wrapped her injured foot. Her eyes then went to the door of Jack''s


    room once more.


    He was really pissed off when he drove away. She realized that it was not appropriate to talk to him like


    that.


    ''I think I misunderstood him,'' she told herself in self-realization.


    Rachel''s shoulders suddenly drooped as she slowly stepped backwards to lean against the wall. Her


    mind was still in a mess. She thought that she should apologize to Jackter.


    A short timeter, a sudden realization seemed to have brought her back to her senses. She was too


    ashamed to apologize to him. She yed with the phone in her hand for a while.


    When she felt that she was at aplete loss, she decided to send Lea a voice message, and sought


    her advice.


    ''Do I need to apologize?'' she kept asking herself.


    It was a long time before Lea replied to her message. She couldn''t understand what Rachel meant. Her


    question was notpletely clear.


    A few minutester, Rachel''s phone finally vibrated and she hurriedly checked the message.


    "Well, even though I don''t like Jack, you seem to misunderstand his good intentions for you. I think you


    should take the initiative to apologize to him. After all, he did that out of kindness."


    The message of her friend made it easier for Rachel to organize her thoughts. She immediately felt


    relieved after she read it. Her mind agreed that she should apologize to Jack.


    After she hesitated for a long time, she finally picked up her phone and made a call to Jack. The phone


    rang for a while.


    The call kept ringing but Jack never answered it. Her hand fell limply to her side. She felt like her arm


    suddenly became too weak to keep holding her phone up. In her mind, she imagined the angry face of


    Jack silently staring back at her.


    ''Is he still mad at me?'' she wondered to herself.


    She gave him another call, but Jack still didn''t answer her call. She decided to give up.


    Since he was still mad at her, she decided it was best to talk to him the next day.


    She finally put the book back. She had it with her for nearly two hours but she barely read a single


    page. By the time she finished washing and went to bed, it was almost eleven in the evening.


    It was still quiet outside, and there was no sound of a caring back. She quietly turned off the light


    as she listened for the sound of any iing car.


    At almost the same time, elsewhere, the bar was bustling with activity. Marcus struggled to get his way


    upstairs through the crowd downstairs.


    He pushed the door open and went in. Michael looked up at the person that stood in front of him,


    picked up the bottle of wine and poured into two empty sses. "I called you as soon as we got here.


    Why are you sote?"


    Marcus twitched his lips as he loosened his shirt. "You really picked a good ce. A lot of


    acquaintances downstairs, almost got my skin peeled off when I came in."


    Michaelughed out loud. "Did you just meet your ex-girlfriends just now?" he jested at Marcus.


    "Cut the crap," Marcus said as he waved his hand dismissively at Michael who was still giggling.


    Marcus sat down beside Jack who quietly leaned back on the sofa. He seemed so rxed.


    "Hey, Jack, how''s your Rachel?"


    Michael couldn''t understand why Marcus brought it up to Jack. He turned his head away as he covered


    his face with a hand. He thought that Marcus'' brain must be badly damaged.


    Michael leaned over to pour wine into a ss for Marcus. "He''s drunk. Don''t talk to him," he said to


    Marcus as he muddled his drink.


    "Drunk?" Marcus repeated and took a sip of wine. He curled his lips to an amused smile. "Don''t tease


    me.


    I haven''t seen him drunk in a very long time. It''s been several years since thest time he got drunk." A


    couple of years ago, Jack was known as a notorious party animal and got drunk almost every night.


    When he became busy with the MK Group''s business, his priorities shifted. He still got involved in a lot


    of social engagements, but almost never went out with his friends to drink anymore.


    While the two talked, Jack''s eyes moved until he eventually opened them. And Marcus guessed it right;


    he was not drunk at all. It was almost impossible to get him drunk by this type of alcoholic drink,


    Marcus was sure.


    Marcus whispered something to Michael as Jack slowly regained hisposure. To their surprise, he


    behaved like nothing happened. Marcus ced his hand over his shoulder and asked, "What''s wrong?


    Why are you so quiet today?"


    But Jack didn''t bother to exin anything to him. He took his ss and raised it to the air. "Cheers!" He


    ced his ss on his lips and started to drink his wine.


    "Shit! Are you kidding me?" Jack was almost finished with his full ss of wine as soon as the ss


    touched his lips. ''This guy is crazy!'' Marcus thought.


    Before anyone could say anything, Jack leaned back his head and drank the remaining wine from his


    ss.


    He put down his empty ss on the table in front of Michael. Michael immediately filled his ss


    without saying a word.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus studied Jack for a while and then turned his sight on Michael. He realized that Jack was in a


    real bad mood.


    He was about to ask what was going on, but Michael signaled to him as soon as he noticed what


    Marcus was about to do.


    He winked at him and shook his head without letting Jack see him. At length, Marcus understood what


    Michael was trying to say to him.


    ''Better not ask him about it then,''


    Marcus thought to himself.


    He decided that all he had to do was drink with his buddy. He felt sure that it was Celine that made him


    unhappy.


    On the other hand,


    Michael wondered if Jack had fallen into the trap of another woman.


    But none of them noticed the strange look on Jack''s face as they drank.


    The three of them kept drinking non-stop until midnight. Someone suddenly stood up from the sofa and


    almost fell down. Fortunately, Michael was able to grab him.


    Before he could say anything, Jack was already straggling towards the door. Michael called out to him,


    but he just went straight for the door as if he never heard him at all.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait for us!"


    It took all of Michael''s strength to keep two drunk men straight up in the middle of the night. Marcus


    was even worse for he could barely stand up on his own.


    Atst, with some effort, Michael was able to call his driver to pick them up. The driver drove Marcus


    home while Michael decided that he was still sober enough to drive Jack home.


    He turned his head and saw the man in the passenger seat closing his eyes and leaning against the


    window, as if he had already fallen asleep.


    Michael thought about the situation for a while, and decided to take him to his own house.


    But as soon as the car started moving, Jack opened his eyes and moved his eyes around without


    moving from his position. He looked at the road and tried to determine the direction that they were


    going. "Go to Rachel''s ce!" he ordered.


    Michael thought that he had fallen asleep already and would remain asleep the rest of the way. But


    when Jack suddenly said something, Michael was so badly startled that he had an emergency brake.


    The car screeched to a sudden halt while a muffled thud came from Jack''s side. "Are you trying to kill


    me?" Jack asked under clenched teeth as he reeled from the impact with the window.


    "Oh my God, Jack! You almost scared me to death when you spoke!"


    In the meantime, it was almost three in the morning when Rachel woke up from a dream. She lifted the


    quilt from her body and sat up. She reached for a ss of water by the bedside.


    When she picked up the ss, she found that it was empty. Rachel yawned and walked towards the


    door of her room in a daze.


    She opened the door but before she could step out, a tall figure blocked her way in the dark that she


    was instantly startled.


    "Ahhh!" she screamed out of fright. "Shhhh..." the man said in a soft voice as he covered her mouth


    with his hand.


    "Be quiet. It''s me."


    She immediately recovered from her initial shock when she heard his voice. "Jack?!"


    He reeked with the strong smell of alcohol as he answered her in a soft, raspy voice, "Yes..."


    Rachel was almost scared to death. She threw out her hands and pushed him. "Are you crazy? You


    were lurking in front of someone''s room in the middle of the night!"


    Pushing his tall body was surprisingly easy for Rachel because he was drunk. He leaned against the


    wall behind him, and shook his head slightly. "I''m here for you," he said in the same soft voice that


    sounded so pitiful.


    "What are you doing here sote at night, anyway?" Rachel asked as she walked out of her room. She


    struggled to look for the switch that would turn on the light on the corridor.


    But as soon as she took a step forward, she was pulled back by Jack. "Don''t go," he ordered.


    "I want turn on the light. Don''t talk to me if you''re drunk."


    "No. Don''t turn on the light." Jack''s voice was so soft. Rachel couldn''t see his facial expression in the


    darkness, but she clearly heard the pitiful expression in his voice. "It''s all good now. I have something


    to tell you."

 Chapter 106 Took Care Of The Drunk Man

    Chapter 106 Took Care Of The Drunk Man


    Rachel was stunned, and a strange feeling came over her. She stopped in front of her door and turned


    around. "Are you sure? Do you know what you are talking about right now?"


    "I''m sure," Jack replied in a low voice. "I''m notpletely drunk. I can still get home on my own."


    For a moment, Rachel squinted at Jack, whose tall figure and handsome face were illuminated by the


    dim light in the room.


    But in the end, she didn''t know what a drunk man looked like, so she just epted his words without


    thinking too much.


    Jack had thought a lot about what to say to Rachel, but now that he was here in front of her, he was


    tongue-tied. Finally, after a long pause, he said, "About what happened today..."


    As soon as Rachel heard these words, her face changed. She coughed in embarrassment and cut in


    before he could continue. "What happened today was my fault..."


    "Hush," Jack said, silencing her with his finger on her lips. "Stop talking and listen to me first." His voice


    sounded so steady that Rachel was not sure whether he was really drunk or not.


    Nevertheless, she was curious about what he wanted to say, so she just kept silent and waited for him


    to speak.


    Instead of withdrawing his hand, Jack cupped her cheek and gently rubbed her lips with his thumb.


    Rachel shifted slightly under his touch, feeling goose bumps run up her arms.


    Just before she lost her patience, Jack pulled his hand back and whispered, "Sorry. Your lips..."


    Rachel swallowed hard as her racing heartbeat finally settled down. ''Isn''t he drunk?'' she wondered in


    confusion.


    "As for what happened today, I never thought that you were embarrassing me," Jack said, abruptly


    changing the topic.


    Staring at Rachel earnestly with his deep ck eyes, he continued, "I just felt ufortable after


    seeing the look in those people''s eyes..."


    His voice was getting softer and softer.


    "I didn''t like the way they were looking at you. Rachel...you don''t have to be so stubborn, you know. It''s


    not a bad thing to lean on others sometimes."


    It was rare for Jack to say so many words in one breath, especially to Rachel. Although he felt nervous,


    he added, "Don''t treat me as an enemy, Rachel. I have no intention of hurting you. You can let yourself


    lean on me. I sincerely apologize for everything that happened in the past. It was all my fault."


    Back then, Jack hadn''t known anything about Rachel except for what he saw on the surface, so he had


    treated her like a stranger. And every time Eric had tried to get close to Celine, he had vented his anger


    on Rachel.


    Rachel clenched her fists, feeling a vortex of emotions swirl up inside of her after hearing Jack''s words.


    Her mind was in such a mess that she didn''t know how to reply. Finally, she settled with, "You''re drunk.


    Let''s talk tomorrow."


    This was not the response Jack had expected. Feeling a little annoyed, he reached out and pulled her


    into his arms. "I''m not drunk. I promise that I''m clear about everything I''m saying now."


    "What are you trying to do?" Rachel asked, her voice hardening as she tried to struggle out of his grip.


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. I don''t think now is the right time to discuss it. Anyway, I''m sorry about


    what happened tonight. I shouldn''t have thought about you that way."


    Upon hearing this, Jack finally loosened his grip on Rachel, and she let out a sigh of relief. Now that


    she could breathe again, she caught a strong whiff of the smell of alcoholing from him. "You''re


    acting so weird. Since you''re not drunk, just go back and get some rest. We can talk about it tomorrow.


    Okay?"


    She had barely finished speaking when the tall man in front of her suddenly swayed and fell toward her.


    Rachel let out a startled cry as she reached out to catch him and tried to steady him on his feet. Then,


    she leaned back against the door frame with her hands on Jack''s chest. "Hey? Jack? Don''t fool around


    like this." Jack stayed silent with his eyes closed, so she once again prompted,


    "Jack? Come on! Don''t y dead. If you don''t respond now, I''ll throw you out of the house!


    Jack!"


    Jack finally opened his mouth and let out a sleepy sigh, but his eyes were still closed.


    For a moment, Rachel stood still, feeling speechless. Then, she jerked back into action and tried to


    shake him off, but failed. In the end, she had no choice but to drag him into her room, though not


    without some difficulty.


    This man, who was over six feet tall and weighed more than 70 kilos, was really testing her physical


    strength.


    After struggling for a long time, sheid Jack down on her bed, took off his shoes and socks, and


    tucked him in.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was about to leave the room when she heard his cell phone ring. When she picked it up, she saw


    Michael''s name on the screen.


    She looked hesitantly at Jack, who was sleeping like a log, and then decided to answer the phone.


    Walking to the door, she whispered, "Hello?"


    On the other end of the line, Michael paused for a moment, but then he smiled and said, "Rachel?


    I take it that Jack reached home? I was a little worried about him."


    "Did you guys go out for drinks?" Rachel asked, furrowing her eyebrows as she walked out of her


    bedroom and gently closed the door behind her.


    As soon as the door was closed, the eyes of the man in the bed shot open. There was a shrewd look


    on his face, and it was clear that he was not drunk at all.


    This was the first time that he had ever pretended to be drunk, thanks to Michael.


    At first, he had been skeptical of Michael''s idea, but now, after seeing Rachel''s reaction, he was


    thankful to him.


    Hours ago, Michael had grasped the steering wheel and said in a firm voice, "Don''t provoke a woman


    when she is angry. By the way, Rachel is nothing like Celine. She''s much more stubborn. There are still


    ways to calm her down, but it all depends on your attitude toward her."


    "I feel sorry for everything I did to her before. I just want to make it up to her," Jack had exined with a


    grateful look on his face.


    Then, ignoring the suspicion in Michael''s eyes, he had urged, "Hurry up. If you have any ideas, tell me


    right now.


    I need all the help I can get."


    Michael had leaned over and whispered something in his ears.


    Now, as hey in Rachel''s bed, Jack hazily thought about what he had just done. Anyway, he was not


    completely sober; otherwise he wouldn''t have allowed himself to do such an unscrupulous thing.


    He had realized that he couldn''t win Rachel over with just words, so he had pretended to be drunk to


    prevent her from continuing to argue with him.


    Now, as he vaguely heard Rachel speaking on the phone, he wondered what Michael was telling her.


    He shifted uneasily in the bed, which smelled just like her. Under the impact of the alcohol, he suddenly


    felt a pang of longing in his heart.


    As the drowsiness set in, his head tilted toward one side. Then, all of a sudden, he woke up to the


    sound of footsteps.


    Jack opened his heavy eyes and saw Rachel standing in front of him. "Are you awake?" she asked,


    feeling stunned.


    As Jack looked at her, he felt his heart beating to the drum of an upbeat song. He was now so drowsy


    that he felt like he was falling.


    Of course, Rachel didn''t know that. She approached him and asked in a low voice, "Are you awake?


    Go back to your room if you are awake."


    ''What a heartless woman! Can''t you see how drunk I am? How can you throw me out like this?''


    Jack thought bitterly. He immediately closed his eyes as if he didn''t know what was going on and


    stayed silent.


    Rachel furrowed her eyebrows in suspicion and poked him. "Jack? Jack? Hello? Wake up."


    Jack continued to breathe deeply with his eyes closed, pretending not to hear her voice.


    Rachel was speechless. She stood beside the bed for a while, looking at him, touched her forehead


    and sighed.


    Michael had exined to her on the phone that he had been down in the dumps today and had forced


    his friends to drink till midnight. He had dropped Jack back home, but Jack had insisted on entering the


    house by himself so as to not wake Rachel up.


    Strangely enough, Rachel had felt a little touched after hearing about Jack''s concern for her.


    But that feeling had been apanied by a hint of fear, and she had stayed silent without responding.


    Sensing her embarrassment,


    Michael hadn''t said anything else.


    But before hanging up the phone, he had added, "Jack is a very protective man. That''s why he treated


    you and Eric that way."


    Upon hearing this, Rachel had been confused. Until then, it had seemed like Michael was trying to


    persuade her to cut Jack some ck, but he had suddenly brought up Celine''s matter on his own


    ord.


    Then, Michael had continued, "Now is the best time for you to take revenge. He has finally realized that


    he did wrong and he''s trying to make it up to you, but you have every right to stay pissed off at him.


    Well done!"


    Rachel had curled her lips and murmured, "I''m not that narrow-minded."


    "Okay. You doctors are so honest and loving," Michael had replied, but his voice had been dripping with


    sarcasm.


    "That''s why I have to ask you to take care of Jack tonight. Don''t worry, he won''t do anything crazy


    when he gets drunk.


    But you have to keep your eye on him in case he sleepwalks in the middle of the night."


    After that, Michael had hung up, leaving Rachel feeling more confused than ever. She had heard about


    drunk people getting up to all kinds of antics, but she had never heard of them sleepwalking before.


    She didn''t know how to deal with it, but she knew that it could be dangerous. If he suddenly got up in


    the middle of the night and went out,


    who would take responsibility for him?


    Rachel sighed as she looked at the drunk man in her bed. Then, she took a wet towel and wiped his


    face and his hands with it.


    The whole time, Jack stayedpletely still, letting her take care of him. Even if she was rough with


    him, he would still pretend to be fast asleep, but luckily, Rachel''s movements were soft and gentle.


    After cleaning his face, Rachel went back into the bathroom to wash the towel. It was only then that


    Jack opened his eyes with a faint smile on his lips. Then, he closed them again and waited for her to


    come out.


    There was still a slight buzz in his head from the alcohol, and he couldn''t get Rachel out of his mind.


    The seductive scent from her body was something that he could barely resist.

 Chapter 107 Embarrassment In The Next Day

    Chapter 107 Embarrassment In The Next Day


    Rachel squatted down to help him take off his coat, and Jack almost lost control of himself.


    But she found it hard for her to take off his coat. "Your coat won''te off!" sheined as she


    shifted her weight off her injured foot.


    Even though Jack was in a state of half-asleep because of the effects of the wine that he had, her voice


    still reached his ears. It sounded to him like the soft voice of an angel.


    The scent of Rachel almost overpowered what was left of Jack''s self-control that hadn''t been numbed


    by the alcohol yet. It took his entire strength of will in order to control himself, and this was made even


    more difficult because he had never had a sex life for many years.


    When she was finally able to take off his coat, the scent of her body faded, and Jack felt relieved as if


    he had finally reached the end of a great battle.


    He took a deep breath and immediately felt drowsy. A short whileter, he fell asleep where he was.


    Rachel took his coat and brought it to the basket out on the balcony.


    His coat reeked with the smell of alcohol. Fortunately, there was no trace of any vomit; otherwise she''d


    have to definitely throw him out of bed.


    But she remembered the story that Michael told her before. Jack had a bad case of sleepwalking


    whenever he got drunk so she decided to let him stay with her.


    But she was not so stupid to sleep in the same bed with him. Thest time she did, he pressed his


    body against hers.


    She took out some extra quilts from the closet to make afortable makeshift bed on the bedroom


    floor.


    If Michael found out that there was a woman who preferred to sleep on the floor than sleep with Jack in


    the same bed, he wouldugh his head off.


    Jack woke up early in the morning because of severe thirst. When he was about to get out of bed, he


    saw that Rachel slept on the floor. It stunned him right away and he didn''t know what to say or do.


    She might have allowed him to sleep in her room, but Rachel preferred to sleep on the floor than in her


    own bed with him. He immediately wondered what made her loathe him so.


    Jack got out of the bed with a gloomy look and went out for a ss of water. When he got back, he


    stood in front of Rachel for a while.


    But Rachel slept so soundly that she didn''t notice him staring intently at her. She had her face buried in


    a soft pillow that made her look like a sleeping baby.


    Jack watched her for some time and sighed helplessly. He bent down slowly to pick her up and moved


    her back to the bed so she could sleep morefortably.


    If she was normally on guard against Jack whenever she slept, her defenses were not up when he


    picked her up.


    She was in such a deep slumber that she didn''t notice that she was moved back to the bed. When she


    was back on the soft bed, she turned over and ced her hands on her sides beside the pillow.


    When everything seemed to be in order, Jacky down beside her and turned off the light. But the


    lifting and the faded drunkenness made it hard for him to go back to sleep again.


    He tossed and turned for some time until he heard herfortable breathing. He calmed himself down


    and closed his eyes. A few momentster, he finally fell asleep.


    The next day, Lea and Rachel were spending some time together. "Hey, what''s on your mind?" Lea


    asked as she waved a hand in front of Rachel''s face. "What''s wrong? You look distracted."


    Rachel took a deep breath and seemed to have returned to reality. She bent her head down and poked


    at the ice on her drink with a finger. "I didn''t get to sleep wellst night," she replied.


    Lea took a slice of egg tart, ced it into her mouth and quickly chewed on it. "What did you dost


    night?" she asked and a naughty smile was on her face. "What prevented you from getting enough


    sleep?"


    Rachel cleared her throat and coughed gently in an attempt to change the subject. Lea could have


    noticed something odd in normal circumstances, but now she herself was also a little upset about


    something, so she didn''t notice everything that went on with her friend.


    There was a momentary silence between them as they had different thoughts going on in their minds.


    "Rachel, do you remember Henry?" Lea suddenly asked out of nowhere.


    "Henry?" Rachel asked as she squinted her eyes slightly. The look of trying to remember something


    masked Rachel''s face as she tried to remember everything that she knew about Henry. "I think I do, but


    I don''t really know him that well. Why, what''s wrong? Wait. Let me guess. You''re dating him! Am I


    right?"


    Lea''s face immediately turned bright red from her cheeks to her forehead. She coughed because of her


    initial surprise. She never expected Rachel to blurt it out so frankly like that. "We just met again, we''re


    not dating...yet. We met each other before."


    There was a pause as Lea''s mind tried to determine how to best say what she had to say next. "I never


    expected to ever meet him again, and much less that I would meet him again so soon! And he''s Jack''s


    friend. So...small world!"


    "What happened between you two before?" Rachel asked in a teasing tone. "It sounds so interesting to


    hear."


    "Well, it''s a bitplicated," Lea replied as her face turned red. "I''ll exin everything to you in detail


    later. Now, I just want to learn more about Henry."


    Rachel smiled at her friend. She was amused at how much her friend blushed while talking about


    Henry. "I don''t know a lot about him, but I am sure that he''s not married yet," Rachel said with a smile.


    "Do you know if he has a girlfriend?"


    "No. I don''t know if he has a girlfriend or not," Rachel replied with an inquisitive look. She looked at Lea


    with a jesting and surprised look. "Do you mean to say that Henry isn''t single?"


    "No. That''s not what I mean. I''m just not sure if he is, that''s all." Lea exined.


    She took the cup of coffee on the table and took a light sip. "If he doesn''t have a girlfriend or a wife, I


    am going to make the first move."


    The thought of what Lea was nning to do made Rachelugh heartily. "Why don''t you ask him


    directly then?" she asked Lea with a smile.


    "Stupid!" Lea rolled her eyes at Rachel. "It''s embarrassing to ask him. He''s not a teenager anymore.


    How can I just go to him and ask if he is single?"


    "I don''t understand your world," Rachel said helplessly. In her opinion, it was not necessary to hide it


    since they could spend hours chatting with each other, anyway. But her point of view was limited by the


    fact that she had never been in love before.


    "Well, anyway! That''s it!" Lea said as she tapped her middle and index finger on the table top. "You


    have to help me find out if Henry is single. I think it will be easy for you since you can just ask Jack


    about Henry, right?"


    But Lea''s request was harder for Rachel to do than Lea realized. Rachel bent her down and pretended


    to take a sip of her drink as she reluctantly nodded to Lea''s idea.


    Fortunately, Lea was lost in thought and did not notice Rachel''s strange behavior.


    Lea leaned forward while still lost in thought, supporting her head with her hand under her chin. Then,


    without warning, she suddenly sprang up as if she remembered something urgently. "By the way, did


    you apologize to Jack? Tell me what happened!" Lea said excitedly.


    The question of Lea came so unexpectedly that Rachel almost choked on her drink. She paused and


    forced herself to swallow what''s inside her mouth. "Y-yes, I did," she stuttered.


    The pair of beautiful eyebrows on Lea''s face slowly rose as she suddenly noticed that there was


    something odd about Rachel. "What''s wrong with you?" she asked with a puzzled look. "You look like


    you''re hiding something."


    Lea stared at Rachel very closely. She searched for clues to confirm her suspicion.


    And Rachel suddenly blushed as Lea watched her closely. "I didn''t get enough sleep."


    "Does your foot still hurt?"


    She felt that if she talked any further, she might end up giving Lea more clues to what really happened.


    She suddenly had the urge to cover her face with her hands as the event of the previous evening


    shed suddenly in her mind. She remembered that she slept on the floor but when she woke up she


    was almost in Jack''s arms.


    She never realized that she could move a lot while she slept at night.


    On the other hand, Jack had no choice but to leave a lot more than half of the bed to her. As a result,


    she barely pressed against him.


    When Rachel remembered that disastrous early morning, she almost blushed even more. She recalled


    that she was about to get up quietly from the bed but Jack woke up at the same time as well.


    They stared at each other for a long time without moving. Finally, Jack coughed a little and said, "My


    hand is numb."


    Rachel stood up from the bed and didn''t dare to look at Jack.


    When Jack walked towards the door, he suddenly stopped and turned to Rachel. "Are you that


    angrily?" he asked. "You don''t even want to talk to me, do you?"


    "No, I''m not angry,"


    she replied without looking at him.


    Rachel finally said goodbye after enduring the embarrassment for a while longer.


    It seemed that Jack was in a good mood that morning. He kept on smiling at her. "I''m going out. See


    you tonight."


    "See you."


    ''What the fuck?!'' she screamed in her mind. Her face suddenly turned red after she spoke.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel was so immersed in reliving her memory of that early morning that she failed to notice that Lea


    had called her name several times already. When Lea raised her voice and called her once more, she


    finally came to her senses.


    "Yes? Why? What''s wrong?" Rachel asked as if she had been under some kind of spell.


    Lea looked at her with eyes filled with suspicion. "Is that really because you didn''t get enough sleep?"


    ''She looks like she''s in love with someone,'' Lea thought to herself as she studied her friend.


    "Well... I really didn''t sleep wellst night," Rachel replied in a soft tone of voice. She looked like she


    couldn''t believe what she just said herself.


    The more Lea observed her friend, the more perplexed she became. She narrowed her eyes at her


    friend and was about to ask her something when a pair of hands reached out above Rachel''s head.


    Lea was shocked; she suddenly stood up and reached out in defense of Rachel.


    Rachel didn''t know what was happening. She looked at Lea in a daze.


    Before she could react, iced water streamed down her head. There was a sudden stinging pain on her


    face when a loud pping sound filled her ears. It was then that she realized that someone had


    pped her.


    Everything happened so fast that she was not able to understand immediately what was going on. She


    heard Lea shout out a curse at someone. Three more pping sounds cracked out loudly from


    somewhere near her.


    Everything happened so fast. First, someone poured a ss of iced water over Rachel''s head and


    gave her a p. Then Lea reacted quickly and gave that person three ps instead.


    The other customers in the coffee shop was stunned. They all stared at the three figures with


    incredulous eyes, not knowing what was happening.


    Even Rachel was badly startled at the turn of events. Everything happened in the span of a few


    seconds. When she recovered from her initial shock, she saw a woman that Lea had pped three


    times burst into tears in front of them.


    And Rachel recognized the woman despite her disheveled look. It was none other than Celine.


    The pain in her face felt clearer as she raised a hand to nurse her cheeks. She stared at Celine with a


    look of mixed emotions.


    Everyone in the coffee shop stopped whatever it was that they were doing and watched the spectacle


    before them. The waiters looked at each other in wonder. They had no idea what was going on and


    none of them dared to step forward to mediate.


    The scene of the three women fighting made it look like it was a lesbian love triangle to some of the


    bystanders who watched them.


    And the two of them were very beautiful and this helped attract more people''s attention to the drama


    that unfolded in the coffee shop.


    Rachel was pped by Celine out of the blue, and yet the one crying was Celine.


    ''What a bitch!'' Rachel thought to herself. She took a piece of tissue and wiped her soaked face and


    hair. Lea stood in front of Rachel and kept her out of reach of Celine. She crossed her arms across her


    chest as her lips curled into a sneer and an eyebrow went up in ridicule. "Why are you crying? You


    started all this."

 Chapter 108 In A Fit Of Rage

    Chapter 108 In A Fit Of Rage


    Celine looked pitiful as her cheek reddened because of Lea''s three ps. Her hair was even tousled


    because of the impact.


    Lea was known to be a good-tempered person to her friends. However, when any of them got bullied,


    she couldn''t afford to just watch. So, when she saw Celine p Rachel, she immediately gave her


    three consecutive ps in return. This was how she defended someone close to her.


    She had even wanted to punch Celine but fortunately, she was able to realize that it was quite


    inappropriate in a ce like this. To avoid making a scene, she controlled her anger and just stared at


    Celine coldly.


    But Celine was really good at acting. Although she was the first to hurt Rachel, she was the one ying


    as a victim now.


    Rachel didn''t want to mess with her anymore so she just quietly wiped her hair and face. Somehow,


    she was thankful that what Celine threw on her was only iced water, not something harmful.


    Celine kept on wailing but to her dismay, no one minded her. Eventually, she got bored of crying and


    just stared at Rachel sharply. She was gnashing her teeth in rage. The calmer Rachel looked, the more


    irritated she became.


    "Bitch!" she shouted through clenched teeth as she pointed at Rachel.


    Seeing what Celine did, Lea trembled in anger. She was about to raise her hand for another p but


    Rachel pressed it down at once. To her surprise, Rachel''s other handnded on Celine''s cheek.


    Another p for Celine. But this time, it was from Rachel. The crisp sound of Rachel''s p echoed all


    over the coffee shop. Everyone, including Celine, was stunned. She almost couldn''t believe that Rachel


    pped her.


    She raised her hand to touch her face, eyes glued on Rachel.


    Her lips trembled and soon squeezed a venomous curse out of her throat, "Rachel! You fucking bitch!"


    Celine was about to pounce on Rachel but Lea alertly stepped forward and stood in front of her. She


    then said coldly, "If you dare to say another word, I will personally drag you to the hospital and have


    your mouth stitched."


    Rachel squeezed Lea''s hand, signaling to her to calm down. Then she turned to look at Celine.


    Although Rachel looked awful right now with wet hair, she remained amazingly calm all the time. On


    the other hand, Celine seemed to be on the verge of breaking down. She was so angry that she


    wanted to tear Rachel into pieces at the moment.


    Celine was about to do something but she noticed that Lea was ring at her. Left with no choice, she


    controlled her hand and stopped moving.


    The only thing she could do right now was give Rachel a death stare. "Rachel! Can you even be more


    shameless?"


    ''Shameless?'' Rachel was really wondering what she could have done for Celine to hate her this much.


    The only reason that she could think of was Jack.


    She had been putting up with Celine ever since they had met, but trouble always happened. Celine


    would alwayse to her and create problems and inconvenience.


    Wasn''t it that Celine should be looking for Jack and settle their issues with him?


    Celine felt a bit scared when Rachel was staring at her fiercely. She made a few steps back while


    looking at her warily.


    Rachel chuckled, "You were so brave to beat me earlier. Why looking so nervous now?"


    Hearing Rachel''s words, Celine seemed toe to her senses. Rachel made sense, she had nothing


    to be nervous about. So, she tried to keep her cool and was about to say something.


    However, Rachel''s next move was something she didn''t expect. Rachel suddenly stepped forward,


    grabbed her right hand, and pressed it at the back of the chair. The pain was too much for her to


    endure so, Celine''s scream reverberated around the coffee shop.


    Lea, who was right next to her, was also startled. She had never expected that Rachel would be in a fit


    of rage.


    When the other customers heard Celine''s scream, they all came to see what was going on.


    Rachel pressed Celine''s hand harder at the back of the chair and held her tightly with the other hand so


    she couldn''t move. Then she leaned closer to her ear and said in a low voice, "When Eric touched you,


    Jack almost cut off his hand. So, since you pped me for no reason, should I also break your hand?"


    Celine felt so painful that she couldn''t utter a word. She had no idea what Rachel did to her hand but


    she could almost faint every time Rachel pressed it harder.


    What Rachel said really scared her. Since she couldn''t say a word, all she could do was sob. Although


    it was too painful, she struggled feebly to free her hand from Rachel''s grip.


    But no matter how much she tried, Rachel''s grip was too tight. She gritted her teeth and shouted to


    Rachel angrily, "You bitch! You told me you had no feelings for him. But now you are clinging to him.


    Bitch! Bitch! You lied to me!"


    Rachel didn''t show any expression on her face, but she pressed Celine''s hand harder. Celine cried out


    in pain again.


    Lea was stunned at what she was seeing. ''Shit!


    Is this Rachel? When has she be so aggressive?'' she thought to herself.


    "I lied to you?" Rachel asked coldly. "Very funny! What lie did I tell you? You''re the one who always


    come to me and cause trouble. And now you''re using me?


    Celine, you are so shameless."


    Celine retorted angrily, "If you were not getting close to Jack all the time, I wouldn''t havee to you!"


    "Ha-ha! Seriously? You are really funny. Do I always need to inform you ahead of time before I get


    closer to Jack?"


    Rachel curled her lips into a devilish smile. "This is my private life. And I don''t think I am obligated to


    keep my husband''s mistress updated of my daily activities."


    Obviously, the word "mistress" was too much for Celine to bear. She almost jumped up and down. "You


    told me before..."


    Before she could finish her words, Rachel interrupted her, "I don''t have time to talk about the old days


    with you here. If you want, you can go to Jack and talk things with him. Solve your own problems with


    him. Don''t evere and bother me again."


    "Who the hell do you think you are?" Celine shouted angrily again. Rachel put on a malicious smile and


    answered, "Don''t you hate me getting close to Jack? Unfortunately, I think you have no chance of


    stopping it now."


    It seemed unbelievable that Rachel could be this vicious when someone crossed her line. She was not


    done yet. She whispered to Celine, "Jack told me that he broke up with you. Now, you are not even a


    mistress. Who are you now, Celine? An ex-mistress? Ha-ha!


    Jack won''t protect you anymore. So, let me tell you again for thest time. Don''t evere to me again


    and cause trouble. I will always remember everything you have done to me!"


    Meanwhile, someone knocked on the door to Jack''s office.


    "Come in," said Jack coldly.


    He wave his hand, hinting the person in front of him to stop talking. Then Austin approached him


    hurriedly and whispered something to him. After hearing it, his facial expression slightly changed.


    "I got it. I''m in a meeting now. I''ll deal with itter," he said with a nod.


    After Austin went out of his office, he said calmly, "Let''s continue."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he looked so calm, any sharp-eyed person could notice that his eyebrows crooked faintly.


    When the meeting was almost done, Jack suddenly stood up. He looked at his watch hurriedly and


    said, "You can discuss the rest of the agenda. Just call me if you need anything."


    Before the others could even answer, he had already strode out of the office.


    He was talking with someone on the phone.


    "What happened?"


    "Where?"


    "I see. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll be right there."


    "Mr. Fu..." The receptionist was about to greet Jack but before she could even finish her sentence, a


    gust of wind swept past in front of her. Then she just saw his back.


    ''Why is he in such a hurry?'' she thought.


    Celine had ruined the happy moment of Rachel and Lea. Still wet from hair to chest, Rachel couldn''t


    contain her anger anymore. After all, the mark left by Celine''s hand was still visible on her face. Lea


    was so angry too. She wanted to p Celine in the face nonstop.


    "How dare this woman bully you! I have met a lot of arrogant people but this is my first time to meet


    such an arrogant mistress. I won''t let this bitch go so easily," Lea said angrily.


    Rachel touched her red cheek. Luckily, Celine''s p wasn''t very strong. Her face was a bit swollen but


    it wasn''t very serious.


    Actually, it was Celine who was in a more difficult situation. The ps Lea gave her a while ago were


    more powerful. Besides, Rachel had almost broken her hand.


    One could say that Celine was much more wretched than Rachel. If not for the people in the coffee


    shop who came to mediate, the fight wouldn''t have ended. It was also a good thing that Rachel hadn''t


    lose all her sanity. At least, she still took her and Lea''s reputation into ount.


    But this had to end. She didn''t want to be disturbed again and again. Whatever was going on between


    her and Jack, Celine had definitely nothing to do with it.


    As she thought about it, Rachel''s beautiful eyes narrowed. She then said to Lea, "I won''t let this go


    easily as well. If I don''t get back, she will continue to think that I am someone very easy to bully."


    Lea burst intoughter. She was d that Rachel had finally learned to fight back. She gave her a


    thumbs up and said, "Rachel, you are so cool! So murderous! Anyway, she''s just a third wheel. You


    should not go easy on her. She needs to learn a lesson as soon as possible."


    Hearing those words from Lea, Rachel suddenly detested both Jack and Celine. All the good


    impressions she had for him vanished. Apparently, Celine''s drama had ruined everything.


    "Jack told me that he already broke up with her. I don''t know what really happened between them, but


    she only deserved it," she said after contemting for a while.


    "What do you want to do with her?" Lea knew that Rachel had already formed a n in her head so


    she was a little excited and curious.


    Rachel curled her lips into a faint smile. She knew that it was useless to find Jack. If he could really


    control Celine from the start, she wouldn''t have caused trouble to Rachel again and again.


    Anyway, Rachel had already tolerated her for so many times. But she had gone overboard this time.


    Since she had thrown iced water at her today, it wasn''t impossible that next time could be something


    harmful.


    Maybe Jack had tolerated Celine for many times, which was why she became more confident in


    bullying Rachel. He had to be med too.


    Rachel opened her phone and slowly browsed on her contact list. When she found the number, she


    immediately pressed the call button. Lea was curious who she was calling.


    After a few rings, the call got connected. Rachel said sweetly, "Dad!"

 Chapter 109 Jonathans Influence

    Chapter 109 Jonathan''s Influence


    When Jack arrived in the hospital, Celine''s injured hand had just been bandaged up by the nurse.


    Celine had been wailing like a banshee for the past half hour, and Rona stayed by her side the entire


    time. Rona was the first one to notice Jack. She poked Celine''s shoulder and pointed at him. Celine


    kept her head down when she realized that it was him.


    Celine didn''t want Jack to see her like this, much less interact with him. She tried to hide her face by


    leaning her head on Rona''s shoulder, but it was ultimately useless.


    Upon seeing Celine, Jack pursed his lips and sat next to her.


    Rona nudged on Celine''s shoulder to push her closer to Jack but Celine avoided her. Celine did not


    want to pay him any attention, nor did she even want to turn her head towards him. She didn''t want him


    to see her like this. Her cheeks had be swollen.


    "Turn around and let me see your face," said Jack.


    But Celine bit her lips and didn''t move.


    "Look at her face! Look at what they did to her," Rona shouted. She carefully raised Celine''s injured


    hand and showed it to Jack. "Look at her hand. Because you weren''t there to protect her, this


    happened!


    The doctor said that her hand had been dislocated. It will take weeks or even months for her hand to


    completely heal. Look at what Rachel did to her!"


    Hearing Rona''sints, Jack remained calm and said patiently, "Please let me see your face."


    Jack had not been so kind to her for a long time. When she heard him speak so gently, she felt that


    some of her burdens had been eased, but she didn''t want him to know she felt relieved. Instead she


    gnashed her teeth and shouted at Jack. "Look at me! This is all because of Rachel!"


    Jack had not seen it clearly earlier, but now that he had gotten a second look, he was shocked at how


    swollen her face was. "Did she p you?" he asked.


    "Who else would dare to hit Celine like this?" Rona intervened. "She even threatened that she would


    break her hand!"


    Jack looked at Rona. She was in disbelief that he seemed like he still wouldn''t believe them.


    Jack wore a grim expression on his face. "I''ll talk to her. But before that, I want to know what happened


    between the two of you."


    Celine was happy to hear to first half of his sentence, but she was disappointed to hear the rest of it.


    "Why can''t you just believe me, Jack?"


    "Listen, I believe you, okay? I just want to know the whole story behind this."


    Celine wiped her tears and told him her side of the story. "I ran into Rachel and her friend in a cafe. I


    just went down there to get a cup of coffee, but Rachel''s friend suddenly walked up to me and pped


    me out of the blue." She tried to sound as pitiful and sincere as she could be, hoping that Jack would


    buy it.


    She even shed a tear to look more believable. But Celine was not as well-versed in the art of lying as


    she thought she was. She didn''t know the right timing and execution of her lies. Jack wasn''t so stupid


    to believe anything he heard without trying to find out more about it.


    When evening came, the rain started pouring down from the cloudy skies of the city. The raindrops


    cascaded on the windows of houses and cars, and they started a rhythmic beating as they fell down. It


    was like the sky knew what had been happening to the city for the past few days.


    Rachel leaned over to close her windows. It was starting to get dark. The setting sun had disappeared


    behind the rainy clouds.


    When she stared out of the window, she saw how every house in themunity lit up almost


    simultaneously. The rain was getting heavier and heavier, until the light from the houses could barely


    be seen from her house.


    Rachel didn''t turn on the lights. She stood before the window in silence, held a ss of warm milk in


    her hand, and gazed at the drops of rain. The rainy night was afort that she had been longing for a


    while now. In her brief moment of quiet contemtion, she received a call from Jonathan.


    When she picked up the phone, she was expecting that the matter with Celine had already been


    settled. "Rachel, from now on Celine Duan won''te to bother you anymore," he said. "But there


    might be a little trouble with Jack. If he dares to give you a hard time, you can tell him toe directly


    to me. I won''t let him do anything to harm you!"


    Rachel was touched by how much Jonathan was doing for her. "Okay, thank you Dad. I''m d I could


    always count on you."


    She wanted to express her gratitude more, but she didn''t know how to put it into words. She realized


    that this was the first time that she had ever used Jonathan''s influence and power to her advantage.


    Everything was going smoothly, but she still had one problem. If Jack confronted her, she wouldn''t


    know what to tell him.


    She could tell him that Celine harassed her all of a sudden, and that she hurried back home to ask her


    father-inw for help. If Jack still wouldn''t leave her alone, she thought that she could suck up to


    Jonathan and coax him into taking her side. Rachel stifled augh, she couldn''t imagine putting herself


    through something that ridiculous.


    After saying that, she fell into silence.


    Jonathan was a cunning man. He had known Rachel since she was a little girl. It was no wonder that


    he could tell exactly what she was thinking.


    "Rachel, you don''t need to think too much. You are my daughter-inw, I consider you my own child,"


    he said, breaking the silence between them. "As long as I live, nobody can bully you."


    "I know, Dad. Thank you," she replied.


    "You''re wee, dear. Let me tell you what I''m going to do. If anyone dares to bully you,e tell me.


    Jack is no exception!" Jonathan sounded proud of himself.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Rachel heard Jonathan sigh at the other end of the line. "Sometimes, I feel like this is all my fault.


    I did nothing to deal with this fiasco between Jack and Celine because you never tried to ask me for


    help. If you have any more grievances, feel free to talk to me," he groaned. "To tell you the truth I..."


    Even though Jonathan didn''t finish the end of his sentence, Rachel understood what he meant.


    He would do anything for her as long as she asked for it.


    Jonathan was a sly old man. Rachel knew that there was no man that could outwit him in his lifetime.


    The rain started pouring even heavier as it got darker.


    A sh of lightning struck down from the distance, lighting up Rachel''s dark room. When she turned on


    the light, she heard some enter from the front door. She took a peak and saw a man standing in the


    hallway.


    Half of his face was hidden in darkness, and Rachel couldn''t make out his expression. She already


    knew why he was here.


    She just didn''t know how Jack would confront her, but she was ready to face him. She knew this would


    happen, given that she had deliberately hurt Celine''s hand and ended up telling Jonathan what had


    happened.


    Rachel was surprised that Jack didn''t say anything right away. She tried to remain calm. "You''re back,"


    she said.


    Jack didn''t respond. He stood there with suchplex emotions written all over his face.


    They stood in silence, staring at each other and waiting for the other to say something. Rachel was still


    holding the cup of warm water in her hand. They kept looking at each other as if they were having a


    staring contest.


    Finally, one of them couldn''t take the silence anymore and took the initiative.


    A bright lightning streaked across the windows. It was followed by the loud drumming of thunder.


    Jack was inching closer towards her. He looked at her with condescendence in his eyes.


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat. She clenched the cup in her hand and tried to remain calm. When she


    looked up to meet his eyes, she saw the deep look in his eyes. It was like an abyss that would pull you


    in if you stared too long.


    Jack raised his hand and was about to touch Rachel''s face.


    Rachel managed to step back and dodge Jack''s hand. She looked at him vigntly. Fear was written all


    over her face.


    Jack pursed his lips and tried toe closer to Rachel. "I didn''t mean to hit you," he said.


    Rachel said nothing. She wanted Jack toe no closer to her.


    She acted like a cornered wild animal, ready to bare her fangs if the need arose.


    Jack sighed and stepped forward. Before Rachel could do anything, he touched her cheek his hand.


    Rachel''s eyes widened. Her back was against the wall, and she had nowhere to retreat.


    She closed her eyes, preparing for the pain that was about to befall her.


    However, instead of the burning sensation of a palm to her face, she felt a gentle touch on her cheek.


    Rachel was taken by surprise. She didn''t even open her eyes. Jack''s hand was cold but soft. He slowly


    caressed the redness on her face.


    Jack brushed her hair to try and calm her down.


    Rachel still couldn''t say a word. Her eyes remained closed.


    He withdrew his hand with a sigh. "Why do you hide from me?" he asked. "What makes you think that I


    would hurt you?"


    When she heard him speak, Rachel opened her eyes. She expected to see an angry demon, but


    instead she saw him looking at her with eyes that were clouded by so much emotion. She saw the


    kindness behind the beautiful smile drawn on his lips.


    Rachel''s heart skipped a bit. She tried to control her breathing.


    "You traumatized me," she said frankly.


    She knew what Jack was capable of. Last time, he almost cut off Eric''s hand because he touched


    Celine. She thought that Jack would take his anger out on her after she hurt Celine''s hand.


    The corner of Jack''s lips twitched. He couldn''t remember what he had done that traumatized Rachel.


    "I don''t hit women," he said, pursing his lips.

 Chapter 110 About Celine

    Chapter 110 About Celine


    ''Is that what he meant?'' Rachel thought and


    raised an eyebrow. "How do you n to avenge Celine?"


    "Avenge?" Jack chuckled, as if he heard a joke. With a sly grin, he asked, "How should I avenge her?"


    Rachel pursed her lips, not having an answer. But he wasn''t even expecting an answer. Hearing


    nothing, he walked past her and took his jacket off.


    Rachel gaped as she stared at his strong back, his defined muscles were ented by the tight-fitted


    shirt.


    Without his back facing her, Jack calmly asked, "Could you please prepare warm water for me? I got


    caught in the rain earlier and I would like to take a warm bath."


    Before ascending upstairs, he hung his clothes on the armrest. This was strange, it wasn''t what she


    had expected.


    Rachel frowned. She wasn''t his maid, why was he ordering her to do things for him?


    "Hey!" Rachel quickly follow him up the stairs and found a half-naked Jack. For a while, she got


    entranced by his broad shoulders and well-defined chest that could make any teenage girl scream in


    delight.


    "I''ll take care of the issue with Celine. Don''t worry about it. Could you please prepare some water for


    me now?"


    She gave him a pointed look and crossed her arms. "You don''t have a bathtub in your room. I can''t help


    you."


    Instead of arguing, Jack tilted his face and gave her a teasing smile. "I do remember that you have one


    in your room."


    ''Is this guy serious?'' "You want to use my bathtub?"


    She rolled her eyes. "No way! Don''t you have a perfectly working shower in your bathroom?"


    Ignoring her, he walked past her. "I''ll be hereter."


    Before entering his room, he suddenly stopped. Without turning around, he said, "After I finish taking a


    bath, we can discuss how we''ll solve the issue about Celine. For now, please prepare my bath."


    Rachel blushed in fury and stared at the door to his bedroom.


    ''Asshole! I''m not his nanny!''


    She had already had a script yed in mind, listing down what she was going to argue back with. She


    sighed. That man surely got the better of her, rendering her speechless.


    She looked at Jack''s wet ck jacket that was drenched from the rain.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A flicker of doubt crossed her mind. Where did Jacke from?


    She took his jacket and ran upstairs. Before entering his room, she heard someone talking on the


    phone inside.


    "Yes, something happened and I can''t let her stay here any longer."


    Curious, Rachel shamelessly eavesdropped as Jack spoke on the phone.


    "We already broke up a long time ago. I don''t want to be bothered with this matter anymore."


    Jack paused and continued in a low voice, "For the past five years, I have truly loved her. Honestly, I''m


    fed up. It''s impossible for me to maintain a rtionship filled with deceitful lies."


    "I can''t take it anymore. That''s it."


    Hearing this, Rachel quietly went back. She finally understood why Jack didn''t question her right after


    he arrived.


    ''Had he really broken up with Celine?''


    She retreated into her room with Jack''s jacket.


    She unconsciously followed Jack''s orders and turned the bathtub''s water on. For a while, she got lost


    in thoughts. Just as she was about to ce his wet jacket in theundry basket, she saw that the tub


    was almost full.


    Quickly, she turned the faucet off.


    Just as she was about to leave, Jack entered the bathroom with a robe in his hand. He stood there,


    half-naked, and surprised to see her preparing water for him.


    Rachel turned around and gaped at this sexy man. "You..."


    Before she could say anything else, Jack winked and cheekily said, "Thanks for the bath."


    Pretending to be serious, he looked at her. "I''m going to take a bath. Please leave."


    Entranced, Rachel hurriedly left the bathroom and heard the door close behind her. She stared at the


    bathroom door, her eyes narrowing.


    ''This man...


    is so thick skinned,'' she cursed inwardly.


    She felt so embarrassed for gawking at his body.


    She knew he''d tease her about what had just happened, after he finished showering.


    ''What the hell is going on?'' she thought.


    She balled her fists up and waited for Jack. After around twenty minutes, he finally came out of the


    bathroom and wiped his hair with a towel.


    Rachel avoided looking at him and curtly said, "I''ll wait for you downstairs. We can talk there."


    Without another word, she turned and left the room. She didn''t bother to for his response.


    Jack sighed and shook his head.


    He had wanted to ease the atmosphere before they talked. Rachel had been so nervous that he


    wanted to shift her attention. He wanted her to rx. He didn''t expect that she would be even more


    nervous now.


    They really needed talk. He already had someone look into the whole situation.


    He didn''t want to be a fool in believing everything that Celine had told him.


    Although she had been sympathetic when they had talked, she had continually lied to him over and


    over again. It was difficult topletely trust her.


    He came back not to question Rachel or avenge Celine, but because his father told him to.


    Over the phone, his father exined that Rachel had been bullied, and asked him to check how she


    was.


    He wanted Jack to investigate what had happened and to report to him in detail. Only then did he know


    that it didn''t match Celine''s story.


    It was clear to him that Celine had lied again. It displeased him so much. And so, when his father said


    he would drive Celine away from Ninwell City, Jack didn''t hesitate to agree.


    After drying his hair, Jack went downstairs and saw Rachel sitting quietly on the sofa, waiting for him.


    Only wearing a bathrobe, he approached her.


    Rachel seemed to be lost in thought, until he sat down in front of her. She looked at Jack, from his


    slightly open cor to his arms and legs.


    "Are you going to talk to me just dressed like this?"


    With his lips slightly quirked up, Jack leaned back and said, "Take it easy. Don''t be nervous."


    Rachel''s face darkened with anger. She stared at him and sarcastically said, "You are so considerate."


    ''How dare he sit across me half-naked? Asshole! How can we talk like this? This isn''t formal at all!''


    Jack''s body wasn''t fully covered up. He wore a white bathrobe and its belt was loosely tied up. It left a


    part of his chest exposed.


    He rubbed his temple gently. Rachel could smell the scent of his slightly wet hair.


    It was still raining outside, apanied by the lightning and a muffled thunder.


    Since things had been settled, Rachel didn''t shrink back this time. She expressed her thoughts clearly.


    "Celine has gotten me into trouble several times already. I have endured enough. Shouldn''t she go to


    you to solve your problem? Why is she still targeting me?"


    Celine was a stupid girl that always did things at the wrong time. Rachel slightly med Jack for


    spoiling her while they had been together.


    She was willful and arrogant. Everyone had treated her politely for Jack''s sake, even though they didn''t


    like her.


    That was the reason why Celine became even more unbearable. She had always been proud of herself


    for stirring up trouble with Rachel.


    She thought her words and actions intimidated Rachel.


    But she alwayscked the sense of reason. Rachel could''ve answered back, but she didn''t want to fight


    in public.


    Every time they had encountered each other, Celine always called her a bitch, and frankly, she was


    getting tired of it.


    "I suppose you already know that I''ve told Dad about it. He will handle the situation," Rachel said.


    Jonathan didn''t want to be too cruel to Rachel. The worst that he could do was drive her away from the


    city.


    "I don''t me you for this matter," Jack finally said after a long pause. "I''m not apologizing for Celine,


    nor am I going to defend myself."


    At this moment his attitude had changed. He wanted to look at things from a different angle.


    In the past, Rachel had been more like a stranger to him and he had always thought of Celine.


    But now, the closer he got to Rachel, the more he realized that he was wrong about her.


    He wanted Celine gone, especially after the countless times that she had lied to him. Jack didn''t have


    any reason or excuse to keep her. He also couldn''t me Rachel for what she had done to Celine.


    Looking into her eyes, he sincerely said, "I''m so sorry for the trouble that she had caused you. But trust


    me when I say that from now on, you won''t have to see her again."

 Chapter 111 Changed His Mind Suddenly

    Chapter 111 Changed His Mind Suddenly


    It was the best choice send Celine away.


    "You don''t have to apologize for this, you know," Rachel said. "I do hope that you can keep your word.


    We both know that if shees to me and stirs up trouble again, Dad won''t just drive her away from


    the city."


    She was seldom mighty, but when she was, it deeply impressed Jack. It seemed that Celine had pissed


    her off too many times that she had run out of tolerance.


    "It won''t happen again. That, I can assure you." He paused and felt the embarrassment rising up in his


    head. "Before she came to you, I had already broken up with her. But I didn''t expect her to cause you


    trouble."


    Rachel nodded to indicate that she understood what he meant. She curved her lips into a small smile


    and said, "If you loved her so much before, why didn''t you fight to stay in the rtionship?"


    Jack wasn''t expecting for her to ask such a question. His face slightly darkened and silence lingered in


    between them. After a pause, he replied, "I thought that I could''ve maintained the rtionship on my


    own for the both of us."


    Rachel pursed her lips. He didn''t seem to know how to be in a proper rtionship. But then again, what


    did she know? She had never been in a rtionship before.


    She felt sympathetic with his answer. He thought he could''ve fixed the both of them, even when things


    had gone sour.


    Seeing that there was nothing else to be talked over, Rachel stood up. "I''m quite tired, I think I''ll head


    upstairs to sleep."


    Jack stood up as well. "I''m going to bed too."


    He caught a glimpse at Rachel''s foot and saw that it seemed to be healing. "Your foot is looking much


    better. Does it still hurt?"


    "Not anymore. Thank you for asking." Things got awkward real fast. It seemed that the intimacy that


    they had shared a few days ago was short-lived. They were back to being estranged with one another.


    But Jack didn''t think he did anything wrong.


    He himself didn''t understand why he started to have feelings for Rachel.


    He couldn''t even properly exin his feelings about her. But the truth was, his feelings for her kept


    getting stronger every passing day.


    Even when he saw the miserable look on Celine''s face, he could only feel pity for her, not love.


    He felt surprised and ashamed at such a change of heart.


    He had treasured Celine for several years. But he wasn''t willing to fight for his rtionship with her.


    He started to doubt why his attitude had changed so suddenly.


    He didn''t know if it was even a good idea to be doubting himself.


    Perhaps it would help him reflect on his recent actions.


    He wondered if his feelings for Rachel were caused by the fact that he hadn''t had sex for years. Was


    his interest in her was purely sexual?


    They silently went upstairs to their respective rooms.


    Even though they were still awkward around each other, it was good that the tension from earlier had


    been resolved.


    The rain continued to pour outside. Rachel pulled the duvet on top of her and tried to fall asleep, not


    wanting to linger around her thoughts for the meantime.


    However, as soon as she closed her eyes, all she could see was Jack''s eyes staring at her.


    Rachel tossed around in the bed. After midnight had struck, she finally fell into a deep slumber.


    She awoke the next morning to find that the rain had stopped. The sun was shining once again over


    the vi.


    The morning dew glittered on the bright green leaves as it reflected the sunlight.


    There was a mixed scent of soil and grass circting in the air. Rachel stretched her body in front of


    the window before freshening up.


    She twisted her foot to check how it was doing. She was able to move it around more. After removing


    the bandage, she found that she could walk perfectly fine.


    Just as she left her room, she ran into Jack adjusting his sleeve.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, he looked up, and their eyes held contact.


    Jack tore his eyes away from hers and looked down. "How''s your foot?"


    She looked down and saw that she was only wearing a pair of white slippers, leaving her feet exposed.


    "It''s better."


    He shrugged, as if to say "no problem." With his head bent down and his sleeves rolled up, Jack


    suddenly said, "By the way, I''ll be moving back to my house."


    Rachel was slightly stunned and blurted out, "So suddenly?"


    "I made the decision just earlier today. I forgot to tell you."


    Jack avoided looking at her. "Someone will arrive to get my luggageter. If you won''t be home today, I


    can ask him toe another time."


    "Did you tell Dad?"


    "I''ll already told him. Don''t worry."


    Rachel kept silent for a while and replied, "Okay."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had gotten used to having him around.


    Jack quickly strode downstairs, with Rachel slowly falling behind.


    He grabbed his keys and turned to her. "I''m leaving now. Call me if anything happens."


    Rachel nodded her head. She had nothing else to say.


    ncing at her onest time, Jack asked, "Is there something you want to tell me?"


    Rachel blinked her eyes and nkly asked, "What?"


    The corners of his mouth twitched. He raised his hand to scratch his forehead. Seeing that she wasn''t


    going to say anything, he turned around and closed the door behind him.


    Rachel looked at the door. Why did he suddenly decided to move out? Was it because of what


    happened yesterday?


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want him to leave, she was just confused why it was sost-minute.


    She shook her head. It was none of her business. If he wanted to leave, then that was on him. She


    should be happy, she''d finally get to live alone again.


    It took Jack the whole night to decide whether he should move out.


    He wanted to keep a safe distance from her. Otherwise, he might be unable control himself one day


    and force her to have sex with him.


    Every time he was around her, all he wanted to do was pin her against his bed and start doing things


    beyond her imagination.


    If he had sex with Rachel, he would have to be responsible for her in his whole life. Otherwise, his dad


    wouldn''t let him go.


    One way to prevent himself from making any more mistakes was to keep his distance.


    Deep inside, he felt empty. He had wanted her to beg him to stay, but why didn''t she?


    With one hand on the steering wheel, he dialed Michael''s number. "Where are you?"


    "I''m in bed, man. Why are you calling me so early?"


    Jack frowned. "Get up and meet me at the office now. I have something important to tell you."


    Before Michael could say anything, Jack hung up. Michael groaned; he called Jack several more times,


    but there was no response.


    With a heavy sigh, he got up from the bed. In his mind, he cursed Jack for making him get up so early.


    He had been having the best sleep of his life, until Jack ruined it.


    Luckily, Jack was one of his closest friends. If it had been someone else, he would''ve left them


    hanging.


    Rachel had been resting in her apartment after getting into a fight with Lea and Rachel.


    Her face had been injured and her hand was hurt. In her eyes, Jack would avenge her and wouldn''t let


    Rachel go.


    But it had been more than a day and she still hadn''t heard from him. The longer she waited, the more


    anxious she became. When Rona called and said she would like to visit her, Celine just refused.


    Celine had sent him countless messages, but there still wasn''t a single reply.


    She cried in frustration.


    After losing all hope, she calmed down and tried to ponder over her rtionship with Jack again.


    She didn''t understand why and when Jack suddenly became so cold to her.


    She thought about it and came to a realization that it all began when she had lied to him about


    attending a party in one of her friend''s yacht. She didn''t even know how he had been able to detect the


    lie.


    She wanted to reim Jack''s love for her. Why did he even give up in the first ce? Was it just


    because she lied?


    The bell suddenly rang, disrupting her thoughts. She twisted her brows in response. She wasn''t


    expecting any guests today.


    Rolling her eyes, she deduced that It was probably just Rona. That girl never listened to her and it was


    getting annoying.

 Chapter 112 Rumors Behind Her

    Chapter 112 Rumors Behind Her


    She opened the door without checking the screen. She was confused to see all those men wearing


    suits in front of her door. "Who are you?" asked Celine from the edge of her half-open door.


    The man that stood out, looked like he was in his early thirties. He walked closer to the door and


    cleared his throat. "Good day, Miss Duan. We are Mr. Jonathan Fu''swyers. We would like to talk to


    you regarding this apartment."


    Celine was not sure if she had heard him correctly. She fully opened the door and crossed her arms.


    "What do you mean?" she asked. The moment she heard Jonathan''s name, she became vignt. "Why


    would he tell you toe here?"


    "Perhaps we can go inside to discuss?" said thewyer. He was a polite man, and Celine couldn''t


    refuse him so she let them in.


    Rachel''s foot was almostpletely healed, so she went back to work. She felt bored and helpless to


    be at home all the time. She had been asking too many days of leave and she thought she might run


    out of sick leaves. The executive didn''t say anything about the matter, but she still felt embarrassed.


    Rachel''s unusual behavior attracted people''s attention in the hospital. During lunch break, Rachel was


    preparing to make some hot tea in the pantry.


    When she approached the door, she heard people talking about her. The voices sounded familiar.


    She remained outside to hear the rest of the conversation.


    "Who do you think is behind Rachel? Our emergency department is short on staff. However, she asked


    for a few days of leave, and there was no response from the superiors. That''s just absurd," said one of


    the voices.


    "I''ve told you about thisst time. Why are you asking again?"


    "What did you even say? I can''t remember you telling me anything. Is she rted to some big shot in


    the hospital?"


    "Keep it down. I''m not really sure either. But I''m sure she''s from a rich and influential family."


    ''From a rich and influential family, huh?'' Rachel couldn''t resistughing. She found it funny that her


    coworkers were gossiping about her.


    How bored these people were that they were starting to make up stories about her! However, she did


    realize that she had done something wrong in the past couple of days.


    The emergency department was the busiest department in the hospital, and it was often shorthanded.


    Although she had to ask for leave because of an ident, she had indeed asked for too many leaves


    in the past few months.


    Although it was an issue beyond her control, Rachel didn''t appreciate people talking behind her back


    and making up stories.


    They thought the only reason she got the job and continued to be here was because she had someone


    powerful behind her. But that wasn''t true. She relied on her own abilities to get where she was in life.


    If there was ever anyone influential that she knew in the hospital, they must be talking about James


    Zhou, Lucas'' father. He was the current chairman of the hospital, and he knew Rachel since she and


    Lucas were high school ssmates.


    When she was about to leave, she heard a familiar voice join the conversation. "Why is everyone so


    curious about Rachel''s private life? She only asked for a few days of leave. All of you should know how


    dedicated of a doctor she is. If she has been asking for a few days of rest, she must be going through a


    lot right now."


    The voice belonged to Cara. There was no mistaking it.


    Rachel was about to thank Cara in her heart when she heard her continue speaking. "I''ll only say this


    once so you don''t have to point fingers and make up stories anymore."


    Everyone fell silent. They were all listening to what Cara was about to say. "So, what is it that you want


    to tell us?"


    "Cara, please don''t keep us waiting."


    Everyone inside the room thought that they weren''t speaking too loud. They were sorely mistaken.


    Anyone that stood outside of the room could hear them clearly without having to listen so close.


    Hearing Cara say that, Rachel was deathly curious about what she wanted to say.


    Cara said, "Listen up, this is the first andst time that I will say this. If anyone asks, you did not hear


    this from me. Do not spread what you''re all about to hear, does everyone understand?"


    "We know!"


    "Rachel doesn''te from a rich and powerful family, but she does have ties with the Fu family,"


    said Cara.


    "Wait a minute.


    You mean the Fu family? The same Fu family that owns the MK Group?"


    Everyone was so shocked that you could practically hear them gasping.


    "If I was talking about another Fu family, why would I even bother telling you this?" Cara sounded sassy


    in thatst sentence.


    Rachel held the cup of tea in her hand closer to her nose. She inhaled its vapors to calm herself down.


    ''How did Cara find out about my connections to the Fu family?''


    Everyone was still gossiping inside the room.


    Rachel was someone who had ties to the Fu family. If it was true, then nobody would dare deny Rachel


    of anything she asked for.


    When Cara revealed what she had found out, it was like she opened the sluice gate of a dam, and the


    issues flooded out one by one.


    None of them really knew that much about the Fu family. Anything they did know, they had only read


    from magazines and news articles, or heard it on the news. But there was one thing they were sure


    about, the Fu family was incredibly rich and powerful.


    One of them asked a question that put a stop to the chatter. "Wait a minute, the Fu family only has one


    heir, Jack Fu. What would Rachel''s standing be in that family?"


    "Is she Jack Fu''s cousin?"


    "Jonathan Fu''s niece, maybe?"


    "Or maybe she''s the old man''s sworn daughter?"


    Cara overturned everyone''s guesses. None of them were even remotely close to the truth. She grinned


    at them and gestured for them toe closer.


    "So? Tell us already!" They all looked at Cara, expecting her to give them an interesting guess.


    Even Rachel was wondering what answer Cara would give them. She wondered whether Cara really


    knew about her rtionship to the Fu family, and to Jack.


    Rachel was getting nervous. What if Cara really found out about the truth?


    Her coworkers in the hospital thought that Rachel was not married yet. She had hidden the fact about


    her marriage, because she didn''t think it was necessary for them to know. Besides, her marriage with


    Jack was only nominal.


    She also knew that Jack''s social status was special. She didn''t want anyone to find out that she was


    Mrs. Fu.


    She didn''t want people to be intimidated by her name. If word got out that she was Jack''s wife, chaos


    would ensue.


    When she was hesitating whether to go in and interrupt Cara, it was all toote.


    "Rachel must be Jack Fu''s girlfriend!" said Cara. The tone of her voice had a tinge of mystery to it.


    "Jack Fu''s girlfriend?" "Are you sure?"


    "You must be kidding me!" "There''s no way that she''s Jack Fu''s girlfriend!"


    "You''re serious, Cara?"


    Hearing this, Rachel, who was standing at the door, almost fell down. She knew that Cara would say


    something, but she didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    She shook her head. When she was about to leave, she heard someone second guess Cara''s words.


    "Wait a minute. Jack Fu is married, isn''t he?"


    Her words infuriated everyone again.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Rachel felt so degraded. The more she listened, the more the chatter became senseless. She never


    would have guessed that they would talk like this behind her back. One day she was just one of the


    doctors of the hospital, now her colleagues painted her as a mistress and a home wrecker.


    Rachel shook her head in disgust. There was no more reason to keep listening to this debacle.


    She didn''t know the rest of the conversation, nor did she want to continue listening.


    The following days, Rachel felt something off. The same people she heard talking behind her back


    were now looking at her differently, and not the good kind of different. They were silently judging her.


    Rachel knew it might be the result of the conversation two days ago. At this point, she could care less


    what they thought of her. She was never really one to pay mind to prejudices.


    It was pure coincidence for her to hear them gossiping behind her back. She couldn''t just jump in and


    join the conversation and rify their misunderstandings. None of what they said was true.


    As for what they were thinking of her now, she didn''t give a damn anymore. As long as they didn''t


    harass or bother her, it didn''t matter.


    Rachel thought it was best that she just kept silent.


    It had been four days since she returned to work, and everything was going swimmingly.


    Jack had moved out of her house, and Jonathan told her that Celine had been driven out of Ninwell


    City.


    All her troubles were being solved one after the other. Mendes'' father was alsoing back in two


    days. Everything was going well for Rachel.


    For the first time in a long while, she felt at peace. Lucas had been on a business trip, and Mendes who


    was happily waiting for his father was sent to Rachel by his driver.


    Mendes would be temporarily staying with Rachel in her office. During his days with Lucas, Mendes


    had changed so much. He didn''t even ask for snacks as often as he did before. He just sat on a chair


    with an iPad in his hand and watched cartoons. Rachel thought it was alright to leave him in there until


    she finished her work.


    Once all of her work was done, she returned to her office. She saw how well-behaved Mendes was and


    decided that he deserved a reward so she sliced up some fruits and gave them to the child.


    Mendes dly epted the fruits and thanked her. Rachel was surprised. It was not really the first time


    she heard him say thanks, but it was surprising to see how polite he had be.


    "You''ve be such a good boy, Mendes. You''re so polite!" said Rachel. Her eyes were smiling along


    with her lips. She was so proud to see the boy that he had be.


    Mendes had lost a lot of weight, all thanks to Lucas.


    He was looking healthier by the day, and had even grown a little taller.


    Mendes blushed when he heard Rachel''spliment. "Lucas told me that if I was ever impolite, no


    girls would like me," he whispered to Rachel.


    Rachel didn''t hear him properly, so she leaned in closer to Mendes. She curled her hand behind her


    ear and sat next to Mendes. "Come on, I didn''t hear you the first time. Tell me."


    Mendes'' face turned red, but he obliged and whispered what he had said before. Rachelughed and


    ruffled his hair. "You''re still a little boy, and you''re already thinking about girls?"


    Mendes covered his face and giggled. "If I be as polite as Lucas, someone will surely like me!"


    "You''re right Mendes. If you are as polite as Lucas, I''ll take a fancy on you too," she replied. Rachel


    tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled.

 Chapter 113 The Patient With Heart Disease

    Chapter 113 The Patient With Heart Disease


    Mendes'' eyes suddenly lit up. He put the iPad aside, leaned forward towards Rachel''s ear and


    whispered, "Rachel, I want to tell you something. I saw Lucas kiss a girl."


    The smile on Rachel''s face suddenly faded away. She was stunned with what she heard and then


    turned to Mendes. "Did you see who it was that he kissed?"


    "A beautiful girl."


    Mendes rolled his fingers as he tried to describe the girl with his hands. "She has such big lovely eyes!


    She is fair-skinned, and they kissed each other on the corridor! And then she hugged him tightly!"


    Rachel''s face became a little blushed, and she quickly reached out and covered his lips. "Okay, I


    understand now. But, you can''t tell anyone else about this, okay?"


    "Why?" Mendes asked in an almost muffled voice since she had her hand on his lips.


    Rachel didn''t know how to exin it to a kid, but she felt annoyed by Lucas'' thoughtlessness. ''How


    could he do it in front of a kid?'' she thought.


    "If someone else finds out, they willugh at Lucas. It needs to be kept a secret. So, don''t tell anyone


    else, understand?"


    Mendes nodded. "It''s our secret?"


    "Yes, you''re right."


    "Okay!" He suddenly clenched his fist and looked excited all of a sudden. "Our secret! And no one else


    can be told."


    The excitement in Mendes'' face made Rachel feel a little awkward.


    The boy was so excited as if he had found something extremely valuable.


    ''So, Lucas has a girlfriend?'' Rachel wondered to herself.


    Mendes suddenly leaned to her as she thought about it some more. "Will you kiss someone too?"


    Rachel felt a rush of blood to her ears and cheeks when she heard Mendes'' question. "You little brat,"


    she snapped.


    But Mendes merely winked at her innocently. His face looked as if he was offering to give her some of


    his candies.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The idea lingered long in Rachel''s mind and it made her speechless for a long time. How could a boy


    ask such a question at his age?


    The mix of innocence and seriousness in the boy''s expression made Rachel feel embarrassed. She


    suddenly raised her hand to cover her face when an image suddenly crossed her mind. An image that


    she knew she should not imagine.


    She couldn''t understand why the image of Jack suddenly filled her mind. She cleared her throat to help


    ease her embarrassment. She felt lucky that a child could not yet identify the expression of


    embarrassment that was obvious on her face.


    Rachel stood up and ruffled Mendes'' hair. "Don''t talk about it anymore, okay? No one will want to be


    friends with you if you keep asking that kind of question."


    He nodded to show that he understood what she said. He was still young enough that it was a simple


    thing to coax him into following her words. When he saw the serious expression on Rachel''s face, he


    quickly realized that it must be something that kids were not allowed to talk about yet.


    There was an immediate feeling of relief in Rachel''s heart when she heard his agreement. It could


    really be tricky to deal with kids nowadays, she thought. They ask more and more difficult questions.


    She cleared her throat once more to change the topic. "You can sit here and watch cartoons while I go


    and work. Then we can go home together when I get off work, okay?"


    "Okay!" Mendes agreed immediately and then took a bite from his apple.


    "Listen to the nurse and tell her whenever you go out, okay?"


    Mendes was about to raise his hand to swear that he would never leave without letting the nurse know,


    but he suddenly remembered the visit he once had to Rachel''s house. He immediately remembered


    Jonathan.


    Before Rachel was out the door, he quickly turned to her and asked with obvious excitement, "Well, is


    Grandpa Jonathan still at your house?"


    "No, he went home," Rachel answered as she shook her head at Mendes.


    "He''s not there anymore?" A disappointed look masked his face. He thought for a moment and asked,


    "Well, what about that uncle... Ah, no, is Jack still in your ce?"


    He was about to call Jack uncle, but he suddenly remembered that Jack asked him to call him his


    name instead, so he quickly corrected himself.


    Rachel quickly noticed that he quickly changed how he referred to Jack and it made her smile as she


    tried not tough. "He is not in my ce either."


    Mendes looked very disappointed. He then thought for a while and his expression changed as if he just


    thought of an excellent idea. "Can I talk to Grandpa Jonathan on the phone?"


    Rachel thought for a while and searched in her office for an old phone that she seldom used anymore.


    She then showed Mendes how to use it.


    Mendes was so smart that he quickly understood how to use the cellphone. There was no other


    applications installed on the phone so it was safe enough for a child to use. So, she decided to give the


    phone to him as a gift.


    Mendes was very happy and was about to call Jonathan. Rachel smiled before she went back to work.


    It was not long and she quickly became busy with work. A few minutester, a patient with heart


    disease was brought to the emergency room. A short whileter, a nurse came in and was looking for


    Rachel.


    Rachel was about to help a wounded patient when the nurse rushed to her. The nurse called her


    attention immediately. "Rachel, Kevin needs your help in the operating room. There is a patient in


    critical condition!"


    Kevin Lin could not control the critical condition of the patient and they could lose the patient without


    Rachel''s help.


    Rachel tapped another doctor to take over for her on the wounded patient as she rushed to the


    operating room. She scrubbed her hands, sanitized them and put on the operating robe, gloves and


    mask. She then hurriedly followed the nurse into the operating room.


    Meanwhile, Mendes chatted with Jonathan on the phone. He seemed very happy as they spoke like


    there was no age gap between them. Their phone conversationsted for nearly an hour.


    Jonathan was ted that he could even make a child happy across a considerable distance through a


    phone call. When they have almost finished talking, he suddenly had an idea. "Someone is here that


    has something to tell you. Do you want to talk to him?"


    "Who is that?"


    "Jack."


    Jack was surprised when his father ced his phone in his hand and lifted his hand to his ear. There


    was a puzzled look on his face as he turned to his father.


    His father patted him on the back and whispered, "Please talk to him. I need to answer another phone


    call."


    Jack was stunned when he found out that his father had been talking to Mendes and was even more


    surprised now that he had to continue their conversation.


    Meanwhile, in the operating room, the patient''s condition deteriorated rapidly. Kevin''s face became


    more desperate with each passing second. Sweat started to build up on his forehead.


    His hand slightly trembled as he dizzily worked on stabilizing the patient. A nurse greeted him as she


    entered the operating room. "Kevin."


    "Please be quiet," he greeted back. He calmed himself down a little and got back to the same nurse.


    "Where is Rachel?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a confident female voice answered back at him. "Here! How''s it going


    so far?"


    Kevin Lin heaved a sigh of relief. He started to visibly rx as Rachel walked to his side. But he did not


    stop focusing on what he was doing. His voice sounded a little nervous. "We have a slight problem and


    the patient is not looking good right now."


    His words made everyone''s heart sink. They almost took a deep breath at the same time. But they


    knew that it was a critical time and the patient would be better off if they wouldn''t let the grim situation


    weaken their resolve.


    Rachel bent over slightly and took the operation record from a nurse. She frowned and said in a soft


    voice, "Nurse, attend to the patient''s bleeding. Kevin, please brief me on the patient''s situation."


    Rachel''s cool manner helped calm Kevin''s nerves. He turned slightly to her and saw the serene look in


    her eyes.


    She was young, headstrong and had a spirit that could soothe people''s worries.


    Meanwhile, in Rachel''s office "Jack," Mendes called out.


    Jack had a straight face when he replied to him. Mendes felt uneasy talking to him because of his cold


    manner over the phone.


    Mendes was obviously confused when Jack did not say anything. "Jack?" Mendes called out to him


    again over the phone.


    "Yes?" Jack replied back. It was so simple that Mendes felt uneasy. Jack decided to start a


    conversation. "What are you doing right now?"


    Mendes felt a little rxed when he heard Jack say more than a single word. He was so curious about


    Jack, and he held him with such reverence and affection.


    Mendes never experienced this kind of nervousness when he spoke with his father. The way he felt


    with Jack was simr to sitting side by side with his kindergarten teacher. He wanted to talk to him very


    much, but did not dare to.


    Mendes was feeling a little excited now and slightly stuttered, "I-I''m watching TV in Rachel''s office."


    Jack remembered her paying extra attention to Mendes. He concluded that she must really like


    children.


    He thought about it for some time before he spoke again.


    "Where is she, anyway?


    And is it okay with her if you y and make a mess there?"


    he asked in a yful tone of voice. Mendes scratched his head.


    "She is out working now," he replied back to Jack.


    Meanwhile, back at the operating room. Everybody was relieved after the suturing. The patient''s


    situation was temporarily stable.


    A nurse raised a clean cloth immediately and wiped off the sweat on Kevin''s forehead. She then turned


    to look at Rachel and checked if her forehead was sweaty as well.


    But to her surprise, Rachel''s forehead waspletely clear. There was no sweat there at all. Everyone


    was so tense and nervous in the operating room that nobody dared to even breathe. But not Rachel,


    she looked like she had everything under control.


    Not only Kevin''s forehead but also his back was already sweaty. Everyone was so busy with what they


    were doing that no one noticed the look in Rachel''s eyes. The nurse nced at Rachel''s eyes and


    noticed that it was calm an uplicated unlike Kevin''s.


    Rachel bent slightly forward and focused on cleaning the wound of the patient. Her young eyes were


    expressive and reflected her confidence.


    "The patient needs to be brought to the ICU to be observed for the next twelve hours. We can''t take


    any chances, we almost lost her there," Rachel said in a serious tone.


    Kevin feltpletely exhausted. He panted as if he had just fought a fierce battle.


    He had never encountered such a dangerous situation. He had less experience than Rachel when it


    came to dangerous situations and it easily made him feel anxious.

 Chapter 114 In Critical Condition

    Chapter 114 In Critical Condition


    When Kevin finally caught his senses, he saw Rachel''s mouth moving. Dazed, he couldn''t understand


    what she was trying to say. The patient had been stabilized and the nurse headed out to inform the


    family about her condition.


    As Kevin washed and sanitized himself, Rachel followed the patient into the ICU.


    The patient''s mother and sister followed close behind.


    After the patient was sent into the ICU, the elderly woman gently grabbed Rachel''s hand. With tears


    streaming down her face, she choked a brief thank you to her.


    With glossy red eyes, the youngdy thanked her as well.


    Rachel nodded.


    Sheforted them and began to ask them questions about the patient''s medical history.


    Too overwhelmed with tears, the elderly woman could only sob.


    The youngdy on the side answered, "My sister has no medical history. She only caught a cold two


    weeks ago." She bit her lips and emphasized, "My sister has always been healthy. We never knew that


    she had a heart condition."


    Rachel lowered her head and recorded this information. She lifted her eyes and said calmly, "Heart


    diseases are verymon. There could have been many external factors that contributed to the heart


    attack. We''ll try to run some tests to understand more about her condition."


    The young woman''s face changed. She wanted to ask Rachel something, but she decided otherwise


    since her mother was here.


    After a brief pause, she thanked Rachel once again. "Thank you, doctor."


    "No problem." Rachel closed her note book and looked at the ICU before saying, "The patient is still in


    a critical condition. She will be under observation for the next twenty-four hours."


    "What do you mean that she''s still in critical condition? Doctor! Did my daughter''s surgery fail?" The


    elderly woman''s face changed and she grabbed Rachel''s hand tightly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Before Rachel could reply, the youngdy walked up to her mother. "Mom, the doctor said that they will


    keep her under observation. Don''t worry."


    The elderly woman still shook nervously. "Really?"


    Rachel ced a hand on the woman''s shoulder. "Yes, don''t worry. The nurses will be here checking up


    on her every hour." Then the nurses came out of the ICU.


    "Can I go stay with my daughter?" the elderly woman asked.


    Rachel nodded her head.


    After hesitating for a while, the youngdy walked up to Rachel. "Doctor, will my sister survive?"


    Rachel hesitated, it differed between the cases. "The patient is currently not in good shape. But we''re


    doing everything to ensure that she will make it."


    The youngdy mumbled, "By the way, she has been losing weight recently and is suffering from


    malnutrition." She bent her head down and sighed.


    Rachel wanted to say more but she couldn''t make any promises.


    After she finished work, Rachel saw the mother and daughter with the patient. They were watching


    over her.


    She had seen many births and deaths in the hospital. Yet, it still saddened her that not all lives could be


    saved.


    When Rachel returned to her office, Mendes was still watching the cartoon. Her heart softened at the


    sight.


    There was another nurse who was taking care of him. She came a little while after Rachel had left for


    her shift.


    When the nurse saw Rachel, she stood up and approached her. Still engrossed in the cartoon, Mendes


    sat unmoving.


    She whispered, "He is so much more obedient now!"


    Mendes turned his head and smiled at her. Grinning, he put his iPad away and ran to Rachel.


    "Rachel!" the boy yelled with glee. Rachel raised her eyebrows, wondering what he wanted to say.


    She calmly pried Mendes'' arms away from her leg and touched his head. "Well, it looks like you''re very


    well behaved now!"


    Mendes nodded, "Yes. Ask her if you don''t believe me."


    The nurse touched his head andughed before leaving.


    Staring at him, Rachel arched an eyebrow, waiting for him to speak further.


    Mendes frowned at her. He wanted her to praise him too.


    Rachel pretended not to notice his expression. She patted his little butt and said, "Your sister wille


    to see you in the afternoon."


    Mendes'' eyelids twitched. "Rachel! Can I go to your ce tonight? I want to y with Grandpa


    Jonathan."


    He finally revealed what he wanted.


    Rachel was about to pretend not to agree just to amuse him. But the boy immediately held her arm and


    began to act like a spoiled child.


    She couldn''t resist the boy''s little trick, so she nodded her head in agreement.


    The boy squealed with happiness.


    Rachel didn''t understand why he liked Jonathan so much.


    In her mind, Johnathan was always so serious. Whenever he invited her for a meal, they casually


    talked about how things were going.


    He helped her deal with situations that confused her.


    He was practically like her own father.


    Now, she discovered another aspect of him that surprised her.


    He was truly a boy at heart.


    She had never seen him so patient.


    Perhaps Johnathan secretly wanted a grandchild to y with.


    It was more surprising that Mendes would rather see an old man than his own sister. Celia didn''t take


    the news so well and snubbed him, calling him a little bastard.


    "Rachel, sorry to bother you again."


    Rachel had been so used to taking care of the boy, that she actually enjoyed it.


    She told Celia not be too worried.


    Since Jonathan invited Mendes to his ce, Rachel guessed that he would send someone to pick the


    boy up.


    As she expected, she soon received a call from Jonathan.


    He told Rachel that he would like to invite Mendes to have dinner in his ce.


    Jonathan said, "I''ll ask Jack to pick him up."


    Rachel was taken aback, surprised that he was going to send Jack to pick Mendes up.


    After hesitating for a while, Rachel replied "He''s probably busy with his work, are you sure about that?"


    Jonathan could tell that Rachel was politely attempting to refuse this idea.


    He wondered, why wasn''t their rtionship was good as it had been?


    "It doesn''t matter. He''s not busy," Jonathan said and cast a look at the man not far away from him.


    "He''s at home now. Rachel, will youe over to have dinner with us tonight?"


    "I have to be on duty tonight." Not expecting that Jack was staying in the family house, she find an


    excuse to refuse Jonathan. "Dad, I''ll visit another day. Please take good care of Mendes tonight."


    A little disappointed, Jonathan didn''t force her. "Jack told me that you sprained your ankle a few days


    ago. Take care of yourself and call him if you need anything."


    He understood that things might be a little bit rocky between them.


    Although he was concerned about her, he wouldn''t show it directly. "Don''t work too hard. James always


    says you are a dedicated doctor. I am very proud of you. But meanwhile, I am a little upset."


    Rachel listened to him carefully. "Why are you upset?"


    Jonathan smiled bitterly and said, "As a member of Fu family, it''s not necessary for you to work so hard


    all the time."


    "Ha-ha... Don''t take it too seriously. I like my work pretty much."


    "The doctor-patient rtionship is so tense recently. You..." He stopped midway and changed the topic.


    "Anyways, don''t work too hard. Go home for dinner when you''re free."


    The assurance made Rachel feel content.


    Mendes discussed with Johnathan what time he''d be arriving at their house.


    It seemed to be something he really looked forward to.


    Rachel shook her head helplessly and smiled.


    While the mother and daughter waited outside the ICU, Kevin checked on the patient''s vital signs.


    The mother''s eyes reddened with sobs. She still hadn''t recovered from the shock.


    When he finished the examination, Kevin found that they were talking about something in a low voice.


    The mother saw him and asked, "Where is the other doctor?"


    "The other doctor?" Kevin looked up and frowned, "Are you the patient''s family?"


    "Yes, we are." The patient''s mother trembled. "Doctor, is my daughter okay?"

 Chapter 115 A Quarrel

    Chapter 115 A Quarrel


    The patient''s mother had been asking the same question over and over for the past few minutes. But it


    was understandable given what had happened. The youngdy held her shivering mother in her arms.


    She felt helpless and pathetic seeing her mother like this.


    The doctor that approached them this time looked more experienced than the one before. Why were


    there two doctors taking care of the patient? Did the situation get worse?


    Rachel didn''t have time to pay attention to the patient until she was finished with her other patients.


    She swung by the ICU to check on the patient before she got off duty. They told her that the patient


    was in a stable condition now.


    Rachel took a look at the medical record and prescription prepared by Kevin. When she spotted


    something, she furrowed her eyebrows.


    As soon as Rachel left the ward, the youngdy from earlier had bought some food from outside.


    When she saw Rachel, she was a little surprised. "Hello, doctor," said the sweet youngdy. She tried


    to put on a brave smile for Rachel.


    Rachel put her hands in her pockets and nodded at her. She looked at the bags that girl was carrying.


    "Did you go to buy dinner?"


    The youngdy nodded at Rachel and smiled sheepishly. "Have you eaten yet, doctor?"


    "Not yet, I''m about to get off work," said Rachel. "I just checked on your sister, she''s going to be fine."


    Rachel saw how the youngdy''s mood changed. She even wept tears of joy. "Thank you so much,


    doctor!" she said as she wiped away her tears.


    "You''re wee. Actually, I''m not her attending doctor."


    The woman was confused and asked,


    "Then who''s my sister''s attending doctor?"


    "Your sister''s attending doctor is Kevin Lin.


    You should''ve met him before," answered Rachel.


    "Oh, so he''s the one in charge of my sister."


    After saying goodbye to the woman, Rachel went back to her office. She decided to go to Kevin when


    she had time.


    She had some problem with some prescribed medicine for the patient, and needed to discuss it with


    him.


    He was the one in charge of the patient after all, not her.


    The weather had been getting warmertely as it was almost summer.


    The twilight scenery of the Seaside Bridge was especially beautiful. From the bridge you could see a


    perfect view of the horizon where the sky and sea met in perfect harmony. The sunset dyed the


    heavens with a tinge of red and orange. It was a scenery that you would only see in oil paintings.


    The scenery could have been perfect, if only there was no traffic jam, and it looked like it won''t ease up


    anytime soon.


    Summer had almost arrived. A cool breeze blew from the sea, and carried with it a faint salty smell that


    was oddly refreshing.


    Jack rolled down his windows and saw a flock of birds gliding above the cars. He heard a woman''s


    voiceing from the car next to his. "It''s so beautiful!"


    The roof of the car beside Jack''s car slowly opened. There was a woman wearing a short top adorned


    by flowers. Her belly button was exposed. She raised her left hand and kept cheering. Her hair danced


    freely with the wind.


    "Quick! Give me my camera, I want to take a picture of this!" she said to herpanions.


    Jack looked away. He had no interest in women like her, especially those with hairs dyed with crazy


    colors.


    Jack had been stuck in traffic for half an hour already. He didn''t know how much longer it would take


    until this traffic jam was over. He looked at the time and it was almost time for Rachel to get off work.


    Jack decided to send her a message, in case he wouldn''t be able to make it in time to pick her up.


    But before he could''ve sent her a message, his phone rang. Rachel was calling him.


    "Where are you now?" she asked.


    "I''m on the Seaside Bridge."


    Rachel was a little surprised. "That''s still pretty far from here. What happened?"


    "I''m stuck in traffic. But the view here is majestic!" Jack nced and the clouds and thought that Rachel


    might appreciate it. "Do you want to see it?"


    Rachel was a little curious about the "majestic view" that made Jack so calm in a situation that usually


    pisses him off. "Sure, let''s see it," she said as she was fiddling with her pen to distract her from the


    slow passing of time.


    It seemed as though Jack wouldn''t be able to make it in time. It would take him a little less than hour to


    get to the hospital from the Seaside Bridge.


    "Hang on," Jack snickered He hung up and began taking pictures.


    He tried his best to capture the scenic view where birds could be seen gliding across the horizon. Their


    silhouettes painted the now orange sky, and the sun had almost set. Jack smiled at the beautiful


    scenery before him. "Rachel is going to love this," he muttered.


    After a while, a message popped up, and a picture appeared on Rachel''s phone.


    She clicked on the photo and saw what Jack had sent her.


    Her eyes widened. She saw the rosy clouds that littered across the orange sky. There were birds roving


    towards the setting sun. And the sea...it was nothing short of majestic.


    Jack sent her another message. It read, "So, what do you think? I told you it was majestic."


    Jack acted like he was showing off a precious gem that he found inside a cave. Rachel could almost


    imagine his animated expression, and it did not suit him well.


    She couldn''t hold back herself from bursting intoughter when she read his message.


    After what felt like an eternity ofughing her arms off, she sent him a reply. A simple "Yes."


    Jack''s enthusiasm died down when he read her reply. It was much too in than he expected. Did she


    not like the photo?


    He waited for a few more minutes, expecting another message from Rachel, but she didn''t reply


    anymore.


    Perhaps Rachel didn''t like the view as much as he thought she would.


    Jack turned his attention to the girl with the colorful hair, and saw how much she enjoyed the view


    before them. He sighed and wished Rachel could be a little more appreciative.


    Since Jack wouldn''t be able to arrive until a little bitter, Rachel took Mendes to have dinner first.


    When they came back from dinner, something had happened.


    It was rted to the patient that had been sent to the emergency department earlier today.


    Rachel felt a pit in her stomach when she heard what they said. They were arguing outside of the ICU.


    Rachel didn''t know the reason, but she felt a little nervous when she heard that they were having a


    conflict amongst themselves. She didn''t know why she suddenly thought of the dead Wendy. She


    asked someone to look after Mendes and hurried to the ICU.


    When she got close, she saw the lounge door. It was surrounded by a crowd of onlookers.


    The security guards were trying to evacuate the crowd. Some families and patients came to see what


    was happening.


    Some of them even sat on wheelchairs and peered inside, wondering what had happened.


    The security guards couldn''t control the crowd anymore. There were far too many people to shoo away.


    If they shooed them away one by one, they would just put themselves at risk of arguing with the crowd.


    Seeing all these people annoyed Rachel. Where did they alle from, and why were they all


    gathered in front of the ICU?


    As she strode forward, the administrators of the hospital arrived and began to disperse the crowd.


    Rachel waited until the crowd had been fully dispersed before she approached the ICU.


    As administrators of the hospital, they were afraid of anyone causing trouble in the hospital.


    Rachel wasn''t sure what had happened, but she felt relieved when she found out that it was just an


    argument about their personal rtionship rather than a medical dispute.


    One of the administrators saw her and raised his hand to call her attention. "Hi Rachel! You should go


    inside to check what''s going on first.


    I''ll handle this," he said.


    Rachel nodded and elbowed her way through the crowd.


    There were only four of them inside.


    The patient''s mother and daughter, and a woman and a man who seemed to be a couple.


    The man seemed as though he was normally calm and gentle, but the buttons on his shirt had been


    torn apart. It looked like he just had a fight a while ago.


    Rachel also noticed the scratches on his face and arms. Some of his wounds were still bleeding.


    She also looked at the woman who seemed to be the man''s wife. Rachel noticed that her hair was a


    mess. Her face was also red, presumably caused by a p.


    She was like a female leopard that had just left the battle field, her eyes filled with aggressiveness.


    She had such a ferocious look on her face as she stared at the mother and daughter sitting across the


    room.


    Rachel wondered the woman must really hate the mother and daughter.


    The mother was so frightened by the woman that she was shivering in fear.


    Her daughter wasforting her by stroking her hair. It looked like a fight had just happened here.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel wanted to find out what was going on, so she approached the mother and daughter.


    "What happened here?" she asked them.


    She Lin, the daughter, wasforting her frightened mother, she heard Rachel''s voice and looked


    up. When she saw it was the female doctor, she felt embarrassed.


    She nced at the man, and her expression was full of embarrassment.


    "A little conflict..." she said in a soft but bitter voice.


    When Rachel came in, she closed the door behind her. No matter how soft they all spoke, they would


    be able to hear each other clearly.


    She wasn''t even done talking when the woman sitting across the room jumped up. If the man next to


    her had not stopped her almost immediately, she would''ve tried to scratch She''s face.


    Rachel was in disbelief of what she had just witnessed. She had never seen such a hysterical scene in


    reality before. This kind of thing only happens in soap operas.


    The wild woman groaned like a beast and pointed at She.


    She was so scared that she was inching closer to the wall while embracing her mother. On the other


    hand, guilt and shame were written all over the man''s face as he tried tofort the woman.


    Rachel didn''t know how to handle this kind of situation. Should she try to help them make amends or


    separate them? If she chose poorly, things are bound to get worse. She couldn''t figure out what kind of


    misunderstanding or conflict they could have had to drive a woman so mad that she had almost turned


    into a wild animal.


    The crazy woman suddenly spoke and gave Rachel a vague idea of the situation.


    The woman struggled and broke free from the man''s grip. She pointed at his nose and cursed, "Jason


    Shi, you son of a bitch!" She swung her arm at Jason but he was able to grab ahold of her wrist. "How


    dare you! Your son is fighting for his life right now, and you have the fucking audacity to send money to


    your first love?" The woman threw her hand to release it from Jason''s grip. "How could you?" she


    screamed. She started crying hysterically. She was wailing like a banshee. Her cries resounded across


    the room, and Rachel felt the tension rise. "It''s like you want him to die, you callous bastard!" Jason


    tried to embrace her, but the woman pushed him away and cried in the corner.

 Chapter 116 The Three Went For Noodles

    Chapter 116 The Three Went For Noodles


    The woman''s hoarse, trembling voice echoed in Rachel''s ears. She sounded like she was on the verge


    of breaking down.


    The man stepped back in frustration, lowered his head, and remained silent, while She stepped


    closer to her mother, looking deathly pale.


    Rachel was at a loss for what to do next.


    Fortunately, her leader had entered the room just in time to hear those hysterical questions from the


    woman, which had clearly revealed that the reason for the dispute was personal affairs and money.


    Since it was not a medical dispute, it could be solved easily.


    Rachel''s leader winked at her, hinting that she was free to go.


    Understanding his gesture at once, Rachel prepared to leave the room.


    However, she had barely taken a step forward when She nervously pulled at her sleeve.


    Rachel nced sideways at She, who was staring at the woman with fear.


    Swallowing hard, She leaned over to Rachel and whispered in her ear, "Doctor, I think this woman


    has mental problems..."


    Her voice was shaky with panic. As she spoke, she stole a glimpse at the woman, who made eye


    contact with her, causing her to tremble in fear.


    Rachel pursed her lips in confusion. Who was wrong in this situation?


    Anyway, it was clear that there were a lot of unstable emotions and unresolved problems in the room.


    Rachel patted She''s hand and whispered in aforting voice, "She''s just a little emotional. I''ll call


    security. Meanwhile, you should have a good talk with her."


    Upon hearing that security guards would be here soon, She finally rxed and loosened her grip on


    Rachel''s sleeve.


    Rachel nodded to her leader and then walked to the door.


    As she exited the room, she brushed past a director of the hospital, who was so anxious that he didn''t


    even bother to greet Rachel before mming the door close behind him.


    Anyway, Rachel felt that this was aplicated situation.


    That woman might be mad in everyone''s eyes, but if what she had said was true, then there was


    nothing wrong with her behavior.


    Of course, she wouldn''t be able to stand what was happening. For a mother, nothing was more


    important than the life of her own child.


    Moreover, the matter became even moreplex when considering the identity of the person that the


    man had spent the money on.


    First love?


    In the end, Rachel decided to stop thinking about this matter and just put it out of her mind. After all,


    she didn''t know much of the details, so what she was doing was no better than idle gossip.


    Besides, there was always something or other happening at the hospital. It was possible that such


    disputes happened frequently and that she just hadn''te across any of them before because they


    were kept under wraps.


    The only reason she had personallye to see what was happening this time was because it


    involved the patient she had rescued. Fortunately, the matter was not a medical dispute, so she put it


    behind her for the time being and went about her business.


    Rachel had been waiting for Jack for more than an hour when he finally arrived at the hospital well after


    7 p.m.


    Just as she looked at her watch and hesitated over whether to call him,


    she saw him get out of his car and walk toward her.


    Mendes, who was standing next to her, shyly hid behind her once he saw Jack. However, as soon as


    Jack came up to them, he squatted down in front of Mendes.


    It was all because of Mendes that he had to run back and forth in such a hurry, so he reached out to


    flick Mendes'' forehead.


    Of course, it was also because of this boy that he had an excuse to see Rachel again.


    Mendes closed his eyes and cried out before Jack''s finger even touched his forehead.


    When it finally did, he realized that Jack hadn''t put any strength into it at all. Then, he touched his


    forehead and giggled.


    "It didn''t hurt."


    "Do you want me to flick your forehead again? Let''s see if it hurts this time," Jack said in a mock-


    menacing tone.


    "No way!" Mendes giggled and hid behind Rachel.


    Rachel watched the exchange between Jack and Mendes quietly,


    half-surprised and half-annoyed to find that they had be closer than before.


    "Let''s go," Jack said, straightening up and looking at Rachel.


    Although there was barely any traffic, it would still take them an hour to get Jonathan''s ce.


    Jack looked at his watch and found that it was already quitete.


    As if on cue, his stomach let out a low growl. He cleared his throat in embarrassment, but fortunately,


    the noise from his stomach had been so soft that Rachel and Mendes hadn''t heard it.


    "Have you had dinner yet?" he asked calmly.


    "Yes, we have," Rachel said, but then she squinted at him as if realizing something. As if he hadn''t


    noticed her expression, Jack covered his mouth with his fist and coughed softly.


    "I''ll take him back then," he said.


    Just as he took the little boy''s hand, Rachel suddenly asked, "How about you? If you haven''t had


    dinner yet, you should before you leave."


    Under his raised eyebrows, Jack''s eyes twinkled in happiness.


    A whileter, they arrived at a small restaurant suggested by Rachel.


    It was already past dinner time, and most of the customers were leaving when the three of them


    entered the restaurant.


    A waitress was cleaning one of the tables with her head down. When she saw them walk in, she


    shouted passionately, "Wee!"


    Startled by the sudden loud noise, Mendes moved a little closer to Jack, who took the chance to pick


    the boy up and hold him in his arms.


    As the waitress ushered them to a table, Rachel followed Jack and Mendes with a faint smile on her


    lips.


    The three of them sat down as if they were family. Soon, Jack ordered some food.


    When his noodles were finally served, he picked up his chopsticks to begin eating. He paused when he


    raised his eyes and saw Mendes looking at him with unblinking eyes.


    His hand stiffened slightly. How could he have the appetite to eat anything when he was being stared at


    like this?


    Moreover, the boy''s eyes seemed to be full of envy.


    Rachel slightly pinched the Mendes'' cheek and teased him. "Why are you looking at him like that?"


    In fact, the little glutton had a craving for the egg in Jack''s bowl of noodles, but he shrugged


    indifferently and said, "I just want to make sure he eats the noodles without being too picky."


    Trying her best to hold back herughter, Rachel said, "Yes. You should keep an eye on him. He


    doesn''t behave well during meals."


    Jack, who had just begun eating, almost choked when he heard her words. ''What is she talking about?''


    Being a stubborn and greedy child, Mendes continued to stare at Jack until thetter finally put down


    his chopsticks in resignation.


    Rachel nced at Jack in helpless amusement, then covered Mendes'' eyes with her hand and said,


    "Don''t keep staring at him. If you want to eat something, you should tell me. It''s very impolite to stare at


    others like that."


    At once, Mendes began wailing dramatically, tilting his head and falling into Rachel''s arms.


    "But he is not some stranger! He''s Jack!"


    he protested, as if that gave him the right to keep staring at him.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is. It''s impolite to stare at someone else''s te," Rachel said firmly. "Fine," the


    boy said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Then, raising his head with a shy smile, he apologized to Jack. "I''m sorry, Jack."


    "Never mind," Jack answered.


    Rachel smiled and shook her head as she watched both of them.


    Feeling satisfied, Jack lowered his head and continued to eat his noodles.


    A few tables away, the waitress curiously looked at this "family of three." The couple was beautiful, but


    the child was too chubby.


    Jack ate much faster than he usually did, feeling embarrassed since he was the only one eating.


    After he was done, they left the restaurant together. Suddenly, Mendes ran up to him, held his hand,


    and said that he wanted to walk with him.


    After taking a few steps forward, Mendes paused and asked Rachel to catch up to them. Then, he held


    her hand with his other hand, and happily kicked forward as he walked with the two adults.


    Kids always innocently acted upon their whims. They didn''t understand theplex dynamics of adult


    rtionships.


    When they reached the car, Jack opened the door and then looked back at Rachel with a frown. "I


    forgot to buy the child seat."


    "Oh. Well, we can buy one now."


    "Is there any shop here?"


    Rachel was about to say that there were many stores around the hospital that they could buy a child


    seat from, but before she could,


    Jack looked at his watch and continued, "Well, I won''t take him back tonight then.


    It''s alreadyte now. By the time we reach home, it''ll be time for Dad to go to bed."


    If they started now, they would only reach the Fu family''s house at 9 p.m., which was bedtime for


    elderly people.


    Thinking about this, Rachel hesitated for a moment and nced at Mendes. "So..."


    "Are my things still in your house?" Jack asked suddenly.


    Rachel nodded. "Yes, I haven''t packed them up yet." It was only a few days since Jack had moved out,


    so she hadn''t touched any of his things.


    "Good, we can stay at your house tonight then. I''ll go back tomorrow. Is that okay?" Jack said abruptly.


    Stunned, Rachel stared at Jack for a moment and then asked,


    "You''re going to my house tonight?"


    "Yes." Pretending not to see the embarrassment on Rachel''s face, Jack opened the car door for her.


    "Get in."


    Rachelplied and got into the car, not noticing the faint smile on Jack''s lips.


    He had nned to stay away from her so that he could sort out his feelings first, but he couldn''t resist


    finding excuses to spend time with her.

 Chapter 117 Played With Toys

    Chapter 117 yed With Toys


    Before Jack could sort out his feelings for Rachel, life brought him and her together once more.


    It seemed that there was no need to avoid her anymore.


    While he was away, he couldn''t figure out his feelings. So when he was being given an opportunity to


    stay with her, he would go with the flow.


    It was better to let things happen than to interfere.


    After rush hour, the heavy traffic in the city grew lighter, and they were able to return without much


    trouble.


    They got home in less than fifteen minutes. When Jack got out of the car, he felt slightly embarrassed.


    Not long ago, he had promised himself that he wouldn''te here unless he sorted out his feelings. At


    this moment, he was shooting himself in the foot.


    Mendes had grown grumpy when he learned that he couldn''t y with Jonathan. He frowned until


    Rachel exined things to him.


    The biggest change that they had seen in this kid was that he had be more sensible.


    Rachel wondered if this change was brought upon by growing up without his parents''pany.


    If that had been the case, she felt sorry for the boy. In a ce where a child did not feel a sense of


    security, he had to have carefully observed others and yed smart at his young age to have turned


    out the way that he had.


    She felt a mixture of anger and pity. His parents should have been more responsible.


    She liked the kid and was willing to take care of him, not only out of adoration but also out of sympathy.


    As soon as they got home, the kid''s mood changed.


    Upon entering the house, he took a few steps forward and asked, "Can I go get something upstairs?"


    ''Get something upstairs?'' Rachel thought. What did he want to look for?


    She didn''t ask. She simply nodded her consent. When Jack finally came in, he saw the little boy


    hurrying up the stairs.


    He was stunned. "Where is he going? Why is he running so fast?"


    "He''s going upstairs to find something."


    Had Mendes left some of his valuables here?


    He had, indeed, unknown to both Rachel and Jack.


    Rachel watched as Mendes dashed up and down the stairs. He ran down to bring all sorts of toys¡ªa


    model airne, a tank, race cars¡ªand then ran back up to get more. He ran tirelessly until he was


    finished.


    "When did he ce these things upstairs?" Jack asked.


    Rachel shook her head. "I don''t know."


    Curious, Jack followed the boy upstairs to take a look for himself. Following the sound, he found the


    boy digging things out of a cab.


    Jack stood quietly by the door and studied the child. He had no idea as to when the boy had kept all


    these toys here.


    The boy took out a toy gun and was running out of the room, beaming with joy, when Jack gently


    stopped him and put a hand on his shoulder.


    "Boy, how many things are you hiding in there?"


    Mendes was startled. He hadn''t noticed Jack. He turned around in surprise, still holding the gun. He


    said sheepishly, "This is thest one."


    The boy continued on his way down to the living room, where he ced the toys on the carpet. The


    world seemed to disappear as he now sat in a sea of toys.


    Jack and Rachel thought for a while. They both realized that these were the exact same toys that


    Jonathan had brought the boyst time.


    However, they didn''t know why the toys were left here. Why hadn''t Mendes taken them with him?


    "Grandpa Jonathan told me that I could continue to y with them the next time I came here,"


    Mendes exined. ''This was all nned out. Had he thought that the child woulde to be here


    again?''


    Since Mendes was now busy with his toys, he no longer paid attention to the two adults in the house.


    Rachel walked over to open the living room window and let some air in.


    Jack turned around and headed to his room.


    Until he was inside his room, he didn''t notice that everything was in the same ce. Even the quilt


    looked the way that it had when he left.


    Rachel had not touched a single thing in this room. She hadn''t cleaned or put away his things.


    Pleased, Jack walked around in the room, studying it. When he was satisfied, he went back downstairs.


    Momentster, Rachel was walking out of the kitchen with a teful of fruit. She handed Mendes a


    fork.


    Upon noticing Jack, she asked casually, "Fruit?"


    "Okay." He strode over and picked up a slice of mango with a toothpick.


    The boy approached, pressed his little body up against Jack, and opened his mouth. "Ahh..."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack popped the piece into Mendes'' mouth. The boy epted the fruit with joy.


    Jack then rolled up his sleeves and then, turning to Rachel, he said, "I''m going upstairs to work. Call


    me if you need anything."


    She nodded and watched him go up the stairs. The vi was filled with life again.


    Jack still had some work he had to finish. His n was to finish all his tasks as early as he could and


    have a video conference with several project managers afterward.


    A few minutester, Mendes came in with his tank.


    Jack was studying the documents in front of him when suddenly, he heard a child''s attempt at bomb


    and gunshot sounds.


    He looked to the side and saw that Mendes hade in.


    The boy made more noises, ying around Jack''s feet for a while. Then he silently exited the room.


    Jack tried his best to ignore the noises and focus once more on hisptop.


    He had felt relieved when Mendes first went out, but now the boy was back.


    He dawdled in the room for a while, making small but audible noises.


    Unable to control his anger, Jack stood up and took Mendes out of the room. "I''m working. Don''t bother


    me, okay?"


    The child blinked and look at Jack with sad eyes. "Why can''t you y with me?"


    Jack raised his hand to his forehead as he tried tofort the boy. "I have some work to do. Can you


    go downstairs for a moment? We can y after I''m done."


    Mendes asked, "When will you finish?"


    "It will take a while."


    "How long is that?"


    Jack had seen a lot of brazen and obsessed people, but none of them were as difficult or as


    unreasonable as this child was.


    However, he couldn''t keep a straight face as he talked to the boy. Patiently, he said, "Go and find


    Rachel, okay? I wille down once I''m done."


    To his surprise, Mendes was not that easily convinced. He raised his hand and started quietly counting


    on his fingers. "Is ten minutes enough?"


    Jack was speechless.


    He didn''t know that such a young kid was capable of this.


    Exactly ten minutester, the boy entered the room once more and proceeded to make y noises


    near him. Jack immediately stood up and threw him out of the room.


    Another five minutester, Mendes returned. Again, Jack threw him out without a word.


    Mendes returned five more minutester.


    Jack couldn''t stand it anymore. After throwing the boy out thest time, he locked the door. Mendes


    pitifully rapped on it. "Jack... when can youe out and y with me?"


    Jack massaged his temples. This was shaping up to be more difficult than anything he had ever


    encountered at work.


    After a while, Mendes stopped. Jack breathed a sigh of relief.


    Momentster, the sound of typing filled the room once more. If everything went well, he could finish


    this in ten minutes.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The sound of his keyboard stopped. He clenched his fists and stood up with a dark expression on his


    face.


    Rachel was about to knock again when the door opened unexpectedly.


    Jack appeared at the door, frowning, and not expecting to be standing face-to-face with her.


    He was speechless for a moment, but then, he quickly recovered. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Rachel recognized the unhappy look on his face, so she hesitated for a moment. Then she showed him


    the toy car that she was holding. "It''s broken. Get on with your work. When you''re done, can you


    pleasee downstairs and fix it?"


    Noticing the displeasure on Jack''s face, she stopped talking.


    He nodded his agreement and sat back down at hisputer, but he couldn''t do anything.


    He waspletely distracted. Finally, he went downstairs and apanied the boy. He sat beside


    him, still with a gloomy look on his face. He poured all his energy into fixing the toy car.


    He hadn''t expected to be using his talents on this. He was a grown man who could repair an actual


    racing car. Yet, here he was now, fixing a toy.


    After fiddling with it, he put the toy car back on the floor and flicked the switch. The little car slowly but


    steadily moved forward.


    Mendes cheered and ran to catch his car.


    The warm light in the living room softened the atmosphere. Rachel sat cross-legged on the floor, her


    soft hair falling loosely on her shoulders and a faint smile on her lips. She bent down slightly and


    whispered something to Mendes, and her ck hair parted to expose her white neck.


    The jade-like skin of her neck, which had beckoned Jack a thousand times in his dreams, now


    appeared right in front of him. He blinked rapidly and then looked away, embarrassed.


    What a sweet scene it was! He studied her graceful profile out of the corner of his eye. Suddenly, he


    found himself thinking about how she would look like as a mother.


    She let her guard down, tore down her walls, and smiled gently.


    She had never shown this kind of tenderness to him before. With this thought in mind, he couldn''t help


    but feel a little jealous of the boy.


    She took the child home, yed with him, and even bathed him.


    After Rachel took the boy to the bathroom, Jack went back to work. He thought the boy wouldn''t bug


    him anymore. But again, someone knocked on the door.


    Jack had no choice but to suppress his anger yet again. He had been interrupted so many times, and


    he was beginning to lose his temper.

 Chapter 118 Bathing Mendes

    Chapter 118 Bathing Mendes


    Rachel was still the one knocking on the door.


    She was looking overwhelmed. Her hands were covered in bubbles, there were some on her hair as


    well. Her shirt was a mess, and finally she couldn''t stand it anymore. "Can you pleasee over and


    help me?" she pleaded.


    Mendes was being a handful, it was one crazy thing after the other. One moment he would be draining


    the shampoo, the next moment he would spray Rachel with water. She could no longer contain him by


    herself, she had to ask for help.


    Mendes was acting all hyper. Instead of taking a nice and calm bath, he was ying with the water and


    swimming around in the bathtub.


    Mendes used to feel too embarrassed to let others bathe him, but it seemed as though he got over it.


    Rachel worried about what he would do if he was alone in the bathroom. She was afraid that he would


    run around and slip or hurt himself without their knowledge.


    She asked the boy if he needed her help, and this time he agreed without a hint of hesitation. Thest


    time she asked Mendes, he was determined to refuse her.


    Rachel realized that it was a trap. The moment she tried to shampoo his hair, the boy threw water on


    her. Some of the water even got into her mouth.


    Rachel was searching for the shampoo but couldn''t find it. It took her a few seconds to realize that


    Mendes had it, but it was still toote for her. When she turned around, he almost emptied the


    shampoo bottle on her.


    The bathroom had be aplete mess. Rachel''s hair was riddled with unwashed shampoo and


    bubbles, and her clothes were soaking wet from Mendes'' horsey.


    Jack went inside the bathroom with Rachel. Mendes was seated in the bathtub ying with his rubber


    ducky.


    He kept squeezing the rubber duck and made impishughter.


    Jack and Rachel each sat on a stool beside the tub. Jack shook his head looking at Mendes. "You are


    a handful," he said, half-disgusted.


    "Don''t be so uptight, he''s just a kid," Rachel giggled.


    "Mendes,e, let''s rinse off the bubbles on your head."


    Rachel ced a nket next to the tub and covered her knees with arge towel. She had never


    bathed a child before, so she emted the parenting methods she read on the inte.


    Jack was clueless as well. He was only doing this because Rachel asked for his help. The methods


    they found on the inte were easier said than done after all.


    Jack never imagined him doing something so demeaning in his life. But he was already there and it


    was best to just get it over with. He rolled up his sleeves and asked Rachel to put the towel on his


    knees.


    Rachel had tested her hand on carrying Mendes before Jack came in, and she might not be able to


    support him on her own. So she grabbed the towel and carefullyid it down on Jack''s knees with her


    slender hands.


    Jack almost froze when she smelled Rachel''s hair. She was so close to him that the scent of her hair


    was overpowering. He felt a sudden urge to hold her, but thankfully she sat back on her stool and


    disaster was averted.


    "Alright Mendes,e here, you little scamp!"


    Mendes struggled to get out of the tub with his stubby legs. Rachel and Jack supported him until he got


    out of the tub and put him on Jack''sp.


    Jack bent his arm and let Mendes lie on his arm while the child''s leg was on hisp. Mendes started to


    giggle.


    "Why are youughing?" asked Jack He felt like the kid was making fun of him and his methods. "Cut


    me some ck, kid. This is the first time I''ve ever done this!"


    Mendes wasn''t really trying to make fun of Jack, he was just very ticklish.


    Jack finally gave up and had to fight with the naughty boy.


    There were no words to describe how irritated and emascted he felt right now. He thought about


    what he could''ve done to deserve this, but eventually he got over it. The only way to deal with a


    naughty boy like Mendes was a steady hand and a tough attitude.


    "Mendes, close your eyes and don''t move," Jackmanded. Mendes surprisingly obliged without


    quarrel.


    Jack nodded at Rachel, and she understood that it was time to rinse off the bubbles on the boy''s head.


    She was carefully using the shower head to wash Mendes'' hair while avoiding his eyes and nose.


    Some of the water sshed onto his pants but Jack was in no mood to delve into such trivial details.


    His sole objective right now was to help Rachel bathe this little imp.


    As they were bathing Mendes, Jack couldn''t help but stare at Rachel. There was something about her


    that made his heart about to jump out of his chest.


    With every passing minute, his tension and urges were bing harder to fight.


    Jack willed himself to turn away from Rachel. He didn''t know what he would do if he stared at her for


    too long, and he certainly didn''t want to find out.


    Rachel was too focused on washing Mendes that she didn''t notice how Jack was staring at her earlier.


    She knew that if she took her eyes away from Mendes, she might identally run water on his eyes or


    nose.


    After a while, she finally finished washing his hair. She turned around, looking for a clean towel. When


    she was about to tell Mendes that they were done, she felt someone''s lips pressed against hers.


    Rachel''s eyes widened when she realized it was Jack.


    She saw how his eyes closed as he held her head closer to his. Jack moved away from Rachel when


    he had his fill.


    Rachel was frozen in ce as she covered her lips. She wanted to scream at Jack, but she couldn''t


    find her voice.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The abrupt silence made Mendes open his eyes. He saw how Rachel was dumbfounded, but he had


    no idea what just happened.


    The boy looked at her all confused. "What''s wrong, Rachel?"


    Rachel shook her head. "Nothing." She tried to calm herself down by drying Mendes'' hair with the


    towel.


    After she had sessfully dried Mendes'' hair, Jack helped the boy to stand up.


    Mendes, being oblivious to what had happened a few minutes ago, climbed into the tub to continue


    ying with his rubber duck.


    Jack lightly pped the boy''s buttock and said, "Don''t y for too long, alright? You got five minutes.


    After that, wipe yourself off and put on your clothes, got it?"


    Mendes looked at Rachel with eyes that resembled a puppy''s. It was his way of pleading to get what he


    wanted, and it always worked.


    To his surprise, it didn''t work this time. "Listen to what Jack is telling you," said Rachel.


    Rachel was confused. She was at a loss for words. Why would Jack suddenly kiss her like that? But


    she was sure about one thing, there was no way she would look him in the eye. If their eyes met, she


    would lose her cool.


    She was trying to stay as far away from Jack as possible. She was afraid that he might do it again, and


    she wouldn''t be able to fight back.


    Meanwhile, Mendes was done taking a bath. He had gotten out of the tub to wear his towel like a robe


    and went straight to bed.


    When Mendes hopped on the bed, he got out of his towel and rolled all over the bed, his baby fats


    wiggling like jelly.


    Jack was not pleased to see the boy ruining the beddings and pped his little butt. Rachel was still


    too scared to say something.


    Mendes giggled and kept wriggling on the bed. Judging from the noise, Jack was just yfully hitting


    him.


    Jack would never tolerate any female being naked in front of his wife, though Mendes was just a kid.


    He lifted the little guy and put his underpants in his hand. "Put them on," he ordered.


    Rachel didn''t know what Jack was thinking. Otherwise, she would roll her eyes at him.


    After all, Mendes was just a kid. Mendes was so excited that he didn''t bother to put on his clothes.


    So instead of trying to convince him to wear clothes,


    Rachel let him have his fun for a while until he got tired. By then he would be easier to convince him to


    put on his clothes.


    Fortunately, it was summer, and it was rather warm for an evening. Mendes wouldn''t catch a cold even


    if he slept naked.


    When Mendes felt his energy get depleted, Jack held him in his arms and wiped off the sweat from his


    armpits and forehead. Jack had never been so exhausted in his life. It was as tiring as the thousands of


    contracts he had worked on.


    The saying that all children were little angels was crazy! The truth was that they were little imps. It


    would be great if everyone could subdue them into silence, but no, it was not that easy.


    There was no way Jack could keep this up for a week. Imagine if he had to do it for a whole month!


    Just one evening of bathing the boy and he was exhausted.


    He felt sorry for the poor souls that had to deal with this little imp every single day.


    Thankfully, he fell asleep as soon as he had gotten into his pajamas.


    Rachel had also used thest of her energy. She tucked the child in and sighed. "Boys are too noisy


    and rowdy. Girls are cuter."


    "Yes, he is very naughty. We should not spoil our child in the future," Jack echoed.


    As soon as he said those words, he himself was shocked.


    And Rachel was stunned too. ''What is he talking about?'' she thought.


    ''When did I start to imagine that I would have a baby with Rachel?'' he thought.


    Rachel fixed her hair to conceal her embarrassment. "It''s gettingte, we should..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jack cut her off. "Rachel!"


    They stared at each other and remained silent. After a few seconds, Jack suddenly calmed down and


    pulled her out of the room.


    As soon as they got out of the room, Jack pushed her against the wall and leaned towards her. "Jack,


    what are you doing?" Rachel''s legs were shaking, and you could feel the panic from the sound of her


    voice.


    Jack was leaning closer to her face, and soon he was towering over her and covering the lighting


    from the hallway.


    Sweat ran down on Rachel''s cheeks. She pursed her lips and held onto the wall. "Jack! What are you


    nning to do?"


    Jack''s mind had almost reached its wit''s end. One misstep and he would fall into a bottomless chasm


    that he could never return from.


    But he couldn''t calm his desires. Everything about Rachel turned him on. The smell of her hair, the


    innocence in her eyes, and the way she bit her lips¡ªJack couldn''t help himself.


    Jack called her name with his bedroom voice. Rachel saw the way he looked at her. His eyes were


    filled withplex emotions that she did notpletely understand.


    Jack dueled with the thought of kissing her again. What could he say to convince her to ept him?


    He saw that Rachel was trembling, and her eyes pleaded "No." "What''s the matter with you?" she


    stammered as she pushed him away.


    Jack didn''t know what to say at this point. He kept staring at her, breathing deeply.


    Rachel involuntarily licked her lips because they felt dry from all the tension.


    It triggered an uproar in Jack''s heart. He had gone through a lot to control his desire, and seeing her do


    that cut off thest of his sanity. There was no stopping him now.

 Chapter 119 How About Me

    Chapter 119 How About Me


    Jack tried to control himself, but his resistance crumbled with the little flick of her tongue.


    Unable to contain himself anymore, he held Rachel¡¯s head and pulled her into a kiss. He kissed her like


    a man desperate for a drink and finally got water to quench his thirst. It was fiery, passionate, and


    demanding.


    Rachel¡¯s body went rigid, her eyes opening wide. When she came to her senses, she began to struggle


    as hard as she could.


    Feeling her resistance, he grabbed her hands and imprisoned her in his arms. His eyes were dark and


    deep, like a bottomless well of emotions.


    Rachel was held motionless and had no choice but to ept his kiss. Her brain faltered, and every part


    of her went on pause as her thoughts caught up. Unconsciously, her anger was ced on the back


    burner.


    Jumping at the chance, Jack nted his head, deepening the kiss. It was a full-on, open-mouthed,


    sexual kiss.


    He relentlessly attacked her, delving into her mouth. She urged herself to push him away, but couldn¡¯t.


    Her small defiance quickly pinned down by his body.


    He savored her scent and her taste. He kissed her like the most exquisite thing he ever had. He had


    longed for her and ravaged her as much as he could.


    However determined Jack was, he slowed his pace, soon. He remembered her frightened look and


    continued to kiss her, but this time slowly and tenderly.


    Bit by bit, Jack pulled apart after what seemed like ages. Rachel was beyond embarrassed. For a


    moment, her world was a blur, and it took her a long time to react.


    She was so angry that her face crumpled. She spread her hands against his chest and tried to push


    him away but to no avail. When she was about to speak, he moved his index finger and pressed it on


    her lips, effectively stopping her. "Shh. Mendes is sleeping." His voice low and husky.


    Rachel blushed with anger. She stepped hard on his foot and cursed in a low voice, "Bastard!"


    She had never learned how to curse. Hence, when she tried to do it, it came out rather weakly.


    She stared at him with eyes burning with resentment. Her delicate thin lips swollen from the kiss, and


    her face vibrant with a rose-colored tint.


    She searched her mind for something powerful to say, her slim finger indignantly pointing at Jack. But


    after a long while, she could only repeat, "Jack, you are bastard!"


    She was like a paper tiger stripped of her stripes. She was baring her ws and roaring, but even as


    she did so, Jack merely found her cute.


    Jack was not afraid in the slightest, although she appeared ready to pounce any moment. He


    approached her closer, a smirk on the corner of his lips. He ced one hand on the wall behind her,


    imposing his authority.


    He lowered his head and with a charming smile, he teased, "Are you angry?"


    "You are a bastard!" She averted her gaze, turning sore from embarrassment.


    She wanted nothing more than to beat him or hit him with something hard in his head. She would love


    to but dared not resort to such rude measures.


    So she pushed him away again, pressing against him with all her might. Her face was burning all the


    while. "You are crazy!" She furiously shoved.


    He regarded her for a while and then said helplessly, "Yes, I am crazy."


    Her brain desperately scrambled to make sense of it all.


    ¡®You are insane!¡¯ She shook her head in disbelief.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Jack rxed his grip. Rachel immediately freed her hands and turned to leave.


    However, just as she spun, Jack reached for her again. "Rachel, I have something to talk to you."


    Despite her best efforts, she failed to shake his slender fingers, sping her forearm. His actions made


    her so ashamed she almost wanted to run. Somehow, she felt so powerless at his mercy.


    "Rachel!" He stopped her from struggling, pulling her back. He gently caught hold of her shoulders and


    made her face him. The woman looked at him with panicked eyes.


    "Let me go!" Her lips pursed slightly.


    "Let me ask you a question." He paused for a breath. When he spoke, his voice dropped nearly to a


    whisper.


    "Do you have a crush on someone?"


    His question was so out of context that Rachel became more confused. She stared at him like a fool.


    She removed his arm and frowned deeply. "It''s none of your business!"


    She felt wounded, her emotions strung tight. She felt herself about to explode. Jack was slightly taken


    aback by her tone. "Do not be angry. I am serious. Do you like someone? Or are you dating anyone?"


    Rachel took a deep breath. It took all her willpower no to snap at him again. "It has nothing to do with


    you."


    Hearing her change in demeanor, Jack breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Of course, it does." He fixed his gaze on her. He paused and then added softly, "If you don''t like


    someone, then how about me?"


    Rachel¡¯s jaw dropped. She took a step back, hitting the wall behind her. She shed him an


    incredulous look and then blurted out, "Jack, are you out of your mind?"


    His face darkened. He shook his head in disagreement. "I am serious."


    Rachel was absolutely stunned. She wondered for the umpteenth time what happened to Jack.


    ''He must be insane! Or he must be aplete fool!


    Does he know what he is talking about?''


    She mustered the courage to push him and fled. She hurriedly retreated into her bedroom, shutting the


    door behind her. She couldn¡¯t even resist him!


    She should have pped him! Or at the very least, stamped hard on his foot than hearing him talk


    nonsense!


    ''How about him? Is he so miserable in love that he has gone mad?''


    Jack didn''t feel right about dropping the conversation. He raised his hand to knock, but let it hover just


    in front of the door before pulling back. He recalled Rachel¡¯s withdrawal and decided it would be most


    helpful if he let her calm down first. He acted hastily and blurted out the words without thought.


    He surprised even himself just now doing as he pleased.


    Because of that, he had frightened Rachel a lot.


    He only wanted to know if she had someone she liked. Otherwise, he intended to pursue her without


    hesitation.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Unbeknownst to him, while the rest of the world embraced their dreams, Rachel was tossing and


    turning in her bed.


    The morning light trickled in through the blinds. Rachel reluctantly opened her eyes as her body woke


    up.


    She turned her head sideways and saw Mendes was still sleeping. She reached for her phone to check


    the time and found it was still early. She felt the overwhelming pull of her lids, luring her back to sleep.


    By the time she woke up again, it was ten o''clock in the morning.


    Rachel felt breathless. She slowly opened her eyes and saw small fingers pinching her nose yfully.


    Mendes was lying beside her and coaxing her to wake up. Seeing her eyes open, he leaned his round


    face about to kiss her eyes affectionately.


    Before he could reach her, strong arms suddenly lifted him from behind.


    Seeing Jack pick up Mendes, Rachel hugged the duvet a little closer to her body.


    Her mind was instantly awake. Not knowing what to do, shey on the soft mattress like a mannequin.


    To her relief, Jack did not look at her. He took Mendes and headed for the door. "Do not wake her up."


    "She is awake!" Mendes protested.


    "You cannot make any noise even if she''s awake."


    She heard the door close, and the sound of footsteps gradually faded.


    Rachely in the bed wrapped in her duvet, cocooned by the absolute quiet. She stared at the ceiling


    for a long time. Finally, she took a deep breath, moved her tired limbs, and got up.


    Jack busied himself in the kitchen downstairs. Today, he prepared porridge and had some courses sent


    from the hotel. It was very unusual for him to get up early, especially to cook meals.


    He only ordered a few light meals, perfect for breakfast. Remembering his previous mistake, he was


    careful not to order too much food this time.


    Jack prepared everything well, including setting up the table. When Rachel entered the dining room,


    her steps faltered.


    He was in a good mood. He looked at her and slightly lifted the corners of his mouth. "Come here, let¡¯s


    have breakfast."


    Mendes had already taken his seat and was waiting for them to join him.


    Rachel, on the other hand, was full of diposure. The memory seared in her brain forever. After a


    peaceful night, she thought she would see Jack¡¯s attitude this morning, and then she could at least


    pretend that nothing had happened.


    Before she disguised her emotion, she found herself staring at him. Only when he looked back at her


    did she finally drop her gaze. He was so calm and unhurried when he looked at her just now.


    It seemed that the kiss and the words he saidst night were influenced by alcohol. However, he didn¡¯t


    appear to be drunkst night.


    She pulled out a chair and sat down as she reyed the memory from the evening. When Jack handed


    her a spoon, she took it without looking at him. She lowered her eyes to the porridge in her bowl and


    only whispered, "Thank you."


    "You are wee." Jack also pretended not to see her awkward expression, although no one could


    have missed it. His mouth twitched, and a wicked glint flickered through his dark eyes.


    He could tell at a glimpse that she was nervous, and he tried to conceal his own emotions lest he


    scared her again.


    "Okay, breakfast is ready!" Mendes didn''t notice anything wrong with Rachel.


    The breakfast was lovely. There were fried eggs and porridge made by Jack, as well as pickles sent


    from the hotel.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine Jack waking up early surrounded by cooking oil and fumes. He even fried eggs


    for them!


    Rachel stared at the food. Her face became stiff as she tried to guess what Jack was thinking.


    She was scooping an egg when Mendes suddenly said, "Rachel, was your mouth bitten by


    mosquitoes?"


    Rachel choked after hearing Mendes'' question. Her face turned scarlet.


    Jack sat with a nk expression on his face, his fingers almost imperceptibly tightened on his spoon.


    He cleared his throat and faced Mendes. "Eat your breakfast."


    "Okay," said the boy. ''Did I say something wrong?'' he thought.

 Chapter 120 Transferred To The Cardiology Department

    Chapter 120 Transferred To The Cardiology Department


    Breakfast was servedter than usual. Rachel looked at her watch. She would have to take the


    afternoon shift today.


    At noon, she left home and arrived at the hospital, while Jack drove Mendes to the Fu family''s house.


    Mendes was well loved by the Fu family. Even though Tracy didn''t give the child as much attention as


    her husband did, she didn''t neglect him either.


    She wanted a grandson more than anything, and the child was the closest one that she could have at


    the moment.


    Rachel arrived at around lunch time. Only a few nurses were on duty as the rest had gone to the


    cafeteria for lunch.


    She entered her office and began to file documents. Lucas suddenly called, wanting to check up on her


    and Mendes.


    Rachel replied that they were both okay and informed him that Mendes had gone to the Fu family''s


    house to y with Johnathan.


    Rachel heard him chuckle. "It seems to me that Mendes has be quite popr."


    Although he wasn''t the most handsome child, but he did have a charming personality.


    Lucas sighed deeply. "His father will be back soon. Will Jack be sending him back to the hospital


    today? I''d like to pick him up this evening."


    "I suppose that can be arranged." Johnathan and Mendes were scheduled to y the entire afternoon.


    Jack could easily send him back after work.


    Rachel wondered how much time Jack had to take care of the child. It didn''t seem like he was working


    at all and had been spending considerable amount of time at home.


    "Okay..." Lucas was about to say something further, but was abruptly interrupted. Lowering his voice,


    he said, "Sorry Rachel. Please hold for a while."


    Before Rachel could reply, he ced the phone down. She could only hear echoes.


    In the distance, she heard a woman''s voice. She was reminded of what Mendes had mentioned to her.


    Did Lucas have a girlfriend? She held up a pen and nervously spun it with her figures.


    She wasn''t jealous. She was merely curious as to the identity of the woman she heard in the


    background.


    She heard Lucas pick up the phone and immediately stopped spinning the pen. In a hurry, he said, "I''ll


    contact youter. I have an emergency right now. I am so sorry."


    Before he hung up, she heard Lucas'' powerful voice. "ris!"


    Rachel''s face contorted into a frown.


    ''ris? Who''s ris?


    Lucas seems to be hiding something.''


    Before she could process that thought further, thendline rang. It was from the executive''s office.


    "Hello, this is Rachel."


    Rachel figured that it had something to do with the recent case.


    The patient that had had a sudden heart attack was involved with another couple. The patient was the


    husband''s previous first love.


    The couple had a sick son, who was waiting for an operation. Rather than financing his son''s operation,


    he had donated his money to his first love in the ICU.


    Livid, the wife hadined to the executive about it.


    Those in the hospital tried to sympathize with her.


    She was a mother, who wanted to save her child. If Rachel had been in her situation, she would have


    also gotten mad.


    The hospital always had gossip spreading around. Strange things often happened around here.


    There were always promiscuous events urring in the hospital. They never seemed to run out of


    stories.


    She shook her head. Unlike the rest, she wasn''t the type to spread gossip. The executive wanted to


    see her because he wanted to transfer her to the cardiology department.


    Rachel was one of the best cardiologists. But she hesitated, not agreeing immediately to the request.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The executives pleaded, "We''re short of cardiologists. Please."


    They didn''t want her as part of the emergency units.


    She was more suited in the heart center.


    Rachel sighed. She understood why she was being transferred.


    She knew she didn''t have a choice. In their minds, they had already decided it.


    "How about this?" the executive said. Rachel furrowed her eyebrows. What bargain were they trying to


    strike? "Why don''t you follow Kevin for the meantime, at least, until you get settled down?"


    Without any hesitation, Rachel finally agreed.


    Kevin had received the news earlier in the day. He had two operations and four patients to look after


    today. It wasn''t a great time for him to mentor Rachel at the moment.


    But he made some adjustments. He decided to split the patients that needed consultations with Rachel.


    It was busy day for him. He had to exin to the patient''s family members about the change in doctors,


    before handing the case over to Rachel.


    By the afternoon, everyone had heard about Rachel''s transfer to the cardiology department.


    It had surprised many of the nurses and doctors. They had no idea that Rachel was a trained


    cardiologist and that she had gotten a PhD.


    Those who weren''t aware of her background were surprised that she had such great achievements at


    such a young age.


    Many were still confused about it. They only knew that she was very dedicated to her work.


    But she often asked for leaves and left early.


    Despite the circumstances, she had been given the promotion rather than be criticized for her behavior.


    The change was confusing for a majority of her colleagues.


    But they knew that she was hardworking and had lots of people to support her.


    Cara had initially implied that something had been going on between Rachel and the Fu family.


    Someone ran a background check and immediately dismissed the rumor.


    The gossip attracted many curious ears. Promotions were rare in the hospital. Only the most qualified


    and dedicated doctors received it.


    Rachel had only worked in the hospital a few years back. She was one of the youngest doctors to be


    awarded with a promotion.


    Lots of the nurses were so invested in the gossip. They seemed to pay more attention at what was


    happening in Rachel''s life, rather than doing their work.


    It felt like that Rachel made a big mistake.


    The news was magnified ten-fold, and it drew so much attention to her. People began stalking her


    social media ounts and checking her history.


    Luckily, Rachel ignored that. She had few friends in the hospital and rarely talked to her colleagues


    outside of work. It would be difficult to find any useful information about her.


    One thing they were curious about was whether she was Jack''s girlfriend.


    They had seen her with Jack multiple times.


    It was rumored that they were close as Jack had carried Rachel out of the hospital.


    Someone suddenly started spreading that Jack had had a girlfriend for thest five years. He had


    heard it from a friend working in the media industry. But he confirmed that the girlfriend was definitely


    not Rachel.


    New rumors concerning Rachel''s private affairs began to spread.


    In the beginning, they assumed that she was Jack''s mistress.


    The rumor exined why she had such a powerful background and why she always wore expensive


    clothes and handbags. Those items cost at least two months'' worth of sries.


    Women''s jealousy and envy were terrible things.


    Rachel didn''t know the terrible things that were being said behind her back.


    Some people decided to remain silent and avoid spreading gossip.


    It was really annoying that all the rumors about her began to rise after she had gotten promoted.


    Since Lucas had an emergency and couldn''te to pick up Mendes, Rachel didn''t ask Jack to send


    Mendes back to the hospital.


    Jonathan called herter, saying that he wanted the child to stay for two more days.


    Rachel agreed, thinking that Lucas wouldn''t mind.


    It seemed to be the right decision. Johnathan and Mendes got along quite well.


    The transfer had been hectic. She not only had to let go of her cases, but also had to move her stuff to


    a new office.


    She had been very busy throughout the past two days. And it didn''t help that the female patient wasn''t


    getting any better.


    Kevin had never encountered such a critical and vtile situation.


    It had been a simple and sessful surgery. But it rmed him that the patient was still in a dangerous


    condition.


    Worried about the patient, he didn''t assign Rachel to the case.


    In principle, he was still be responsible for patient. Rachel''s task was simply to make reports and check


    up on the patient.


    She looked at the female patient''s condition, and furrowed her brows.


    She asked for the prescription that Kevin had assigned. She rmended that he should change a


    type of medicine.


    Despite her rmendations, Kevin refused to do that and continued prescribing the original


    medicine.

 Chapter 121 An Argument

    Chapter 121 An Argument


    Rachel got the prescription from the nurse. As she read the instructions, her face contorted into a


    frown. She stormed out of the office to confront Kevin about this matter, but was stopped by someone.


    As she lifted her head to see who it was, her eyes widened. It was the patient''s mother. Her eyes were


    dark and it looked like she hadn''t gotten any sleep at all since her daughter''s operation.


    The mother frowned. Neither of the nurses or doctors were updating her about her daughter''s


    condition.


    They had told her she that after twenty-four hours of observation, she would be fine. But it had already


    been more than several days and her daughter had yet to wake up.


    When she saw Rachel speeding down the hallway, she stopped her to ask about her daughter''s


    condition.


    As the mother asked questions, Rachel held the prescription tightly in her hand. Yesterday, she thought


    Kevin would listen to her advice, but he didn''t.


    Rachel''s heart sank as she tried to soothe the weeping woman.


    Once she had helped the woman calm down, Rachel sped to Kevin''s office. To her disappointment, it


    was empty. Instead of turning back, she sat down in silence and waited for him to arrive.


    As soon as he came in, Rachel stood up. "Kevin, I have something to ask you."


    "What is it?" He strode into the bathroom and made an apologetic gesture to Rachel. "Can you wait for


    a moment? I have to wash my hands first."


    Rachel nodded and patiently waited for him to finish.


    When he exited the bathroom, she held the prescription in front of him. "This belongs to the patient with


    heart disease."


    He wiped his hands clean with a paper towel. "Yes, what''s wrong with it?"


    Rachel frowned. "I had suggested that you should change this medicine. Why are you still


    administering the original one?"


    Kevin lowered his head again and examined the prescription carefully. His expression changed slightly.


    He nodded, remembering that she had indeed told him about this before.


    But the patient''s condition had changed, and he decided to overlook Rachel''s suggestion.


    He was the attending doctor, so he decided to stick with the original prescription.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to exin, Rachel interrupted him.


    "How long have you used this? She hasn''t gotten any better. You should be changing it!"


    Rachel''s voice got louder and louder, using him of misconduct. Kevin frowned, he didn''t like her


    tone and became impatient at her inquiries. "Rachel! I am the doctor in charge of her situation." Kevin


    raised his voice again in fury.


    "Tell me, what''s wrong with this prescription? Tell me!" His voice was full of anger. He heaved heavily in


    frustration.


    Rachel knew that it was her attitude that annoyed him, but this wasn''t the reason why she was here.


    She took a deep breath and slowly exined, "I''m sorry, Kevin. But I don''t think we should continue


    prescribing this medicine. Her condition has gotten worse. I fear that if we don''t change it, then she''ll be


    in great danger."


    Kevin''s face turned sour. He was a few years older than Rachel and had worked far longer in the


    hospital. He knew what he was doing.


    Though he was a little inferior to her in terms of educational background,


    he thought he was still much more experienced than she was.


    Education and awards were not enough in the hospital. Clinical experience was so much more valuable


    in their field.


    She didn''t know much about the patient''s situation,


    so what gave her the idea that she could start dictating him on what to do?


    Kevin became more and more annoyed. Impatiently, he waved his hand to dismiss her. "Alright stop


    talking! There''s nothing wrong with the prescription. What are you trying to tell me, huh? I am far more


    experienced than you! I know what I''m doing! I know you are highly educated, but it doesn''t mean that


    you are always right!"


    Rachel was taken aback. She wasn''t here to argue with him.


    She lowered her head and apologized. "I''m sorry. I know that my words may have offended you, but I


    didn''t mean to doubt the prescription.


    I just wanted a clear exnation as to why you didn''t follow my advice."


    He asked coldly, "How can you even prove that your prescription is effective? If there is something


    wrong with the patient after the change, are you willing to take responsibility?"


    Rachel kept silent for a while and then replied decisively, "Yes, I will."


    Kevin didn''t expect that she would say so.


    It felt insulting when a colleague would challenge his decisions.


    He sighed, there was nothing wrong with the prescription. The patient''s condition was special, there


    would have been no difference whether he had changed the medicine or not.


    That was why he despised Rachel''s remarks. He thought that she might have gotten too confident after


    she got promoted.


    He thought that she came here just to insult him.


    The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt.


    He breathed in to restrain his anger and softly turned to Rachel. "I''m sorry that I may sound harsh. I''d


    prefer that you don''t interfere with my patient. If there is a problem at this time, I''ll be the one to take


    responsibility."


    Rachel frowned and insisted, "I think something might happen if you don''t change your prescription."


    The words pped Kevin in the face. How insulting!


    He became furious again, his chest heaving up and down. "Since you are so capable, I''ll inform the


    director about this. You''ll be the one in charge of the patient instead! Okay?"


    His yelling could be heard from outside his office.


    Rachel squinted narrowly. She was here to argue with him. Why was he being so defensive about it?


    She was getting angry as well.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She held the prescription tightly and said coldly, "I''m sorry that I said too much."


    A long silence entered the room.


    Without another word,


    she politely turned around and left his office.


    A few people outside were craning their heads, trying to looking inside Kevin''s office. When they saw


    Racheling out, they quickly went back to their stations, pretending that nothing had happened.


    News spread quickly that afternoon. Soon enough, everyone heard that Kevin and Rachel had had a


    heated argument with one another.


    "No way!" "Why''d they fight?" "This is so interesting!"


    "I heard Rachel wanted to change a medicine in Kevin''s prescription. And he put his foot down about


    the changes."


    "Oh my God! So Rachel wanted to change the prescription. But Kevin is very good with his job. I don''t


    think there would be something wrong with his prescription."


    "I agree. It''s not like the emergency department. This is a different case altogether!"


    "Yes, you are right. Well, I think Rachel has be arrogant."


    "I think so too. Ever since she was transferred to another department... Shush! She''s back."


    Rachel walked towards them, looking beautiful and solemn. The two nurses lowered their heads,


    pretending to do their jobs.


    Rachel stared at them with a cold face and left with documents in her hands.


    She always looked like that.


    But people had different opinions.


    Rumors that were spreading were about her. It was said that she had a fight with Kevin in his office and


    stormed out with a gloomy face.


    She didn''t know who started it.


    But she was somehow affected by it.


    She had expected that Kevin would listen to her.


    However, he insisted that his prescription was right.


    Rachelughed cynically in her head. Was he being serious?


    He was being unprofessional.


    She tried to calm down and thought for a while. Maybe Kevin was right. She didn''t know the situation of


    the patient, and it might not be so good to change the prescription.


    But Rachel was sure that the current medicine wasn''t working. Something could go wrong if they kept


    using it.


    Kevin was a proud man, and Rachel was cold and seldom had conflict with others. The news had


    attracted a lot of attention.


    They were all curious about the reason why Rachel and Kevin argued.


    What caused their conflict? Soon enough, their curiosity was answered.

 Chapter 122 The failed attempt to rescue

    Chapter 122 The failed attempt to rescue


    Rachel''s fear turned out to be right. The patient''s condition worsened quickly and she was sent into the


    operating room.


    She knew something bad was bound to happen if Kevin didn''t change the medicine in his prescription.


    However, she didn''t expect it would happen so quickly.


    Even Kevin hadn''t guessed the gravity of the situation. Once it sank in, he changed his clothes and


    entered the operating room hurriedly.


    After ten minutes into the operation, beats of sweat formed on Kevin ''s forehead. In spite of their effort,


    the patient hadn''t had any improvement. She was still in a critical condition.


    Her vital organs were slowly failing and the cold sweat on his forehead began to slide down profusely.


    After further inspection, it was discovered that the patient''s wound hadn''t healed well and was slightly


    infected.


    Everyone in the operating room had the same panicky look on their face. No matter how scared


    everyone was, Kevin seemed determined to finish the operation.


    There was a part of him that wanted to unt his sess in front of Rachel.


    After what happened in the morning, Kevin was really mad at her.


    If he failed this operation, he would be sneered by Rachel!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt ashamed.


    But his firm determinationpelled him to go on with the operation. ''I can do it!'' he kept telling


    himself. But half an hour passed and there was no improvement in the patient''s condition.


    Suddenly, Rachel, who was in her own office, was asked to go to the operation room.


    It was said that the situation was very critical. Rachel was extremely surprised. She never thought that


    the patient''s condition would get worse so soon.


    Without wasting a second, she wore her operating clothes. Before she could enter the operating room,


    the door opened from inside.


    When a nurse came out, Rachel was taken aback and her heart skipped a beat.


    She looked at her, with her lips slightly wriggling under the mask, and said, "Rachel, there''s no need to


    go in. The patient is no longer...."


    Rachel stood frozen and didn''t know what to say.


    People died in the hospital every day. Sometimes, she had witnessed more than five deaths in a day. In


    short, death wasn''t a novelty in hospitals.


    However, what happened today had drawn a lot of attention to the hospital. The female patient was


    announced to be dead at 4:28 p.m.


    The family of the deceased couldn''te to terms with the truth. They had been hopeful about her


    survival. Unable to take this news, they sat outside the operating room, wailing their hearts out.


    The executive and the directors of the hospital, who got the news, rushed over at once. They were


    informed that the family of the deceased patient was making trouble.


    As soon as they reached the operating room, they were displeased with the spectacle they were


    making. There was an old, haggard woman clinging tightly onto her daughter whoy limply on the


    operating table.


    The executive stepped back and whispered something to the people behind him and left.


    That patient''s death had caused a disturbance. Her family med the doctor and nurses for not


    treating her properly and didn''t ept the fact that they had done their best.


    While they were quarreling fiercely, it was quite calm in Rachel''s office. She returned to the office and


    there was nothing else for her to do.


    The thought of that girl''s death was burdening her mind. Every now and then, she thought about Kevin


    and his mistake. She wasn''t a hundred percent sure this wouldn''t have happened if he had changed


    the medicine. But...


    She thought for a long time, but she could not think of a result. In the end, she concluded that the


    doctor had dyed the patient''s treatment. And it wouldn''t matter whether it was ignorance or done on


    purpose. This was enough to destroy any doctor''s career.


    Rachel was not a fool. Everything was as clear as the day light. Some investigation was bound to take


    ce.


    This morning, she had quarreled with Kevin and the patient was announced dead in the afternoon. All


    this pointed to the fact that dy in changing medicine had a hand in it.


    Nearly everyone had seen Rachel quarrel with Kevin this morning. It was not difficult to know the


    reason behind their argument. While it happened, several heads had craned their neck to hear what


    was happening.


    Rachel and Kevin were arguing about the medicine issue. She thought that he prescribed the wrong


    medicine, so she asked him to change it. Kevin, however, insisted he was right and thought she didn''t


    know about the patient''s situation.


    Those who sneered at Rachel in secret then began to look at her in awe now.


    The situation turned out to be a little beyond their expectations. This time, nobody dared to gossip or


    discuss. They were waiting to see what would happen.


    One thing they knew for sure was that Kevin was in trouble this time.


    Rachel thought that she would have nothing to do with it, but before she got off work, she was called to


    the executive''s office.


    She was not the only one being called.


    The room was filled with the executive, nurses, Kevin and two families of the diseased.


    In order to avoid any trouble, the executive specifically gathered all the people concerned here.


    They would like to solve the dispute in private.


    When Rachel came in, she immediately felt the depressing atmosphere consume here. The mother lost


    all her strength after hours of crying and was now leaning against her daughter''s shoulder.


    Kevin sat in the corner with a straight face, and several nurses who were responsible for taking care of


    the patient were called over. With restlessness in their eyes, they looked around, not knowing why they


    were called in.


    Rachel stood before them. The executive looked at her and said, "Rachel, have a seat."


    She looked up at her with her tear-streaked eyes. And soon, it fell back on her mother who was still


    sobbing. Carefully, she held her mother with one hand and leaned against her mother to soothe her in


    a low voice.


    The executive had called them here, promising he would give them an exnation.


    She wanted to know what had happened and wouldn''t get peace until she knew it. That was the only


    reason she had agreed toe here. After suppressing her grief, she persuaded her mother as well to


    come here.


    Everyone was here. The executive cleared his throat andforted the families of the deceased, but


    was interrupted by She. "You don''t have to waste any time with these formalities. My sister died and


    nothing you say can make us feel better. The reason why my mother and I are here is that we want to


    know why the doctor has done nothing to make her better. After all, my sister has been in the hospital


    for so many days."


    The executive said, "As far as I know, the doctor and nurses kept their focus on the patient.


    You have been staying here these days, so you should know more than me how careful they have


    been with her. They did their best to revive her."


    She sneered and said, "Are you trying to clear yourself of the responsibility by saying that?


    I didn''t say the doctor paid her no attention. My point is, he wasn''t given her proper treatment. He is a


    murderer!"


    Kevin raised his head suddenly and his face turned pale. In fact, he was still in a panic and didn''t know


    what to do. From the moment the patient died on the operating table, his whole world had copsed.


    He had hoped things would be better.


    And the fact Rachel had warned him prior to the operation intensified his fear.


    His life was on the verge of copse. He didn''t know what to do!


    The executive didn''t dare to speak. He wanted to ask the doctor if he had anything to say that would


    defend him. But from the look of it, the doctor was in no position to speak.


    Sitting on the sofa, Rachel didn''t say a word, but her heart was thudding against her chest.


    The truth was, somewhere deep down she felt guilty too. In the past two days, she hadn''t found


    anything wrong with the prescription. Her discovery came a little toote.


    The dose of the imported medicine was totally different from that of the domestic one.


    If it had been changed several days earlier, the patient might have improved in health.


    ''If I had been a bit more careful...'' she thought to herself. When Kevin refused to listen to her advice,


    she let it go, instead of taking a step to rectify it.


    When She uttered the word murderer, she wasn''t thinking about Kevin. She was thinking about


    herself!


    Rachel felt awful. Now the nurses were speaking about the case. One by one, they were giving their


    observation.


    The reason why the executive asked them toe here and sit in front of the mother and daughter


    was to prove that there was no negligence from their part.


    It was now Rachel''s time to speak. Kevin''s fear-stricken gaze immediately looked up at her.


    He couldn''t hide his nervousness. His career was in Rachel''s hand. One word from her regarding the


    medicine and his career would be over. She had warned him yet he paid no attention to her words. All


    this made him believe she woulde clean and speak the truth.


    If she did, then nothing could help him. In simpler words, Rachel had the gun pointing towards him. And


    if she pulled the trigger, it would be his end.


    If the mother and daughter called the police, he would have to take all the me.


    Kevin recalled the conversation they had in the morning. He wished he had listened to Rachel''s advice.


    The face of the dead woman seemed to sh through his eyes, again and again. It felt like the corpse


    was looking at him and pointing her usatory fingers at him.


    The mother was not in the mood to listen to this conversation. If it wasn''t for She, she wouldn''t have


    come here. She was the one who forced her and said that something rted to her sister''s death


    would be discovered soon.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Rachel''s turn came, She''s eyes once again looked at her. A couple of times she had seen her


    and something told her Rachel was more reliable than the male doctor.


    The male doctor kept on lying that her sister was doing fine. However, the truth was her condition had


    gotten worse as the days passed. All this made her very suspicious of him.


    On the contrary, from the first day onwards, this female doctor had told them not to keep their hopes


    high.


    She was very honest about things and did nothing to sugarcoat the sad truth.


    She hoped that Rachel could tell her something different.


    A few seconds had passed since they asked Rachel to speak, but she remained silent. Some were


    terrified whereas the others were excited to hear her report.


    The executive sat in front of her with a serious face, waiting for her to speak up.


    Even though the executive seemed like he wanted to hear the truth, Rachel was very clear what kind of


    answer he expected.


    Rachel curled up her finger on her knees and her long eyshes covered the dark emotions in her


    eyes. She spoke in a in voice, exining clearly about how the patient''s condition had been in the


    past few days.


    The information Rachel reported was in sync with what the nurses had reported.


    Her report also proved that there was no fault from the doctor''s side.

 Chapter 123 Asking for An Explanation

    Chapter 123 Asking for An Exnation


    Kevin sat in a daze. He couldn''t believe his ears. He had thought Rachel would blurt out about the


    prescription. But nothing of that sort happened.


    She had reminded him of the prescription''s problem, but he didn''t listen and even scolded her.


    All this made Kevin believe that Rachel would use this opportunity to get him fired. After all, he


    deserved it.


    But the scene which was unraveling before him was one he didn''t expect.


    When Rachel finished, the executive slightly sighed, looked up at She and said, "Miss, did you hear


    that? If you still don''t believe us, we can provide you with all of the record of her condition during her


    stay in this hospital."


    She couldn''t stand this any longer. She shouted angrily, "Nothing these people say or show will put


    my mind at ease. I am not here for the evidence! The doctor told me she would be fine after 24 hours''


    observation in the ICU. But what happened next? My sister died!"


    Nobody made a reply, so she continued, "She had been admitted there for several days. During this


    time, you told me she was okay! I spoke to your doctor and nurses! None of you told me we were going


    to lose her."


    She almost lost control and cried out. The thought of her sister broke her heart into pieces.


    Rachel took a look at Kevin who was sitting in the corner, poker faced.


    What a chaotic afternoon! Everyone tried tofort the mother and daughter, but nothing would soothe


    them.


    In spite of their efforts, they seemed hell-bent on using the hospital for what happened.


    Except for their conviction, there was no evidence which would prove there was any rtion between


    the death and hospital''s negligence. This relieved the executive''s worried mind. Without solid proof,


    nobody could harm them.


    That night, Rachel didn''te back from the hospital until it was midnight.


    On her way back home, she noticed there were few cars on the street. This allowed Rachel to drive as


    fast as she wished. The incidents of the hospital wouldn''t leave her. Her head was buzzing, on the


    verge of explosion.


    Before she went home, she had visited the deceased, hoping to get onest glimpse of thatdy''s face.


    Looking at it, she thought there was something serene about her. But her heart cried at the sight. After


    all, she was only twenty-five or twenty-six. There was so much in life she deserved to see.


    Rachel took a deep breath and slowly covered the cloth again. She felt like a ck hole was breaking


    open in her heart. All her negative emotions were rushing into the ck hole desperately.


    When she came out, her hands and feet were slightly cold. She didn''t know if the air conditioner was


    on or perhaps some other reason had led to this.


    As she walked, she couldn''t help but wonder what the oue would have been if Kevin had changed


    the medicine in time.


    ''Or perhaps if I had been more careful while inspecting her two days ago, things may have been better.


    I should have made an effort to take good care of her. And then this day wouldn''t havee,'' she


    thought to herself.


    Just when she was drowning in her miserable thoughts, someone called her from behind, "Doctor!


    Doctor!"


    Rachel came to a halt. She heard the footsteps behind her and turned around and saw She. She''s


    eyes were red and swollen.


    Thisdy resembled her sister in a lot of ways. Rachel''s hands slightly trembled. To hide it from She,


    she put both the hands in her pockets.


    In a very indifferent voice, she said, "Yes, do you want something?"


    "Doctor!" She almost reached to hug Rachel. But on giving it a second thought, she believed it might


    come across as impolite.


    She slightly lowered her head and choked with sobs. She asked in a low voice, "Can I talk to you for


    a minute?"


    Rachel pursed her lips and said, "Yes,e with me."


    She''s eyes lit up and followed her. There was something warm about this female doctor. She couldn''t


    help but believe she was the only trustworthy person in this hospital.


    And there was no way she would leave without giving her sister justice. Everyone responsible would


    have to pay for it.


    The patient''s condition had been worsening since thest few days. She went around and asked


    people to help. But her words fell on deaf ears. Kevin consoled her saying her sister was getting better.


    ording to him, her health was stable.


    If everything had been fine, why had she died?


    There were too many loopholes in their words! She couldn''t believe it.


    She had asked the doctor and nurses worriedly, but none of them implied her death. They made her


    look like an idiot who was worrying for nothing. And now, her sister was dead and she wasn''t even


    mildly prepared for it.


    On top of that, her mother''s condition was worsening. Her whole world had copsed. At the moment,


    her biggest desire was to be with her mom. She had no energy in investigating the case.


    But the behavior of the doctor made her suspicious. She couldn''t let the hospital go so easily.


    She wanted to get an exnation from the hospital, but she didn''t expect that the so-called executive


    of the hospital would dismiss the case so easily.


    He waspletely partial to the doctor and nurses!


    She repressed her anger. She had seen many medical disputes before.


    The media often reported them. In order to prevent something from happening, she had decided to


    send her sister''s body out of the hospital first. Only then, she could take actions.


    When she met Rachel here, she hoped thatdy would shed some light on her sister''s death.


    Something told her this woman knew more than she showed.


    On top of everything, there was sorrow in her eyes which was missing in other staff members.


    She believed that the female doctor must know something and if she would squeeze it out of her, her


    mission in attaining justice for her sister would be possible.


    Rachel took her back to her office and closed the door. She was a little nervous and took a deep


    breath, readying herself for what she was going to ask.


    When Rachel turned around, she took a step forward, clenching her fists which were drooping beside


    her.


    In Rachel''s apartment As Rachel closed her eyes, She''s face appeared before her.


    Those eyes contained doubts,


    resentment,


    and contempt.


    This was the first time Rachel began to question her profession as a doctor.


    She had a big quarrel with Kevin about the medicine. And the executive also knew it.


    But from the scene that had happened in the executive''s office, it was certain he wanted Rachel to


    remain shut. Her heart sank.


    Although she had guessed there would be consequences, it was still painful to go through with it.


    The executive of the hospital had a clear attitude. The first priority for the hospital was to protect Kevin


    and the hospital''s reputation.


    The problem had to be solved in private, by hook or by crook. If not, the hospital and everyone involved


    in it would be in big trouble.


    Rachel knew she had chosen the wrong path the second she supported the doctor who had caused


    She''s sister''s death. The injustice and darkness were killing her.


    What was funny was she had chosen to be a doctor in order to save lives. Her mission was to use


    her own abilities to benefit others.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It never urred to her that things like this would happen. From her point of view, she was equally to


    me for supporting this lie.


    She was a ruthless butcher who had yed a role in killing the patient. Their negligence led to this


    tragedy.


    She could have asked for justice and an official apology.


    But she couldn''t even receive an apology! Kevinmitted a crime and the executive was doing all he


    could in order to bury it.


    Rachel felt so guilty that she couldn''t sleep well that night.


    Tossing and turning, her mind wouldn''t provide her with a moment of rest. And when she dozed off for a


    while, her dream was scary and gruesome. In it, she was taken to a chaotic ce where everyone kept


    running, but reaching nowhere.


    When Rachel woke up, she was worn out. She refreshed herself before going to work.


    The sun was shining brightly. Rachel was dazzled by the harsh sunlight. She rubbed her tired eyes and


    took out her sunsses.


    The whole morning in the hospital was quiet without any gossips.


    Truth be told, Rachel didn''t pay much attention to anyone or anything.


    Meanwhile, Kevin was still on duty. Everything seemed to be back to normal.


    No one talked about that anymore, as if it had never happened.


    In fact, the biggest reason why this matter attracted so many people''s attention was Rachel. Hospital


    was a ce where deaths happened on a regr basis.


    This was not the first time that a patient had died in the operating room due to invalid rescue. Nor was it


    the first time that a patient''s family had made chaos outside the ward.


    Rachel''s quarrel with Kevin that morning was what made this a curious case.


    Everybody knew Rachel had an argument with Kevin. They also knew the fight was regarding the


    prescription of the diseased patient. Her suggestion was refused by Kevin.


    At that time, they were still secretlyughing at Rachel, but when the patient died, the tables had


    turned. It proved she was right, leaving everyone stunned.


    The executive of the hospital had warned them, asking them to not make a fuss about it.


    After all, this was no small matter. Two important doctors were involved in it.


    If they still wanted to continue working there, it wouldn''t be wise to spread the information. They had to


    think of the hospital''s reputation if they wanted to keep this job.


    Everything returned back to peaceful state, but there was a faint sense of restlessness in Rachel''s


    heart.


    After a busy day, when she stopped to take a rest, she found that her throat was very dry. She went


    back to the office and got a cup of warm water. Slowly, she gulped it down.


    Warm liquid slid down her throat and relieved her pain.


    From the next day on, she would leave emergency department and work upstairs.


    Before she left work, she sorted out the cases in her hand and handed them over to the department


    director.


    After leaving her office, Rachel went downstairs, her mind immersed in thoughts.


    Lucas said that he woulde back the next day. Mendes had lived in the Fu family''s house for a long


    time. Rachel was about to call and pick up the kid.


    As soon as she took out her phone, she received a call from a stranger.


    Rachel got her car keys, unlocked the car door and sat inside. With utter confusion, she picked the call.


    "Hello, who''s this?"


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and a familiar female voice said, "Hello,


    Dr. Rachel."


    The voice was a little hoarse and seemed to indicate the caller had been crying. In the background,


    there was mor. Perhaps the call was being made on road side since the sound of cars passing by


    was very clearly heard.


    Rachel realized who was speaking on the other side of the phone. She paused and said,


    "Hello."

 Chapter 124 The Police Take Kevin Away

    Chapter 124 The Police Take Kevin Away


    Rachel had not expected She to contact her again.


    She was not as emotional as she had been before. Perhaps, going through this difficult time had


    changed her.


    "Dr. Rachel, I want to ask you about my sister one more time."


    Leaning back on the car hood, Rachel closed her eyes, wondering why she was so determined.


    "I already told you everything I know." Her throat was so dry that she could barely speak.


    She was prepared this time. But, she did not immediately respond. There was silence at the other


    end of the phone.


    A car honked somewhere in the background for ten seconds before fading. "May I ask about my


    sister''s prescription?" She asked. "Did you know about Dr. Kevin prescribing the wrong medicine?


    You never even told me that! Why would you say you already told me everything?"


    Rachel was taken aback. She did not know how She had found out.


    There were too many people in the hospital. Anyone could have told her.


    Rachel answered very cautiously, "Kevin didn''t prescribe the wrong medicine. We just had an argument


    over one of the medicines."


    Rachel was not telling a lie nor covering up for Kevin.


    Kevin had turned a deaf ear when she had asked him to use the imported medicine. But, it was the


    direct cause to the death of the patient.


    The dy in taking action had eventually cost the patient her life.


    It was simply a medical ident. The doctor in charge should not be punished based on this event


    alone.


    However, Rachel was regretful that she hadn''t insisted that Kevin should change the medicine.


    Perhaps the patient could not have made it.


    Rachel now exined that she wasn''t the patient''s attending doctor,


    so she was unaware of the patient''s condition after the operation.


    Rachel still believed that the medicine was not the main cause of death,


    though she didn''t see theplete treatment record of the patient.


    Despite the fact that the executive had asked them to tell what they knew to the patient''s family, Rachel


    suspected that he could''ve hidden something quite easily if he wanted to.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hence, if She had wanted to investigate her sister''s death, she could only have done so by asking for


    the treatment record or through aplete body check.


    She was not convinced at all. She thought Rachel was just making an excuse to cover up for the


    doctor who had killed her sister.


    "Do you even deserve to be a doctor?" she questioned Rachel, anger evident in her voice. "Do you


    have no concept of medical ethics? Absolutely inhuman! If someone you loved had died, could you


    have listened to all these excuses? You will be held ountable for this! I will not let this matter be


    buried."


    She mmed the phone down without waiting for a response. With the phone still on her ear, Rachel


    silently listened to the dial tone. Her head was aching now.


    She sat in her car, her head throbbing. She hadn''t even sleptst night because of all the work she


    had. Rachel could barely breathe.


    The call from She had left her restless. Recalling her past twenty years as a doctor, she could not


    remember a time when she had been under this much pressure.


    The feeling of uneasiness swept over her even though she hadn''t even been responsible.


    Perhaps she could help She investigate her sister''s death, Rachel mused.


    But, was it even her responsibility to do that? She hadn''t even part of the team since the beginning.


    She couldn''t tell who was right and who was wrong.


    Rachel could not point the finger at Kevin. She could only fill in She about what she knew.


    However, it was clear that She didn''t believe her. Rachel took her phone out and dialed the


    executive. When she spoke, her voice was a little hoarse. Coughing twice, she asked, "Are you free


    right now, Executive Fang? There is something I have to tell you."


    The next day, the patient who had passed just three nights ago was long forgotten.


    The hospital had new patients to attend to every day, new families came in who did not cause any


    trouble. Even the doctors were at ease, including Kevin.


    When the executive had ordered them to not discuss this issue with anyone, everyone had been afraid


    that something bad was inevitable.


    But, peace was in the air.


    Lucas had called to tell her that he would be flying back to Ninwell City in the evening, unaware of what


    had happened at the hospital.


    Rachel hadn''t told him either. She was happy that he wasing back.


    After she hung up, she turned around only toe face to face with Kevin. She was startled, especially


    after noticing that his face had gone pale.


    She pressed her hand to her chest, calming herself. "Kevin, what''s up?"


    He took a couple of steps towards her. Though his face was pale, his eyes had an odd shine to them.


    He just started at Rachel, not uttering a word.


    She felt scared by his intense gaze feeling that there was something wrong with him.


    Taking a step back, she came in contact with a table. It gave her support.


    Rachel asked again, "Kevin, what''s the matter?"


    Once again, he did not speak. After staring for a while, he finally spoke, his voice cold.


    "Have you said anything to anyone else?"


    Stunned, Rachel could not understand what he meant. "What are you talking about?"


    He pursed his lips and said, "What happened with that patient was an ident... There was nothing


    wrong with the medicine I prescribed. Her death was not the result of using local medicine instead of


    imported one."


    Rachel did not know what to say. After a few moments of thinking, she said, "I can only say that you


    know better than I do what medicine should have been prescribed. I only thought that imported


    medicine could have helped her. I never implied that local one would lead to her death."


    He rolled her eyes and smiled, "That''s it." However, he still looked a little odd.


    "Kevin, are you all right?" Rachel could not help asking.


    "I''m fine!" He jumped like a cat when you step on its tail. His expression then changed. "Well, I have to


    go work now."


    Kevin started to walk away in a hurry. But, when he reached the door, he paused, turning to look at her.


    "It was just an ident!"


    Rachel did not know whether the firm admission was for her or himself.


    ''Kevin doesn''t look good. Is he alright?'' she wondered.


    Still confused, she started sorting through her things.


    She picked up a folder whose contents were unorganized. Some papers had fallen on the floor.


    Rachel bent down to pick them up, Kevin''s words echoing in her mind.


    "It was just an ident!" He had said it twice.


    Her mind was a mess.


    The words constantly roaming around in her mind.


    All at once, Rachel began to think of something and her expression started to change.


    Just when everyone had put this matter behind them, several policemen stood outside Kevin''s office at


    lunched time.


    The executive of the hospital came barreling down the halls. But, he could not stop the police from


    taking away Kevin. He watched as the doctor wriggled and repeated that they were making a mistake.


    The onlookers stared thinking that the bad situation they had feared was finally here. But, why was


    Kevin being taken away by the police?


    As soon as She walked in, everyone realized what was going on. It seemed unnatural for the doctor


    to be so frightened and excited.


    But, if Kevin had a clean conscience, he would not be afraid of the police. The corner of She''s lips


    curved when she saw him struggling. She shot a cold nce at the executive.


    Kevin was then taken away because he was suspected to havemitted murder. He would be


    questioned by the police.


    Murder? But, there was no evidence to support it! No one had been murdered!


    The executive knew that the patient who had passed away had already been given a funeral.


    He had thought things would have gone back to normal now. But, he had underestimated She.


    Rage was evident on the executive''s face. He had been unsessful in stopping the police from taking


    away Kevin. Had he interfered, he could have been charged with obstruction.


    He turned around, his eyesnding on the woman who had caused trouble the other day.


    The reality of the situation dawned on him. Biting his lip, he walked towards her. "Miss, what do you


    want?" he asked.


    She smiled. "Justice!" she retorted coldly.


    Without giving him a chance to respond, she turned around and walked out after the policemen.


    The executive knew that this woman probably had a powerful background.


    Otherwise, the policemen would not have arrested the doctor without evidence.


    But, he had also not expected that she would go to such lengths.


    Kevin was his nephew.


    Seeing how things had gotten out of hand, the executive hurried back to his office. Picking up the


    phone, he dialed the number for the chairman residing abroad. As soon as the call connected, he


    anxiously greeted, "Hello, Mr. Zhou..."


    The hospital buzzed with the event that had taken ce that day. Kevin being taken away was a


    scandal. Patients, doctors, and nurses alike discussed the matter among themselves.


    Of course the nurses could not tell the patients anything. They avoided telling them that Kevin had


    been taken away because a patient had died under his nose.


    If such a thing was revealed, it could wreak havoc in the hospital.

 Chapter 125 Go To The Police Station Together

    Chapter 125 Go To The Police Station Together


    The hospital was in uproar again.


    Rachel also knew that Kevin had been taken away. She couldn''t stop thinking about the strange look


    on his face, and the way he said that it was just an ident.


    She had her suspicions, but she wasn''t sure whether Kevin had anything to do with it until she heard


    that he had been taken away to the police station.


    Rachel didn''t know that She was involved. She was shocked when she heard that Kevin had been


    arrested.


    ''Murder? What the hell is going on?''


    Everyone in the hospital was talking about the news that Kevin had been arrested.


    It was rumored that Kevin was under suspicion of attempted murder.


    Could the elegant Kevin possibly be a murderer? Nobody could believe it, but none of them knew the


    truth.


    Maybe there would be more news the next day.


    They all just sighed. It looked like Kevin was really out of luck.


    ''Out of luck?'' Rachel shrugged, not feeling inclined to say what she was thinking. She knew that there


    was a reason for what had happened to him.


    She didn''t really care what happened to Kevin, but she couldn''t really keep herself out of the whole


    affair.


    Not long afterward, Rachel received another call from She. She asked her again coldly, "Dr. Rachel,


    do you still refuse to tell me the truth?"


    Rachel was astonished by the question. ''Truth? What truth?''


    "I have told you everything I know." She had nothing else to say.


    To her surprise, She''s next words were, "Just wait and see."


    It sounded like a threat, but She hung up the phone before Rachel could respond.


    Half an hourter, the meaning of She''s words became clear to Rachel.


    It had been three hours since Kevin was arrested. Everyone felt it was the most exciting event that had


    ever happened in the hospital.


    Then the police came back to the hospital. At that moment, Rachel was off duty.


    This time, they went directly upstairs. This was puzzling to everyone.


    At that moment, the executive was still thinking about the troubling matter of Kevin, when they called


    him again anxiously, "Executive Fang, there''s more trouble! Come down! The police havee back.


    They''re taking Rachel away this time!"


    "What!?"


    Many doctors, nurses, and patients had gathered at the door of Rachel''s office. They were more


    astonished than ever before to see that she was being taken away.


    What could be the meaning of this? It seemed like these cops were arresting people randomly for no


    imaginable reason.


    Rachel was much calmer than Kevin had been. She kept a poker face when she looked at the three


    cops, and smiled slightly. "Sorry, I must know the reason before I go with you."


    Someone in the crowd began to whisper, "Why did theye here twice? Are these cops fake?"


    Everyone was on the alert after they heard that.


    Rachel looked more closely at the uniforms of the police officers. She saw that the uniforms had ID


    numbers on them, but she was still unsure if these cops were authentic.


    The people in the crowd started murmuring suspiciously. Some of them were Rachel''s patients, and


    naturally wanted to stand on her side.


    With the mood turning against them, the three policemen looked sullen. They never expected to meet


    this resistance this time. The director of Rachel''s department rushed through the crowd, and said,


    "Would you please give me the reason for this? And may I please see your police certificates?"


    Their leader replied with a straight face, "She is suspected of involvement in a murder. We are taking


    her in for interrogation, ording to proper procedure."


    That statement caused another uproar among the onlookers.


    Not long before, Kevin had been arrested on suspicion of murder as well.


    If Rachel and Kevin were both suspected of murder in the same case, why did the police not take them


    away at the same time?


    Rachel stood there calmly, with her hands in her pockets. She said, "Please exin this to me. Who


    am I suspected of killing?"


    The leader of the three policemen looked sternly at her and said, "This is no time for excuses or


    comints. You can speak about this in detail when you arrive at the police station."


    She sneered at them, saying, "If the evidence is so certain, let the victim''s family testify against me. I


    don''t even know who was murdered."


    "Rachel Shen, if you don''t cooperate with us, we''ll have to take you away against your will."


    "Huh!" At that moment, another person broke through the crowd. "Arresting people without evidence?


    How dare you!"


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat when she saw who wasing.


    Dressed casually in a light-colored polo shirt, Jack was walking slowly through the crowd with Mendes.


    Because of his powerful aura, the crowd made way for him as he passed through.


    Walking over in a leisurely manner, with Mendes in his hand, he looked the policemen coldly in the eye.


    Eventually he reached Rachel and stood by her side.


    His sudden appearance was somehow a relief to her. Raising her head, she was about to speak again,


    but on second thought she held her tongue. Jack gave her a silent look tofort her.


    He turned his head to look at the three policemen, and with cold hostility he said, "Could you bother to


    give me a detailed exnation? Why are you here? Why have you used my wife ofmitting a


    murder?"


    The look on his face was intimidating. "Don''t you know that spreading nder is a crime?"


    The three policemen were taken aback and looked at each other. They had never anticipated the


    arrival of such an intimidating person.


    Spreading nder? Everyone in the crowd felt wiser when they heard that phrase. The three policemen


    seemed less and less authentic.


    The crowd mored indignantly for the police to show their identification.


    Rachel was a dedicated doctor and had a great rtionship with her patients. They were all very eager


    to defend her and help her.


    At that moment, almost the whole crowd was on her side and ready to speak up for her.


    Rachel was ovee with emotion and she pressed her eyshes, feeling that she was ready to cry.


    The policemen kept silent as the crowd rallied against them.


    When the executive hurried over, he saw the three policemen take out their police certificates sullenly


    and show them around.


    The leader of the three men said harshly, "Did you see that clearly?"


    The crowd nudged forward to get a closer look. It appeared to be true that these were real policemen.


    They all exchanged nces and felt bewildered. Several of those who were outside the crowd still felt


    anxious and wanted to squeeze in.


    Upon the arrival of the executive, someone whispered to him, "Executive Fang, what should we do?


    These policemen are here again."


    The executive took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off his forehead, fearful of what might


    happen.


    Kevin was a member of his family.


    As for Rachel¡­


    His eyes lit up when he saw the tall man standing beside Rachel, and he had no time to listen to what


    anyone said.


    He pushed his way through the crowd, shouting, "Excuse me! Excuse me!"


    He approached Jack and greeted him warmly, saying, "Mr. Fu! Why have youe here?"


    "I''m here to pick up my wife," he replied calmly and simply.


    A sudden thought came to Rachel''s mind and she nced at him furtively.


    Wife!? In a daze, the executive saw that Jack and Rachel were hand in hand. He was momentarily at a


    loss for words.


    The policeman was impatient and said roughly, "Please cooperate with us. We are just following


    orders. All of your questions will be answered at the police station."


    Rachel and Jack looked at each other. For the first time in their marriage, they were in perfect


    agreement.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you." She was curious to see what was really going on. She was almost certain that


    this whole business had something to do with She.


    Jack, however, didn''t know the details. He thought for a moment and said, "I''m her husband. Can''t we


    go together?"


    The leader of the policemen nodded and said, "Juste with us to the station and waste no more


    time here. The sooner youe, the sooner it''s over."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Unsure of what this was all about, Jack held Mendes and followed them.


    The executive was still in shock. He couldn''t understand how Rachel had be the wife of the MK


    Group president. He had thought she was just a rtive of his.


    When they were gone, the head nurse asked him nervously, "Executive Fang, what should we do?


    What happened?"


    The executive came to his senses and ran straight after Jack to catch up with him.


    As they walked out of the hospital, Jack pointed to his car in the parking lot and said, "May we drive by


    ourselves?"


    One of the three men, who had a pudgy appearance, seemed annoyed by his request. But before he


    could say anything, Jack handed him his business card.


    All of the three policemen were stunned by what they saw, and immediately felt uncertain of what to do.


    Jack had one hand in his pocket and looked perfectly calm. "You can go to the MK Group to find us if


    you think we''ll run away.


    Oh, I almost forgot to introduce myself. I''m Jack Fu."


    On the business card he had handed them, his name was on it. Jack Fu.


    The CEO of MK Group.


    These policemen couldn''t afford


    to offend a powerful man like that.


    She, in order to revenge her sister, hooked up with the son of a powerful man.


    She had intended to take advantage of the man''s family background to punish Kevin and Rachel, but


    she had never expected to cross Jack.


    The Fu family was one of the wealthiest families in Ninwell City, but obviously their wealth alone was


    not what made them the most dominant n.


    The Fu family was the most powerful because of manyplicated social rtionships.

 Chapter 126 It Was A Mistake

    Chapter 126 It Was A Mistake


    Few people in Ninwell City would choose to offend the Fu family.


    Otherwise, they would be courting death.


    The moment they found out Jack''s identity, the policemen''s attitude towards him changed drastically.


    When they arrived at the police station, the policeman who looked rather impatient earlier led Jack and


    Rachel to a meeting room politely.


    Executive Fang who looked a little uneasy followed them inside.


    The five-year old Mendes, on the other hand, looked very calm. He just looked around while seated


    between Rachel and Jack.


    When a beautiful policewoman served them tea, Rachel and the adorable boy thanked her politely.


    The female officer smiled back.


    Seeing that everyone seemed not panicky at all, Executive Fang somehow calmed down.


    He raised his head and gave the two people in front of him an inquisitive look.


    However, Rachel and Jack didn''t look so friendly at all. Her indifferent lookplemented his cold


    demeanor.


    Executive Fang paid more attention to the woman sitting next to Jack.


    Although she looked delicate, she didn''t seem inferior to him at all. Until now, he didn''t have any idea


    that Rachel was Jack''s wife.


    All he knew was Rachel had a good rtionship with the chairman, and she was a ssmate of Lucas.


    At the back of his mind, Executive Fang thought that she might be the future Mrs. Zhou.


    However, he didn''t expect that Rachel also came from a well-off family.


    No wonder James, the chairman, asked him to take good care of her.


    Executive Fang stared at her for a long time. He wanted to say something but he seemed to have


    swallowed his tongue. Eventually, he decided to remain quiet.


    After all, it was his nephew who made this trouble. They were all here because of Kevin.


    This made Executive Fang feel guilty.


    It was a medical malpractice and the patient was unfortunate enough not to survive.


    What happened wasn''t just an ident. It was the result of Kevin''s decision during the surgery. And


    the result was an irreparable ending.


    All the while, Executive Fang believed that it was an ident based on what Kevin had told him. Of


    course, he would do everything to save his nephew. But he didn''t expect that Kevin had hidden some


    things from him.


    Actually, he had never thought that Kevin would be arrested by the police. Besides, the dead body was


    already cremated. There were also no witnesses to testify on the real cause of death. But apparently,


    the other party influenced the police for Kevin to be punished.


    But She apparently didn''t know who the owner of the hospital was.


    The Zhou family alone was hard to deal with. Besides, Rachel was involved, and her husband was


    Jack.


    After contemting a lot, Executive Fang finally calmed down.


    Jack had already heard what happened from Rachel while they were in the car earlier. After not seeing


    her for a few days, he didn''t expect that something bad would happen to her.


    It was a serious medical dispute.


    Looking at the situation, Jack made a call after he got out of the car. He then knew that no one had


    reported the case yet.


    However, the policemen suddenly came to the hospital. Apparently, someone wanted Kevin and


    Rachel to shoulder the punishment.


    So when the policemen took Rachel, he insisted on going with them. He had the intuition that if she


    would go alone, the policemen would take her to somewhere else and not in the police station.


    He swore to himself that he would find out who the hell dared to do this to his family.


    Executive Fang was about to say something to Jack, but the door suddenly opened before he could


    even open his mouth.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A chubby man who looked tensed came in. He was smiling politely while approaching Jack. "Mr. Fu, I


    am so sorry. It was all just a mistake," he said.


    With a sanctimonious smile on his face, Jack shook hands with him without saying anything.


    That chubby man was Chief Ren. When he heard what happened, he was so worried that he


    immediately rushed to the police station. On his way there, he called his son and scolded him severely.


    "Why do you have to mess with the Fu family? Don''t you realize what kind of person Jack is?" he said


    to his son earlier.


    If he couldn''t fix this issue, his reputation would definitely be ruined.


    When he noticed that Jack remained silent, Chief Ren felt embarrassed for a moment. He was clever


    enough to understand the smile on his face.


    He moved his eyes to Rachel and apologized to her immediately. After all, she was the main victim in


    this situation.


    "Mrs. Fu, I am terribly sorry. Everything was just a misunderstanding. Anyway, it''s gettingte. How


    about I take you out to dinner to express my apology."


    Rachel smiled faintly and refused, "It''s not necessary."


    She then looked at Jack subconsciously to ask for his opinion.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Chief Ren," said Jack. "The policemen came to the hospital openly and


    took my wife because she was suspected of murder. I want to know what crime did my wife exactly


    committed. You can tell me."


    Jack was sitting leisurely in his chair with arms crossed on his chest.


    Chief Ren looked at Rachel again. He pursed his lips embarrassingly without saying a word.


    There were other people inside the room aside from Rachel and Jack so he felt really awkward. He


    was the chief of police, but he was like a subordinate being scolded by his boss. And all he could do


    was smile apologetically.


    Executive Fang marveled at how influential the Fu family could be that even the chief of police was so


    humble in front of Jack. He didn''t even dare to speak to Jack stiffly.


    What Executive Fang didn''t know was that Chief Ren felt so guilty because it was all his son''s fault.


    He would rather keep a low profile and ask for Rachel and Jack''s forgiveness than getting himself into


    trouble because of what happened.


    Jack''s attitude was rather gentle but Chief Ren still felt under so much pressure. He broke out in a cold


    sweat and stammered, "It...was just a mistake."


    It was the only thing he could say because he was so anxious. He had never encountered such a


    difficult situation for quite a long time so his mind was in a mess.


    "I know that you are very busy, Chief Ren. Maybe that''s why you don''t really pay attention to small


    cases like this," Jack said casually.


    "But I also know that the police will only arrest a person if someone reports a crime. I want to know who


    that person is. What evidence do you have to arrest my wife?"


    Unfortunately, Chief Ren didn''t know how to answer Jack''s questions.


    It was his son who called the police and told the false information.


    Chief Ren swallowed his saliva and apologized again, "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I promise to investigate


    on this matter. I will get back to you as soon as possible."


    Jack stood up and shook hands with Chief Ren again. "If that''s the case, then we better get going. We


    are sorry to have bothered you."


    Chief Ren was so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to do. Eventually, he decided to apany


    them out of the station. He was only able to heave a sigh of relief when their car left.


    His eyes narrowed and his heart filled with fury. After standing there for quite a while, he turned to go


    back inside the station. He must assign someone to investigate what really happened.


    He turned around in a hurry so he bumped into the person behind him.


    They were both startled and stepped back. Executive Fang was the first one to recover so he cleared


    his throat and smiled gently. He then said, "Hello, Chief Ren. May I ask where my nephew is? He was


    brought here this afternoon by the police because they said he was involved in a murder."


    Embarrassment shed through Chief Ren''s face but he answered stiffly, "I''m sorry. Please go back


    inside. I will check on your nephew."


    Not long after Jack and Rachel went out of the station, she received a call from Lucas. If he hadn''t call


    her, she would have totally forgotten that he wasing back tonight.


    Jack and Rachel arrived at a ce that she and Lucas had agreed upon. Jack stayed in the car, while


    she got out with Mendes.


    She was handing over Mendes back to Lucas, who had no idea what happened in the hospital.


    Looking exhausted, Lucas took Mendes'' stuff from Rachel. He then gently rubbed the boy''s head and


    said with a smile, "Your father ising tomorrow."


    Mendes looked puzzled for a moment. But when he finally understood what Lucas meant, he blinked


    his eyes and looked at him in a daze.


    All of a sudden, he jumped up and down with joy. Rachel, who was watching him, also felt very happy.


    Luckily, his father had finallye back so he wouldn''t have to stay in others'' ces anymore.


    When Rachel got back to Jack''s car, she was still wearing the smile on her face. Her eyes were also


    bright.


    Jack had already lowered down the car window to let the cigarette smoke went out. He also sprayed a


    car freshener for the smell to disappear.


    Rachel''s nose was sensitive to smell, so she smelled something as soon as she got in.


    "Why did you spray something in the car?" she asked.


    "Does it smell bad?" he asked casually.

 Chapter 127 A Fever

    Chapter 127 A Fever


    "No, I like it," Rachel said.


    A smile was at the corner of his mouth as Jack drove away. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that


    she was smiling, too.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "What''s making you so happy right now?"


    Rachel typed a message and sent it to Lea quickly. When the screen showed that the message was


    sessfully sent, she turned to Jack and said to him joyfully, "Mendes'' father ising back."


    ''Hmm, why would she be so happy about someone else''s fathering back?'' he wondered.


    "Well, he has been away for so long. His return is long overdue," he said.


    "Yes," Rachel said. "I hope the kid''s parents can take responsibility for him this time. Don''t leave him


    alone here."


    Noticing that her mood had suddenly darkened, Jack tried tofort her.


    He said, "Maybe his parents have to do something and can''t go back home."


    Jack didn''t know much about theplicated matter of Mendes'' family, so she bit her tongue and


    replied simply, "Anyway, it''s wrong to abandon a child."


    Her parents died when she was a child. Her lonely childhood was one of the reasons why she was so


    eager to have a family of her own. She couldn''t even understand how someone could just ignore his


    own child and stay away for such a long time.


    After all, who could be more important to anyone than one''s own family and child?


    Before a man gets married and bes a father, he doesn''t behave as affectionately and gently as a


    woman does.


    In Jack''s view, either the man was simply unable toe back to his child, or he didn''t want the child.


    Thetter possibility was the most likely one.


    "If I had a child, I would never abandon him," he whispered.


    Jack believed that that was a man''s most basic responsibility. If you can''t even take care of your own


    flesh and blood, what else can you be responsible for?


    After saying that, he nced at the woman beside him, who had suddenly turned to him and was


    staring at him. With his eyes looking straight ahead, he raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    With an unreadable look on her face, she lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers. "Nothing."


    After they had been driving for a while, Rachel noticed that they were not on the way to go to her ce.


    Ten minutes had passed, and the road outside Rachel''s window was unfamiliar. She looked out of the


    window and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "To my ce,"


    Jack answered.


    Rachel still didn''t know where Jack lived. She could see the road sign which indicated that he was


    heading towards the north side of the city and towards the seaside.


    About twenty minutester, they arrived uptown, in the north-side neighborhood known for expensive


    mansions.


    Rachel entered the elevator behind him. Jack lived in a single apartment on the top floor. She felt a little


    embarrassed before entering.


    As far as she knew, Jack had been living with Celine.


    Somehow,ing to this apartment felt wrong to Rachel.


    Jack walked to the door and opened it. After a moment of hesitation, Rachel finally followed him in.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t find any slippers suitable for Rachel in the shoe cab of the hallway, so he had to take a


    pair of his own. He put them on the floor, rubbed his nose, and said to Rachel, "I don''t have female


    slippers. If you don''t mind, you can use mine."


    "It doesn''t matter." She took off her shoes and put them on. But these slippers were several sizes too


    big, and looked funny to her, as if children had stolen adult shoes.


    Rachel tried to take a few steps, but finally she had to stop. She looked at Jack helplessly. "I can walk


    barefoot," she suggested.


    He stopped himself fromughing, and said, "The floor is dirty."


    Rachel lowered her eyes and looked at her feet. She said, "Okay, then... Ahhh!"


    Unexpectedly, Jack lifted her up again. Without thinking, Rachel put her arms around his neck.


    Surprised by the warmth of his body, she asked, "Why is your body so warm?"


    However, he didn''t feel anything unusual. He walked to the sofa quickly and put her down. He asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Was his body too warm? He didn''t feel it.


    Jack turned around and pressed the light switch in the living room. Rachel finally saw the decoration of


    his apartment clearly, including the marbled floor and the hangingmp on the ceiling.


    Behind them was the half-open kitchen. The whole house was clean and very well designed, without


    any vulgar showiness.


    The kettle on the table was empty of water.


    The room was perfectly clean and had no signs of having been lived in. It waspletely unlike her


    own ce.


    "I have some work to finish. I''ll arrange to have dinner delivered here. Can I drive you backter?" he


    asked.


    Rachel was not in a hurry to leave. She looked around the apartment quietly.


    Then she looked back at him and said, "I''m not in a hurry, but are you sure this isn''t inconvenient for


    you?"


    "No, it''s not..." His answer was a bit tentative. He felt rather tired, but he didn''t care about it.


    He didn''t think there was anything unusual about him.


    Rachel asked, "Do you have thermometer here?"


    After a short pause, Jack said, "I suppose... I have..."


    After they looked around the room, they found the medicine cab. They opened the cab and


    found a set of medical supplies.


    Luckily, the thermometer was still working.


    Rachel took things out of the cab and said, "You can put the medicine cab in the storage room.


    How do you usually sort your things?"


    Jack looked a little innocent. "The cleaner takes care of all that. I spend most of my time in the


    company and I seldom stay here."


    Rachel couldn''t think of what to say to that, and sighed. She took out the thermometer, washed it with


    water and gave it to him. She said, "Put in your mouth and press it under your tongue."


    Jack didn''t take it right away. He suddenly had a deep and heavy look in his eyes.


    It seemed that he was trying to hide something.


    Rachel avoided eye contact with him. She raised the thing in her hand and urged, "Please do it. You


    might have a fever."


    With a smile on his face, Jack raised the thermometer to his lips.


    Rachel turned around, rolled up her sleeves and said, "May I use the kitchen? We can make some


    noodles."


    "Of course." He took the thing out of his mouth and replied, "But there''s no food here."


    She turned around and said, "Don''t say anything."


    So he put it back in his mouth and stayed quiet. Rachel walked around the kitchen and sighed, "Sure


    enough, there is nothing to eat. What will we have for dinner?"


    As he was ordered not to speak, he made a gesture to her, but Rachel didn''t understand what he


    meant.


    He sent a message to Austin with his cell phone and then showed it to Rachel.


    Austin was very prompt. He rang the bell in twenty minutes.


    Rachel checked the thermometer and found that Jack already had a fever. She was surprised that he


    couldn''t feel it.


    Jack looked at her innocently. He really didn''t feel his high temperature.


    He felt tired today, and had a little headache. He thought that it was just the weather that made him feel


    hot.


    The man who delivered their dinner also delivered medicine as well.


    Jack asked Austin to arrange for someone to bring them some fresh vegetables and meat.


    Considering that it was a littlete, Austin brought them some soup and noodles.


    All the vegetables and meat were washed and put in a stic jar.


    Rachel sorted them out and put them into the refrigerator one by one. When she opened the


    refrigerator, she found that there was nothing in it except some pure water.


    It seemed that he really didn''t live here very often because it was so empty. They were lucky to get the


    food delivered so quickly.


    Rachel took the soup, peeled the beef, and mixed the noodles.


    She took another pan and fried two eggs, then she added the scallions to the pan and fried them lightly.


    An appetizing scent was wafted through the room. The noodles were cooked quickly. After preparing


    the vor, Rachel put some vegetables into the bowl.


    She turned off the fire, poured some green onion oil on the te to enhance the vor, and served the


    noodles.


    She scooped up two bowls of noodles and put the eggs on them.


    After taking theputer out, Jack sat on the sofa in the living room to work, while he had a fever-


    cooling patch on his forehead. He looked a little bit funny as he sat there like that.


    The smell of noodles made him hungry.


    Rachel came over with the two bowls of noodles. The meal looked good and smelled delicious.


    Rachel rummaged in the kitchen again and found chopsticks and spoons.


    When she sat down, she handed chopsticks to Jack and asked, "You and Celine never cooked


    before?"


    Jack paused and looked up at her with a meaningful look. "She and I... have never lived together."


    Rachel raised her head and looked into his eyes. She was surprised.


    She lowered her head and said no more, trying to seem interested only in eating her meal.


    Jack hadn''t received the response that he was hoping to get. A flicker of disappointment shed


    through his eyes, and he lost his appetite.


    Meanwhile, Rachel was adding vinegar into her bowl.


    Jack couldn''t help swallowing. After Rachel, he also took the vinegar bottle and added some into his


    bowl.


    The noodles were fresh and excellent, but he felt that the main vor came from the soup.


    The beef was very tender and smooth. Both of them lowered their heads to eat without saying


    anything. They soon finished all the noodles.


    For the past few days, Jack had been eating dinner outside. This bowl of lightly-vored noodles was


    more to his taste.


    Jack sincerely praised Rachel''s cooking after he was full, when she was preparing some medicine for


    him. Hearing that, she turned her head slightly toward him.

 Chapter 128 Delicious Breakfast

    Chapter 128 Delicious Breakfast


    Rachel pursed her lips and smiled faintly.


    Jack really had work to do, so after finishing the noodles and taking the medicine, he took hisptop


    and went back to the study.


    Since she was left alone, Rachel felt bored because she had nothing to do.


    She decided to take a walk around.


    Then she finally believed what Jack had said¡ª"I usually stay in thepany most of the time.


    All of a sudden, Rachel felt that she was able to know a different Jack.


    In her memory, Jack had always been leisurely. But now, she saw so many documents piled up in the


    study that he wanted to finish as soon as possible. Moreover, he was also very careful in asking her


    questions about what really happened today.


    For Jack, he couldn''t ept that his wife had been bullied. It was very obvious that someone was


    plotting against Rachel.


    No one reported the case to the police. Then they just showed up in the hospital to use her of


    murder despite having no evidence in their hands.


    He was so eager to find out who was that person capable of ying such trick to his wife.


    When Jack finished his work, he came out of the study to check on Rachel. But he was surprised to


    see her sleeping soundly, with head askew on the sofa.


    Her slim body curled up on the big dark grey sofa. Half of her face was covered by her long hair. From


    where Jack was standing, only the tip of her nose and her red lips were visible indistinctly.


    He walked closer to her. He wanted to wake her up, but upon seeing that she was really asleep, he


    couldn''t have the heart to do so.


    He went to the bedroom and get a nket. He then crouched and covered her with it.


    Rachel was awakened by his movements.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him sleepily.


    The air conditioner was a bit low so Rachel felt cold. She feltfortable when Jack covered her with a


    nket. Then he whispered into her ear, "Go back to sleep if you still feel sleepy. I''ll just wake you up


    later."


    Rachel waspletely in a daze. She didn''t sleep well the other night and everything she had went


    through today made her feel more exhausted.


    That was the reason why she was immediately hit by sleepiness the moment she sat down and


    rxed.


    Jack''s soft voice made her fall asleep again.


    He adjusted the air conditioner''s temperature and removed the funny fever patch on his forehead.


    As he stared at the patch, he couldn''t help biting his lower lip and smiled.


    He looked at Rachel who was again curled up on the sofa.


    He leaned forward and kissed her lips gently. "Good night," he said.


    Jack didn''t wake her up anymore so Rachel really had a good sleep. She felt a lot better when she


    woke up the next day.


    But staring at the strange ceiling, she wondered where she was.


    When she closed her eyes again, she suddenly heard someone breathing heavily beside her. When


    she turned around, she saw a familiar cold face sleeping soundly.


    Now she finally remembered that she was in Jack''s apartment. He had probably carried her to the


    bedroom because she couldn''t remember waking up after she fell asleep on the sofa against night.


    She lifted the quilt and got out of the bed quietly. The room was thickly carpeted so she was able to


    make a few steps without creating a sound.


    Before she went out of the room, she first checked Jack''s temperature.


    When she put her soft palm on his forehead, he turned his head slightly. Maybe he already felt


    ufortable with his position.


    Rachel felt relieved after finding out that his temperature went back to normal. She then walked out of


    the room quietly.


    She really admired this man. Despite having a high fever, he still worked overtime. Perhaps he slept


    latest night. Fortunately, he didn''t have fever anymore today.


    It was still early, but Rachel decided to go to the kitchen and prepare breakfast.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She hadn''t checked the kitchen carefullyst night, so she wasn''t really sure what to prepare. When


    she looked around, she was surprised that the kitchen had all the necessary utensils and appliances.


    There were also some ingredients in the fridge.


    However, she noticed that everything in the kitchen, including the pot she used to cook dinnerst


    night, was still new. Apparently, everything was rarely touched.


    She couldn''t help wondering how Jack had lived here.


    Even though all appliances were avable, he seemed not to use them at all.


    Rachel thought that if she hadn''te here, all these things would have just been thrown away after a


    few years.


    She decided to make some porridge and fried eggs. She also prepared some pickled vegetables that


    she had seen in the refrigerator.


    When she walked out of the kitchen, she smelled the gas fume in the living room. She hadn''t realized


    that the kitchen didn''t have an exhaust fan.


    So, she went to open all the windows for the smell toe out.


    The sea came into sight when she opened the window. The sky was still hazy. When she looked at the


    horizon, she realized how the earth''s surface and the sky had beautifully met.


    Then a slightyer of golden light slowly appeared in the sky above the horizon.


    This ce had the best mansions in the Ninwell City. Obviously, this was a private residential area


    along the beach.


    People could choose whether to buy or rent an apartment here. But this was not a ce for ordinary


    people. Most of the residents here were rich young men. It was very obvious based on the many yachts


    parked in the dock. Some of those rich men might be swimming or surfing at the sea right now while


    some were enjoying the calmness of the sea in their yachts.


    Rachel was fascinated by the view outside the window. Everything was like an imagination.


    She was so engrossed in the view when she suddenly heard Jack''s voice behind her. She turned


    around and asked, "Why did you wake up so early?"


    "I heard some noise," Jack answered. He looked around and saw some food on the table. He was


    surprised that Rachel had already prepared some breakfast.


    Rachel felt a little embarrassed. She thought that she woke him up.


    "I smelt the aroma of the food you prepared so I was awakened by hunger," Jack added.


    Obviously, he was only kidding. Rachel knew that it was impossible for the smell of the food to reach


    the bedroom.


    Nevertheless, she still felt d of his remark because it meant that Jack was praising her cooking. She


    epted hispliment wholeheartedly although she knew that the breakfast she prepared was very


    simple.


    Rachel looked at her cellphone to check the time. It was almost time to go to work so she urged Jack to


    have breakfast. "Do you have any ns for today? If there''s none, do you mind taking me to the


    hospital?" Rachel asked when they had finished eating.


    "Are you going to work today?" Jack asked with a frown. He lowered his head and wiped his slender


    fingers with a wet tissue.


    "It''s workday so why not?" she asked back.


    He crumpled the wet tissue in his hand and threw it into the trash can at the corner. Then he said, "I


    think you don''t have to go there for the time being until the issue is resolved."


    Rachel fell silent for a while and then replied, "I need to go there to get some updates. I must see what


    is going on now." She also wanted to know what else She would do after she called her yesterday.


    She felt sorry for She''s loss, but it didn''t mean that she could already ept such threats from her.


    "Why don''t you take a day off today?" Jack still tried to persuade her.


    "No need. I don''t think there''s something serious going on," Rachel refused.


    She had already made up her mind so Jack stopped coaxing her. As a sign of defeat, he smoothed his


    sleeves and said lightly, "Alright. But don''t worry too much. I promise to solve this sooner."


    She nodded her head with a smile. Knowing that she had already found someone to rely on brought


    warmth in her heart.


    All her life, Rachel used to face all difficulties alone. She learned to be strong because of it. But now,


    someone suddenly came and wanted to share her burden. Since she didn''t have the habit of


    depending on anyone, she couldn''t help feeling embarrassed.


    "Thank you," she said timidly.


    Hearing her polite but distant gratitude, Jack felt slightly unhappy. However, he also came to realize


    that Rachel was really like this so he just let it pass. He promised to himself that she would change her


    someday.


    When Rachel arrived at the hospital, she still worked as usual.


    But since a lot of things happened yesterday and both Rachel and Kevin were arrested, James, who


    rarely showed up, appeared in the hospital all of a sudden.


    He was apanied by a group of people.


    Because of that, people thought that the situation was really serious. Perhaps the murder case was


    really true.


    But today, despite all the rumors, Rachel still went back to work.


    She didn''t expect that she would suddenly be famous. Before, people in the hospital didn''t really


    pay much attention to her. But after she got arrested yesterday, they suddenly became interested in


    her.


    Anyway, the hospital wasn''t very big and there were only a few doctors there, so people were able to


    identify her easily.


    James, who was currently overseas, immediately bought a ticket back to Ninwell City after he saw the


    newsst night.


    He was so surprised when he knew that Rachel was arrested.


    Rachel''s father was his good friend. So when Rachel decided to work in his hospital, Jonathan had


    specially asked James to take good care of her.


    In his eyes, Rachel was just like her father. They both didn''t like meddling in other people''s affairs.


    When Rachel started to work in the hospital, she had proven herself. She had shown how clever and


    good she was at handling things. So after careful consideration, James decided that it wasn''t


    necessary to give her any special treatment.


    He just let her do whatever she wanted to do in the hospital.


    The reason why he came back in a hurry this time was because he didn''t know what exactly had


    happened.


    Executive Fang couldn''t exin it clearly either.


    James called his son to check what really happened, but Lucas was also on a business trip that time.


    He had no idea what happened in the hospital that day as well.


    Left with no choice, he decided to buy the earliest ticket to visit the hospital. It was only four o''clock in


    the morning when he arrived.


    ording to Executive Fang, James knew that Jack had already took Rachel out of the police station


    and everything was settled.


    Somehow, he was relieved that Rachel didn''t need to spend a night in jail. He slept for a few hours in


    the hotel first before he rushed to the hospital.


    The director of the cardiology department also heard that Rachel came to work and came tofort


    her.


    For Rachel, things weren''t that serious so she felt overwhelmed when everyone seemed to take good


    care of her this time. Maybe they were all thinking that she was scared.


    She could also feel that they wanted to say something but they were hesitant.


    Since she considered things like this as trivial, she decided to just shrug it off.


    Rachel had just simply told them that she knew nothing about what happened yesterday and that the


    police''s investigation had nothing to do with her.


    Seeing that she looked so calm, the others decided to leave after giving her someforting words.

 Chapter 129 The Talk

    Chapter 129 The Talk


    Rachel didn''t realize just how popr she was now. She spent the whole morning just dealing wave


    after wave of people.


    Although she had already been officially transferred here, not all the necessary procedures had been


    finalized because of the events of the past few days.


    After everyone had left, she filled a ss with water. She was about to take a sip when she heard a


    knock on the door.


    She sighed and put the ss down. She turned around and her eyes widened when she saw the man


    standing by the door.


    "Uncle James," she greeted him happily.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Something has happened at the hospital. So I came back to deal with it."


    Rachel understood what he meant. James looked at his watch and said, "By the way, it''s almost time


    for dinner. How about we go downstairs and have dinner together?"


    Although he had known the whole story, James still did not believe what Executive Fang had told him.


    He had not expected Rachel to be involved in this kind of issue. But he never doubted her.


    Right now, he simply wanted to know what Rachel thought about the incident. Besides, he already had


    someone check the story out. When it came to matters involving the hospital, James gave it his all.


    In addition to Rachel being taken away the previous day, another thing shocked people.


    They hadn''t known that Rachel was a married woman.


    The day before, many had been watching. After the man who had imed to be Rachel''s husband had


    left with her, he was all that the nurses could talk about. The conversations mostly revolved around how


    good-looking he was.


    Some had guessed that he could pass as an actor, while some had spected that he was perhaps a


    model.


    Someone in the department produced a photo of Jack attending an event.


    This photo caused another debate. In this photograph, published by the media, the man''s identity was


    clearly indicated. The caption read: Mr. Jack Fu, president of MK Group.


    The man in the photo wearing a slick suit was the exact same man who had appeared in the hospital


    the day before.


    People started talking. It was expected of them to not know Jack''s identity, but they all knew about MK


    Group.


    This whole time, they had thought that Rachel was single. asionally, they had teased her and Lucas


    about being a couple.


    To everyone''s surprise, she was actually married! Looking back, they realized that she had never really


    talked about her family before.


    People in the hospital didn''t know much about her and her family. Now, they didn''t know what was real


    and what wasn''t.


    Rachel didn''t know that she was now the subject of everybody''s fascination. Most of the private


    conversations among the hospital employees had something to do with her.


    She was unaware of all the disturbing rumors that had spread about her, but James wasn''t.


    Although it seemed that he seldom cared about what went on in the hospital, this could not be further


    from the truth. He had someone reporting hospital matters to him at all times.


    As long as the issue was not serious, James did not feel the need to be at the hospital. In the


    beginning, Executive Fang had privately dealt with the matter. Later on, when he realized the gravity of


    the situation, he immediately contacted James.


    Although he was yet to be filled in on the details, James had heard about the rumors.


    Each time he heard something new, he grew angrier. They had been ndering Rachel right under his


    nose, and he didn''t even know it.


    It made sense that he had no knowledge of such things because he seldom went to the hospital.


    However, what was Lucas'' excuse of not telling him? He was always at the hospital.


    He had instructed Lucas to take good care of Rachel. When James learned about recent events, he


    had almost asked his son over to teach him a lesson.


    Even with all of these things in mind, James didn''t mention a word to Rachel. While they ate, he


    gradually changed the topic. The two talked about She instead.


    He wanted to know the whole story, and Rachel kept nothing from him. She told him all that she knew.


    After listening to her talk, he furrowed his brow. He said solemnly, "Don''t worry. I will take care of this."


    Rachel slightly shook her head. "This has nothing to do with me. The patient''s family didn''t even report


    it to the police."


    "They didn''t?" James frowned. After some thought, he asked, "Why has the policee then?"


    They wouldn''t havee if they hadn''t received a report. James'' eyes darkened. "I''ll get someone to


    go to the police and find out what''s going on."


    "Jack is looking into it now," said Rachel.


    Hearing that name piqued James'' curiosity.


    "So, he is involved in this?"


    Upon hearing the question, Rachel paused, suddenly feeling embarrassed. She nodded and faltered,


    "He came here yesterday."


    James wanted to know what was going on between Rachel and Jack, but, on second thought, he made


    no mention of it. He was afraid that what he was doing was bordering on gossiping.


    Even if there was nothing between the two, his son didn''t have a chance with Rachel.


    James felt sorry for her. She was the perfect girl, but that cunning Jonathan had gotten his hands on


    her.


    James sighed, sorry that his son had grown up with Rachel but had not made her his wife.


    The meal ended quietly. Feeling uncertain, James had Rachel taken back to the hospital in his car.


    Before she got out of the car, he called her attention and said, meaningfully, "Rachel, if anyone here


    harms you in any way, don''t hesitate to let me know."


    Rachel thought that he was referring to the things that had happened in the past two days, so she


    didn''t take him seriously. Smiling, she said, "Don''t worry, Uncle James. My colleagues are easy to get


    along with. I don''t think I''ll be having a hard time."


    James was confused. Didn''t Rachel know that people were talking about her behind her back? Was


    she just trying to put him at ease? A growing number of people from the hospital had been saying


    things that were hurting her reputation, but she didn''t seem to be affected by it.


    After they had said their goodbyes, James instructed the driver to take him home. During the ride, he


    dialed Lucas'' number.


    The phone rang and rang. Finally, someone picked up. "Lucas," James said.


    "Hello?" a clear female voice said from the other end of the line. "Hello, Lucas isn''t here right now.


    When he returns, I''ll ask him to call you back."


    James was stunned. He knit his eyebrows as he thought, ''Why is a woman taking my son''s phone


    call?''


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Calmly, he replied, "Okay. Please have him call me backter."


    "Got it. May I know who''s calling, please?"


    It was at this point that James suspected that he had dialed the wrong number. He brought the phone


    down for a moment to check the number. It was his son''s! Why was this stranger asking who he was?


    Wouldn''t Lucas have his father''s phone number saved on his contacts list?


    As James wondered about this, he heard the muted voice of the woman asking who he was.


    He had just ced the phone back against his ear and was about to respond when he heard another


    voice. It was a man''s voice this time. "Miss, shall we wait for your boyfriend to be back?"


    The woman answered, "Yes, please. Let''s wait for him. Thank you."


    After the waiter left, ris said into the receiver, "Can you tell me your name, please? Lucas will call


    you back."


    "James Zhou," came the brief reply.


    ''James Zhou?'' ris was shocked. When she snapped out of it, James had already hung up.


    When Lucas returned, he saw her sitting in her chair with a strange expression on her face. "What''s


    wrong? Why do you look so lost?"


    ris raised her hands and hid her face behind them. Lowering her head, she said, embarrassed and


    regretful, "I just answered a call to your phone. It was from your father."


    He took his phone. He never saved phone numbers of family members and close friends as he


    remembered their numbers by heart.


    It was understandable that ris wouldn''t know. Lucas asked her if his father had mentioned anything.


    "He didn''t," she said, her voice shaking slightly. "I asked him what his name was, and he said it was


    James Zhou."


    Her reply came after a long pause.


    The feeling of humiliation began to consume her.


    Amused, Lucas said, "Don''t get too excited. My father doesn''t bite." He stood up, grabbed his phone,


    and said, "Wait here. I''m going to call him back. I''ll only be a moment."


    ris nodded. As soon as Lucas had walked away, she slumped over the table.


    She was far from excited. In fact, she was worried that James had heard the waiter refer to Lucas as


    her boyfriend.


    Her face turned crimson with embarrassment. She had asked Lucas out today as an excuse to spend


    some time together. He had seemed to have been avoiding her.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had something that he needed her to do, he would not have epted her


    invitation.


    Without Lucas'' knowledge, she had told the waiter that he was her boyfriend.


    Although she liked Lucas, she was not brazen enough to introduce him to people as her boyfriend


    while he was right there.


    ris was afraid that Lucas''s father would tell him what he had heard.


    Seeing Lucas talking on the phone made her anxious. After some thought, she made a decision. When


    he returned, she would confess to him.


    She didn''t think it was a big deal. She believed that Lucas would understand.


    ris shuffled restlessly in her seat. After a while, he returned. He didn''t look so good.


    She was about to ask him about it when he said, "Sorry, I can''t apany you today. I have to go."


    She stood up without realizing it and asked, "What happened?"

 Chapter 130 Apologize To Rachel

    Chapter 130 Apologize To Rachel


    "Something happened to Rachel. I have to go back and see her," Lucas said frowning.


    ris'' expressions immediately changed when she heard her name. "Rachel Shen?" she asked. "The


    one who went to the same college as you?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry. Let''s just reschedule and go out some other time." He quickly turned around without


    waiting for her response and got himself ready to leave.


    If Lucas had to leave for some other urgent reason, then ris would not make it seem like a big deal.


    But knowing that he was leaving for another woman made it felt like a stake was driven through her


    heart.


    ris always did her best to date him. But the current situation made it more difficult for her. She


    approached him and wrapped her arms around his muscr arm. It took almost all of her willpower not


    to show anger or jealousy on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "What happened to her?" she asked in a worried tone that had no hint of what she truly felt. "Is it


    serious? I can go with you. I''m free now."


    There was hesitation on Lucas'' face as he stared at her for a moment, but at length, he finally agreed.


    ris held his hand in hers and pretended not to notice the sudden tension in him.


    She smiled at him reassuringly and said, "Let''s go!"


    She wanted to go with Lucas to see what was so special about this Rachel that she''d heard so much


    about.


    It was hard for ris to believe that the rtionship between Lucas and Rachel was nothing more than


    the rtionship between long time college friends. But since he seemed to be attached to her cousin,


    ris concluded that she must be pestering him.


    ris went on to imagine different scenes between Lucas and Rachel in her mind. It made her want to


    show off to Rachel the intimacy between her and Lucas once she saw her.


    If only Rachel knew that she had made enemies without even doing anything.


    She could not swallow her anger despite knowing that she would never be able to defeat the hospital


    by herself.


    What made it worse, was that she knew that the hospital belonged to the Zhou family, and going


    against the entire Zhou family on her own would be like hitting her head against a brick wall.


    She was convinced that Kevin was responsible for her sister''s untimely death. And she wanted to get


    her revenge on him.


    Fortunately, She has a new boyfriend and her boyfriend''s father was the chief of police. She cried


    before him and told him that her sister''s death was all because of Kevin.


    As expected, her boyfriend promised that he would definitely help her with the matter.


    What She never expected was that he would be so audacious in his desire to help her that he


    arrested Kevin and Rachel without properly following the legal process.


    He never checked the background of the hospital before he proceeded to vent his anger on them on


    behalf of She.


    But bullies were never used to thinking things over before they act. And his actions had offended Jack.


    They flirted with each other inside the girl''s ce and was unaware of the movement just outside.


    Someone quietly broke into the house without their knowledge just when She was about to ask him


    how it all went.


    She initially nned to torture the two doctors. She felt so much hatred for them.


    She wanted to focus on her sister''s death with the help of her new boyfriend. But she never expected


    that he would deal with it in a bad way.


    While they were in her room, She wanted to talk to him to ask about how he was going to deal with


    the two doctors.


    But before she could ask anything, the man waved his hand and interrupted her. "They''ve both been


    taken to the police station. Don''t worry about it, the police will take care of it and provide you with the


    result of their investigationter. No need to worry about it anymore. Let''s just do something fun, shall


    we?"


    He jumped on top of She as soon he finished speaking. He grabbed her clothes and kissed her


    wildly.


    She held back the disgust that she felt in her heart and tried to force a smile out. When she was


    about to give in to him, a loud noise suddenly came from outside.


    They were shocked and stared at each other briefly. But before he was able to get off from She, he


    heard a shout that came from behind him. "You bastard!"


    He turned around towards the source of the voice and thest thing he saw was an object that moved


    extremely fast towards him. He heard She scream and then there was a sharp pain in his forehead


    that was immediately followed by nothingness.


    In the meantime, Rachel never expected that things would be handled in such a short time. She just


    came back from lunch with James.


    She went straight to her office, and to her surprise, Cara was waiting for her.


    Cara stood up from her chair and smiled at Rachel. "Rachel! You''re back!"


    "Yes," Rachel replied with a confused smile. She was confused why she was there at that time. "Have


    you had lunch, Cara?"


    "Yes, I have." Cara took a deep breath with an uneasy smile and then briefly looked at the floor. There


    was an odd expression on her face. "I...I actually came here to tell you something."


    Cara was known as a straightforward woman, but she was obviously hesitant to tell Rachel what was


    troubling her and it made Rachel wonder what it was that she wanted to say to her in the first ce.


    "If you have anything to say to me, just say it out."


    Cara stared at Rachel and then blushed in embarrassment before she looked down on the floor once


    more. She took another deep breath and prepared herself to speak. "I''m here to apologize to you," she


    said slowly and in a soft voice while still looking down on the floor.


    Rachel was surprised with what she heard, and started to wonder what the reason could be for Cara''s


    apology. "For what?" she asked puzzled.


    "I''m sorry," Cara replied with an embarrassed look. "I should never have talked about you behind your


    back. I am so sorry! I am just too gossipy sometimes. But I never meant anything bad by it."


    Rachel finally understood why Cara waited for her in her office to make an apology.


    There was a moment of silence between them as Rachel tried to recall the rumor. It was not that she


    was not affected by the rumors. But since they didn''t gossip in front of her, she pretended not to know.


    What surprised Rachel was what made Cara suddenly decide to approach her and apologize.


    Rachel suddenly remembered what James told her before she got out of the car. The present situation


    made her suddenly understand what he meant then.


    She initially thought that James was talking about her getting involved with Kevin''s case.


    Cara felt more embarrassed and remorseful when Rachel did not reply to her apology.


    She was forced to apologize to Rachel.


    It was made clear to her that she had to apologize to Rachel or she would get fired from her position. In


    the face of such options, the obvious choice was clear.


    And she couldn''t let herself get fired for any reason. A doctor that got fired would have their reputation


    ruined and no hospital would ever hire them again.


    If she got fired, getting another job at a hospital would be a big problem. Because of this, she


    deeply regretted not keeping her mouth shut.


    She was willing to do anything as Rachel said as long as she forgave her.


    And the longer Rachel stayed silent, the more anxious Cara felt. She felt the silence between them like


    a heavy curtain that weighed her down.


    Rachel suddenly smiled at Cara and asked in a confused look, "Cara, is there something wrong? Why


    do you apologize?"


    "What?" Cara asked. She was obviously stunned with Rachel''s reply.


    Rachel decided to pretend that she didn''t understand why she had to apologize. "I don''t understand


    why you think you have to apologize to me."


    Cara stared at Rachel with a bewildered look. She realized that Rachel did not want to make a big deal


    about whatever it was that she was apologizing for.


    Cara was unsure if she felt grateful or ashamed to Rachel.


    She eventually decided to force herself to smile at Rachel. Her lips moved as if she was about to say


    something but nothing came out.


    There was no hint of resentment or other emotion in Rachel''s clear eyes and it confused Cara. In


    contrast, Cara''s face reflected regret and embarrassment for what she did.


    She sighed and then turned to Rachel. "Rachel, I am really sorry for what I did!" she said in a soft


    voice.


    She was unsure if Rachel really had no idea what she was there to apologize for or whether she just


    pretended not to know. But either way, she was sure that she had to apologize to Rachel for what she


    did. "I know that what I did was wrong. I''m sorry for the trouble that I caused you!"


    The smile on Rachel''s face wavered slightly. "I''m sure it''s nothing serious, Cara. Don''t worry too much


    about it!"


    She didn''t care that the other doctors gossiped about her behind her back.


    She knew that she didn''t really have any friends in the hospital; so, she didn''t really care about what


    the other doctors said or thought about her. They could say whatever they wanted about her and she


    wouldn''t care about it.


    Although almost everyone talked about her behind her back, they still tried to be nice to her on the


    surface. And this made her feel ufortable.


    She was never tolerant of people''s hypocrisies. It was one of the things she never learned how to do.


    The best thing for her to do in her opinion was to maintain the outward peace. She knew that Cara


    would never apologize to her out of the goodness of her heart. She was sure that someone forced her


    to do it.


    Rachel also had a good idea who it was that forced her toe to her office and apologize to her.


    Unfortunately, Rachel had no idea how to best handle the situation. The best she coulde up with


    was to use the situation to maintain the guise of professional peace.


    Rachel had to pretend that she had no idea that rumors about her existed. This made it easier for her


    to deal with it.


    Troubles came knocking on Rachel''s door in the past few days, and she was really tired. She rubbed


    her forehead, hoping that the troubles would resolve themselves.


    She had no idea what really happened, when her life and work suddenly became a mess.


    While she was in deep thought, her phone suddenly rang. She pulled out her phone and immediately


    found out that the call came from the man that made her lifeplicated.


    "Are you avable now?" Jack asked her over the phone.


    Rachel checked the time and then gave out a sigh. She felt a little tired. "Yes," she replied in a


    disinterested voice.


    On the other end of the call, Jack was driving when he called Rachel, but he heard the unmistakable


    sigh from the other end of the call. "Why did you sigh just now?" he asked.


    "Resentment," she replied simply.


    It was rare that she dared y a joke on him. There was the initial surprise that caught Jack unaware,


    but after a moment, he smiled to himself. He tapped twice on the steering where with his slender


    fingers. "I''ll be at your hospital soon," he dered.


    It was Rachel''s belief that they were highly efficient in dealing with issues. But from Jack''s point of view,


    Chief Ren was too slow in dealing with the case.


    He was nning to bypass Chief Ren and have his immediate superior handle the situation.


    It was fortunate that the man was an intelligent person. He called early to apologize, and said that he


    investigated the matter. He then invited them to go to the station at noon.


    But Jack never received his call that noon. He decided to call back when he finally lost his patience


    waiting.


    Lucas also received a call from his father who asked him to go to the police station.


    ''Police station?''


    ris felt confused. "Why do we need to go there? What happened?"

 Chapter 131 Investigation Continued

    Chapter 131 Investigation Continued


    "I don''t know." Lucas clenched his slender fingers, a worried expression emerging on his face. "We


    need to get there first."


    ris raised her eyebrows in curiosity, wondering why they had to go in such a hurry. It most likely had


    something to do with Rachel.


    Rachel and Jack arrived ahead of them, with Kevin and Executive Fang following behind.


    Kevin was not his usual self. His skin was dry and his lips were cracking. There were dark circles


    underneath his eyes. It looked like he hadn''t slept at all.


    Rachel was shocked by his appearance, "Kevin, are you okay?"


    He tried to feign a small smile. "I''m okay. It''s nothing."


    He insisted that he was okay, but kept zoning out. He was obviously not in the proper mindset today.


    Executive Fang was not in a good mood either. He sat across his nephew, ncing at him with a


    worried expression. As he greeted Rachel and Jack, he seemed too quiet and not himself.


    Sensing that something important had happened, she exchanged a worried look with Jack.


    Chief Ren entered the room alone. After a brief greeting and formal introductions, he immediately got


    down to business.


    As he spoke to them, he was calm and confident, unlikest night when he had been timid in front of


    Jack.


    He first apologized to Jack and Rachel.


    "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday." An awkward silence came after. The tension in the room was


    thick and nobody spoke to one another.


    Jack crossed his slender hands over his stomach, his face expressionless.


    He was a little curious as to why Chief Ren''s attitude was much calmer and moreposedpared


    to yesterday.


    Maybe Chief Ren had something he could turn the tables.


    After apologizing, Chief Ren shifted his attention to the uncle and nephew.


    "A tip was made to the police. However, the arrest that we conductedst night was a mistake. We


    didn''t have enough evidence against the suspects. I apologize for what I have done to you!"


    Kevin''s pale face remained nk. Although he sat straight, his body was motionless.


    On the other hand, Executive Fang was calm. He bent his index finger and knocked gently on the table.


    "Chief Ren, it''s better to thoroughly investigate this matter and start from the very beginning."


    Chief Ren said with an amiable smile, "That is true. If the patient''s death has nothing to do with Doctor


    Kevin, then he will be safe."


    However, if the doctor was responsible for what happened, then that would be probable evidence for a


    lawsuit.


    He had calmed down after yesterday, and he decided to not give in so easily.


    His son had used the police station''s resources and went straight to the hospital to arrest people


    without following proper protocols.


    If his political opponents found out, it would have been the end of his career.


    He knew he had to find a way to smooth things out. Otherwise, his political opponents would use it


    against him.


    He was annoyed at his son, but he had to fix this issue immediately.


    Even though no one had reported the incident to the police, he would still try to prevent it from being


    discovered.


    He thought as long as he only dealt with Kevin and let Rachel go, Jack wouldn''t make things difficult for


    him.


    Chief Ren decided that the only way to solve the problem without covering it up, would be to orient the


    situation to his favor.


    Jack stared at Chief Ren with a passive face, while Rachel had no clue as to what was currently


    happening.


    The chief of police was little strange. He had been so timid in front of Jack the night before. But now he


    was so calm and bold. Something just did not add up.


    Rachel frowned. "Why was the case filed even if there was not enough evidence?"


    Chief Ren suddenly turned pale. He turned to look at Jack, silently pleading for help.


    With a cold expression in his eyes, Jack said in a low voice, "Chief Ren, can we talk in your office?"


    After a moment of pause, he seemed to understand what Jack was insinuating and nodded. "Of


    course." Looking around, he pretended toin, "These people have no manners at all. They didn''t


    even serve tea.


    How abouting to my office and talk?"


    Executive Fang didn''t know what Chief Ren was doing and looked at Jack''s direction. Jack stood up,


    straightened his clothes and said, "Okay."


    Executive Fang looked at his nephew and motioned for him to stand up. "Let''s go."


    Kevin looked up at him nkly. Executive Fang frowned and whispered, "Don''t be like this." He


    paused, as if he had something to say.


    Executive Fang saw Jack whisper in Rachel''s ear before he entered the office. Executive Fang wanted


    to have a word with her, hoping that she could put in a good word for Kevin with Jack.


    Then, he smiled bitterly as he realized Jack wasn''t the type to listen to other people.


    Rachel wanted to go with him, but Jack ced his hands on her shoulders, indicating for her to sit


    down.


    After Jack left, Rachel looked at the door that shut behind him and felt her face heat up.


    All he had said was for her to wait for him there. Why did she get so worked up about it?


    She could still feel the warmth of his breath, tingling on her skin.


    Once they were in the office, she rxed.


    However, the red flush hadn''t faded from her ears. She wondered why Jack didn''t want her to follow.


    It seemed strange, especially how weird Chief Ren had been acting a while ago.


    She had said that she didn''t deserve to be a doctor.


    Rachel didn''t know if she was true.


    If it was a medical ident, the case would settled after the hospital admitted the mistake and provided


    compensation.


    However, it woulde at the expense of the hospital''s reputation. She didn''t know what was going to


    happen. The world was not as simple as ck and white.


    Under certain circumstances, she wouldn''t have demanded for the correct results.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But she didn''t want to ignore her conscience. It was undeniable that some of the words She had


    said, had stabbed her heart like sharp daggers.


    As she thought about it carefully, she realized that the hospital had some unforgivable responsibilities


    for this matter.


    It was a huge mistake for a doctor to be so careless in neglecting his own patient.


    Rachel leaned back. She looked at the white ceiling and sighed.


    It was truly appalling how such a mistake was made. Some things were just neglected by other people.


    She kept this posture for a while. Not knowing how long she was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly felt


    someone ce a hand on her shoulder.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the man beside her. It was Lucas. Furrowing his eyebrows, he


    asked, "Rachel, are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine." She coughed and quickly sat up straight. "Why are you..."


    Before she could finish, her eyes fell on a petite woman behind him.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows in confusion.


    Who was that woman behind him?


    Rachel asked, "Who is she?"


    Lucas turned sideways and introduced the young woman. "This is Miss Ying."


    "Hello," ris greeted, bowing her head and smiling unnaturally.


    Rachel was surprised. She was probably the same Miss Ying who went on the blind date with him.


    From her expression, he could tell what she was thinking of. He quickly interrupted her, "Don''t think too


    much. We are just friends."


    Over thest few days, Lucas and ris had gotten closer. But he had his own reason to do so. He


    had feelings for someone, not ris.


    He didn''t want to make Rachel feel confused, so he offered her an exnation.


    However, ris felt differently. In her opinion, Lucas was probably worried that Rachel would


    misunderstand their rtionship.


    Seeing them look at each other in silence, ris felt a slight pain in her chest.


    ''We are just friends?'' She had asked him out so many times. They''d already hugged and kissed each


    other. Why he did he still tell others that they were just friends?


    Quickly, ris stepped forward and held Lucas'' hand. "Didn''t youe here in a hurry? Why don''t you


    ask what happened?"


    Although she looked at Lucas, she noticed Rachel''s expression change in her peripheral vision.


    She saw how her face contorted when she ced her hand on Lucas'' hand.


    She wanted to show Rachel that she wasn''t just Lucas'' friend.


    Then, Lucas asked Rachel about the situation.


    She briefly exined what had happened, only mentioning the important details.


    After listening to it, he sighed in frustration. His eyebrows were knitted tightly and anger shed in his


    eyes.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about it?"


    The way he said that seemed like he was not only worried about her, but that he was ming her for


    the situation.


    Lucas hastily exined, "If anything happens, I will be worried. You know that right?"


    Rachel sighed. "It''s all right. Don''t worry too much. Jack is already inside trying to solve the


    issue."

 Chapter 132 Being Questioned

    Chapter 132 Being Questioned


    "Is he here too?" asked Lucas. He seemed surprised from the look on his face.


    Neither he nor Rachel noticed that ris was gnashing her teeth.


    ''How dare they flirt with each other in front of me! Do they have no respect for me at all? What are they


    thinking acting so lovey-dovey in front of me?


    This bitch!'' ris was so angry that she let go of Lucas'' hand.


    She stay behind them and listened to every word they said with contempt.


    The two of them were so indulged in their conversation that they didn''t notice ris'' expression.


    Ever since they got here, Lucas barely paid attention to her. He was so focused on Rachel that he


    might''ve forgotten that ris was there too.


    What irritated ris all the more was the way Lucas talked to Rachel. His voice sounded so gentle. It


    waspletely different from the way he used to treat her, cold and distant.


    The mixed feelings of envy and grief welled up in ris'' heart. She couldn''t believe how angry and


    helpless she felt right now.


    Lucas'' eyes were covered with ayer of shadow. He pressed his perfectly-shaped lips together and


    said in a soft voice, "You wait here, and I''ll go over there and take a look."


    When she heard what Lucas said, ris said, "I''ll go with you!"


    Lucas frowned and looked at her. "There''s nothing for you to do there. You can wait here."


    ris bit her lower lip and her eyes turned red. She felt so betrayed and wronged that she was driven


    to tears.


    Lucas saw that she was crying, and couldn''t stand seeing her like this. He sighed and said in a soft


    voice, "You should wait here. I just need to do something, alright?"


    ris pursed her lips and reluctantly agreed.


    Lucas was about to pat ris'' head when he realized something. He looked at Rachel, who was


    staring at him.


    His face turned slightly red. He clenched his fist and pressed it against his lips to clear his throat. "I''ll go


    have a look. Don''t worry, I won''t be long."


    Obviously, he said these words to Rachel. Before she could say anything, ris interfered. "Okay, don''t


    take long," she said.


    Lucas was left speechless.


    Rachel didn''t know what to say either. Both of them decided to just let it go.


    After he left, ris turned around to look at Rachel. The more she looked at her, the more upset she


    felt.


    ris would felt much better if Rachel looked ugly. But she was a pretty woman.


    ''Wait, why does it seem like I''ve seen this woman before?'' she thought.


    While ris was sizing Rachel up, thetter reached out her hand and said politely, "Hi, I''m Rachel


    Shen."


    ris smiled back and shook her hands. "Nice to meet you. I''m ris Ying," she said in the sweetest


    and most innocent voice she could. She even tilted her head to the side to look more genuine.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When they shook hands, Rachel remembered where she heard her name from. She was Rick''s sister,


    and Lucas and she had a blind date at the Ying family''s banquet.


    So many things happened on that banquet that her memory of it was a little hazy.


    ris sat beside her and nudged on her shoulder. "Aren''t you nervous?"


    Rachel looked at her, a little confused. "Nervous? About what?"


    "Aren''t doctors most afraid of this kind of medical trouble?"


    "I haven''t done anything wrong, I don''t have to panic," Rachel said with a faint smile.


    ris didn''t have anything snarky to reply to Rachel this time. "I see. Well, you''re not wrong," was all


    that she could say. To avoid being too obvious, ris tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled at


    Rachel. She tried to look as friendly as possible. "Don''t worry, Lucas can solve this, he always does."


    ris portrayed that she and Lucas were close to make Rachel jealous, but she didn''t see any different


    reaction from Rachel.


    There was a moment of awkward silence between the two of them. Rachel had nothing interesting to


    tell her, and ris was too upied by the thought of embarrassing Rachel.


    Rachel looked aloof when she didn''t say anything. ris couldn''t think of anything snarky to say


    anymore. She was also intimidated when she saw Rachel''s poker face.


    The tension rose with every passing second.


    The silence continued for a few more minutes until ris summoned the courage to talk. "Miss Shen..."


    "Just call me Rachel," she interfered.


    "I-I see," ris stuttered. She forgot what she was about to say midway into her sentence.


    She fidgeted with her purse and it reflected her difort.


    When she was trying to recall what she was about to say, Rachel broke the silence and said, "What''s


    up? You don''t have to worry, you can tell me anything."


    ris was surprised at how reassuring she was. She never would''ve thought the woman she despised


    could be so kind.


    She noticed how beautiful the side of her face was and it caused an image to sh in her mind. She


    remembered where she had seen her before. "Rachel, aren''t you Mrs. Fu?" ris asked with a hint of


    hesitation in her voice.


    Rachel smiled and nodded at her. She wasn''t really trying to hide it.


    Her admission reminded ris of a lot of things. She had been back from abroad for some time.


    She found out several things after that banquet,


    including gossip about his brother''s business partner, Jack. He was an important guest, which made


    him the talk of the party.


    The siblings had also investigated his background, and that was why they had also invited Celine to the


    banquet.


    Thinking of that, ris suddenly felt that Rachel was a big threat to her. She was married, but her


    rtionship with her husband was not good. Moreover, she was so close to Lucas. This could really


    ruin her chances of having Lucas for herself.


    Even if she hadn''t met Rachel, she had heard about her more than once from Lucas. She knew that


    they had been friends since childhood and worked in the same hospital. She knew Lucas had been a


    great friend of Rachel, and that they had been taking care of a child together.


    So she couldn''t believe they were just friends. There was no way that it was nothing more than


    friendship.


    A few moments ago, ris'' suspicions were confirmed when she saw how intimate the two of them


    were. The look in their eyes were enough to make anyone think of them as a couple.


    ris felt so overwhelmed by her emotions that it became harder to breathe.


    Rachel was still as calm as she was minutes ago. She seemed like she was off in her own world,


    unaware of her own surroundings.


    ris nced at her and saw that she was looking at somewhere far off. ''What is she thinking? Is she


    thinking about Lucas?''


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. ris couldn''t take it anymore and blurted out the


    question she had been dreading for the past few minutes, "Rachel, what''s going on between you and


    Lucas?"


    ris covered her mouth, instantly regretting what she had said. Rachel was startle by the words that


    came out of her mouth.


    The corner of ris'' mouth twitched and she stuttered to exin. "What I meant to say was...what do


    you think of Lucas?"


    Rachel didn''t know if ris'' question got any easier to answer. She was too embarrassed to answer,


    and thought about what she should say.


    She didn''t want ris to assume the wrong thing, and she also didn''t want to sound like there really


    was something going on between them.


    She had always had a good impression of Lucas. In all honesty, he checked all the boxes in her criteria


    of choosing her boyfriend. She even thought that if she managed to solve her meaningless marriage,


    she and Lucas could finally be together.


    However this childlike dream had disappeared from her mind some time ago. She always thought that


    she would feel sad when she heard from Mendes that Lucas had a girlfriend.


    But the truth was, she was more curious and surprised, but she wasn''t sad.


    That was when she knew that she wasn''t in love with him.


    What did she feel about him if not love?


    Rachel had never thought about it before, and she battled with her own thoughts.


    ris felt anxious whether she had been too impetuous or not. Her question was too direct and she


    didn''t even hesitate. She wondered whether Rachel would think that it was a strange question to ask.


    So she kept thinking of what she could say to alleviate the awkwardness that they were both feeling


    right now.


    However, Rachel had been unresponsive for a while now.


    When ris looked at Rachel, she finally spoke.


    "Why do you want to know how I feel about Lucas? Anyways, we''re friends."


    Her voice was getting softer and softer, almost inaudible.


    Rachel''s answer made ris more convinced that Rachel had feelings for Lucas.


    ris felt her pulse rising; she stared at Rachel so intensely that it startled thetter. "Rachel, you can''t


    do that!" ris threatened.


    "Do what? What do you mean?"


    ''You bitch!'' ris shouted in her head. She was so angry that she raised her voice. "You''re married!


    You have a husband!" Rachel was unhappy at her words.


    "Yes, I''m married. But does this have anything to do..." Before Rachel could finish, ris interrupted


    her.


    "So don''t get too close to Lucas! You should watch how you act around him!" ris was


    hyperventting and her hands were shaking.


    Rachel''s mouth twitched. Over the years she had known Lucas, no one had ever said anything like this


    to her.


    She stared at ris, trying to recall what happened earlier. She remembered how ris tried to be


    close to Lucas; and now that she thought about it, she remembered she heard her voice before. It was


    the same voice she heard on the phone when she called Lucas.


    Then she realized that this girl might be Lucas'' girlfriend.


    Rachel didn''t know what made ris misunderstand her rtionship with Lucas. "Lucas and I have


    grown up together. We..."


    However, ris interrupted her again. "I said don''t get close to him! You''re already married! I know


    Lucas is a good person, but stop taking advantage of his kindness and mind your manners!"


    Rachel wanted to interrupt her, but ris kept bombarding her with so many things.


    "Your husband is the president of MK Group, isn''t he? "I know about the Fu family''s prestige in Ninwell


    city. Maybe you should think about how this would affect your family''s reputation. Perhaps you want


    find another man just because your rtionship with your husband is not good. Please think this


    through! You''re going to get yourself in so much trouble." Rachel was ready to give her a piece of her


    mind,


    when they heard someone''s voicee from the door. "Miss Ying, perhaps you should think twice


    about poking your nose into my business? Does my family have anything to do with you?" It was Jack.


    He was slowly approaching them, and ris felt the heavy pressure that he carried with him.


    She could no longer say a word. Why was he here?


    Jack sat beside Rachel and put his arm around her shoulder. "We don''t have a good rtionship?


    Where did you hear that? Perhaps you''ve forgotten that nder is against thew."

 Chapter 133 You Know How To Cook

    Chapter 133 You Know How To Cook


    ris turned pale with fright, her lips quivering. Her legs became shaky as she stood up.


    Jack lowered his eyes to Rachel and fondly tucked a wisp of hair behind her ear. "Miss Ying, I hope you


    would pay attention to your words next time. Just because you are free to say whatever you want


    doesn''t always mean you should.


    Do not be stupid and assume that other people will also value the man you adore," he said coldly.


    His words struck ris hard. She tried to exin, but her voice barely functioned. Before she could


    speak, Jack turned to Rachel and held her hand. "Let''s go back."


    "Don¡¯t we need to stay here after the problem is solved?" They talked as if ris was not in the room.


    "The case has nothing to do with you. Why should we waste more time here?" He pulled her, and


    together they walked out of the room.


    ris was left staring after their retreating backs, waves of regret and fear surging through her veins.


    ''What should I do?


    I shouldn''t have been so impulsive!''


    Jack was her brother''s most prominent client, and she had managed to offend him. She could not


    imagine what might happen to Rick.


    The longer she worried about it, the more it chipped away at her. She put her hands over her face and


    whined.


    She must have had a momentary re of insanity to say those words to Rachel. And she even let Jack


    hear her!


    How reckless she was!


    Frantic, she pulled her phone out of her pocket to call Rick.


    She scrolled through her contacts and was about to press the call button when it suddenly urred to


    her that it wasn''t such a good idea to make her brother worry. Calling Rick might prove totally


    disastrous. With a shudder, she put her phone back to her pocket.


    Rachel followed Jack out of the police station. When they were walking across the parking, she couldn¡¯t


    control herself any longer and dissolved into a puddle ofughter.


    "Why are youughing?" He was stunned by her outburst. The sound was so sweet and joyful, her


    almond eyes sparkling with mirth that he could not help smiling.


    Rachel said nothing and merely shook her head. ¡®What could I say? That I''m happy that he defended


    me?''


    Rachel wasn''t a woman who was good at reasoning.


    If not for Jack, she could only guess how many more hurtful words ris would have hurled at her.


    Seeing she had no intention of giving him an answer, Jack was somewhat confused. They walked in


    silence and headed for the car.


    Once seated, Jack fastened his seat belt and turned on the ignition. He shifted gear and drove out of


    the parkway. "By the way, what''s your answer to ris'' question?"


    Rachel was in the front passenger seat. She just buckled up when she heard Jack. "What?"


    The car traveled down the highway. Jack was looking straight ahead, trying to look nonchnt. He said


    in a t tone, "I''m also curious what''s between you and Lucas."


    He spoke rather straightforwardly. He saw Rachel make a slightly surprised expression out of the


    corner of his eye, and he felt his heart jump nervously.


    Rachel had not expected the question. She felt ambushed and hesitated to reply. The more reluctant


    she was, the more nervous Jack felt. He subconsciously held his breath, his handsome face tensing


    up.


    He gripped the steering wheel tightly when she remained silent after what seemed like forever. It was


    not a good sign.


    He took a quick sideways nce at her, and he saw her absentmindedly fiddling with her mobile


    phone.


    He suddenly felt a pang of jealousy. "What''s wrong?" he asked calmly with a smile on his face as if his


    heart was not beating erratically. "Is it difficult to answer?"


    "Not really," she said. "I''m just wondering why you asked."


    She paused as if reflecting on a memory. "For me, he always seems like the ideal husband."


    Jack''s heart sank. He clenched his jaw, but Rachel was too absorbed to notice.


    "I mean, he''s almost perfect. I once decided that if I never fell in love with someone after the divorce, I


    would consider having a rtionship with him," she murmured.


    She hadn''t expected that she and Jack would sign the divorce agreement so soon. She had believed


    that they wouldn''t get divorced until another three or four years.


    Jack tried hard to control his growing jealousy. His face was gloomy, and his voice hardened. "And


    then?"


    "Now, the situation is different."


    She tilted her head to the side. "I''m being childish. Not to mention, selfish.


    I thought if I never fell in love, it would be the same for Lucas. Then we will be in a rtionship


    together. But now, I think I''m self-centered and naive." She scoffed in self-mockery.


    Lucas already had feelings for someone.


    How silly of her to think she could push herself to others! Maybe it was because he had always cared


    for her, which made her greedy and reliant.


    She recently realized that her feelings for Lucas was like a sister''s love for her brother.


    She knew if she told Lucas she wanted to have a rtionship with him, he would agree despite his own


    feelings.


    If they got married, they would only be a couple who respected each other, nothing more.


    Jack''s tensed face rxed a bit, although he still felt depressed.


    He regretted asking such a stupid question.


    Somehow, he was secretly happy because Rachel felt nothing for Lucas.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As long as she was not in love with someone, he still had a chance.


    Nevertheless, she still thought a rtionship with Lucas would be possible.


    "What about him?" he prodded.


    Startled, Rachel raised her hand and touched her lips guiltily. "I don''t know..." She had no idea how


    Lucas felt.


    Jack coughed in surprise. He could not believe Rachel was nning her future one-sidedly.


    "Do you think... Lucas likes you?" he continued to ask.


    If her answer was positive, he would need to keep his guard against Lucas in the future.


    "You talk too much," she hurried on, with a hot blush. She pretended to look out the window, clearly


    avoiding any further questions.


    Jack nced at her, wondering what she meant. He could not tell where her mind was.


    He did not understand it, but every time he saw Lucas, his senses went on high alert for no reason.


    Rachel pictured him as her ideal future lover. That bothered him.


    He thought she would not say anything, but after a moment, she began to speak. "I don''t think so. We


    are just close friends who treat each other as family."


    Something seemed to snap inside Jack. His heart ached, and for a while, there was no oxygen in his


    lungs. But then the snap eased as if the tight band constricting his heart had loosened. In return, he


    was filled with bliss.


    He looked indifferent as before. No one would guess how happy he was.


    ''It doesn''t matter!


    There''s nothing between them!'' Jack secretly cheered.


    With Lucas out of the game, pursuing Rachel became more attainable. Lucas was not an easy


    opponent.


    There was almost zero chance for him to win against Lucas.


    As the car drove forward, he thought about it over and over. His heart was dancing in his chest.


    He didn¡¯t notice that Rachel was calling him. "Jack."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you have some wine?"


    "What?" He didn''t think he heard her right.


    Rachel rested her head against the window and whispered, "I want to drink some wine. Do you have


    any?"


    The corners of his lips pursed, his narrowed eyes glinting as he thought of an answer. "Yes, I have."


    He turned the car around and steered towards his apartment.


    The room in his apartment was shrouded in semi-darkness. Rachel turned on the light and let her eyes


    wander. Wine bottles were neatly arranged on the shelves covering the wall.


    Stretching a few feet above her was a collection of wine bottles. He had everything from red wine,


    spirits, and rare vintage world-ss wines.


    But Jack didn¡¯t know what Rachel wanted to drink.


    "What would you like to drink?" Standing in front of the wine cab, he rolled up his sleeves and


    opened the ss door.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes traced every wine bottle from left to right. She wanted to drink but she didn¡¯t know which


    one to pick.


    It wasn¡¯t like she had to buy a bottle. She only had to choose.


    While she stood undecided, Jack chose for her and took out two bottles of red wine. "Have you had


    lunch?"


    "Yes. What about you?"


    "I haven''t eaten yet. Come and sit with me, then we can drink some red wine. "


    She nodded. She was feeling depressed earlier, and her mood ricocheted between low and lower. She


    needed to vent and thought of alcohol as a good option.


    Jack had attended to a lot of work in the office. Plus, they also had to deal with the matters in the police


    station. He had no time for lunch.


    When Rachel proposed to drink, he figured she might be in a bad mood.


    Looking at her closely, he saw a faint shadow between her brows. He wondered why she looked


    unhappy.


    "I''ll cook two dishes. You can wait in the living room."


    Rachel was pouring a ss of wine. When she heard him, she faced his direction and saw him


    standing in front of the fridge.


    She was stunned. "You want to cook?"


    He nodded. Without turning his head, he replied, "What do you want to eat?"


    She ced the bottle at the table and then walked over curiously.


    She was surprised but at the same time couldn''t help but doubt. "Do you know how to


    cook?"

 Chapter 134 Chinese Food

    Chapter 134 Chinese Food


    After a pause, Jack turned around and raised his eyebrows. "Didn''t I make breakfast in your ce


    once?"


    Rachel stared nkly back at him, finally remembering that Jack had indeed made breakfast for her


    once. But still, she was surprised that he could cook something more borate than fried eggs.


    After she went back to watching TV in the living room, Jack took out the fish and the steak, intending to


    make steamed fish and filet mignon , both of which would taste great paired with red wine.


    He ced a steamer pot on one burner and a skillet on another, leaving them to heat up while he


    prepared the ingredients and lined them up on the kitchen counter.


    Meanwhile, sitting in the living room, Rachel tried to focus on watching TV, but she found herself being


    drawn again and again to what was happening in the kitchen.


    When she turned her head around, she saw Jack bend over the kitchen counter,pletely focused on


    chopping up some ingredients.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing a pair of eyes on him, Jack shifted slightly and turned around, but by then, Rachel had turned


    back to the TV, pretending to be engrossed in the program that was on.


    The noisyughter from the TV program echoed throughout the vi.


    Even after Jack turned his focus back to cooking, Rachel continued to stare nkly at the TV screen,


    but her mind as elsewhere.


    She did note back to reality until ten minutester, when the mouthwatering aroma of steamed fish


    and ginger wafted over to her.


    Sniffing like a puppy, she turned around and asked, "You made steamed fish?"


    Without waiting for a reply, she eagerly strode to the kitchen and saw steamed fish as well as some filet


    mignon.


    Jack, who was standing near the sink washing his hands, raised an eyebrow at her.


    Rachel just looked appreciatively at the dishes, surprised that Jack could cook so well.


    A few minutester, they were both sitting at the dining table, ready to eat.


    There were two portions of steak and one portion of steamed fish on the table.


    If anyone else saw this scene, they would be shocked.


    How could the arrogant president of MK Group make lunch and even serve his wife and himself?


    Rachel watched Jack for a moment, and then looked at the pair of chopsticks in front of her in


    confusion. "Why did you bring bowls and chopsticks for Western food?"


    Jack looked at the dishes on the table as if he had forgotten what they were, and thenughed. "We''re


    at home, so we can just eatfortably, right? It''s up to you."


    He didn''t care about whether the cutlery was suitable or not. Right now, he was so tired and hungry


    that he just wanted to eat as soon as possible.


    Noticing his exhaustion, Rachel poured two sses of wine. After clinking their sses, both of them


    took a sip. Neither of them had expected that they could have such a pleasant day together, but Jack


    was even more surprised than Rachel was.


    For thest ten years or so, he had never paid any attention to this woman. However, in just thest


    three to four months, everything had changed.


    He had begun to notice her and even fall in love with her!


    The speed at which it had happened made him feel like he was a character in a soap opera. Moreover,


    he was worried that he would frighten her if he told her his feelings for her.


    Unaware of what was going through Jack''s mind, Rachel indulged herself in eating the steamed fish


    that Jack had made.


    Although there weren''t many steps to prepare steamed fish, the quantity of the ingredients and the


    timing had to be just right to achieve the perfect taste. It seemed that Jack was well-versed in these


    things.


    They ate in silence. The only sound in the room was theughter from the TV.


    Finally, Jack asked, "Do you like the fish that much?"


    Rachel paused, worried that she had scared him with herck of table manners. She had finished


    almost half of the fish after telling him that she had already had lunch.


    "Ahem!" Rachel coughed to hide her embarrassment. Her face flushed red as she said, "I do. It''s very


    delicious."


    A smile appeared on Jack''s face. Judging by the fact that she ate almost half of the fish, she had to be


    telling the truth.


    "I can cook often if you like," he said softly. He didn''t add "for you" in fear that he would scare her off.


    Fortunately for him, Rachel didn''t notice the affection in his voice. She was more preupied with her


    curiosity about why he could cook.


    "I never knew that you could cook," she said, frowning.


    Jack smiled. "There''s a lot of things you don''t know."


    When they had been living with his family, he had never cooked. After that, he had lived alone most of


    the time, except for a short period of time when Celine had lived with him.


    And even during that period of time, he had been too busy to cook at home, only asionally cooking


    when Michael came over.


    It had all started when he had been studying abroad. He had quickly gotten fed up of eating Western


    food and Japanese food, both of which didn''t suit his appetite.


    So, he had found a chef in a Chinese restaurant in China Town and learned some cooking skills from


    him.


    For the sake of his appetite, Jack had put a lot of effort into learning how to cook authentic Chinese


    dishes.


    Of course, it was only because he had been so young and free that he had had time to spend on such


    a monotonous thing like cooking.


    However, when he heard Rachel''s praise, he felt d that he had taken the time to learn it. Otherwise,


    he wouldn''t have had anything to impress her with now.


    To answer her question, he began borating on his learning experience with the chef abroad.


    He had only spent a few months learning, but that restaurant had been an amazing environment to


    learn how to cook, even though he hadn''t thought so at the beginning.


    He had been so impatient to find a chef that he had just picked a random Chinese restaurant.


    It was probably the unhygienic ce he had ever been to in his life, with the kitchen full of smoke and


    dirt.


    Just spending a few minutes there would make him reek of sweat and smoke.


    Moreover, the chef had been a man with a strong temper, always making sure that Jack arrived at the


    restaurant on time.


    To his credit, Jack was punctual every single day, regardless of whether he had to go to the restaurant


    at noon or midnight.


    At that time, he had gone through a lot of ups and downs not only for food, but also to improve his


    perseverance.


    To hone his cooking skills, he had followed the chef around and carefully watched everything he did.


    Apart from this, he had also paid attention to the art of using a knife, findingplementary vors,


    and so on.


    He had gone through such hardship just to cook food that would suit his appetite.


    Now that he was finally talking to someone about it, he realized how funny and ridiculous it sounded.


    What a stubborn young man he had been!


    As Rachel listened to him quietly, she could almost picture him following around an old chef in an oil-


    stained kitchen.


    Of course, it was hard to imagine that the spoiled young man from the Fu family would ever have been


    willing to work this hard.


    After he finished his story, she asked, "How long did you learn from that chef?"


    "For about three months."


    Rachel nodded, but she felt her head bing heavier. The effect of the wine was gradually setting in,


    even though she had had only half a bottle.


    Jack''s words were not funny at all, but she could not help but giggle as she listened to him.


    Then, she rested her cheek on the table and looked up at him through her long eyshes.


    For a moment, Jack was dumbfounded by her beauty. Then he asked, "You''ve barely had any wine.


    You''re already drunk?"


    Rachel blinked innocently, her cheeks flushed red. "I''m a cheap drunk..." she murmured.


    "Then why did you want to drink?"


    "I want to sleep..." she mumbled in a cute voice. Realizing that she couldn''t even stand on her own,


    Jack immediately stood up and helped her up from the table.


    Rachel looked up at him, but she couldn''t focus on his face, which seemed to be swimming in front of


    her.


    Suddenly, she thrust out both her hands and held Jack''s face. "Don''t move!" shemanded seriously.


    It seemed that she was really drunk. Jack pulled her hands away from his face and smirked in


    amusement. "Are you really that drunk?"


    Suddenly, the memory of her at a bar shed through his mind.


    How did she dare to visit such ces if she could get drunk this easily?


    At that thought, he pulled a long face and waved his hand in front of her. "What''s this?"


    "Your hand... How many fingers do you have?"


    She shook her head. Her eyes were misty and unfocused.


    Jack frowned, wondering whether he had identally drugged her. Her behavior didn''t make sense to


    him at all.


    Rachel slowly counted out loud with her head tilted, and then shouted in a proud voice, "Five fingers!


    You have five fingers..."


    She sounded like a child who had gotten the answer right.


    Shaking his head, Jack picked her up and walked toward the bedroom.


    Rachely obediently in his arms, but the movement of his arms kept pulling her in and out of her


    trance.


    At times, she found it hard to remember whose face she was looking at. When Jack had finally carried


    her into her bedroom and was about to put her down on his bed, she gripped his arm to stop him and


    said,


    "What''s wrong with you? Did someone bully you?"


    Jack''s lips twitched, but he maintained a poker face as he gently pulled her hand away and said, "Yes."


    Rachel didn''t struggle. She obediently withdrew her hand and allowed him to put her down on the bed.


    "Who bullied you?" she asked curiously.


    Jack had never seen anyone who could get this drunk after finishing just half a bottle of wine.


    "Have a good rest," he said with a helpless sigh.


    Rachel curled up her body to sleep, but after a moment, she suddenly sat up and said unhappily, "I


    haven''t washed my face and changed my clothes yet."


    Then, she moved to get out of bed, but Jack stopped her. "What are you trying to do?"

 Chapter 135 Getting Drunk Loosens The Tongue

    Chapter 135 Getting Drunk Loosens The Tongue


    Rachel felt dirty. She threw up her hands and said, "I need to wash my face and hands."


    Jack rubbed between his eyebrows in reluctance. "Stop! I''ll do it. Wait here and don''t move."


    Even though she was drunk and confused, Rachel obediently waited for Jack.


    After a while, he came into the room with a warm wet towel. Rachel raised her face and closed her


    eyes.


    Holding the towel in his hand, Jack paused as he turned to look at Rachel''s face. Her eyeshes were


    thick,ing down from the bridge of her nose. Her red lips puckered out, as if she was teasing him.


    Filled with temptation, he wanted to get a taste of her.


    As if he was bewitched by this beauty, he slowly lowered his head and hovered over her lips.


    Just when their lips were about to meet, she suddenly opened her eyes. She looked at him, confused.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jack blinked,ing back to his senses. As if he was struck by lightning, he quickly and awkwardly


    stepped back. A pale pink blush coloring his cheeks.


    He was tempted to tell her. But he decided not to. Not when she was looking at him like that with her


    pure ck eyes.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt like a criminal looking at an angel.


    He hesitated for a while and said, "I''m going to wipe your face."


    She persisted. "Why are you so close to my face?"


    She looked at him suspiciously. Buying for time, Jack looked at her, trying to think of a good answer.


    He cleared his throat and said, "I saw something dirty on your face and wanted to take a closer look."


    "Okay." She bowed her head. "Please continue."


    He sighed in relief. She bought his excuse.


    He slowly wiped her face, too embarrassed to look her in the eye.


    Rachel frowned ufortably. Jack immediately loosened his grip.


    Like a child, Rachel stretched out her hands and said unhappily, "You haven''t wiped my hands yet."


    Noticing her reddish cheeks and dazzled eyes, Jack silently wiped her slender and beautiful hands.


    Rachel was like a child when she was drunk. If he took a photo of her appearance and showed it to her


    the next day, she would get so mad.


    Although it was tempting, he didn''t want to betray her trust like that.


    After he helped Rachel wipe her hands, she fell on her back.


    She was cute and lovely.


    When he finished wiping her hands and feet, shey with her eyes closed. She was probably tired from


    everything that had recently happened. She looked so peaceful sleeping.


    Jack stood by the bed and tenderly watched her for a long time.


    He then went back to the bathroom and cleaned himself up. Just as he exited the bathroom, he saw


    Rachel awake.


    She was up on the bed and was struggling to take her clothes off.


    It was almost summer, so she was wearing a dress. But now, she felt so warm inside that she wanted


    to remove it. Jack stood in shock as her white and slender waist came into view, her bra peeking from


    the dress.


    She tried to wriggle out of her clothes, but was too drunk to do it.


    Jack closed his eyes at the sight of her body and took a deep breath to suppress the fire rising from his


    belly. He strode forward and pressed her down fiercely.


    While Rachel was in a daze, Jack quickly pulled her dress down.


    She struggled for so long time, but it was all for nothing. She was not happy at the moment.


    Jack asked angrily, "Why don''t you just lie down? What are you doing?"


    She tilted her head and ignored him.


    Jack opened his mouth, unable to form a proper sentence. What was this woman doing?


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    She pursed her lips and said, "I want to change into a gown and sleep."


    She was just like a child, answering every question he was asking.


    She had such a low tolerance to alcohol. Her raised his hand to massage his temple and sighed.


    "You don''t need to change. Just lie on the bed, okay?" His tone became gentle, as if he was talking to a


    child.


    Rachel didn''t understand. Why wasn''t she allowed to take off her dress?


    How could she sleep with her dress? She felt dirty. Angrily, she muttered incoherent phrases.


    Jack stood there, not knowing what to say. Rachel was taking advantage of the alcohol to mess


    around.


    She was coquettish and twisting, testing his willpower.


    The most dangerous thing for a man who hadn''t touched a woman for a long time was that he had to


    use all his strength to stop himself from touching her.


    She was luring him, though it was not intentional.


    If he couldn''t control himself, Rachel would kill him after she sobered up.


    With a cold face, Jack stood beside the bed until Rachel closed her eyes. He covered her with a quilt


    and turned on the air conditioner to cool her down.


    Even though she was drunk, Rachel still didn''t fall asleep. She just moaned in the bed.


    Fearing that Rachel might wake up and do something inappropriate, Jack just stayed in the room and


    watched her.


    Drunk people were the most unreasonable to talk to and the most unpredictable.


    Rachel moaned and rolled in the bed. She thenid on her stomach and faced Jack. She murmured


    some words, but he couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    Rachel closed her eyes, and her eyebrows frowned in frustration.


    He stared at her. He couldn''t help but pinch her cheek. Rachel muttered unhappily in response. She


    wanted to turn her face and avoid his harassment.


    "Rachel." Jack burst intoughter.


    With her eyes closed, she responded, "Huh?"


    "Why did you want to drink wine?"


    After waiting for a while, he heard her gloomy answer, "I was not happy."


    He wasn''t expecting that. "Why? Tell me about it."


    Her face was still pressed onto the pillow, and her long hair fell covered half of her face.


    After pausing for a while, he heard her sad voice. "I felt bad."


    "For what?"


    he asked in a soft voice. Alcohol seemed to make her less defensive than usual.


    When she had heard Jack''s question, she suddenly felt sadder.


    For so many years, no one had ever asked her if she was unhappy and why.


    Maybe it was because she was an introvert. She could pour out all her secrets to her friend like Lea,


    but not her inner feelings.


    She had suppressed a lot of her feelings inside and it was getting worse and worse. She kept so many


    things hidden that a scar was forming inside.


    Rachel didn''t say anything.


    He thought she had fallen asleep. Just as he leaned over to check what happened, Rachel suddenly


    looked up. Her eyes were covered in tears.


    He was stunned. Before he could do something, she suddenly wrapped her hands around his waist,


    laid her head on his abdomen and rubbed it intimately.


    Jack''s heart softened at the affectionate gesture.


    She held his waist tightly and leaned on his arms without saying a word.


    When he was about to say something, he heard the girl crying in his arms, "Dad..."


    His hand froze as he was about to put it on her back. His face darkened and he stared at the woman in


    his arms.


    Not noticing his expression, she continued to rub her head against his chest, sobbing. "Dad... Dad..."


    She softly cried. Jack ced his hand on her back and gently patted her.


    His eyes gradually filled with gentleness, though he still had a gloomy face.


    He looked at the woman in his arms, she never failed to surprise him.


    She kept sobbing until her voice gradually faded away. Confused, Jack turned her over and saw that


    she had fallen asleep.


    Her face was pink, and her ck hair was scattered on the crook of his arm. Her long eyshes casted


    a shadow over her eyes, and her delicate lips closed slightly.


    Even when she was sleeping, she seemed to have something on her mind. She grumbled like a


    spoiled child in his arms, but didn''t say anything further.


    He heaved a long sigh and cradled her in his arms. He slowlyid her down on the bed in a


    comfortable position, not wanting to wake her up.


    That night, she sleptfortably and deeply, dreaming of wonderful things.

 Chapter 136 A Violent Kiss

    Chapter 136 A Violent Kiss


    Rachel''s dreams were sometimes about the hospital. Other times, it was about her college days or the


    year she went abroad alone.


    It was always a dynamic story, but she could never remember what had happened. The only traces of


    her dreams were the feelings she felt.


    When she woke up, she felt lonely and sad. She felt like she had scratched someone.


    But that person did not get mad at her. Whoever she was with had been very patient and gentle.


    It reminded her of her father.


    She slowly opened her eyes and yawned quietly. She looked around the dark and unfamiliar room.


    Beneath her, she felt her "pillow" stiffen.


    Curiously, she reached out and poked it. Strangely, it was firm, but also a little soft on the sides.


    It seemed to be...


    A deep voice prated into the silence. "Are you awake?"


    Her eyes widened and she raised her head up to meet Jack''s eyes. She finally realized that she wasn''t


    lying down on a pillow, but on top of his waist!


    Scared, she tried to stand up quickly, butnded on Jack''s chest instead. She felt their bodies sh


    with a thump and heard a muffled huming from him.


    "I''m sorry." She got up and quietly sat beside him. When she saw his pale face still in pain, she realized


    that she must have hurt him.


    Jack silently groaned. Worried, Rachel stretched out her hand and pressed his chest gently. She


    frowned and asked, "Where did I hit you? Does your chest hurt?"


    Without saying anything, Jack frowned. He shooed her hand away and rubbed his belly with his eyes


    closed.


    Rachel ced a hand on his belly and asked, "Is it painful here?"


    Jack moved her hand away again. Rachel thought he was angry, so she just sat on her knees nkly


    and apologized to him. "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to do it..."


    "I''m not angry," He said in a faint voice. "It''s just a little painful."


    Really? With a suspicious look on her face, Rachel saw Jack scrunching eyebrows. He sighed, "My


    feet are numb. Help me."


    It was not until then that Rachel noticed that Jack had been sitting on the bed the entire time while she


    was asleep.


    As long as Jack''s legs were in a suitable position, blood would smoothly flow through his veins and


    eradicate the numbness.


    She gently put his legs down from the bed and helped him massage them.


    Without saying anything, he let her continue. Jack could feel his ears flushing red.


    It took him a long time to get over the uneasiness. When their eyes met, Rachel saw the wrinkled shirt


    on Jack''s body. She wore an awkward smile. "Excuse me. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Her memory was clogged. She couldn''t remember what had happenedst night.


    She sat on the toilet and rubbed her long hair ruefully.


    She stayed in the bathroom for a long time beforeing out. There was no sounding from the


    living room.


    She didn''t know where he had gone. The kitchen and the dining table were clean.


    Only two goblets and half a bottle of red wine remained on the table. Rachel stared at it absent-


    mindedly.


    She had only drank a little bit, but she had gotten so drunk.


    She closed her eyes and tried to remember what happened.


    She turned the bottle and read it carefully.


    There wasn''t a lot of alcohol in the wine, only twelve percent.


    Without noticing, Jack walked behind her and said, "You don''t have to look at it. It''s only twelve percent


    of alcohol."


    Rachel put down the bottle awkwardly. "Maybe it''s because I haven''t drunk for a long time..."


    Jack sneered, "No, it''s all because you''re a light drinker."


    Rachel fought back. "I didn''t get drunk so easily before."


    Jack had changed his wrinkled shirt. Rachel had stayed in the bathroom long enough for him to take a


    bath and change his clothes. Raising an eyebrow, he challenged her. "Maybe you can drink the rest of


    the wine and see if you will get drunk."


    Rachel narrowed her eyes at him and grew quiet.


    ncing at the remaining half bottle of wine on the table, Jack recalled how drunk she had lookedst


    night.


    She had acted like a totally different person.


    But what would have happened if she was with someone else?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He pulled a long face and coldly said, "Don''t drink with others from now on."


    Rachel didn''t know why he was so mad at her. When she saw that Jack had taken the rest of the wine


    away, she stared at him nkly.


    ''Didn''t you say that you weren''t angry? If you''re not angry, then what was bothering you?''


    She chased after him and asked, "Jack, are you angry?"


    "No, I''m not."


    "Why not? I can see clearly that you are angry," Rachel muttered.


    He suddenly stopped and turned around with the bottle in his hand. Rachel almost bumped into him.


    "Why do you think I am angry?"


    Rachel reflexively thought whether it was because she had slept on Jack''s waist the entire night?


    ''Was that the reason? No...''


    She thought for a while and asked inquisitively, "Was it because I was drunk?"


    He squeezed out a cold hum from his nose as a response.


    Rachel blinked her eyes, and beads of sweat began to form on her forehead. She was afraid that she


    might have forgotten something she had done. Cautiously, she asked, "Did I do something wrong?"


    Jack did not speak. He looked down at her. This innocent and confused look didn''t make him angry.


    His sight fell on her delicate pink lips, his face growing hot. All he wanted to do was hold her in his


    arms, right now.


    Without thinking, he ced a hand on the back of her head and kissed her. "Mmmph!" She let out a


    light gasp, and propped her hands against his chest.


    He could taste the wine lingering on her lips. Still kissing her, he put the wine on the cab beside


    him.


    Rachel''s mouth moved with his in synchronization. She felt him pressing her against the wall. Slowly,


    he raised his head and looked into her eyes.


    He whispered in her ear, "Close your eyes."


    Entranced, she obeyed. And once again, his mouth descended upon hers. Unlike thest time, this


    was more violent and faster. They gasped for air as if it was theirst time to breathe.


    Rachel felt euphoric. She must still be drunk! There was no way she would condone this behavior


    sober.


    After they broke deep kiss, he stared at her with hunger.


    Rachel was out of breath. Her mouth was red and swollen because of the kiss.


    She wanted to pull away, but Jack held her tightly against him.


    He fixed his eyes on her, his gaze burning into her skin.


    Annoyed, she bit her lower lip. "What the hell do you want, Jack?"


    ''What do I want to do?''


    He had just finished what he had wanted to do. But now he wanted more, and he was going to get


    everyst taste off her lips.


    In a cafe


    Lea stared at Rachel''s lips and frowned. She ced her drink on the table and raised an eyebrow.


    "What happened to your lips?"


    Rachel jumped at the question and unconsciously touched her lips. But she didn''t answer.


    Lea narrowed her eyes at her silence. Something must have happened. She held her head up high and


    crossed her arms.


    "Okay. Tell me what happened. Don''t bother lying!"


    "Ahem!" Rachel tried to change the subject. "Nothing serious, it''s just a mosquito bite..."


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Lea narrowed her eyes at Rachel.


    She knocked on the table with her index finger. "I''m your best friend! Just tell me."


    Rachel touched her lips again. She recalled Jack''s bossy expression and involuntarily blushed.


    Lea looked her up and down. Persistently, she stood up and ced her hands on the table, looking at


    Rachel. Since she still didn''t answer, Lea sat back down.


    Impatiently, she lowered her voice and said, "Tell me the truth! Who is he?"


    "Uh..." Rachel quickly put her hand down. She tried to hide any hint of emotion. "No one. It was just an


    ident."


    "Really?" Lea doubted. "What ident? Why is your mouth swollen?"


    Rachel blushed out of control and almost jumped up from the seat.


    Suddenly, Lea shifted her attention to someone behind Rachel. Before she could look back, Rachel felt


    a big hand on her shoulder. A deep voice chuckled. "Miss Ye, why are you so aggressive?"

 Chapter 137 Youve Already Signed The Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 137 You''ve Already Signed The Divorce Agreement


    This time, Lea was also stunned into silence. Jack pretended to not have noticed their expressions and


    sat down beside Rachel.


    After a few moments of hesitation, Lea almost leapt from her seat. She stared at Jack and Rachel and


    then pointed a finger. Stuttering, she said, "You two..." Jack calmly smiled.


    He reached out and enveloped Rachel''s hand in his.


    Turning to look at Lea, he asked, "What''s wrong with us?"


    She couldn''t believe what was happening right in front of her eyes. Lea nced at Rachel. "What''s


    wrong with you?"


    "There is nothing wrong, Miss Ye. Why are you getting so emotional?" Jack asked instead. He did not


    wait for Rachel to respond. Instead, he replied for her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lea rubbed her forehead. She was overwhelmed with shock. Her yelling had caught the attention of


    some onlookers.


    She lowered her voice and twisted her hand on the table. Her beautiful face looked ferocious. "I''m not


    asking you! Rachel! Tell me!"


    Rachel''s cheeks started to turn pink. She wished the earth would swallow her whole.


    She tried to pull her hand out of Jack''s grasp, but failed.


    She did not want to make a scene in front of everyone so she didn''t try again. "Nothing... You..." She


    trailed off, unable to think of the right thing to say.


    ''What could I say? Don''t be so surprised?


    Don''t be so scared?''


    Nothing was making sense! If you found that your best friend was in a rtionship with a man who was


    unfaithful, what could you really say? Nothing. You would just blow up.


    Feeling like she would explode any minute, Lea picked up her bag to leave. "Jack, don''t follow us.


    Rachel,e find me in ten minutes after you have had time to think. I want to know what''s going on."


    Rachel immediately pulled her hand out of Jack''s once Lea had left.


    She red at him. "Why are you here?" she asked.


    He seemed unfazed. "I remembered that I had to tell you something. So, I followed you here."


    But, he did not add that when he had arrived, he had heard Lea asking Rachel that question. It had


    made him ufortable. Seeing that even she had avoided answering that question, he strode over to


    them without thinking twice.


    Rachel hung her head low. She felt like she had been caught doing something bad. Shame and panic


    washed over her.


    Nothing had even happened between her and Jack.


    Why didn''t she tell that to Lea? ''It was nothing.


    Really.


    We just kissed!'' Rachel scolded herself for hesitating and not telling Lea the truth. She turned around to


    look at Jack.


    Seeing the expression on her face, he asked, "Why do you look so pained? Are you afraid of Lea?


    Why should we have to exin everything to her? We are a couple. You don''t have to be so


    embarrassed," Jack said.


    Hearing his words, Rachel felt a little frustrated. "We have already signed the divorce agreement."


    "But it isn''t final yet," Jack reminded her, grimly.


    "Sooner orter, it will be," Rachel murmured.


    Jack didn''t respond, and only gave her a mocking smile.


    Her mind struggled trying to make sense of everything. Rachel started to get up to go after Lea, but


    Jack held her in ce.


    She turned around and shot him a look. Ignoring her, Jack said, "Rachel, if you don''t mind, let''s give it a


    try."


    When Rachel caught up with Lea and told her what Jack suggested, the shock made Lea jump. Hitting


    her head against the roof of the car, she yelped in pain. "Did he really say that?" she asked, lightly


    massaging her head.


    "Yeah," Rachel muttered.


    "Go to hell!" Lea screamed.


    Noticing Rachel''s silence, she asked, "What will you do? Are you going to go through with the divorce?


    What are you thinking? Say something!"


    Rachel felt a little embarrassed. "Calm down, please."


    "Calm down?" Lea repeated. She raised her eyebrows. "Then tell me what''s wrong with you."


    Rachel forced a smile on to her face. "It was just an ident." She did not want to say too much. She


    just gave Lea a sorrowful look.


    Lea felt furious. It felt as if she was talking to a child. ''What the hell?'' she thought.


    ''Has Rachel been entrapped by Jack?


    But they have already signed the divorce agreement, haven''t they?''


    Lea was speechless. "What the hell is this? What about your divorce agreement?"


    Rachel stammered, "This has nothing to do with the divorce agreement. I haven''t given him an answer


    yet."


    "What do you mean?" Lea asked coldly.


    "Nothing."


    Rachel didn''t know what to say.


    "Just say it."


    Rachel sighed, "My mind is a mess. I can''t make sense of anything."


    She was surprised at not being repulsed by Jack''s kiss.


    After a few moments, Lea put her hand on Rachel''s shoulder. "Maybe you haven''t dated enough men."


    "It has nothing to do with how many men I have dated. At least, I don''t think so. And, I interact with


    male patients around the hospital too."


    "Are your patients the same as your man?" Lea was now desperate to persuade Rachel. "Do you know


    the kind of person Jack is? He is too clever! He''s taking advantage of how gullible you are!"


    Since Jack wasn''t there, Lea was not afraid to badmouth him. "Rachel! Are you an idiot? Jack is a jerk


    and you know it. Why do you want to go back to him when it took so much strength to w your way


    out of that hole in the first ce?"


    ''How do I make her see how dangerous it is? Why is she acting so naive all of a sudden? She knows


    exactly the kind of person Jack is, then why is she thinking about this at all?''


    Lea did not want Rachel to admit that she had feelings for Jack.


    The more she thought about it, the more worried she got. Especially when she could see the war that


    was going on in Rachel''s mind and heart.


    She had never seen Rachel so confused and hesitant. ''She has always been indifferent towards Jack''s


    actions, hasn''t she? Is she going to go through with the divorce?


    Does she still have a crush on Lucas?'' Lea wondered.


    Without waiting for Rachel to reply, she quickly added, "Let''s do this."


    Rachel was taken aback as her best friend sprang into action. "I have a friend who flew in from abroad


    a couple of days ago. We should have lunch together tomorrow," Lea said.


    "Okay. Fine."


    They reentered the cafe and walked towards their table. Lea''s presence sent a chill down Jack''s spine.


    The atmosphere inside felt a little tense. ''Has the air conditioner been turned down?'' Jack deliberated,


    looking around. As soon as his gaze locked with Lea''s, he was shocked by the look on her face.


    His eyes moved towards Rachel, who was standing a little behind her best friend. "Shall we go back?"


    Jack asked.


    "Where are you going?" Lea asked, instead. "She is not going anywhere!"


    The corners of Jack''s mouth curled up. "What is the matter, Miss Ye? Why are you so angry?"


    To avoid a scene, Rachel moved to stand in between the two. "Jack, you can go. Lea and I have some


    things to work out."


    Leaughed, "Of course, you need to report to him whenever you go somewhere."


    Hearing Lea''s tone, Jack was sure he had done something to offend her. She was not acting like she


    usually did around him.


    They had been polite to each other before. But now her attitude had turned hostile.


    Without saying anything to Lea, Jack stood up. "Okay, I am leaving now. Do not worry about the issue


    at the hospital. I will tell you when I know more," he said, looking at Rachel.


    Rachel simply nodded, not daring to make eye contact. Her ears were turning red.


    Noticing this, Lea red at Jack. Firmly taking Rachel''s hand, she started to drag her away.


    Caught off guard, Rachel almost tripped. Reacting quickly, Jack held out his arms and saved her.


    Lea turned around to see Jack clutching Rachel''s wrist. Rage red inside her. "Let go of her," she said


    through gritted teeth.


    Jack quietly released Rachel. He watched the two walk out without turning back. He squinted slightly


    as darkness clouded his eyes.


    The other customers in the cafe had probably already conjured up a drama of their own.


    Still hanging on to Rachel''s wrist, Lea pulled her angrily towards the car. "Get in," she said coldly.


    Rachel dared not provoke her anymore so she quietly got in.


    Lea mmed the door and walked to the other side of the car. Fastening her seat belt, she turned to


    Rachel. "I think we need to talk."


    They both sat in silence as Lea sped towards her house.


    Maybe Lea was still in shock. Rachel could not understand why her best friend was so angry with Jack.


    There was nothing going on between them.


    ''I guess her reaction is justified,'' Rachel thought.


    Lea still looked angry. Rachel thought she would explode by the time they arrived at her


    ce.

 Chapter 138 Unable To Explain

    Chapter 138 Unable To Exin


    Lea went to the refrigerator and got two bottles of mineral water. She put one bottle in front of Rachel


    before opening the remaining bottle in her hand. She then tossed her beautiful curly hair and drank the


    water immediately.


    She was so furious that she needed iced water to calm down.


    After draining the bottle in half, she felt a little better.


    She put the bottle on the table and sat down on the sofa. Then she asked Rachel, "What''s going on


    between you and Jack?"


    Rachel was about to say something in the car earlier but Lea interrupted her. Now, Lea was giving her


    a chance to speak.


    "Calm down first, then I''ll exin everything to you," answered Rachel.


    Lea raised her chin and asked, "Don''t I look calm?" She paused for a while, waiting for Rachel''s


    reaction. When Rachel looked at her, she cleared her throat and continued, "Go ahead."


    Rachel fell silent for a while. Apparently, she didn''t know where to start. Lea urged her in a low voice,


    "Why don''t you speak up? What the hell is going on?"


    "Jack and I... There''s nothing...


    There''s nothing between us," Rachel stammered. "Nothing? Do you think I''m blind? He kissed you.


    And now you''re telling me that there''s nothing going on between you?"


    "It was just a kiss." Rachel blushed so she turned her head to the other side to hide it. "Nothing else."


    "Do you like him?" asked Lea seriously, her face looked sullen.


    Rachel was shocked with the question. "No!" she snapped. Her answer was so quick that she sounded


    even guiltier. Obviously, Lea also noticed it.


    "No," Rachel said again. This time, her voice was very low. She couldn''t stand Lea''s disdainful eyes.


    "You''re lying!"


    "I mean it."


    "I don''t believe you!"


    Rachel felt embarrassed as she buried her face in her two hands and whispered, "A little."


    "What did he do to you?" Lea inquired curiously.


    Rachel shook her head and replied, "Nothing. Don''t think too much." Her delicate earlobes slightly


    turned rosy.


    "You are the one who is thinking too much," Lea corrected her. "I just want to know if he drugged you or


    something. Why such a sudden change of heart? Didn''t you dislike him before? What happened then?"


    "I don''t know." Rachel honestly didn''t know how it happened. Actually, she also couldn''t understand


    what she really felt. She was a sensitive person when it came to love. She wouldn''t just allow Jack to


    get close to her heart without any reason.


    Maybe because Jack gave her too much warmth recently. He was doing a lot of things that made her


    change her impression towards him gradually.


    She hadn''t even realized that her feelings for him had already changed totally until only recently.


    Rachel couldn''t exin it so she felt embarrassed.


    Lea was stunned. It seemed that Rachel had really fallen in love with him.


    She grabbed the bottle of water on the table again and took some big gulps. Then she said, "Rachel,


    what are you talking about? Have you forgotten how scheming and tricky Jack is? And you know that


    he has a true love. Why do you let him bother you?"


    "Do you mean Celine? They havepletely broken up." Rachel just wanted to exin the real


    situation. However, it sounded more like an excuse to say something good about Jack.


    Lea was so pissed off all of a sudden, but she controlled her emotion. Rachel had been blinded by


    love.


    She knew that whatever she would tell Rachel now, it would be useless. Rachel wasn''t willing to listen.


    So, she took a deep breath and kept quiet for a while. When she calmed down, she asked, "Are you


    really sure that Celine won''te back again? Is there no chance that they will get back together?"


    Rachel felt more embarrassed so she answered, "Jack and I are not in a real rtionship."


    "Are you hoping to have a real rtionship with him?" Lea gave her an inquisitive look.


    Her rtionship with him seemed to have gotten more and moreplicated. Rachel squeezed her


    forehead and bit her lips. Then she faltered, "I just like him a little."


    Lea stared at Rachel for a long time. She couldn''t help frowning.


    She and Rachel grew up together. Needless to say, she knew Rachel very well since they were kids


    and she knew all the men she had dated.


    When they were young, a few men had a crush on her. Some of them pursued her but none of them


    made her admit who she really liked.


    Rachel was too shy to admit it.


    The more Lea thought about it, the more upset she became. She was at a loss for a moment. She


    couldn''t let Rachel totally fall on Jack.


    Besides, Jack might have a card up his sleeve. He was able to make Rachel fall on him so easily.


    Perhaps it was because she didn''t really get a chance to meet lots of men. Lea had finally made up her


    mind. She must separate them as soon as possible.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "By the way, don''t forget the lunch tomorrow." Lea immediately changed the topic.


    Rachel was surprised by Lea''s sudden change of attitude but she didn''t want to overthink so she just


    nodded, "Okay."


    Hearing Rachel''s response, Leah felt a little relieved. As long as she agreed, everything would be fine.


    Lea would arrange things well.


    Actually, if Rachel was only willing, countless of men would be chasing her. If that happened, Jack


    would definitely lose his chance on her. ''That bastard!


    I must convince Rachel to divorce him as soon as possible.''


    Jack had no idea that he was already cklisted in Lea''s mind.


    That evening, Chief Ren gave Jack an update. He said that the police were especially investigating the


    case. Actually, Jack didn''t really care that much. As long as Rachel had nothing to do with it, they could


    do whatever they liked.


    Chief Ren was also clear about it so he removed Rachel''s name from the list. He also told all the


    policemen that she had nothing to do with the case and she mustn''t be implicated.


    Jack had intervened in this case not because he didn''t trust Rachel. He just simply believed that she


    didn''t have to get involved in this because he knew how much she loved her job.


    Being a doctor had always been Rachel''s dream. As a matter of fact, Jack''s father had arranged her to


    study a different course abroad, but she refused decisively.


    Rachel seldom went against Jonathan''s arrangement. But what Jack found more interesting was that


    she chose one of the best domestic medical colleges. She only went abroad after she graduated to


    study further for one year.


    When she came back, their arranged marriage immediately took ce. She was only in her early


    twenties back then and she hadn''t even started working.


    Jack''s thoughts went too far that he hadn''t heard Austin calling his name. If he didn''t coughed a few


    times intentionally, Jack wouldn''t have noticed him. "Here are some documents that need your


    signature."


    "Yes, give them to me."


    Austin put the documents on his desk carefully.


    Before going out, Austin couldn''t help turning his head to look at Jack again. He was already reading a


    document in his right hand while his left hand was rubbing his lips.


    After standing for a while, Austin couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Fu, is something wrong with your mouth?"


    "What?" Jack looked confused.


    "I notice that you have been touching your lips for quite a while now. Does it feel ufortable?"


    His handsome face darkened. He put down his hand quietly and said, "Nothing. Just a petty


    mannerism, I guess."


    Austin was speechless.


    ''When did he start to have such petty mannerism?''


    "Alright, then. I''ll go out first."


    "Okay." Keeping his usual cold expression, Jack looked down at the document in his hand again. When


    the door was closed, he loosened his straight back. He couldn''t help sighing slightly.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, he stared at the desk. After a while, he was in a trance again. The desk in front


    of him gradually became empty.


    He didn''t know how long he had been in a daze. It was not until he heard a knock on the door outside


    that he came back to his senses. Then he heard the phone on his desk rang.


    Jack answered the phone with a frown. His secretary had been calling him because a guest was


    waiting outside. When he wasn''t answering the phone, the secretary knocked on his door to catch his


    attention and then called again.


    After hanging up, Jack cleaned up his desk and adjusted his clothes. He stood up and took a few steps


    towards the door.


    All of a sudden, his phone vibrated. He subconsciously stopped and took it out. When he checked it, it


    was just a trash message.


    With a frown, he cklisted the number immediately.


    He looked at his phone again and stood in front of the door for a moment. Who had ever seen him like


    this?


    He hesitated for a long time. He couldn''t decide whether to make a call or not. He had never acted this


    way before even with the big projects he had handled.


    Making a call put him in a dilemma. It was just a call. Why was he so afraid?


    Facing the door, he took a deep breath. Decisively, he looked for Rachel''s phone number and pressed


    the call button. The moment it rang, he became very nervous.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Jack put his phone away, thinking about calling againter, and opened the door. His secretary


    immediately stood up upon seeing him.


    He wondered why Rachel''s friend changed her attitude towards him all of a sudden.


    Something seemed to be wrong. It was already difficult to make some progress on Rachel and now,


    things were getting worse.


    Jack had tried so hard to win Rachel''s heart and he couldn''t allow her to repel on him again just


    because of Lea''s attitude. He knew how influential Lea was to Rachel so he must do


    something.

 Chapter 139 A Blind Date

    Chapter 139 A Blind Date


    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Lea poked Rachel gently to get her attention. "Why didn''t you reply


    to him?"


    Rachel snapped out of her stupor, turned to Lea and then frowned. "Why? Did he talk to me?" she


    asked and wondered what Lea meant.


    "Yes. He spoke to you a few times, but you never responded to him. He probably felt embarrassed and


    went to the bathroom."


    Rachel raised a hand to her forehead and massaged it slightly as she shook her head. There was


    silence as she tried to get her bearing back. She hesitated to give Lea a reply. She went there just to


    have a meal. She never expected that it would turn out like this.


    The stranger opposite her stared at her with glittering eyes. Rachel had seen that kind of look many


    times before but she never knew what they actually meant.


    Earlier during dinner, the man tried to start a conversation with Rachel, but whatever topic he brought


    up, she politely declined them all. And Lea could not understand what was wrong with her friend.


    "Why don''t you answer me?" Lea asked urgently. "So, do you like him or not?"


    Rachel hesitated and thought about Lea''s question. "What do you mean by liking him? Isn''t he your


    friend?" she asked with a puzzled look.


    "Yes, he is," Lea replied. "So, what do you think of him? He''s single."


    "Didn''t you say that you like Henry?" Rachel asked her friend in confusion. She didn''t get it.


    Lea was confused. "What does it have to do with me and Henry?" she asked frowning. "I am asking for


    your opinion on him. Whether he''s okay to you or not."


    Rachel never understood what Lea meant until she saw the expression on face. As it turned out, Lea


    introduced her a blind date.


    The realization of the situation brought mixed feelings to Rachel. She was unsure how to react. She sat


    there and stared nkly at the table. The man soon came back to the table with an uneasy smile. She


    looked down awkwardly and avoided looking into the man''s eyes.


    She felt awkward because she did not know how to react to the situation that she found herself in. She


    answered the questions that the man asked her as briefly as she could. Lea even helped facilitate


    some of the questions.


    The thought of getting into a situation that she had no control of made Rachel wonder if she should be


    embarrassed or angry.


    But Rachel''s responses helped prevent making Alex Xiao feel even more ufortable. Lea initially


    told him that Rachel was a cold girl by nature so he expected half of the trouble he was in.


    However, as time wore on, Alex Xiao quickly realized that Rachel wasn''t really interested in talking.


    ''She is indeed a cold beautiful girl,'' he thought as he sighed with a sunken heart.


    After dinner, Alex Xiao did not waste time to give an excuse to leave. His car drove slowly away as Lea


    watched. "He''s still so handsome," she eximed.


    ''Is he really handsome?'' Rachel didn''t think that he was that good-looking, but she was convinced that


    he was akin to a well-educated schr.


    "So, what do you think of him?" Lea asked as she turned to her friend.


    "He''s a little talkative," Rachelmented dismissively.


    ''Of course, he was trying to start a conversation with you,'' Lea thought to herself when she heard her


    friend''sment.


    When they got to the car, Lea thought to build up Alex Xiao to Rachel. "Alex came back to conduct a


    y for a local theater. He is the director for a Russian theater. He gave me a few tickets for that y. I


    think they''re visiting the day after tomorrow."


    "A y?"


    "Yes."


    "Go watch it with Henry, then. No need to bring me along," Rachel said with curled lips.


    "Why can''t I watch it with you? I have two weeks left on my holiday. It might be winter the next time I


    get back. Why can''t we spend more time together these days?"


    "You don''t even blush anymore when you lie."


    "I am not lying," Lea replied tly.


    "Don''t you want to go out on a date with Henry?" Rachel asked with a slight concern.


    "Spending time with Henry is different with spending time with you," Lea replied. Her shoulders started


    to droop as she spoke.


    "Why? What''s the difference?" Rachel asked wondering.


    Lea paused and there was a moment of silence between the two friends. "I can still look for another


    man if I lose him, but I can''t find another best friend," she said in a heartfelt tone of voice.


    Her words made Rachel want to reply that there was no way that she''d lose her. But a sudden thought


    stopped her from saying anything further. After a moment of brief reflection, she understood exactly


    what Lea meant.


    Lea must be thinking that she would eventually lose her if she and Jack started a rtionship.


    She wanted tofort Lea, but she knew that it would all be in vain after what happened.


    Rachel realized that what she did made Lea feel frustrated. It was like she jumped head first into a pit.


    And it made Lea so afraid for her sake.


    Rachel tried to cheer Lea by changing the subject. "Do you really believe I will not be able to find


    someone to love?"


    Lea curled her lips into a pout and replied with so much concern in her voice, "Is there a reason why


    you seem to be avoiding to look for someone to love? I am worried that you might not want to find


    someone to love, Rachel."


    There was a momentary silence between them. Rachel contemted the words that Lea said while


    Lea thought about the right words for what she had to say next. "I thought that you were in a


    rtionship with Lucas, but I was wrong. What''s wrong with Lucas and you? And why did he suddenly


    have a girlfriend?" she asked bewildered.


    "You know about it?" Rachel was surprised. She only found out about it the day before. Lea sounded


    like she knew about it earlier that she did.


    Lea realized that she made a mistake by letting that information slip. She suddenly looked awkward


    and lowered her voice. "I saw him and a woman at the fountain square the other day."


    Lea did not give the details of that meeting by the fountain square, but Rachel could guess that Lea


    saw something that led her to believe that the girl that Lucas was with was his girlfriend.


    Rachel curled her lips and raised one eyebrow as she tried to recall the event. "I saw them yesterday.


    But it''s no biggie, we are just friends, anyway," she quickly exined herself. She involuntarily touched


    her nose, a little embarrassed.


    She felt lucky that Lea didn''t know that she had even nned to be with Lucas before.


    "I really thought before that you had a crush on Lucas. I thought that you two were on the right


    direction," Lea confessed.


    Rachel smiled awkwardly as she cleared her throat. "Well, let''s not talk about it anymore," she


    suggested.


    "Okay. Then, what do you think of Alex?" Lea asked changing the topic.


    "Not bad," Rachel replied casually, shrugging her shoulders a little bit.


    Lea curled her lips a little bit. "That''s it then. Let''s watch his y the day after tomorrow!"


    Rachel was at a loss. She didn''t know how to respond to Lea''s enthusiastic suggestion.


    It was obvious to Rachel that her friend worried too much about her love life. Rachel lowered her head


    and unconsciously took out her phone.


    There was a notification for two missed calls, and both of them were from Jack. She rubbed the screen


    of her phone with her fingers for a short while.


    The name of Jack awakened emotions in her that she was notpletely familiar with.


    Lea''s question suddenly shed in her mind. "Did you fall in love with him?" she had asked.


    She didn''t tell Lea the answer, but deep down, she knew the answer was positive.


    Sometimeter, while alone in her house, Rachel took a deep breath as she stared at her phone. She


    reflexively dialed back Jack''s number and the phone screen indicated that the call was being


    connected.


    She immediately cancelled the call and she instantly felt relieved. But her phone suddenly vibrated


    while she held it in her palm.


    Rachel suddenly felt nervous when her phone disyed Jack''s name as the caller. She hesitated for a


    long time and positioned her finger above the button to cancel the call.


    But the system canceled the call automatically when the wait time was up.


    Rachel was at a loss. She felt so nervous. It was like she was in the middle ofmitting a crime and


    she was about to get caught in the act. She started to panic and didn''t know how to handle the


    situation.


    She decided to just put her phone back in her bag, but it vibrated again as soon as it was in her bag.


    She suspected that it was a call from Jack, so she decided not to answer it.


    But her phone kept vibrating inside her bag. She got up and poured herself a ss of water. She slowly


    drank the water and then proceeded to clean the kitchen with a duster cloth.


    When she got back to the living room, she saw a garbage that was lying around and bent down to grab


    it to dispose of it properly. But when she bent down, she heard a buzzing sound that came from inside


    her handbag on the sofa.


    ''Was Jack calling on the phone all this time?'' she wondered instantly.


    Rachel put down everything that was in her hands, sat beside her bag and took out her phone.


    The buzzing ended just as she took out her phone from her bag. There were six registered missed


    calls. And none of them were from Jack. She checked the list of missed calls. Some were from the


    hospital and some came from James.


    Rachel returned James'' call immediately.


    When the call got connected, James never asked her why she did not immediately answer her phone.


    "Rachel, the media has started to investigate the situation. Can you take a few days off until the matter


    is settled?" he said urgently.


    She was stunned momentarily, but replied to him immediately as soon as she recovered. "Okay, Uncle


    James. What is the situation now?"


    Jack had told her that he would provide her with the result of the investigation once it wasplete.


    Rachel suddenly remembered how Kevin''s behavior was strangely odd. She wondered if Kevin indeed


    had done something wrong.


    But she knew that she had no evidence so she shouldn''t make assumptions about it.


    "Dr. Kevin is being investigated. The hospital is being reorganized. I am personally taking care of most


    of the things here now. And I think that things are getting worse in the hospital right now."


    Rachel listened to him attentively. Wherever there was light, there would always be darkness. But


    every gray area must be limited within the rule of order.


    If one of the involved parties became too paranoid, things would easily go out of control.


    "I am aware that you have been wronged recently. I have taken actions to correct this and took actions


    on some people in the hospital. I admire that you have a very good temper, but that doesn''t mean that


    people can just bully you whenever they wanted," James exined in a serious tone of voice.


    Rachel remembered that Cara came to apologize to her so she immediately understood what James


    meant with what he said.


    They exchanged a few more words, and James finally ended the call.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She lost both her parents at a young age. But there were exceptionally nice people in her life that made


    sure she would be taken care of. Because of this, she never truly lost the life of a wealthy family even


    after she lost her parents because of these people.


    She might have lost her family, but Jonathan, James and other people gave her the love and support


    that she needed. They taught her what she needed in ce of her parents.


    Because of this, Rachel was very grateful to them.

 Chapter 140 Eric Got Injured

    Chapter 140 Eric Got Injured


    Rachel had never wanted to marry Jack in the first ce. But since it was Jonathan''s wish, she didn''t


    have the heart to refuse his request.


    In the hospital of the Zhou family, she also had the freedom to do whatever she wanted. Therefore, she


    didn''t care about the rumors. There was no way they could hurt her.


    As a matter of fact, Rachel wasn''t taking it seriously at all. She hadn''t even thought of snitching to


    Lucas or James.


    But deep in James'' heart, he felt very sorry for her. He thought that he didn''t take good care of her


    enough to let her suffer from those rumors.


    Rachel knew what he was thinking. He didn''t want her to be wronged. However, she really thought it


    wasn''t necessary to pay attention to those trifles.


    Since James still felt bad about it, Rachel decided to just follow his orders. She wouldn''t go to the


    hospital for the time being and she would just let him arrange everything for her.


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel had nothing to do all of a sudden. She looked around and decided


    to just clean the house. She picked up some trash and put them in a garbage bag.


    When she was done, she walked to the door to throw the garbage bag. She was about to open the


    door when she heard some noise outside. Rachel stepped back reflexively. All of a sudden, someone


    opened the door from the outside.


    A tall and strong figure of a man stood in front of her. His face looked slightly shocked upon seeing that


    she was at home.


    Rachel didn''t expect that he woulde either. So she stood still absentmindedly, clutching the


    garbage bag in her hand tightly.


    Jack looked at the stuff in her hand and his eyes became emotional. He then asked, "Why didn''t you


    answer my calls?"


    "I didn''t hear them," she said subconsciously.


    The moment she finished her sentence, her phone rang again.


    Her ringtone could be heard clearly in the living room. She felt a little embarrassed so she stood there


    awkwardly without looking back.


    Jack stared at her with an unreadable expression before he stepped inside. He said indifferently, "Your


    phone is ringing. Why don''t you answer it?"


    Rachel was stiff for a moment. She put down the trash bag silently, turned around, and walked towards


    the sofa. She was thinking who could be calling her this time.


    As she read the caller''s name on the screen, she gnashed her teeth in anger. It had been more than


    two weeks since thest time she heard from Eric.


    ''Damn it!'' she thought.


    She picked up her phone with a dim expression on her face. But before she could even say anything,


    she heard Eric''s miserable voice all of a sudden. "Rachel! Come and save me. Someone wants to kill


    me!" Rachel was stunned.


    Eric''s voice was so loud that even Jack, who was standing behind her, could hear it.


    The call had brought her back to that day in early spring. Eric also called her in such a dramatic way,


    telling her that Jack was going to cut his hand off.


    Rachel did not notice that Jack was already standing in front of her. He took the phone from her hand


    and spoke in a cold and emotionless kind of voice that she had never heard before.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    Rachel stood still with clenched fists. She looked up and cast a nce at him.


    ''Eric, you are such a jerk!'' she thought.


    After the call, Jack led her downstairs without saying a word. He let her get into the car and started the


    engine. Rachel had no idea where they were going.


    She asked him twice about what was going on but he didn''t answer.


    ''Why is he suddenly pulling a long face?''


    Rachel got flustered without knowing the reason why. Jack took the phone from her, talked to Eric, and


    put her phone in his own pocket. Then he wouldn''t talk to her at all.


    Since Jack was still quiet, Rachel decided to turn her attention on the view outside. She looked at the


    window and soon realized they were approaching the suburb. After a moment, she asked confusedly,


    "Why is Eric in the suburb?"


    Unfortunately, Jack still didn''t answer her question. When they reached the intersection, it was a red


    light so he had to stop. He suddenly grasped her hand and whispered, "Don''t be afraid when we get


    there. Everything will be alright."


    Her face gradually turned pale. She took back her hand immediately. Her body seemed to tighten.


    "What happened to him? Can you tell me?"


    "He got hurt," answered Jack nonchntly.


    Eric got hurt?


    Rachel''s face turned even paler. "What kind of injury? What did he tell you? Is someone trying to kill


    him? What really happened to him?"


    She bombarded Jack with a series of questions. He was puzzled for a moment as he didn''t know which


    one to answer first. Before he could even speak up, the light turned green and the car behind them


    honked.


    He held the steering wheel again and gave her a short reply. "You''ll know it when we get there."


    Jack recalled his conversation with Eric and the nurse earlier. Eric said to him, "I''m fine. If I die, please


    don''t tell Rachel about it."


    The Jack had heard a woman''s voice. It was a nurse behind Eric. She had taken the phone from him


    and told Jack the location of the hospital.


    "He''s in a bad condition right now. He must have a surgery immediately so please be quick," the nurse


    had said.


    He didn''t know what was really going on but he made sure that Rachel didn''t hear the phone


    conversation.


    Making her worried was thest thing he would ever want. He took note of the hospital address which


    was located in the suburb. He wondered why Eric was rushed in there.


    Jack wasn''t worried of Eric''s condition. But seeing the nervous look on Rachel''s face was making him


    anxious.


    He drove fast. It would take them around forty-five minutes to get there so he thought of taking a


    shortcut. Luckily, they arrived at the ce in only nearly thirty minutes.


    When Rachel saw the ce and read the hospital name, her heart sank.


    The thought of the previous incident when Eric''s hand was almost broken because Jack had trampled it


    made her panic. She didn''t know who had Eric offended this time.


    Was he even sent to this hospital?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Since the hospital was just small, there was no enough parking space. The security guards told Jack to


    park his luxurious Land Rover outside since the parking space was full.


    The road outside was very narrow so it took Jack quite a while to finally find a suitable ce to park his


    car without being blocked. Rachel got out of the car in an instant and rushed inside the hospital.


    Jack hurriedly caught up with her andforted her in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid. He will be okay."


    She looked at him with a panicky expression in her eyes. Her heart was beating almost uncontrobly.


    She got more frightened when she heard an ambnce wailing.


    It was ironic. Rachel worked in a ce like this and she was used to the noise and atmosphere of a


    hospital. However this time, she suddenly felt an unprecedented fear.


    She pursed her trembling lips. Thankfully, Jack held her trembling hand so she somehow felt a bit


    better. They walked quickly into the hospital lobby.


    The scene before their eyes was even more terrifying. Blood was everywhere and the floor was


    dripping all over. Two cleaners were holding a mop as they were talking in dialect.


    Rachel and Jack kept going straight to the front desk. But they could still hear the two cleaners''


    conversation.


    "Two men are dead."


    Rachel went weak in the knees upon hearing it. She began to panic again. All of a sudden, she couldn''t


    understand what Jack and the nurse were talking about.


    Jack turned to face Rachel and said in a serious tone, "He is still in the operating room. Go with the


    nurse and wait outside the operating room. I''ll take care of everything here."


    Rachel closed her eyes and held a deep breath. The familiar smell of disinfectant and blood in the air


    filled her nostrils.


    She tried to calm down and followed the nurse into the elevator. "I''m a family member of Eric Shen.


    What happen to him? Is he seriously injured?"


    After the nurse told her the whole story, Rachel finally understood what had happened. She didn''t


    expect that Eric would be in a terrible and more dangerous situation.


    ording to the nurse, Eric and his friends took a bus to a sightseeing spot in the suburb.


    Unexpectedly, the bus broke down in the middle of the road. They were in a remote area but it was


    already rtively close to the sightseeing spot.


    The bus needed to be repaired so the driver asked all the passengers to get off. Since it was a


    sightseeing spot, a lot of people wereing and going. It was somehow crowded.


    The driver called someone and asked him to fix the bus. But for some unknown reasons, they suddenly


    broke into a fight.


    The man left and then came back with several people with him. Worst was, they were armed. Sensing


    the danger, many of the passengers ran away. Only Eric and a few men stayed with the driver.


    Seeing that the driver was in danger, the passengers who stayed tried to negotiate with the group of


    men. However, the men turned a deaf ear and started stabbing them with their knives.


    Fortunately, someone called the police and some policemen soon arrived at the ce. The victims


    were sent to the hospital but two of them eventually died.


    The nurse didn''t tell her about Eric''s condition specifically. Since it was still unclear, the nurse was


    afraid that she would worry too much.


    All Rachel knew was that Eric was courageous enough to take the stabs to protect the driver.


    She tried to ask for more details but the nurse replied embarrassingly, "Sorry, that''s all I know."


    "Then what about the blood in the lobby?" Rachel asked. She was a little nervous.


    "That was someone else''s blood," the nurse whispered.


    Rachel closed her eyes for a while. Somehow, she felt relieved that the blood in the lobby wasn''t Eric''s.


    When they arrived at the operating room, she saw that the red light was still on. It meant that the


    operation was ongoing. She heaved a sigh and took a seat near the operating room entrance.


    She stared at the door of the operating room nkly. She couldn''t help getting flustered. She wondered


    why Eric had saved other people and didn''t care about his own life.


    Now, she didn''t know what was going on with him inside the operating room.


    But since he was still able to call her earlier, maybe he was okay. Maybe his condition wasn''t really that


    bad.


    She still heard his voice earlier so she knew he was alive.


    Rachel tried to convince herself continuously.


    After a short while, she felt that someone was staring at her. She looked up and met Jack''s eyes.


    "Just calm down." He sat down beside her and held her hand. "It''s okay. I''ve already asked about his


    condition. They say he''s doing alright. He wille out of the operating room soon."

 Chapter 141 Type A Blood

    Chapter 141 Type A Blood


    Rachel''s fingertips were very cold, while Jack''s palm was dry and warm.


    He tightened his hands. She raised her head a little bit, and exhaled heavily. Then she held his hand.


    He clenched her hand more tightly to console her.


    Soon afterward, the door of the operating room opened. A nurse walked out in a hurry. Rachel leaned


    forward and instinctively looked toward the door.


    She knew that she couldn''t see anything, but she still couldn''t resist looking toward the ward. Jack


    apanied her quietly, and grasped her hand gently when she leaned over.


    The nurse returned in a hurry with a packet of sma in her hand.


    The door of the operating room was closed again. Rachel leaned against the chair and looked down at


    the floor. The two of them waited quietly.


    About five or six minutester, the operating room''s door was opened again. The nurse who had gone


    into the operating room just a moment ago came out in a hurry and nced at them.


    A muffled voice came through the mask, "Are you Eric Shen''s family?"


    Rachel was not in her usual calm mood. Hearing the nurse''s words, she stood up from the chair at


    once. Following her lead, Jack also stood up.


    The nurseforted, "Please don''t be rmed. The patient has lost too much blood. Our blood bank is


    out of Type A blood at this time. The operation will be dyed."


    Jack said in a low voice, "I''m with type A blood. How much blood you need? I will donate my blood."


    The nurse looked him up and down and said, "The young man inside has lost a tremendous amount of


    blood. I can''t draw so much blood from you alone. Pleasee with me and we''ll check."


    "Okay." He patted Rachel''s hand tofort her and said in a low voice, "Wait for me here."


    Rachel nodded and watched them leave. Then she looked back in the direction of the operating room.


    She hadn''t felt such a strong panic since her parents passed away.


    Unfortunately, Eric had lost too much blood. After the nurse had brought a bag of the blood, it was still


    not enough. Rachel wondered if the blood that Jack donated would be enough.


    Rachel had clinical experience and knew that Eric''s condition was serious.


    She was almost out of her mind with worry.


    After about ten minutes, Jack finally came back. He looked the same as usual, but the color of his lips


    was a little lighter than before.


    After he sat down, she asked in a low voice, "How much blood did they take from you?"


    "Not so much, just the normal amount," replied Jack calmly.


    After a while, the nurse brought the sma and came to them. The door of the operating room was


    opened and closed again.


    Rachel moved her eyes away and thanked him with all of her heart.


    Jack looked back at her calmly. He replied, "You''re very wee. It was the least I could do."


    It was just a lucky coincidence that Jack hade with her to the hospital and that he was with type A


    blood.


    Rachel curved up her lips and turned her head slightly. Her eyes were wet with tears.


    Eric was still unconscious when he was taken out of the operation room, and he had to be sent to the


    observation ward for a night.


    Rachel saw his hair was shaved and there was a cut on his head. She felt her nose aching, and tears


    fell from her eyes.


    It was not until the police came that Rachel heard the whole story.


    Eric and his friends were taking a bus to go somewhere for fun. Halfway to their destination, the bus


    driver had a problem with the bus and stopped for a repair. The driver and the mechanic then had a


    disagreement about the price of the repair, and the disagreement became violent.


    Most of the people ran away at that time, except for Eric and a few others. Seeing that the driver was


    outnumbered, they tried to help him. The result was that they were cut by the mechanic''s aplices.


    When he was sent to the hospital, he was covered in blood. Because of the terrible pain, he was


    unable to speak. When the nurse saw him covered with blood, she didn''t know where he got injured.


    She kept asking him where his phone was.


    Eric answered that he didn''t know. Then the nurse spoke into his ear and asked him where his family


    was. Eric wasn''t sure if he had the courage to open his eyes again.


    He took his blood-stained cellphone out of his pocket and dialed a number. As soon as the phone was


    connected, he howled into the phone, which scared all the people around. At that moment he thought


    he was going to die.


    Rachel listened in silence to the police. At the end of their ount, they told her that the driver and


    another man died when they were sent to the hospital.


    They were so badly injured that they couldn''t be rescued. As for the other two men, one of them was


    Eric. Eric would be okay, but the other one was in an even more serious condition than Eric was.


    They said to Rachel, "Mr. Shen is a hero." Unfortunately, he failed to save the driver, but his actions


    were heroic.


    A hero.


    What a crazy hero!


    With her eyes red, she turned her back away. Jack looked at her and saw her looking lonely and


    stubborn in her sadness, with her back straight and her chin slightly raised, while she stood aside and


    made no expression.


    The ss of the window in front of her reflected her fragility. Jack walked up to her and stood in front of


    her. Rachel looked away because she didn''t want him to see her emotion.


    Jack raised his hand and gently pressed her to his shoulder.


    Rachel didn''t resist, and ced her forehead against his chest. After a while, he could feel the wetness


    of the cloth on his chest.


    He heard her low voice. "He wanted to be a hero, that little fool."


    The voice was not very low, and the two policemen standing nearby also heard it. They looked at each


    other with their faces full of embarrassment.


    He knew it wasn''t the best time to have a private conversation, but he couldn''t help smiling. He lowered


    his head to kiss her hair. "You''re right."


    The next day at noon, Eric woke up and stared nkly at the ceiling for a while. Then he heard a


    familiar voice say to him, "Are you awake?"


    It was so hard for him to turn his head in the direction of the voice. In front of him was the handsome


    face of a man. Eric stared at him, and asked, "Am I dead?"


    Jack''s face darkened. He didn''t even bother to roll his eyes. Holding the bottle, he turned around and


    said seriously, "Close your eyes."


    Eric looked at Jack in a daze and didn''t know what he would do next. It was so hard for him to bear the


    pain that the expression on his face was distorted.


    So he just endured the pain and didn''t dare to move.


    He muttered, "Am I okay?"


    Tired of his questions, Jack repeated firmly, "Close your eyes."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric didn''t dare to resist. He closed his eyes obediently. After a while, his scalp felt a little cold. The


    fragrance of the medicine was in his nose, and he moved his nose in response to it.


    Realizing that Jack was applying medicine to his wound, he felt a quiet relief. He wanted tough for


    not being dead!


    On second thought, he wondered if something was wrong. If his eyes didn''t deceive him, was the man


    in front of him Jack?


    Was Jack applying medicine to him?


    This had to be a dream!


    How could it be possible? Jack would never condescend to treat him with medicine. Unless he was


    already dead!


    Eric suddenly opened his eyes, and this time Rachel''s face appeared to his sight.


    He gazed at her and pouted his lips. Then he almost burst into tears. He said in an aggrieved voice,


    "Rachel."


    Her face was dark and she kept silent. Eric didn''t know how to respond to her expression, so he kept


    silent, and tears welled up in his eyes. He couldn''t move. He could only lie on the bed and look at her,


    desperately and pathetically.


    He was a survivor of a disaster. He almost cried.


    "Rachel!" Rachel had to respond him, but only with a low murmur.


    Eric felt wronged by her quietness. He said, "It''s so scary. I dreamed of Jack."


    The feeling on his head went away suddenly. The handsome face he had seen a moment ago


    appeared in front of him again. He looked at himself expressionlessly, and asked, "You were not


    dreaming."


    Eric was startled.


    Soon, he was acting like a spoiled child in front of Rachel.


    Rachel needed to feed him his food. She talked to him and held his hands. He asked for a mirror to


    check if his face was disfigured.


    Jack stood aside with a poker face. He was tempted to knock him out. But the doctor said he was very


    weak and that his condition was serious.


    But it seemed to Jack that Eric was very strong and lively, not a weak person. ''The doctor is talking


    nonsense!'' thought Jack.


    When Eric called for Rachel again, Jack walked over and mmed the door.


    They had spent some money to give Eric a private room in this hospital.


    After the door was closed, there were only two people in the room, Jack and Eric.


    Eric stared at him for a while, and they looked at each other for a moment awkwardly. Finally, Eric


    couldn''t stand Jack''s cold re. Feeling defeated, Eric turned his head awkwardly and asked weakly,


    "Where is Rachel?"


    Jack walked to the bedside, crossed his arms on his chest and looked down at Eric. He said coldly,


    "She went to downstairs to get your medicine."


    "Okay."


    They kept quiet for a while.


    "Why are you here?" Eric asked.


    "How are you feeling now?" Jack asked in reply.


    Eric''s expression was very ufortable and awkward. He felt something was wrong all over, so he


    looked away from him.


    He noticed that the way Jack looked at him was not the same as before. Jack seemed genuinely


    concerned about him.


    Dumbfounded by that change, Eric replied softly, "I''m fine. I just feel numb and painful."


    "Brace yourself. The anesthetic still has some effect. It will be more painfulter."


    When he heard those words, Eric''s face darkened with irritation. ''What kind of a man is he?


    Even if what he said is right,


    how could he be so frank? Doesn''t he have any idea how tofort a patient?''


    But Jack didn''t know what Eric was thinking. Seeing that Eric had turned his head to the side, Jack


    continued, "It''s okay. You don''t have many wounds. I''m sure you''ll feel betterter."

 Chapter 142 Took Care Of Eric

    Chapter 142 Took Care Of Eric


    ''That''s better,'' Eric thought to himself.


    He stared in Jack''s direction and asked, "Why are you even here?"


    Jack replied, "I answered the phone, remember?"


    Eric frowned, he was right.


    At that time, he had been in so much pain that he didn''t even realize who he was talking to.


    "I see," he haughtily replied.


    Jack fetched a chair and sat at his bedside. He read a business magazine to kill time.


    Eric felt extremely awkward around him. Having him here was already bad enough for his manhood.


    If Rachel was here, then he wouldn''t feel so embarrassed.


    After a long moment of silence, Jack ced the magazine on the side table. He turned to see Eric


    staring at him.


    Jack quirked an eyebrow in confusion. "Why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?"


    Eric didn''t reply and turned his head to the other side. Jack shrugged, dismissing what had just


    happened. After a brief while, Eric nced at Jack again. "Why are you always around Rachel?"


    "Am I always with her?"


    "Yes." Every time Eric went to Rachel, Jack was always there.


    Jack faintly smiled and did not reply.


    Eric opened his mouth to say more, but Rachel came in bringing porridge.


    Eric groaned, he hated porridge. It was so nd and mushy, that he didn''t have the appetite to eat it


    right now. He gulped nervously. "Is that for me?"


    Rachelughed, she knew that he hated it. "Yes, I bought spareribs porridge for you."


    At the sound of "porridge," Eric wanted to gag. Seeing his face, Rachel said sternly, "You don''t get to


    choose. Eat it or else I will shove it down your throat."


    "Rachel," he pleaded pitifully.


    Rachel unwrapped the package and ced the porridge in front of him. "Stop shouting. It''s useless.


    You cannot eat oily food."


    Eric turned to look at the man beside him, and there was a faint smile tugging the corners of Jack''s


    mouth. He immediately felt ashamed for behaving like a child.


    He felt embarrassed with Jack next to him. Shutting his mouth, he silently ate the meal.


    For several days, Eric was forced to stay in the hospital. It was a miracle that he recovered very fast.


    Because she had to take care of him, Rachel had to re-schedule her outings with Lea.


    Luckily, Lea was also unavable. She had originally nned to ask Rachel to go out with Alex alone,


    but since Rachel was shy, she believed Rachel would refuse her proposal.


    So Lea just said that they should have a meal together some other day.


    The results on the case regarding the death Kevin''s patient had arrived.


    The autopsy conducted showed that the patient had died in the operating room because Kevin made


    some mistake.


    Kevin was sued by the patient''s family. Rachel, on the other hand, returned to work.


    But she couldn''t leave Eric in the hospital alone. Her aunt, Eric''s mother, lived abroad. He begged her


    not to tell his mother about the injury.


    He knew that if his mother found out, she would be so worried to the point that she woulde back


    home for him.


    Without arguing, Rachel respected his wishes and agreed.


    After a few weeks of thinking, she decided to quit her job. After learning about the situation, James


    called her and said she could still go to work in the hospital when she was willing to.


    Rachel agreed. She really didn''t know when she would be able to go back to work. She couldn''t leave


    Eric alone, especially while he was still injured.


    She thanked James for understanding


    When Jonathan heard the news, he immediately came to the hospital.


    In the hospital room, Eric said he wanted to eat apple.


    Rachel was cutting the apple into pieces when her phone suddenly rang. She politely excused herself


    to take the call and gave the te to Jack.


    Jack looked at the fruit te and then looked at Eric.


    Even though he was feeling better, Eric was still acting like a spoiled child in front of Rachel.


    He preferred Rachel''spany. Every time she was around, he became child-like. He was like a


    spoiled brat, always getting what he wanted.


    Jack wanted to throw his shoes at Eric''s face, his attitude had recently gotten annoying.


    Eric was not a child anymore. Jack couldn''t stand it when Eric kept pestering Rachel.


    Deep inside, he was so jealous at the way that Rachel treated Eric. She was so kind and tender


    towards him.


    Eric whined, "Rachel, I''m thirsty."


    With an emotionless face, Jack walked towards the bed with the fruit te. Eric stared at him. "You..."


    Jack sat on an empty chair beside the bed. He then took out a toothpick from the little jar at the


    bedside, and stuck it on an apple piece. Numbly, he handed the te over to Eric.


    Eric sat still. Seeing that he didn''t want to open his mouth, Jack moved his lips and lightly asked,


    "Didn''t you say that you want to eat apple? Why don''t you open your mouth?"


    Eric began to tremble in fear, he was still traumatized by Jack.


    Although Jack looked like he was easygoing, he had an intimidating aura around him.


    Eric silently opened his mouth, allowing Jack to slowly feed him.


    When Jonathan arrived at the ward, he saw Jack feeding Eric.


    He frowned in confusion. He squinted his eyes to take a closer look.


    It was definitely Jack feeding Eric!


    Eric looked like he was about to cry because of the apple''s sourness.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Despite it, he continued to chew the apple.


    Seeing that he was in the right room, the old man entered.


    "Jack?"


    Jack stiffened. He turned to face the direction where the voice hade from.


    Eric widened his eyes, wondering why the old man looked so familiar.


    Jack stood up to greet him. "Hi, Dad."


    After taking the phone call, Rachel entered the room again. The atmosphere had gotten weird. She


    looked around and found that Johnathan had arrived. "Dad, why are you here?"


    Jonathan cast a reproachful nce at her and scolded, "Why didn''t you tell me about it?"


    Rachel defensively replied, "Jack is here with me! Besides, Eric is feeling much better now.


    Dad, when did youe here?"


    "Well, I just arrived." With a smile lingering on his lips, Jonathan nced at Rachel and his son. "Has


    Jack been staying here these days?"


    Jack internally groaned. This old was very sly and always up to his old tricks to squeeze information out


    of them.


    Unaware of the trap, Rachel replied shrewdly, "Yes, he''s been helping me a lot."


    Upon hearing this, he looked at his son with a joyful expression.


    He was very delighted to see that these two were finally getting along with each other.


    "Rachel, if you need anything, just ask Jack. There''s nothing much to do in thepany, so his


    schedule is quite free, for now."


    Jack red at him. Why was the man aware of his schedule? And since when did he make


    appointments for him?


    Ignoring his son''s re, he asked how Eric''s condition was.


    Eric''s mischievous eyes saw the strange nces between Johnathan and Jack. Something wasn''t right


    here.


    Jack had clearly inherited the same emotionless expression and intimidating aura from his father.


    Apart from that, one couldn''t really tell that they were rted.


    Jonathan was very kind and a very good conversationalist. He held Eric''s attention far longer than


    Rachel and Jack did.


    Jack didn''t understand why his father was so kind to young people.


    He had always been so strict and stern while he had been growing up.


    Even though Eric was in his early twenties, Johnathan still gave him the same patience he gave to


    Mendes.


    He was surprised at how well they got along with one another.


    Like how he had done earlier, Johnathan told Eric that if he needed anything, Jack was free to help


    him.


    Because of his injury, Eric could barely do anything by himself.


    Since Eric had Johnathan backing him up, he looked at Jack. With a stern and pitiful look, he mumbled,


    "What if he doesn''t want to help me?"

 Chapter 143 To Start Over

    Chapter 143 To Start Over


    Jonathan red at Jack. "He wouldn''t dare!"


    Jack gritted his teeth in an effort to control himself. He couldn''t stand it anymore. He felt like if he


    stayed here any longer, his father would just make all his decisions for him.


    Without saying anything, he abruptly got up and walked out of the room. After a moment of hesitation,


    Rachel followed him out as well.


    As they left, Jonathan and Eric, who were having a pleasant conversation in the ward, turned and


    looked at the door at the same time.


    Then, they turned back to each other with tacit smiles in their eyes.


    It was only when Jack reached the balcony that he realized that Rachel was following him.


    He put away the pack of cigarettes in his hand and asked indifferently, "Why are you leaving the ward


    too?"


    Rachel smiled thinly. "To let them talk."


    Then, after a pause, she added, "Actually, I came out to say thank you."


    There was a flicker of emotion in Jack''s deep eyes before they became unreadable once again. He put


    his hand on the balcony railing and lightly tapped on its edge with his slender fingers.


    "For what?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel nodded her head and said earnestly, "Thank you so much for your help in the past few days."


    Upon hearing this, Jack smiled bitterly and stepped closer to Rachel, towering threateningly over her.


    Rachel couldn''t help but nervously take a step back, cornering herself against the balcony railing.


    Just as she prepared to push Jack away, however, he stopped in his tracks.


    Then, pursing his lips, he said in a low voice, "Do you think I did all those things just to hear a thank


    you from you?"


    Hearing a hint of turbulence in his voice, Rachel held her breath.


    Her intuition told her that if she answered yes, he would be furious.


    "No. It''s not like that..."


    "Then why do you think I did those things?" This time, he moved closer to her until his face was almost


    touching hers.


    As Rachel looked into his mysterious eyes, her heart skipped a beat. She had nowhere to retreat, but


    she didn''t dare to push him away. In the end, she leaned against the railing and turned her head to the


    side so that she wouldn''t have to look into his eyes.


    Unable to answer his question, she tightened her lips. Fortunately, the light was too dim for Jack to see


    the awkward expression on her face.


    Still, he wasn''t going to let her go until he got an answer out of her.


    Although there was a light breeze blowing on the balcony, it couldn''t do anything to quell the heat


    between them.


    As Jack continued to stare at Rachel for an answer, he became distracted by how beautiful her face


    looked in such close proximity.


    He started to y with her long hair leisurely, rolling her locks around his fingers. Her jet ck hair was


    as smooth as silk to the touch.


    Rachel parted her lips involuntarily, feeling breathless all of a sudden. Finally, she mustered up her


    strength to ask, "Jack, can you please step away?"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Jack asked, feigning innocence.


    Rachel stood still for a moment, feeling dumbfounded. Then,ing to her senses, she put her hands


    on his chest and gave him a big push.


    Unexpectedly, Jack didn''t budge even a little bit. Finally, taking a deep breath to calm herself down, she


    asked, "Can we just speak normally? What if Dades out and sees us like this?"


    Jack snorted faintly and muttered, "He will be happy if he sees this."


    His voice was so soft that Rachel didn''t catch his words even from such a close distance.


    She looked up at him and asked nkly, "What?" "Nothing," Jack replied lightly,


    finally stepping back to give her some space. "Rachel..."


    "What?"


    "Do you also think that I am too idle these days?"


    Rachel was taken aback by this question.


    Before she could find the words to answer him, Jack continued, "Rachel, I really want to start over with


    you. And I''ll prove myself with my actions.


    I''ll never make the same mistakes I did in the past again. I just hope you don''t reject me. Can you..."


    ''...give me a chance to make it up to you?''


    He couldn''t bring himself to finish that sentence out loud because he knew that "make it up to you"


    were not the appropriate words for what he wanted to convey.


    What he hoped was that they could start afresh, as if they were meeting each other for the first time.


    It would be unfair to Rachel to say that he was doing all these things just to make it up to her.


    Both of them knew that she didn''t need him to do such a thing.


    As for Rachel, even though Jack didn''t finish his sentence out loud, she knew what he had meant to


    say.


    She could feel her heartbeat pounding in her head, making it impossible for her to think straight.


    Whatever it was, she could deny that she was moved by Jack''s words.


    But this feeling was so unfamiliar to her that it made her panic. All of a sudden, Lea''s words shed in


    her mind. ''Am I really out of my mind?'' she asked herself.


    Almost five years had passed with Jack not getting along with her. But now that they were about to


    divorce, he wanted to start over?


    Although she didn''t say all these things out loud, Jack knew what she was thinking.


    However, he was confident that he could prove his sincerity with his actions and gain her trust.


    So, he held her hand casually and said, "Don''t think too much about it. If you think I''ve changed, you


    can give me a chance to start over again. But if not..."


    Anyway, Jack had a strong feeling that Rachel would not say no to him


    because he had seen the change in her attitude in the past few days.


    She certainly wasn''t indifferent to him anymore. What he was afraid of now was not that he couldn''t


    make her love him, but that he would havepetition.


    If there was a better man by Rachel''s side who did not have such a messy past with her, he would be


    at a disadvantage.


    When Jack and Rachel finally returned to the ward, Jonathan and Eric continued to chat with each


    other, pretending not to notice them. After a while, Jonathan finally got up to say goodbye.


    Before leaving, he specially asked Jack to stay behind and help Rachel. "I''ll deal with thepany


    affairs, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    He was willing to do anything to help Jack save his marriage.


    Jack smiled and nodded at his father in response.


    Rachel, who was clearing the table and preparing Eric''s medicine, turned around and said, "Dad, are


    you leaving? Let me drive you home."


    Jonathan pointed to his son and replied, "Jack can drive me home. You can stay with Eric."


    "Okay, I''ll stay here tonight."


    For the past few days, she had been staying in one of the spare rooms meant for family members. Both


    Eric and Jack had suggested that she hire a nurse, but she had declined. She had no problem staying


    here all day.


    However, Eric felt sorry for Rachel and didn''t want her to get exhausted looking after him.


    "Okay. I''ll drive my dad home ande back tomorrow," Jack said.


    Lying on the bed, Eric murmured something in a low voice, but Jack pretended not to hear him and


    gave Rachel a meaningful look.


    Immediately understanding what he meant, Rachel blushed and turned her head to avoid eye contact


    with him.


    It was not until Jack and Jonathan left that Eric turned his curious eyes to Rachel. He patted the space


    on the bed beside him and said, "Rachel,e here."


    Rachel closed the door and then sat on the bed. "What''s wrong? There''s no need to make that face."


    Eric was frowning deeply as if he had eaten a lemon.


    ''It hurts!''


    Eric cried in his heart. But out loud, he asked,


    "Rachel, what''s going on between you and Jack?"


    Rachel hadn''t expected Eric to ask her about this so directly. "Nothing," she said as nonchntly as


    possible.


    Eric curled his lips and said, "I''m not blind, you know. Tell me the truth. Jack has beening here the


    past few days to look after me. It''s really a nightmare for me to have him around!"


    Rachel nervously rubbed her nose with her hand. Then, she bowed her head and thought for a long


    time before asking, "What do you think of Jack now?


    How is he these days?" For a moment, Eric was dumbfounded. Then, he looked at her in disbelief and


    asked, "Are you serious?"


    Rachel shrugged. "I''m just asking. Do you think he has changed?"


    "Yes, he has. It''s quite obvious."


    Then, rubbing his chin thoughtfully, he continued, "Rachel, has he been bewitched? How can


    someone''s personality change like that? I''m curious."


    If Jack were here, he would shoot daggers at Eric with just his eyes upon hearing this.


    Rachel didn''t know how to reply, but she was vaguely d that she had someone to discuss this with.


    She knew she couldn''t talk about it with Lea, who would probably fly into a rage. And it would not be


    appropriate to discuss this with Lucas.


    Of course, it was also strange that Eric was the one she was finally talking about it with.


    ''But maybe he doesn''t understand what I am talking about...'' she realized.


    "Jack said... he wants to start over," she exined.


    Eric repeated those words several times as if in a trance. Then, finally realizing what she had been


    trying to ask him, he said stupidly, "Rachel, are you saying he has fallen for you?"


    Rachel nodded her head shyly. "That''s exactly what I mean."


    "Fuck! Is he out of his mind?"


    "Can we have a civil conversation about this?" Rachel snapped. What did Eric mean by saying Jack


    was out of his mind? Was he insult Jack or her?

 Chapter 144 Got Distracted (Part One)

    Chapter 144 Got Distracted (Part One)


    "Are you kidding me?" Eric widened his eyes in surprise. "He has a girlfriend. What does he want?


    That''s sickening!"


    ''Girlfriend? Celine?''


    It had been a long time since Rachel had thought about her. She could barely remember her


    appearance. Pausing, she realized that she hadn''t told Eric about what had happened.


    "They''ve already broken up."


    Eric opened his mouth in disbelief. "What?


    Was it voluntary?"


    Rachel hesitated for a moment. She was unsure whether it had been mutual or whether Celine had


    been willing.


    However, it was obvious that Jack wasn''t the type to be forced to do anything. Even his own father


    couldn''t force him.


    Despite her uncertainty, she nodded her head. "Yes, it may have been voluntary."


    "You''re pretty sure huh?" Eric was anxious, as if a firecracker had exploded in front of him.


    He didn''t have a good impression on Jack.


    After contemting for a while, he looked at Rachel. She was no longer the aloof woman anymore.


    Rachel stared at him, hesitantly waiting for a response.


    Perhaps it wasn''t Jack who had been bewitched. It was probably Rachel who was poisoned by him.


    There was no way she would have fallen for Jack willingly. For the past years, she and Jack had been


    like strangers despite the fact they were a couple. But now, she seemed to have fallen for him.


    Eric swallowed hard and asked her carefully, "Rachel, what exactly do you like about him?"


    Rachel clenched her fists. Her ears began to flush red. She also wondered why she had a crush on


    Jack.


    She didn''t know what to say. Shyly, she gave him a weak smile, unable to answer.


    She was flustered and happy when she saw him. When he was around, she felt at ease, as if nothing


    would happen to her.


    Despite feeling this way, she didn''t know how to phrase it. It was a variety of sensations mixed with one


    another.


    She couldn''t say much because she only began to think about it now. After a while, she answered, "I


    feel... at ease with him."


    Stunned, Eric raised his eyebrows. At ease? What the hell this was?


    Rachel pondered for a moment before positioning herself on the matter. "It''s not that I want to be in a


    rtionship with him now. I just want to ask you something. Do you think he''s reliable?"


    "Well..." Eric didn''t really know what to respond with.


    Unlike Rachel, he wasn''t usually the one to analyze situations.


    Rachel''s mind was a mess. If she could have figured it out, she wouldn''t have had to ask him the


    question. She felt so shameful.


    She hadn''t even had a serious rtionship. She was embarrassed and clueless when it came to


    romance.


    Was this even considered as a romance? Their rtionship was soplicated and they were about


    to divorce.


    He had also had an affair with another woman for years.


    She was in such a confused state, Eric had to wave his hand to snap her out of it.


    He had never seen her date someone before.


    Even if she was only in her twenties, she acted like she was a middle-aged woman.


    He rolled his eyes and came up with a good idea. "Rachel, how about this? Let''s see how he behaves


    these days."


    Rachel was confused. What did he mean by that?


    "Thest two days, I haven''t seen any difference in his behavior. I might as well take advantage of my


    hospitalization so that you can think more about this. That way, I can also see how much he''s


    changed."


    In actuality it seemed that Eric wanted to torture Jack a little bit. Rachel snapped impatiently, "You''re


    still recovering. Don''t stir up trouble."


    She had to figure her feelings out by herself. The most important thing was her heart.


    She wanted to talk to Lea about this, but she was busy. She had to train in the field for ten days. She


    would be back within the next two days.


    Herpany had signed up for military and management training for her, it had been very rushed.


    Because it was so rigorous, they confiscated her phone and any mode of contact with the outside


    world. For the past ten days, she was off the grid.


    Lea had left in such a hurry that Rachel didn''t have time to tell her about Eric. When Lea came back,


    she called Rachel and asked her to have dinner together. But Rachel told her that she needed to take


    care of Eric.


    Lea was shocked. "What''s wrong with him?"


    Rachel then told Lea about Eric''s heroism.


    Without wasting another second, Lea immediately went to Rachel''s house. Ever since he had left the


    hospital, Eric had been staying in Rachel''s house.


    Eric was still in the recovery period. Fortunately, he was still young and strong, so his body was able to


    recover much quicker.


    He had gotten a wound on his waist, arm, and head. The most inconvenient out of the three was the


    wound on his waist. Because of it, he needed another person to help him move around.


    The wound that affected his appearance was the one on his head. Fortunately, the injury was not too


    deep. Otherwise he could have been paralyzed or dead.


    Whenever Eric touched the wound on his head, he felt terrified.


    Although the others had thought of him a hero, he knew deep inside that he was not the type to risk


    himself for the sake of others. It had been an ident.


    They hadn''t expected that those people would be so cruel as to attack them with knives.


    Eric was still a little bit righteous. When he had seen that the driver was in a bad situation, he had tried


    to negotiate with those guys.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    That was why he was attacked as well.


    Lea''s face paled when she saw Eric. She nced at the wound on his head, feeling his pain.


    She wanted to touch it, but didn''t dare to. She bit her lips and asked pitifully, "Do you feel better?"


    Rachel sat on the edge of the bed, casting a cold nce at Eric, who was pretending to be weak.


    It was definitely painful in the beginning, but now that he was in the recovery period, the wound was


    healing.


    Eric was just excited because he was getting attention from the beautiful Lea.


    He acted pitiful so that she would coddle him even more.


    Rachel rolled her eyes. She could see through his tricks.


    Eric raised his hand to touch the wound on his head. "It doesn''t hurt."


    As he stretched hand halfway, he retracted it, and winced. "Ouch. Okay it did feel a little painful."


    Lea cooed to calm him down.


    She treated him like her little brother.


    "Eric, lower your head. I''ll blow on your wound to make it feel better."

 Chapter 145 Crisis Awareness

    Chapter 145 Crisis Awareness


    Eric felt a bit sullen. He had no clue as to what Jack meant. In addition to that, the man besides him


    had been staring in a specific direction ever since he came in.


    Eric couldn¡¯t help himself but have a quick look in the direction where the man had his eyes fixated.


    Much to his surprise, he found Lea, who appeared quite ufortable with the constant gaze of the


    man on her.


    "Excuse me?" With a tap on the table, Eric continued, "Why do you keep staring at her?"


    Rachel was unaware of what was happening. She sat down next to Eric and didn¡¯t see Henry standing


    right behind Lea, who was standing right beside the window, talking on the phone with her back against


    the group.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why is Henry here?¡¯ Rachel wondered.


    After Lea hung up the phone, Henry stood up and walked toward her.


    Henry¡¯s actions left the onlookers speechless as he grabbed Lea''s wrist.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Eric protested. He was about to spring into action when Rachel grabbed his


    arm and said, "It would be better if you eat your cake rather than interfering in their business."


    "Who is that guy?" Eric asked. Rachel and Jack watched in silence as Henry heaved Lea out of the


    living room.


    Eric was worried and confused. He threw a nce at Rachel and asked, "Rachel, why are you still


    sitting here? What¡¯s the matter with that guy?"


    Jack said, "Rachel shouldn''t indulge herself in someone else''s affairs."


    ¡®What could have possibly happened between them?¡¯ Eric wondered. He finally caught up the


    happenings as he asked, "Is he Lea¡¯s boyfriend?"


    ¡®Boyfriend?¡¯ Rachel wondered to herself. She pondered as to how fast their rtionship developed. In


    the past, Lea had asked her about Henry¡¯s rtionship status.


    Apparently, things had turned sour pretty quickly between them.


    The group sat in silence for a while. Suddenly Lea stormed in.


    Before Eric could ask Lea about the man, Lea said, "Rachel, I''m leaving." She threw Eric a quick


    nce. "I¡¯ll visit you the other day."


    Henry was right behind Lea. His face darkened when he heard how soft Lea''s voice was. He gave Eric


    a dirty look.


    Eric could cut the tension in the room with a knife. He anticipated that the couple would start quarrelling


    again.


    Before anything could happen, Rachel stood up. "Let me walk you out."


    "Alright," Lea agreed. She picked up her bag and casually drifted towards the door, ignoring the man


    standing next to her.


    Henry tried to grab her hand but was greeted by a cold expression on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Lea," he pleaded.


    But Lea ignored Henry as if he was invisible. She walked past him as he watched her making her way


    towards the door.


    Rachel followed Lea as she walked out. When she passed Henry, she gave him a sympathetic look.


    Henry had a somber expression on his face as he saw the pair leaving the house.


    Lea¡¯s face was filled with vexation as she made her way downstairs.


    Still infuriated, she tugged on to the piece of rope that tied her bag. Rachel cautiously walked towards


    her and asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "I just get in a sour mood when I see him," Lea said with disgust.


    Rachel understood that she was talking about Henry and chuckled, "How did he offend you?"


    "Never mind," Lea blurted out. "I don¡¯t want to talk about it."


    "Are you guys dating now?" Rachel asked curiously.


    Lea¡¯s facial expressions changed. She passed a weak smile and said, "We broke up."


    ¡®Broke up?¡¯


    Rachel realized that it was just recently that Lea had asked about Henry¡¯s rtionship status. How


    could they break up so quickly?


    This surprised her. "Lea, love is not a game," she stated.


    "It''s not my fault," she snarled. "He lied to me."


    Rachel was perplexed. "Did he? What did he do?"


    Not knowing how to react, Lea gave up. She put on a long face and said, "Well, if you¡¯re free tomorrow


    or the day after tomorrow, we can go for a drink and talk things over."


    A pin-drop silence greeted Rachel as she returned to the living room. Eric was the only person sitting


    there, his undivided attention towards his phone.


    The mousse cake on the table remained untouched and melted slowly. Rachel turned around and


    asked, "Where are the rest of the people?"


    Eric pointed towards the stairs. "They went upstairs."


    Rachel nodded.


    She looked at the cake on the table, which was untouched. "Why didn''t you eat the cake? Didn''t you


    like it?" she asked.


    "I love it,"


    Eric said and was about to stand up and get it. But Rachel picked it up and give it to him.


    He clearly had a liking for sweet food but was way too embarrassed to admit it. Eric took a small bite


    from the delicious mousse cake. "What¡¯s going on with that man and Lea?"


    Rachel replied, "I don¡¯t know either."


    "Are they a couple?" Eric inquired.


    Rachel hummed vaguely as she went to clean the kitchen. Jack seldom visited this ce these days,


    and she wasn''t aware that he would visit her today.


    Eric had it all figured out. As soon as Jack stepped foot in this ce, he¡¯d ask Jack to do his chores for


    him.


    Earlier, he asked Jack to bring him some water and napkin.


    Eric had a clue that Jack wasn¡¯t a kind man. Whenever Eric felt that Jack had ill intentions towards him,


    he always let Rachel know about it.


    As a result, Jack could only pretend to turn a deaf ear towards Eric¡¯s orders, and he dared not hurt Eric.


    Eric was quite pleased with himself these days, but he knew that things were working ording to his


    wishes only because he was injured.


    He knew that Jack mighte and have his revenge as soon as he recovered.


    Although he was self-willed these days, he dared not to cross the line from the fear that Jack would


    make life miserable in the future.


    Eric could only describe himself as a timid fe. He was deep in his thoughts when Jack and Henry


    came downstairs.


    The sullen expression on Henry¡¯s face was gone. When Rachel told Eric that Henry was Lea¡¯s


    boyfriend, his heart sank.


    Eric neither liked Jack nor Henry. The former had a liking for his cousin, while thetter was the


    boyfriend of his dream girl. The thought of Henry being Lea¡¯s boyfriend made Eric quite jealous.


    Eric wondered how life turned out to be so difficult for him. Before he could avoid the pair, they were


    making their way towards him.


    Jack nced at his watch and said, "Let¡¯s have dinner together outside. Tell Rachel not to cook


    anything at home."


    Eric mumbled in a low voice, inaudible enough for anyone to hear him. Jack raised his eyebrows and


    asked, "What did you say?"


    "Nothing," Eric stated. He had no intentions of letting Jack know that he was speaking ill of him under


    his breath.


    Henry scanned Eric''s face, and a sense of familiarity crept up to him. He then remembered where they


    first met.


    A few months ago, to avenge Celine, Jack had caught several people what had offended her, including


    Eric.


    Rachel hade to rescue Eric in person. Henry was deeply impressed at the thought of it. And when


    he thought of Eric and the way Lea had cared about him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable.


    Eric was sensitive to others'' stares.


    Seeing Henry stare at him, Eric stared back without any hesitation as if he was manlier between the


    two.


    Henry¡¯s mouth curled as if he didn''t give damn about Eric.


    He was confident in himself, and there was no way that Eric would win Lea over him.


    When Rachel came out of the kitchen, she saw them all gathering in the living room. Jack said, "I have


    some work to finish, and I''m leaving. We¡¯ll have dinner outside this evening."


    "Will youe back tonight?" Rachel asked.


    Jack nodded, "Yes."


    "Okay," she said.


    When they reached the end of stairs, Henry asked jokingly, "Since when did you and Rachel be


    so close?"


    Jack opened the door of the car. "I want to start anew with her."


    Henry was shocked by Jack''s answer.


    After they got in the car, Henry asked, "So howe you and Rachel are so close? Teach me a few


    tricks as well."


    Jack put the word straight and said, "Lea and Rachel are different. I cannot teach you any tricks,"


    Not to mention that Jack''s methods of pursuing a girl were totally different from that of Henry''s.


    And besides, Jack¡¯s words made sense; Lea and Rachel were indeed different.


    After they left, Eric could no longer control his emotions. The unprecedented awareness of a crisis


    enveloped him. Jack was coveting his cousin, while Henry was trying to win over the girl of his dreams.


    ''Oh my God! You''ve got to be kidding me. Neither of them are kind-hearted,'' Eric thought.


    He sighed and slowly approached his cousin. "Rachel,


    What do you think of Jack these days?" he stammered.


    Rachel stopped in her tracks. She thought for a while and said conservatively, "Just okay." She thought


    that he was neither good nor bad for her.


    Jack let things as they were in this rtionship; simrly, Rachel didn''t pay much heed to what he was


    up to.


    Ericined, "I don¡¯t think he¡¯s good."


    "Why?" Rachel asked.


    He looked at her, suspiciously. "Are you rooting for him?"


    "Just tell me the truth, why do you think he isn¡¯t good enough?" she quizzed.


    Eric pondered for a long time and came up with the fact that Jack had no positive traits. Besides, he


    loathed Jack.


    To be fair, he never adored Jack, but Jack¡¯s father gave him a good impression.


    That day, after Rachel went out with Jack, Jonathan had a friendly chat with him, which made him


    wonder how a father and a son could have conflicting personalities.


    Well, all that mattered was Rachel¡¯s happiness. But Eric just couldn''t bear the thought of Rachel and


    Jack being together.

 Chapter 146 This Is My Wife

    Chapter 146 This Is My Wife


    After contemting for a long time, Eric decided that if Rachel had really fallen in love with Jack, what


    he might say would be a burden to her.


    He heaved a sigh and said sulkily, "He''s okay."


    Rachel looked at him strangely. It took her a moment before she spoke again. "Whatever it is that you


    want to say, just tell me."


    "No, there''s nothing else," denied Eric.


    In the evening, Jack came back on time to pick them up. Before going out, Rachel took a cap and put it


    on Eric''s head to cover his wound.


    Eric looked at himself in the mirror. The hat looked perfect. It covered his wound and highlighted his


    handsome face at the same time. He was quite satisfied with it.


    He flicked the brim of his hat, a bright smile appeared on his handsome face.


    Jack was waiting for them downstairs when they came down. Eric went straight to the car. Rachel


    reminded him, "Don''t move too fast. Be careful of your wound."


    "Yes," replied Eric.


    They went to Royal Private Kitchen for dinner. It was the most famous restaurant in Ninwell City.


    This restaurant had recipes which were passed on from generation to generation for over a hundred


    years. They even served the imperial pce. Every day, they couldn''t avoid refusing a number of


    customers because of too many reservations.


    Even customers from well-off families sometimes needed to wait on queue just to make a reservation


    here. That was why almost everyone dreamed of dining in Royal Private Kitchen.


    Eric was so excited to have dinner here.


    This had been his long time wish.


    Although Rachel was not very much familiar with the restaurant, she got out of the car casually and


    followed the waiter who was waiting at the entrance.


    The interior design of the restaurant was quite ancient. Its atmosphere was calm and quiet. Rachel


    noticed the thick carpet on the floor, the carved screens, the wall fans, and the blue china bottles on the


    wall.


    They walked through the corridor in silence. The doors to the private rooms were closed.


    They stopped at the door of a private room. Then a waitress in cheongsam dress knocked before


    opening it and letting them in.


    At first, Rachel wondered why the waitress needed to knock before letting them in. Only when they got


    inside that she found out, some people were already there waiting for them.


    Rachel saw Michael, Marcus and Henry. She hadn''t seen them for a long time but of course, she could


    still remember them.


    There were also other two people that Rachel didn''t know.


    She started to feel nervous. Jack seemed to have noticed it so he held her hand quietly.


    Jack never let go of her hand as if trying tofort and protect her.


    Eric who was standing behind them looked at their entwined hands. He was angry but he couldn''t do


    anything.


    How dare this bastard Jack take advantage of Rachel in front of him! Why was he holding her hand? ''I''ll


    cut your hand off,'' he thought.


    The men inside were ying cards. When Michael heard the door opened, his gaze shifted from the


    cards in his hand to the door. He then tossed his cards on the table and said, "We have been waiting


    for you for a long time."


    While still holding Rachel''s hand, Jack walked to the table. He stood beside Marcus and asked, "Are


    you almost done?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sooner than expected," Marcus replied. "Just one more round and we will be over."


    "Well, since everyone is here, let''s stop ying and have dinner," Henry suggested.


    The rest of the men didn''t disagree. They put down their cards and stood. Rachel''s eyes fell on the two


    men she didn''t recognize.


    The two young men greeted her politely and she just nodded her head awkwardly.


    As soon as Michael caught sight of Eric, who was standing silently behind Rachel, he greeted him


    immediately, "Hi, Eric. I''m d that you''re here too. It''s been a while since thest time we saw each


    other."


    Michael raised his hand and was about to touch Eric''s shoulder, but Jack stretched his hand to stop


    him.


    Stunned, Michael looked at Jack confusedly. "Don''t touch him. He''s injured," said Jack indifferently.


    "Oh. Sorry to hear that," Michael replied as he looked at Marcus, grinned and winked.


    With a straight face, Eric squinted at him. He despised these people inside his heart.


    Michael looked at Eric up and down. He was about to ask why Eric got injured but Jack interrupted


    impatiently, "It''ste. Let''s all sit and have dinner."


    Eric felt relieved. He would never want to have a conversation with these men. He actually hated being


    surrounded by these people, as it made him feel like he was a monkey in the zoo.


    He was just wounded. There was no need to talk about it in front of the people who were not his family.


    People praised him and called him a real hero. They all said he did a great job. Thinking about it made


    him feel horrible.


    Jack let Rachel and Eric sat first. Then he sat down beside Rachel.


    Marcus told the waitress to serve their orders. While waiting for the food to be served, they chatted


    casually.


    They all seemed to be curious about Jack and Rachel, except Henry.


    The two young men that Rachel didn''t know introduced themselves. One''sst name was Han, and the


    other''sst name was Wen. Both of them were friends and subordinates of Jack at the same time.


    They were in charge of the branches overseas. No wonder Rachel hadn''t seen them before.


    "This is Rachel, my wife," Jack introduced Rachel to them pleasurably. She just nodded to them


    politely.


    What Jack had said drew much attention from the crowd.


    When Eric saw Jack''s perky face, he was so pissed off that he really wanted to beat him up. Everyone


    knew that Rachel was his wife.


    They had been married for years. But he also knew the truth behind it.


    Eric looked at them with an evil smile. He wondered if they were starting to be a real couple.


    The dishes were served quickly. Several beautiful waitresses in cheongsam dress came in and


    arranged all the food on the table.


    After all the dishes had been served, they all bowed gently and said "Enjoy your meal" before they left.


    There were some exquisite porcin tes on the table. Eric enjoyed not only the food, but also the


    high-end atmosphere.


    Everything tasted good. Needless to say, this restaurant had really lived up to its reputation.


    Eric immersed himself in the food but also pricked up his ears to the men''s conversation. Unfortunately,


    he couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    Rachel was also eating quietly. She couldn''t understand the things they were talking about business


    either.


    But even if Jack was busy talking with his friends, he never ignored Rachel. As a matter of fact, almost


    all of his attention was on her.


    Sometimes he would put some food on Rachel''s te.


    As Brad Han noticed Jack''s sweet gestures, he couldn''t help thinking about Jack''sst girlfriend. He


    could not remember a moment that Jack had been this caring to Celine before.


    The rtionship between Jack and Rachel was clear to the people who were closed to them. So, this


    sudden change in Jack''s attitude made them curious.


    After chatting for a while, the man whosest name was Wen noticed that Rachel and Eric were just


    quiet all the time. He thought that they might feel out of ce since they couldn''t rte to their topics.


    He suddenly changed the topic and asked Rachel a few questions. Rachel answered his questions


    calmly, with a slight cold expression on her face.


    Since the two new men didn''t know Rachel''s personality, they thought that she was an indifferent


    person.


    Perhaps she didn''t like the topics they were talking about that was why she wasn''t joining in the


    conversation.


    Or maybe she was just shy because she wasn''t familiar with them.


    Jack seemed to have read their minds so he said timely, "Don''t mind it if Rachel doesn''t talk too much.


    I''ll help her answer your questions."


    "Don''t be so mean to us, Jack. You are being overprotective of your wife. Don''t worry, we won''t offend


    her," Brad Han said.


    Jack smiled and looked at Rachel.


    People might think that she was dull and inarticte. But this was her personality. She wasn''t used to


    talk with people she was not familiar with.


    If she came to know them well, she would feel more at ease conversing with them. But it was not


    perfunctory. She needed time to feelfortable of their presence.


    Rachel felt like if she talked too much, she would cause trouble. However, if she said nothing, she


    would also look cold and dull.


    She didn''t expect that Jack would exin on her behalf. She pressed her lips and smiled shyly.


    Michael and Marcus who knew her better than the others brought up some rxing topics that might


    help Rachel feelfortable.


    Looking around, Eric was so confused with what was going on.


    Halfway through the dinner, Jack stopped Rachel from drinking wine. He thought that she might be


    drunk already because of her red face.


    Rachel wasn''t really drunk. Actually, she only pretended to be drinking the wine in her ss. But the


    truth was, the wine only touched her lips. Her face reddened because the temperature was a little high


    tonight. Even though the room was air-conditioned, she still felt hot.


    She excused herself and went to the washroom. She looked at her reflection in the mirror. Fortunately,


    she wasn''t wearing any makeup. She washed her face and the redness gradually dissipated.


    After fixing herself up, she went out of the washroom. But when she was standing outside the door, she


    was stunned for a moment. The corridor suddenly looked like a maze. She didn''t know where to turn.


    Should she turn left or right? She hesitated for a second but then walked to the direction that she


    thought she took earlier.


    But it wasn''t right. All of a sudden, the way back to their room becameplicated. She was lost.


    Then she took another wrong direction. She walked to her right again but it led her to a different way.


    She was just hanging around.


    Looking at the strange surroundings, she was in a daze. ''Where should I go?'' she asked herself.


    All the rooms looked same. There were also no waiters around. Rachel walked like a headless fly.


    Her phone was in her handbag and she left it in the room so she couldn''t call Jack. The only choice she


    had was to look for a waiter and ask for help.


    She kept on walking until she reach an open-air balcony. It seemed that there were some people


    standing in the terrace.

 Chapter 147 Get Angry

    Chapter 147 Get Angry


    Rachel was already near the balcony when she hesitated. She was about to excuse herself and ask for


    help, but she heard a man talking in clipped sentences. His faint voice was carried across the foyer by


    the night wind.


    He struck her as familiar. Her head tipped to the side, trying to put a face to the voice.


    As luck would have it, the corridor was oveid with plush carpet cushioning her steps.


    The people did not notice her. Confusion turned into delight when she realized to whom the masculine


    voice belonged to. It was from Jack! She was ted and took a step forward.


    "Howe you suddenly fell in love with her?"


    Rachel froze. She recognized that the second voice belonged to Brad. From her location, it was


    impossible not to listen. "I think she is the right one," Jack said after a few seconds.


    "The right one? You mean as a wife?"


    She eavesdropped like a thief, despite the instincts that warned her against spying. Rachel stood still


    and barely breathed. She was looking forward to his response.


    ''Jack thinks I am a suitable wife? Does he have a crush on me?'' Everything around her moved in slow


    motion, as though the passing of time was suspended.


    ''Just like I have a crush on him?''


    All she could hear was her heart pounding.


    Her palms were already sweating when Jack finally spoke. "Let''s go back. She''s taking too long, I will


    see what she''s up to."


    In a daze, Rachel turned swiftly and scurried for the hallway.


    But she didn''t go too far. She retreated to a corner and then walked out as if she just arrived.


    "There you are! I thought you were lost." Jack moved closer to her, relief evident on his face.


    As expected, she bumped into them. "I almost got lost. This ce is like a maze."


    He reached over and took her hand, but Rachel''s head was elsewhere. She didn''t pull away and let


    him hold her close.


    "It''s okay since you are unfamiliar with this ce. I almost got lost myself the first time."


    "She''s here. Let''s go back." Brad turned and headed for their room.


    A small smile curved Rachel''s lips; they talked as if they came out to find her. She pretended not to


    know and let Jack guide her back.


    The others were still at the table when they returned. Eric was now seated between Michael and


    Marcus, talking excitedly.


    Jack and Brad quickly caught up with the discussion. Once in a while, Jack would still affectionately


    ce food on Rachel''s bowl.


    Rachel furtively watched the man beside her. She raised her chopsticks and looked at her bowl, but did


    not eat. Somehow, the meal in front of her was no longer appealing.


    When she realized how foolish she was, she lost her appetite.


    Thinking of his behaviortely, she thought they were getting along quite well. She assumed he wanted


    them to start over because he fell in love with her.


    Yes, he did want them to start over, but not because he loved her.


    The woman he loved was Celine. But suddenly, he changed his mind and chased Rachel.


    ''Is it because he finds me as a more suitable wife?''


    For the remaining of the dinner, Rachel only pretended to eat. She was mostly toying with her food,


    feeling a little sad.


    Women were always eager to fall in love. At this point, she had to admit it was true.


    Maybe she still had a little vanity left and thought Jack was smitten with her. To her defense, she was


    initially vignt with his sudden change of heart. Unfortunately, somewhere along the way, she became


    attracted to him.


    But hearing him was like a ssh of cold water on her.


    It was rather hypocritical, but she had also considered having a rtionship with Lucas in case she


    never fall in love.


    Maybe they were just the same, Jack also had his own reason.


    ''Is he fed up with the triviality of love and decides to turn to his nominal wife instead?


    Is that it?''


    Jack did not miss Rachel''s change in behavior. "What happened? You look unhappy." The baritone of


    his voice reverberated through Rachel.


    She lightly moved her lips to mask her expression. "Nothing."


    "Don''t you like the food?"


    "It''s great."


    Her curt replies warned him. He sensed there might be something wrong but found it improper to ask


    given the asion. He pushed his anxiety on the backseat and took a mental note to ask herter.


    At that moment, Brad discussed the progress of the Pearl Resort.


    The project was on-going. If everything went well, the resort would bepleted during the second half


    of the year.


    They talked about business until the dinner ended at nine o¡¯clock. Since Jack did not drink, he drove for


    Rachel and Eric.


    Rain fell just when they were about to leave. The doorman held an umbre and sent them to the


    parking lot.


    Like Rachel, Eric''s behavior changed. In such a short time, he had exchanged phone numbers with


    Michael and his friends.


    Rachelmented that Eric was not as efficient when meeting girls.


    Jack brought Rachel to the dinner so she could formally meet his friends.


    It was his way of telling his friends that he and Celine were over and he would start anew with Rachel.


    Men were constantly open and natural to change. It was always easy and casual to leave an old me.


    Rachel, on the other hand, was wondering if Jack introduced Celine to his friends before.


    She could not forget what she heard, his words kept echoing inside her mind.


    The more she thought of about it, the sadder she became.


    She desperately wanted Jack to tell her that he fell in love with her.


    As he drove, Jack could hear the beat of the rain against the windows. He turned to nce at the


    woman sitting beside him just as the dimmed lights of the city swept over her face. He noticed that she


    was not in a good mood.


    "What''s wrong? Are you ufortable?" he asked worriedly.


    She shook her head, not uttering a word. She leaned against the seat and closed her eyes. Jack


    carefully watched her expression but found nothing awry.


    The traffic light jumped to green, and he continued to drive ahead in silence.


    For some reason, her mood had turned sour after she left for the washroom. ''Did something happen?''


    When they reached home, Jack felt Rachel was still behaving differently. He got out of the car and


    trailed after her. He was hoping to spend the night under the excuse that it would rainter.


    Before he could say anything, Rachel turned to him and said, "Eric is using your room now. It is toote


    to clean another room."


    He clearly understood what she was hinting. She did not want him to stay. He would not mind if it was


    any other day, but tonight, Rachel was upset, and he was worried.


    "Are you angry?" he asked cautiously.


    "Why should I be angry?"


    Rachel''s voice sounded harsh. He did not know what went wrong. He rubbed his hand across his


    forehead and said helplessly, "I''ll go back first ande back tomorrow."


    "Eric is much better now. There is no need toe every day."


    Jack was about to leave when he heard her. He lowered his eyes and studied her. "Are you angry with


    me?" He raised his eyebrows, a glimmer of light shing through his eyes.


    Rachel felt tired and could not help but frown. "No, I''m not."


    ''Liar! I can feel it,'' thought Jack.


    They stood silently and stared at one another as if they werepeting. No one dared topromise.


    While they stood unmoving, Eric turned and saw them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "What are you doing?"


    Eric''s voice broke the silence. "Are you noting in?"


    Jack was the first to withdraw. He gave a meaningful look to Rachel and said, "No, thanks. I have to go.


    Bye."


    Rachel didn''t respond.


    He was clueless about why she was angry. He headed for the car, but after only a couple of steps, he


    turned again. "Rachel,


    you can tell me if there is anything wrong."


    "I said there¡¯s nothing," she replied curtly.


    Eric looked at them strangely from above. He wondered why they were in the dark and noting in.


    Jack dropped his head, feeling frustrated. ''What''s wrong with her? It feels like we are back to the


    beginning.''


    But Rachel didn''t say more. He sighed, "I''ll go back first."


    "Okay." She went into the house, leaving him alone.


    He watched her retreating as he stood there abandoned. He put a hand on the back of his neck and


    rubbed his fingers along, sighing helplessly. Obviously, she was angry with him.


    In the past, she would at least send him well wishes every time they parted. But now she only gave him


    the cold treatment.


    Women were really difficult to understand. He got in his car and was back to wondering why she


    suddenly grew upset.


    While driving, he reran the events during the evening but could not find any possible cues.


    Whatever the reason was, she was really displeased by it.


    Rachel supposed she would forget everything after a good night''s sleep.


    But when she saw Jack at home the following day, her mood turned for the worse again.


    She realized that her attitude yesterday was too obvious. She did not want Jack seeing right through


    her brain and guessing what started her foul mood.


    So when she saw him today, she tried hard to deliberately restrain her temper.


    Rachel was applying the medicine on Eric¡¯s wound when he entered. Eric took his shirt off and was


    leaning on a chair.


    His wounds healed well, but there was some evident scarring left. Although he said it would not matter,


    Eric still felt conscious about it.


    He asked, "Will they look awful in the future?"

 Chapter 148 Verbose Eric

    Chapter 148 Verbose Eric


    Rachel tried her best tofort Eric. "If you don''t mind, you can have a cosmetic surgery."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s easy for a man to get scars," Eric chuckled.


    "Go and find someone to give you more scars then!" Rachel pped his shoulder andughed.


    "Ouch! You don''t have to be so cruel, I''m not that stupid," said Eric as he lowered his head.


    Rachel crossed her arms and frowned. "Then why were you so impulsive? You''re a grown man, Eric.


    You''re not a kid anymore, make better decisions!" He shook his head and snickered. "Alright already, I


    will. I''ll stop being impulsive."


    "Good. If this ever happens again, I''ll be the one to add more scars on you," she said as she applied


    the ointment on Eric''s scar.


    Eric winced and the corner of his mouth twitched. Who knew Rachel could be this scary?


    Rachel noticed that her ointment had run out and she rummaged through the medicine kit for another


    one. Suddenly, someone tapped on her shoulder and held out the ointment before her.


    It was Jack. She didn''t even notice when he got here.


    Rachel took the medicine from his hand and said, "When did you get here? Why didn''t you say


    something?"


    "I just came in. Didn''t you hear mee in?"


    "No, I didn''t notice. Anyway, thanks for this."


    Eric wanted to turn his head to see Jack, but Rachel told him not to move.


    Eric made no effort to contest and stayed still.


    Jack leaned his back on the wall while crossing his arms and smiling. He noticed that Rachel was in a


    better mood than yesterday.


    "Are you free today?" asked Rachel.


    Jack was surprised. Was she trying to drive him away?


    After a few seconds of pondering, he answered, "I''m dropping by thepany this afternoon."


    "I see." Rachel focused her attention on applying the medicine to Eric''s wounds


    Jack thought she was acting weird so he stood in attention.


    ''Is she still mad at me?''


    After Rachel applied ointment to Eric''s back, Eric wanted to wear his shirt but she advised him that he


    should let the ointment dry out first.


    The ck scab and the ferocious red wound with thread stitches were still there.


    It was still quite painful, but it was bearable enough after the ointment had been applied.


    When Rachel went to wash her hands, Jack called Eric''s attention.


    Eric, who was humming on the back of the chair, was frightened. He turned his head to look at him.


    "What?" By the sound of his voice, he was not happy to be talking to Jack.


    Jack smiled and put his hand on Eric''s shoulder.


    "What is it you want this time?" Eric was bing vignt.


    Jack''s eyes glinted as he lowered his head next to Eric.


    Jack heard Eric swallowing nervously. Sweat even ran down from his temple.


    Eric cleared his throat and stared Jack in the eye. "What do you want? Just tell me already," he said,


    trying to soundmanding.


    "Rx, boy, don''t be nervous. I just want to ask you a question," he said as he patted Eric''s shoulder to


    ease the tension.


    "Who said I was nervous?"


    Eric and Rachel were so alike. Jack clenched his hand on Eric''s shoulder.


    Before he could say anything, he heard someone talk behind them. "What are you doing?"


    Both of them turned their heads, unaware of how intimate they looked in Rachel''s eyes.


    "What do you think we''re doing?" Jack straightened his back and looked at Rachel in confusion. Eric


    was confused as well.


    Rachel pressed her finger against her temple. She shook her head and sighed. "I guess it was


    nothing."


    Rachel went over to Eric to take his dirty shirt from the sofa. Jack furrowed his brows and gripped her


    slender wrist.


    Rachel was startled by his sudden aggression.


    He bit his lower lip and said, "I need to speak to you." Eric stared at the two of them as they went


    upstairs. "What the hell? What in God''s name are they doing up there?" he muttered to himself when


    they were out of sight.


    The window of her bedroom was open, and the curtain was being blown up by the wind like it was


    dancing.


    "What do you want, Jack?" asked Rachel.


    Jack closed the door and put his hands into his pockets. "Why are you angry at me, Rachel? Have I


    done something wrong again?"


    "I told you, I''m not angry," she said begrudgingly.


    "Yes, you are. You''re mad at me, I can tell!" Jack sighed and covered his forehead with his hand. "Ever


    since you came back from the restaurant yesterday, something was wrong with you."


    Rachel was surprised. She never expected that he would observe her carefully. She turned her face


    away from him and thought of an excuse. "Nothing. It''s just one of those days where I''m not in the


    mood."


    Jack didn''t buy it, he kept pestering her for the answer.


    She finally snapped and shouted at Jack, "Why do you care so much? I told you it was nothing!"


    Jack inched closer to Rachel. "Because I care about you, Rachel. Am I not allowed to care?"


    Her anger slowly dissipated. Jack was not the kind of man that would admit something like that so


    decisively, and yet here he was.


    "I''m just really not in the mood recently, you don''t have to worry," she said while covering her mouth.


    Jack sighed helplessly. "Rachel, if I did you wrong, please tell me. You don''t have to keep it in like this.


    Don''t force yourself to pretend that nothing happened, because that doesn''t solve anything."


    Rachel was left speechless. Was she really not that good at hiding her emotions? Did she really wear


    her heart on her sleeves that anyone could tell what she was thinking?


    Perhaps, Jack had really be sensitive of how she felt?


    He stared at her with unblinking eyes after he finished talking. He had thought that she would at least


    say something after that speech.


    It seemed as though he had underestimated her bad temper.


    She sighed again and pretended that everything was indeed okay. "You think too much, Jack. I''m fine."


    Jack was going to say something more but his phone rang inside his pocket.


    He stared at Rachel and gestured that he needed to take the call; then he went outside after she


    nodded.


    After Jack disappeared behind the door, Rachel leaned back against the wall as if a bone had been


    broken. She raised her hand and rubbed her eyebrows.


    She was caught in a dilemma. Jack found out that she was not really okay.


    He must have paid attention to how she acted all this time. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have noticed that


    she was unhappy.


    In truth, Rachel did want to tell him, but she changed her mind the moment she opened her mouth.


    But when he saw the disappointment in Jack''s eyes, Rachel thought for a while and finally decided to


    tell him what she had heardst night.


    As soon as the decision was made, Rachel saw Jack push the door open with his mobile phone in the


    other hand.


    "Jack." She was interrupted by Jack. It looked like he was restless. "I have something urgent to do. I''ll


    come back as soon as I''ve dealt with the matter."


    "Jack, please..."


    But he was really in a hurry. He didn''t even have time to listen to a few words. He had left the room and


    rushed downstairs before he could hear Rachel.


    Rachel looked at his straightened back. The courage that she had gathered suddenly faded like


    bubbles.


    All this preparation to tell him led to nothing because he couldn''t stay for a few more minutes to listen to


    what she had to say.


    When Jack left for work, he didn''te home to her for several days.


    Even Eric was puzzled that Jack had note home yet.


    Every time he asked about Jack, all Rachel could say was "I don''t know." She kept her mind upied


    by reading medical books.


    Eric sat beside her as she read a book.


    "He''s been gone a while, what happened to him?"


    Rachel didn''t respond and continued reading. She was so absorbed in reading that she didn''t even cast


    a nce at Eric.


    Eric was getting better and better these days and felt a little more energetic every day.


    He felt depressed when Rachel told him that he couldn''t leave the house because of his injury.


    To be honest, a day or two wasn''t that bad. He''d be d to rest for three days max, but if half a month


    had passed by and he wasn''t even allowed to step outside, who could me him for feeling impatient?


    But the wound on his head hadn''tpletely healed yet. If anyone saw it, they would think he had


    gotten into a fight. Even Rachel thought the same at first.


    Eric put on his hat and decided to take a walk. He was feeling cooped up and he needed some fresh


    air. When he came back, he threw his hat on the sofa without saying a word.


    When Rachel saw how he acted, she knew what he was thinking without even asking.


    When he came back, he was looking very upset.


    In the past two days, Eric was quite talkative at home. He was talking nonstop like he wouldn''t run out


    of things to say.


    Even if Rachel didn''t respond, he would keep nagging by himself.


    Most of what he said was about Jack.


    Rachel could feel the resentment in Eric''s voice every time he mentioned Jack''s name.


    Eric nted his face on his palms. The two of them didn''t speak for minutes until Rachel heard Eric


    draw a deep breath.


    "Something''s not right. He would usually drop by every day, now he hasn''t evene home for three


    days. Is he plotting something?" said Eric.


    Rachel leaned against the sofa and snorted, "Don''t be so verbose, Eric."


    "Rachel, don''t you have even the slightest doubt about what''s happening?"


    Rachel closed her book and stood up. "I''m going to sit somewhere else."


    With a confused look on his face, Eric didn''t say anything more. He tucked some fruit into his mouth


    and contemted. "Does Jack always have to do everything at the spur of the moment?" Before


    Rachel went somewhere else, she heard Eric muttering something to himself.


    She didn''t respond. She just took it as a senseless murmur, but she couldn''t help but clench her book.


    What he said was not really wrong.


    Even if she tried to shrug it off, Eric''s words kept lingering in her ears like flies.


    With no more patience, she closed the book in her hand hard. Eric was startled while talking.


    When he turned around, Rachel stood from the sofa with no expression on her face. She walked over


    to pour a ss of water for herself.


    ''Why is she getting angry?'' Eric thought to himself.


    He stared at her with vignce as she poured a ss of water and drank it. Then she sat back on the


    sofa to continue reading.


    Knowing that Rachel wasn''t in the mood, Eric thought it was prudent to not bother her anymore. But he


    couldn''t help but wonder if she had a fight with Jack or not.


    That day, Jack led her upstairs and came downstairs after a few minutes. Then he never came after he


    left.


    Eric figured that must''ve felt so bored that it was the only thing worthwhile to think about right now.


    Now that he thought about it, perhaps it was best that they had a big fight and he never came back at


    all!


    Eric stared at Rachel, and thought that Jack didn''t deserve her. He should just let her find a better man


    and be happy for once.

 Chapter 149 Went To The Shopping Mall

    Chapter 149 Went To The Shopping Mall


    In Eric''s eyes, Jack was the worst choice for Rachel. Although he seemed to have changed a lot these


    days, in Eric''s mind, it was just not enough to be Rachel''s husband.


    Rachel had been with the wrong man so many years. Eric decided to keep an eye on her so that she


    wouldn''t be deceived by Jack.


    A sound suddenly interrupted his personal reflection. He was sure that it was Rachel and he suddenly


    felt anxious for no reason.


    He thought that if he would stop speaking, nothing could make her angry again.


    "Eric!" Rachel called out to him. Her voice sounded cold and it came from behind him. He turned his


    head towards her and looked embarrassed. "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you want to hang out?"


    "What? Really?"


    "Why do you look so surprised? Go get changed and we''ll go shopping," she said in an almost


    commanding tone of voice mixed with a slight jest.


    Eric stood up filled with excitement like a little boy and hurried up the stairs. After a few steps up, he


    suddenly paused and turned to her once more. His face looked gloomy and sad. "I...uh..." He scratched


    his chin briefly as he stammered. He then raised a hand to touch the edge of wound on his forehead.


    There was a look of worry on Eric''s face. His eyes were suddenly filled with anxiety and sadness.


    Rachel fully understood what he meant and what he was thinking. She took a deep breath and smiled


    at him. "You look handsome! Are you afraid to be seen by other people? They won''t bite you, you


    know."


    She walked slowly towards Eric and gently poked his face. "You don''t even need to wear a hat. Just


    change your clothes. I''ll wait for you outside."


    "Rachel..." He was filled with anxiety. He hesitated and could not bring himself to agree with her.


    "Don''t be ashamed of it. Instead, you should be proud of it. It''s considered a badge of honor for you."


    She gently stroked the scar with the tip of her soft finger affectionately. Eric turned to her with an


    inquiring look. "Honor?" he asked softly.


    "You got this from doing boldly what is righteous. And you almost lost your own life in the process.


    There is no reason to feel bad about it at all," Rachel exined patiently.


    Eric grinned at her.


    Boys of his age prefer to show off their beauty in public and feel good to be admired for it. Thus, his


    mind was filled with how a scar on his foreheadpletely ruined his good looks.


    He went up as Rachel said to change his clothes. Once he was done changing, he took a hat and


    slowly ced it on his head like the finishing touch on a masterpiece artwork. He then took pictures of


    himself so he could check how good...or how bad...he looked.


    Rachel sat in the car and waited patiently for Eric. She turned to him as he approached the car. She


    shook her head with a faint smile on her lips. She thought that he was still too young and childish.


    He opened the door and got into the car enthusiastically. "Come on, Rachel. Let''s go!" he urged with a


    mischievous smile.


    He was like a child who couldn''t wait to leave for the mall.


    His worries havepletely melted away.


    She nned to bring Eric to one of the popr shopping malls. Before they left, Rachel made a list of


    things that they needed to buy and ced the list in his hand.


    Eric read the list that Rachel made as she drove the car to the mall. It was then that she realized that


    his life was as much a mess as hers was.


    After a few minutes of driving, the way ahead was blocked by a congested traffic jam. Rachel slowed


    down as they approached the rear of thest car on thene. She stoppedpletely and then leaned


    her head against the window and watched what went on outside. The sound of Eric''s voice reading the


    items on her list became a hypnotic background sound.


    She was immediately lost in thought.


    But her reverie was immediately interrupted by the loud honking of a car''s horn behind them.


    "What are you thinking about, Rachel? The road is clear ahead."


    The cars started to move slowly. Rachel gripped the steering wheel tightly, started up the car and


    gently stepped on the gas pedal. "Okay, here we go," she said under her breath.


    They looked for a spot to park when they reached the shopping mall. They got out of the car as soon


    as they finished parking. Eric still looked worried as he kept fixing his hat. He only started to look


    relieved when he saw that his head waspletely covered by the hat.


    Rachel waited patiently for him. When he was satisfied with how he looked, he turned to her and said,


    "Okay, let''s go."


    It had been a long time since Eric got hurt. He took a deep breath as they entered and he found the air


    inside the shopping mall to be fresh and to his liking. He brought out Rachel''s shopping list and looked


    at it. "So, we need to go and buy all of these food ingredients first?" he asked.


    "Well, there''s no rush," Rachel said with a yful smile. She took the list from his hand and checked


    the items that she listed. "Let''s buy some clothes for you first."


    "Why buy new clothes for me?" He stared at the clothes he was wearing and looked confused. "I have


    enough clothes already. I don''t need to buy new ones."


    "Yes, you do have many clothes," Rachel agreed with him. "But none of them looks good on you."


    Eric''s clothes were mostly biased towards specific fashion styles. Some even looked exaggerated and


    it made them look deviant from the mainstream.


    Rachel just had toin because she disliked how his clothes looked on him.


    They took the elevator to the fourth floor.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel went from one shop to the next, looking for one that had what she was looking for.


    A shopping guide approached them with a big smile on her face. "Hello, wee to our store."


    Rachel acknowledged her greeting by nodding politely at her. She then turned to Eric and asked in a


    soft voice, "Do you want to pick the clothes you want or do you prefer that I pick them for you?"


    "Let me pick them, but you can give me advice while picking."


    "Okay. Sure."


    The shopping guide followed them around and introduced new shirt styles for Eric. He picked a shirt


    that looked interesting to him and inspected it. He was discussing the shirt with Rachel when their


    conversation was interrupted by the voice of a woman who called his name from behind them. "Eric?"


    They turned around almost in sync and saw a girl in a light pink sleeveless dress that stood a few feet


    from behind them. Her sunsses hung low on her face to allow her eyes a clear view of Eric. She


    looked like she wasn''t sure if the guy in front of her was him. Hesitation masked her beautiful face.


    When Eric turned to look more closely at her, her face became visibly rxed. She smiled sweetly and


    approached him slowly, her high-heeled shoes cking on the tiled floor. "It''s really you! Where have


    you been? I haven''t seen you in a long time!" she said in a sweet voice as she walked closer.


    Eric turned to Rachel for a moment. "Yes, I have been very busytely," he replied.


    "What are you so busy with? You don''t evene to thepany anymore," the womanined


    with a pout.


    "I really can''t tell you that right now."


    "Why not? Are you involved in something shady?"


    Eric suddenly felt annoyed with the woman''sments. "What are you talking about? That''s crazy!"


    "Don''t be angry," the woman said almost whispering to Eric. Shepletely ignored Rachel and just


    talked with Eric as if Rachel was not even there at all.


    "No. I''m not angry," Eric replied tly. He looked impatient as he felt that he shouldn''t waste any more


    time talking to her. He turned to Rachel and handed the shirt to the shopping guide. "We need to leave


    now. Bye."


    "Why, where are you going? It is rare for us to meetpletely by chance. Why don''t we go somece


    to sit down and talk?"


    "There is nothing else to talk about. Let''s just meet some other time and ce," Eric said.


    The woman looked annoyed by Eric''s rudeness. She suddenly frowned and looked unhappy. "Hey!


    Why are you even like that?" But Eric simply ignored her and walked away from that area of the shop


    with Rachel.


    The employees of the shop did not know what was going on. They all watched the two women and the


    man as the three walked across their shop as if there was a show.


    Rachel never spoke even once during the whole time. She simply observed the interaction between the


    two. She never expected that the woman in pink would involve her with whatever that went on with the


    two.


    The woman stared at Rachel from head to foot with angry eyes. She raised one eyebrow and turned to


    Eric. "Is it because of her?" she said in a disgusted tone. She pointed at Rachel with her pouted lips as


    she waited for Eric to respond.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Eric asked with a frown.


    "So, is she your new girlfriend?"


    "What? Have you gonepletely crazy?" Eric asked with an incredulous look. His face suddenly


    darkened. "She is my cousin!"


    "Really?" The woman was stunned. She stared at Rachel, who simply nodded politely at her with an


    expressionless face. Rachel then turned to Eric with a sigh of disappointment. "If there is nothing else,


    then we''re leaving. We have a lot of things we need to do."


    Rachel might have directed her words to Eric, but the hidden meaning behind her statement was


    targeted at the girl in pink.


    "Let''s go then. We don''t have much time," Eric agreed in a tone of urgency and impatience.


    He immediately led Rachel out of the store as soon as he finished speaking. They left the woman in


    pink stunned and embarrassed. She tried to call his attention several times to no avail. Eric ignored her


    completely and walked away with Rachel.


    "Hey!" She felt so angry that she stamped the ground several times with her heeled shoes. "Damn it!"


    When she turned around, the shop attendants were all looking at her with various facial expressions.


    She crossed her arms across her chest and shouted in an irritated tone of voice, "What are you all


    looking at?"


    She felt so irritated and angry that she immediately waved her hand and left. The shop attendants


    watched her leave and then looked at each other silently.


    After walking for some time, Rachel turned to Eric and asked with her arms crossed, "Who was she?"


    Eric''s face froze at Rachel''s question. He hesitated for a few seconds and then turned to Rachel. "Well,


    she is... my colleague."


    Rachel sensed that he was not telling her the whole story and she snorted at him.


    Eric looked a little embarrassed as he borated to Rachel, "Well, it''s nothing. It''s just that... she likes


    me. But I don''t like her."


    He almost raised his hand to swear the truth of what he said. He then started to talk about the


    inadequacies of the woman.


    "She is too self-centered! And she''s so ruthless and do not care about other peoples'' feelings. I don''t


    like girls like that. I have ignored and refused her so many times, but she still kept chasing me!" Eric


    exined with an exasperated look.


    Rachel wasn''t sure if she shouldugh or cry. "Okay, okay. You don''t have to list all of her negative


    qualities. If you don''t like her, just leave her alone. You don''t have to nder her like that," she


    exined.


    "I didn''t nder her!" Eric eximed in a frustrated tone. "I''m telling the truth. You saw what kind of


    person she was just now."


    "Yeah, I saw it. Let''s go somewhere else and buy clothes first." They quickly put the matter behind


    them for the time being and walked to another shop.


    No matter how rough a woman she was before, Rachel always had an eye for choosing the right


    clothes for a person. Eric bought only three sets, but it took her more than an hour picking the right


    combinations. Eventually, he felt that he would soon be unable to stand and keep up with her.


    All the walking and shifting from one shop to another and back again in order to find the perfectly


    matching clothes quickly became too much for Eric. "Can I just wait for you in the car?" he asked all of


    a sudden.


    Rachel''s lips twirled as a look of surprise masked her lovely face. "Are you kidding? It''s over thirty


    degrees outside, right now. Are you sure you want to wait for me in the car?"

 Chapter 150 Dont Let Them Go

    Chapter 150 Don''t Let Them Go


    Eric changed his mind again and said, "Then I''ll just wait for you here."


    "I''m going to the supermarket underground."


    "Then I''ll wait for you at the entrance of the supermarket." Obviously, Eric wasn''t in the mood to move


    around. Rachel was left with no choice so she just said, "Okay, okay. Anyway, I won''t take long."


    They then went downstairs together. When Eric saw an empty chair, he immediately swept himself to it


    and waved to Rachel happily. "See youter."


    When Rachel looked around, she saw a y area behind Eric. She just hoped that when she came


    backter, she wouldn''t see him ying with the children there.


    She only needed a few items so it only took her less than twenty minutes to buy everything. But when


    she came out, Eric wasn''t there anymore.


    Even if she looked around, she still couldn''t see Eric. She was about to call him when she heard his


    voice from behind, "Rachel."


    Rachel turned around. He quickly came over and took the shopping bags from her hand.


    "Where have you been?" she asked.


    Eric hesitated for a moment before he replied, "I went to the bathroom."


    "Okay. Let''s go home. I already have everything I need."


    "Rachel..." Apparently, Eric had something to say. But eventually, he decided to just keep quiet. Rachel


    turned to him with confusion and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," he answered sulkily.


    Rachel didn''t ask some more and they took the elevator to the ground floor. But when she was about to


    ask him if he wanted to have dinner outside, she saw a strange expression on his face.


    He suddenly turned around and stood in front of her. He pointed to a direction of one store and said,


    "Rachel, I think that store is great. Let''s go there and have a look." Perplexed, Rachel looked at the


    direction where he was pointing. Her mouth twitched slightly. "Is pharmacy a great store? They only sell


    medicines and health products."


    Eric looked embarrassed for a moment. Rachel couldn''t help but frown. He was acting weirdly.


    A trace of nervousness shed through Eric''s face but she failed to notice it. She looked at her watch


    and asked, "Would you like to have dinner outside or cook at home?"


    "Let''s just go home," replied Eric.


    "Okay," she agreed.


    However, Eric froze after taking a few steps. He suddenly changed his mind. "I think it''s better to have


    dinner outside."


    Rachel was speechless. She stared at Eric for a while before she said, "Make up your mind first before


    you tell me."


    "Yes, I''ve decided. Let''s have dinner here," Eric sounded firm all of a sudden. "I saw a restaurant on the


    second floor. Let''s go and eat there."


    "Okay, let''s go there. But are you really sure now?" Rachel doubted his words this time.


    Eric blinked his eyes. "Yes, I''m sure." "Let''s go then," Rachel said with a smile.


    When they started walking again, a woman''s charming voice called out from behind, "Eric!"


    Eric pretended not to hear it, but Rachel seemed to hear something. She was about to turn around to


    see who it was when Eric suddenly grabbed her hand.


    But the voice from behind followed them closely. "Eric, wait up!"


    The voice was so loud that Rachel couldn''t ignore it anymore. She stopped walking and looked up to


    him. "Someone is calling your name," she said.


    With a darkened face, Eric turned around and walked towards the woman. Compared with his stinky


    face, the woman''s expression was like a spring breeze.


    "We met again,"


    he snorted. "What''s the matter? If you have nothing else to say, we''ll leave now."


    "Hey!" The woman who was wearing a pink dress got angry. "How can you do this to me? You''re so


    rude!"


    He looked at her strangely and answered, "I don''t care. I''m not in the mood to please you."


    Perhaps what Eric had said hurt the girl deeply because Rachel saw that her eyes turned red


    immediately.


    Rachel considered Eric''s behavior uneptable so she stepped forward and said to him lightly, "Be


    polite. Don''t be so rude."


    The woman peered at Rachel and bit her lower lip. She then turned to look at Eric again and called his


    name. "Eric..."


    Eric didn''t even bother to answer. Despite Rachel''s advice, he still turned around and ignored her.


    Rachel was a little embarrassed. She didn''t have any idea why Eric seemed to hate this woman so


    much.


    The woman lowered her head and wiped her eyes with a tissue. She took a deep breath to calm herself


    down. She then stared at Eric''s back with a resentful expression on her face and said, "I''m sorry. I


    won''t bother you anymore."


    With hands in his pockets, Eric stopped walking. His back straightened up a little but he didn''t look


    back. He seemed not to care for her at all.


    The woman turned and walked away. Rachel didn''t know what to say. She walked up to him and said,


    "She''s gone. Shall we have dinner?" Eric didn''t respond. He was in a daze. "Don''t just stand here like a


    fool. Let''s go." Rachel tapped his shoulder a little.


    "Oh," Eric said in surprise. He then fixed his cap and walked with her to the elevator.


    When they were inside the elevator, Eric suddenly asked, "Rachel, why don''t you ask me?"


    "Ask what?" Rachel asked back confusedly.


    "About that woman."


    "You have already exined it to me, haven''t you?"


    Eric had just told her how annoying that woman was.


    Rachel knew that if Ericined a lot about someone, it only meant that he really detested that


    person.


    "Yeah," Eric''s short reply. Actually, he wanted to say something more.


    But the elevator suddenly became crowded so they needed to stop their conversation. They were even


    pushed to the corner.


    The elevator doors opened on the second floor so Eric said "Excuse me" for the people in front of them


    to give way. Rachel followed him out.


    When they got out of the elevator, Eric turned to look at her. He was about to say something.


    However, before he could say anything, Rachel yelled, "Watch out!" It was toote for her to grab Eric


    away. He already bumped into the woman behind him.


    They shouted simultaneously out of surprise. The woman staggered and fell backwards.


    Luckily, a man in a ck suit rushed forward and supported her.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t notice you. Are you okay?" Eric apologized hurriedly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel ran after him immediately. The woman held onto the man''s shoulder and slowly straightened


    herself up. She frowned and didn''t respond to Eric.


    She moved her feet but her face suddenly twisted in pain. Apparently, she had sprained her ankle.


    Some passers-by were already looking at them curiously.


    The woman still didn''t say anything. She just lowered her head to check her feet.


    Eric looked at Rachel in bewilderment. "Are you blind?" the man in a ck suit shouted in an unfriendly


    tone.


    "I''m so sorry," Eric apologized sincerely. "I really didn''t mean it. Are you okay?"


    The woman nced at him with a haughty expression. She then turned to the man in a ck suit who


    happened to be her bodyguard and whispered something in his ear.


    Rachel was about to say something when the woman''s phone rang.


    The bodyguard helped her walk to the other side so she could answer her phone. The way she walked


    awkwardly showed that she was really injured.


    Eric walked to Rachel and called her name in a low voice.


    The woman didn''t keep her voice down while she was talking on the phone so they could vaguely hear


    some of her words.


    "My feet hurt," she said in a sharine tone.


    When Eric looked at the woman''s cold face, he realized that she looked so delicate and beautiful. He


    suddenly remembered the girl in pink whose name was Nancy Guo.


    Rachel squeezed his hand lightly, hinting him to calm down. She assured him that they wouldn''t leave


    until the woman talked to them.


    After all, they were responsible for what happened to her. They couldn''t just go without having a word


    with her.


    The woman turned to look at them after she was done talking on the phone. A hint of disgust shed


    through her eyes. She crossed her slender arms on her chest and leaned on the bodyguard. She was


    still holding her phone in her hand.


    "You can''t go yet. Just wait here," she said lightly.


    Disdain was written all over her face.


    It seemed that she wasn''t interested to ask for an apology orpensation. Rachel and Eric couldn''t


    figure out what she had in her mind.


    Rachel''s eyes fell on the woman''s ankle. She noticed that most of the woman''s strength was leaning


    on her left foot and the left side of her body was also leaning on the man beside her.


    The impact when Eric bumped into her, wasn''t strong but since the woman was wearing high heels, it


    was expected that she would sprain her ankle when she lost her bnce.


    The woman fell silent again but her attitude was still arrogant. Eric had apologized several times but


    she just turned a deaf ear. Her nces towards him were also full of contempt.


    It was hard to tell what she really wanted. She wouldn''t let them go nor ept his apology.


    Eric was beginning to lose his patience. He felt embarrassed but also pissed off.


    On the other hand, Rachel remained calm. She heard that the woman was only waiting for someone so


    she whispered to him, "Let''s just wait for a moment."


    "Lady, will it be okay if we talk over there? I don''t think it''s convenient for you to stand here while


    waiting for that someone. Besides, a lot of people are passing by," she said to the woman with a smile.


    The woman was about to reply but her phone rang again. Before turning around to answer her phone,


    she said to her bodyguard, "Don''t let them go."


    Fury ignited in Eric''s heart and his eyes turned dark.


    This woman was deliberately embarrassing them. They had already caught a lot of attention from the


    people passing by.


    However, when Eric turned to look at Rachel, she didn''t look disturbed at all. He had no choice but to


    close his eyes and calm himself down.


    Rachel looked at the tall and strong bodyguard in front of her. She thought for a moment and then


    asked, "Mister, will it be okay if we move to the other side?"


    The bodyguard frowned. He couldn''t disobey his boss. They were told not to leave this ce.


    Eventually, the bodyguard decided to ignore Rachel''s request. He just stared at her without saying


    anything.


    This time, Eric couldn''t contain his anger anymore. "What the hell! Can''t you just have a normal


    conversation with us? Stop being so arrogant!"

 Chapter 151 What A Bad Luck

    Chapter 151 What A Bad Luck


    Rachel stopped Eric and told the bodyguard. "Don''t worry. We''re not leaving. But there are so many


    passers-by. Since we''re in the way, maybe we should go to a quieter ce."


    The bodyguard shifted his sight away from her eyes and looked around them. They were indeed


    standing at the elevator and there were so many people around.


    People had been staring at them curiously for the past few minutes.


    After thinking for a while, the bodyguard thought what Rachel said made sense.


    He pursed his lips and reluctantly told Rachel, "Move to the side."


    Eric was pissed off by his attitude.


    "Do whatever the hell you want. I''m not moving an inch. I''m going to stay down here."


    He had always been impatient. It was true that he bumped into the woman, but he already apologized.


    He couldn''t understand why he was still being treated like a criminal.


    Upon hearing that,


    the bodyguard had a sullen look on his face.


    "You hurt her, and yet you are being so arrogant, huh?"


    Eric retorted, "I''ve already apologized again and again. You''re the one who''s been acting so arrogant


    all this time. I don''t understand what you want from me! Are you asking forpensation? Do you want


    us to call the police? What''s with that poker face of yours, huh?"


    "Eric!" Rachel tried to stop him. Unfortunately, he wasn''t ready to listen to her. "Rachel, I know it was


    my fault that I hit her, but I didn''t mean to do it! I''ve already apologized to her. If she got hurt, I could


    take her to the hospital and take the responsibility for the medical expenses. But look at them! They''ve


    been so arrogant."


    Then a familiar, unfriendly female voiceing from behind them. "You''re the one who was at fault


    here. Why are you being so arrogant? I''ll send you to prison! See if you can still act so arrogant, Eric."


    The woman''s words caught a lot of people''s attention.


    Eric frowned upon realizing who it was. What bad luck!


    It was Nancy. He had met her twice in the mall already.


    ''Seriously? Is the shopping mall really this mall?'' Eric cursed inwardly.


    ''God! Why is my luck so terrible today? What I do to deserve this?''


    Rachel also recognized Nancy. She had met her twice, and she remembered that this woman was the


    one who Eric disliked.


    What a small world they lived in. Who would''ve thought that Nancy knew the woman that Eric had


    bumped into?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With her haughty waist, Nancy looked at Eric from head to toe and sneered, "You made my cousin


    sprain her ankle?"


    The woman who was idently bumped by Eric didn''t say a word. She stood beside Nancy with her


    arms crossed, ring at him.


    Her posture and facial expression were still askance. Eric felt so annoyed by her.


    ''No wonder she''s Nancy''s cousin,'' he thought.


    Because of Nancy, Eric began to dislike her cousin as well.


    Nancy''s expression darkened. "You''re the most ill-mannered man I''ve ever met! How dare you stand


    there so arrogantly, knowing that you''ve done something wrong!"


    Eric snickered at both of them. "To hell with both of you! Who are you calling arrogant and ill-


    mannered? This is nder for God''s sake!" Nancy got up to his face and pointed her finger at him.


    "nder, you say? Was I lying when I said you hurt someone?" Nancy was starting to sound a little


    catty. Her hands moved around while she was talking. It was her way of emphasizing what she was


    saying and how she felt.


    Seeing that the argument was going nowhere and a crowd was gathering around them, Rachel had to


    stop them. Nancy and Eric were inconsble, so she decided to appeal to the woman in the ck


    dress. "Excuse me. I think it would be better for all of us to talk somewhere more private."


    She didn''t answer right away so Nancy answered on her behalf, "No, it wouldn''t."


    Rachel had tried her best to sound polite. She even wore a smile, and it still didn''t work. She had been


    refused several times, and frankly, her patience was running out.


    It was not really that big of a deal, but these two somehow managed to make it seem more than it was.


    The crowd continued to get bigger, and Rachel was starting to feel humiliated in public. "Then how do


    you want to solve this? We have things to do. If you don''t want to solve this right now, I''ll leave you my


    phone number and you can give me a call when you feel like you can talk."


    Rachel tried her best to sound civilized and professional. When the two women heard what Rachel had


    told them, their expressions turned from bad to worse.


    Suddenly, Nancy''s cousin rushed to a man behind Rachel, and bumped into Rachel''s shoulder.


    Rachel was unbnced and was about to fall.


    Luckily, someone reached out to hold her.


    "Rachel, watch out!" said Eric.


    Thankfully, that someone made it on time. He was able to catch Rachel and support her up. "You


    alright, Rachel?"


    Rachel and Eric immediately recognized that voice. When they saw him, the atmosphere felt a little


    strange.


    Eric shifted his gaze from Nancy''s cousin to the man. When he saw it was Jack, he ran towards them


    and snatched his hands away from Rachel''s shoulder.


    "Get your hands off her!" said Eric.


    Jack was too focused on Rachel to notice the murderous intent in Eric''s eyes.


    "What are you doing here, Rachel?" he asked.


    Rachel was about to answer when she saw that the woman in ck was frowning. She held onto


    Jack''s arm and gave her a disapproving look.


    She was surprised to see Jack here of all ces. She had not seen him for days, and here he was, but


    there was something amiss with how that woman acted around Jack.


    Rachel was left speechless, and Eric kept ring at Jack and the womantched onto him like a ko.


    Eric was disgusted by Jack. "Why? Are we not allowed to be here? Does your family run this shopping


    mall as well?" Jack was still wearing a nk expression and pretended like Eric didn''t exist.


    "You should mind your manners, Eric! He didn''t do anything to offend you," Nancy interjected behind


    them.


    She was a little nervous when she said those words.


    She sounded like she was cursing Eric, but in reality, she was trying to prevent him from irritating Jack.


    She had no idea that Jack was Rachel''s husband. She did hate Eric, but she never wanted him to get


    hurt.


    Nancy was aplex character, but she wasn''t exactly a bad person.


    Rachel knew as much, and she realized that Nancy was trying to save Eric. She pulled on his cor


    and told him to stop yelling. "Eric, look around you," she whispered. Eric let his eyes wander and


    noticed the crowd that had gathered.


    People were gathering around them like moths to a me, and Jack didn''t like it.


    The woman holding onto Jack''s arm didn''t know his rtionship with Rachel. She held his arm closer


    and spoke in a sweet and sultry voice. "Jack, they''re the ones who sprained my ankle."


    Rachel stared at them with contempt.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Jack.


    Rachel felt angrier when she heard him ask a question, as if the answer wasn''t obvious.


    Jack didn''t mean to question Rachel, but he just wanted to figure out what had happened.


    However, his intervention looked different to everyone else. They all thought that he was standing up


    for the woman in ck.


    Nancy nced at Eric and saw that he was still angry as a bull. He looked like he was about to charge


    at Jack.


    She knew Jack wasn''t someone that Eric could afford to offend.


    Just when she was about to say something to drive the idiot away, Eric couldn''t hold his anger back


    and ran his mouth.


    "Figure it out yourself!" he told Jack. Eric turned his attention to the woman in ck. "And you! I''m the


    only one who identally bumped into you. Don''t drag Rachel into this!"


    Jack frowned and was about to say something, but the woman next to him spoke before he could. "I


    really can''tmunicate with people like you. I think you should just be sent to the police station!"


    Rachel saw how pissed off Eric was and shook her head at him. "Take it easy. Let me handle this," she


    whispered.


    Eric mmed up but he continued to re at Jack. Nancy dragged him away from Jack, and


    fortunately he didn''t put up a fight.


    ''What the hell is wrong with him?'' she thought to herself.


    ''On the other hand, that woman barely spoke. She''s weak in character.''


    Nancy didn''t show it, but she looked down on Rachel from the bottom of her heart.


    "It''s too noisy here. Let''s go somewhere we can all settle this in private," Rachel said to Jack.


    "Okay."


    The woman next to Jack did not look pleased. She was about to say something, but Jack removed her


    hand from his arm.


    The woman was taken aback, but found that Jack would not even cast her a nce. His attention was


    now solely focused on Rachel. "Let''s get out of here. Where do you want to go?"


    Nancy was especially surprised. She wondered if she was really looking at the rumored coldhearted


    and callous CEO of MK Group. How could he be so gentle to Rachel?


    The woman tried to put her arm around Jack again, but he avoided her. She was even more


    maddeningly disappointed by what she saw next.


    Jack walked beside Rachel and put his arm on her shoulder. "Miss Yu, this is my wife. I don''t know


    what happened between you, but if it''s any constion, I apologize for the inconvenience that they


    caused you," he said to the woman in ck.


    The expression on their faces changed. The askance and arrogance they all held changed into


    embarrassment, and it was clearly painted on their faces.


    Nancy was devastated when she heard what Jack said. No wonder Eric dared to challenge Jack in


    such a brave manner.


    She saw the annoyed look on Eric''s face, while Rachel remained expressionless.


    She couldn''t tell whether Rachel was happy to see Jack or angry.

 Chapter 152 A Misunderstanding

    Chapter 152 A Misunderstanding


    Rina Yu, Nancy''s cousin,


    forced a smile at them with a stiff expression on her face.


    "Hi..." she said embarrassedly.


    She had never expected that the people she had run into at such a small mall would turn out to be


    Jack''s wife and her cousin.


    They went to a nearby tea house. The waiter served them their tea and left.


    There seemed to be a clear line dividing them. Jack and Rachel were seated opposite to Rina and


    Nancy, while Eric was seated on a separate chair at the side of the table.


    ''It really is a small world. It''s too bad I didn''t check the lunar calendar today,'' Eric thought to himself.


    Perhaps the calmest one among this group of people was Jack, who passed Rachel''s drink to her and


    began introducing everyone.


    "This is Miss Rina Yu and this is Miss Nancy Guo. They''re my guests." He didn''t give a detailed


    introduction of the twodies, but carefully mentioned their names to Rachel.


    Then, he continued, "This is my wife, Rachel Shen, and that''s her cousin, Eric Shen. I''m so sorry about


    what happened today. I just heard everything from Eric, and it was all just a misunderstanding. I''m so


    sorry."


    "Jack, there''s no need to be so serious. It doesn''t matter," Rina said stiffly, though she seemed to have


    some difficulty getting out those words, especially when her eyes met Rachel''s.


    She had called Jack here to get his sympathy and affection, thinking that the two people she had run


    into were just insignificant passersby.


    Now that she knew their real identity, she couldn''t continue being arrogant and aloof anymore.


    In fact, Rachel was the one putting on airs now.


    Rina was filled with resentment in her heart, but at the same time, she had no choice but to please


    Rachel.


    All of a sudden, the tables were turned.


    Rina lowered her beautiful eyes slightly to hide her true feelings and said, "Ms. Shen, I''m sorry. I was


    being too rude just now. I was just in so much pain from twisting my ankle that I said something to


    offend you. It''s all my fault."


    Eric, who was staring disbelievingly at Rina, felt Nancy''s eyes on him. When he turned to her, he found


    her ring at him as if warning him not to fan the fire.


    But he just turned away and ignored her.


    Nancy''s face turned blue, but she was ustomed to his indifference.


    Lowering her head, she poked her drink with her straw and cursed inwardly, ''You asshole!"


    Even while apologizing in this precarious situation, Rina had been sly enough to address Rachel as


    "Ms. Shen" instead of "Mrs. Fu."


    However, Rachel was so annoyed that she didn''t notice this.


    ''It''s all a misunderstanding? How ridiculous,'' sheined to herself.


    But on the outside, she smiled slightly and turned to Eric. "Eric, since it''s just a misunderstanding, let''s


    make things clear now."


    Then, caressing the edge of her ss with her long fingers, she continued,


    "Miss Yu didn''t seem to hear your apology. Please say it again."


    Upon hearing this, the cousins sitting opposite her shifted in embarrassment. Biting her lower lip, Rina


    said, "Don''t be sorry. It doesn''t matter."


    However, Rachel firmly replied, "He was too careless and hurt you. It''s really his fault. He needs to


    apologize."


    Eric was quick to react after getting his cue.


    He was equally annoyed by the way these women had ignored him just now.


    Raising his eyes with the utmost sincerity, he once again said, "Miss Yu, I''m really sorry for what I did


    just now. Does your ankle still hurt?"


    "No, not anymore. It''s not a big deal," Rina said casually, shrugging it off.


    However, Ericughed. "I apologized to you about three or four times, it''s lucky that you can finally hear


    me now," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Blushing in embarrassment, Rina stole a nce at Jack, who was leaning against the sofa and ying


    with his watch with disinterest.


    She wondered if he was paying attention to their conversation. When she had called him here, she had


    just told him that she had run into two rude and unreasonable people.


    She hadined that they hadn''t wanted to apologize to her even after causing trouble, which was


    why Jack hade all this way to see her.


    Now, Eric was obviously stirring up trouble by bringing up the fact that he had indeed apologized a few


    times, it was just that she hadn''t epted it.


    He was painting her as a liar in front of Jack. Nancy was so angry that she red outright at Eric,


    but Eric just stared her down as if to say, "Yes, I did it on purpose. What are you going to do about it?"


    ''This bastard!'' Nancy cursed in her heart, gritting her teeth. There was nothing she could do in this


    situation.


    Seeing that Rina was at a loss for how to respond to Eric''s words, Rachel smiled faintly.


    "Anyway, we''ve all been dyed for a while. We''re going to have some food now. Do you want to join


    us?" she asked the cousins, referring to Eric and herself without getting Jack involved.


    Jack was unhappy at being excluded this way, but he said calmly, "I haven''t eaten either. Miss Yu and


    Miss Guo, do you want to join us?"


    It took Rina a long time to regain herposure. Although she felt utterly humiliated, it was not obvious


    on the outside.


    Fiddling with her long luscious hair, she curved her lips and said,


    "We''ve already had lunch. Jack, you''d better eat first. An empty stomach is bad for your health. I''ll carry


    on shopping with my cousin."


    Her voice was soft and coquettish,pletely unlike the way she had spoken to Rachel and Eric


    before.


    "Okay, you can call me if you need anything," Jack replied.


    "Okay." Rina and Nancy said goodbye to them and left.


    Eric''s lips twitched with disdain as he stared at their retreating figures.


    However, Jack turned to Rachel as soon as he said goodbye to the two women.


    She had barely talked to him since he had arrived.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ''Is she still mad at me?'' he wondered helplessly.


    "What do you want to eat?" he asked.


    Suppressing her irritation, Rachel looked at him and said, "It''s up to Eric. I''m okay with anything."


    Jack immediately turned to Eric and raised his eyebrows.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Why don''t you go and eat with your two friends?" Eric snapped,


    emphasizing the word "friends" on purpose.


    Rachel touched her forehead self-consciously, embarrassed by how Eric was acting like the one who


    had caught his husband flirting with other women.


    Jack, on the other hand, was puzzled by Eric''s sharp reaction and wondered what he had done to


    offend him.


    Had something happened while he was away? It seemed like both Eric and Rachel didn''t like him now.


    However, he pretended not to notice Eric''s unkind tone and said, "There is a new restaurant not far


    from here. The food there is good. Do you want to give it a try?"


    "Okay." Rachel stood up and looked at Eric, hinting for him to stand as well.


    Still in a bad mood, Eric lowered his head and followed the pair silently with the shopping bags in hand.


    Today was a really bad day for him. He had met Nancy and Jack, both of whom he disliked.


    It was noon, and when they stepped out of the mall, the sun shone brightly on them, making them feel


    as if they had entered a different world.


    After a moment of hesitation, Eric looked down at the things in his hand and said to Rachel, "You carry


    on and have lunch. I want to go back."


    Rachel was taken aback. "What''s wrong?"


    Eric waved his hand and said, "Nothing. I just feel a little tired and want to go back."


    Seeing this, Rachel hesitated for a moment as well and then decided to say goodbye to Jack.


    Before she could say anything, however, Jack grabbed her slender wrist and looked at her, fully aware


    of what she was intending to do. "I just flew back from abroad this morning. I haven''t even had


    breakfast yet. Come and have something to eat with me."


    Rachel thought for a while, and then nodded reluctantly. "Okay, see you," she told Eric.


    Eric opened his mouth as if to say something important, but then he swallowed his words. Finally, he


    just said, "See you."


    Then, he hailed a cab and waved goodbye to them.


    After watching the car drive away, Rachel turned to Jack, fanning herself under the afternoon sun.


    "Get in the car first," Jack urged.


    Rachel raised her eyes and saw his car in the parking lot.


    Once they both got in, Jack exined, "There was an emergency that day, and I had to go abroad. I


    just came back this morning."


    Rachel was still in the middle of putting on her seat belt. Not knowing how to reply to this, she just


    managed a light, "Oh."


    Jack turned around and looked at her. After a pause, he continued, "Rina Yu is a business partner.


    Today, we are taking the cooperation case upstairs."


    "You don''t have to exin so much," Rachel mumbled awkwardly even though she was d to hear


    this exnation.


    Jack tapped the steering wheel rhythmically with his long fingers, wearing a smile on his face.


    "I wanted to say goodbye to her," he continued as if he hadn''t heard her words. "But she told me that


    something bad happened to her, so I just came out to have a look."


    He wanted to exin everything clearly to Rachel so that she didn''t misunderstand him, especially


    when it came to his friendships with other women.


    In his eyes, the rtionship between him and Rachel was already strained and wouldn''t be able to bear


    the crisis of trust.


    Besides, Rachel was extremely reticent about her thoughts and feelings,


    so he had to take the initiative to exin such things.


    She was like a snail that would retreat back into her shell without saying a word as soon as the wind


    blew a little.

 Chapter 153 A Stomachache

    Chapter 153 A Stomachache


    Jack''s exnation still turned out to be useful, even though Rachel said he didn''t have to exin.


    She felt as if a burden was lifted from her shoulders when he came clean and told her everything.


    She wasn''t sure if he had noticed that she was angry.


    "So you just got back?" she asked, pretending to be calm despite feeling a little awkward.


    When he saw that she was willing to talk to him, Jack felt so happy that he couldn''t stop himself from


    smiling.


    "That''s right. I''ve just been so busy recently. Some days, I don''t even get to sleep." Jack tried to sound


    as pitiful as he could.


    He pointed under his eyes and added, "Look at my eyes. Even my eyes have bags under them."


    Rachel was in no mood to look at the dark circles around his eyes. "Focus on driving!"


    As time went by, the temperature got higher and higher, and Eric''s wound healed quickly.


    His head had been shaved before the operation, and it started to grow hair.


    He would touch his short hair every now and then. Thankfully, the scar on his head was not as deep as


    he had imagined.


    People said that if a man was still good-looking with buzz cut, then he was a real handsome guy.


    Whenever Eric stared at himself in the mirror, he thought he had gotten even more handsome than


    before. And this made Rachel sick.


    It had been more than a month since he got injured. He couldn''t wait to hang out with his friends.


    Many of his friends and colleagues hade to visit him at Rachel''s house.


    She had seen all of his friends. They were quite different from the ones Eric had fun with in the bar.


    So whenever they dropped by toe pick him up, she didn''t have to worry.


    After two more days of hanging round with his friends, Eric got bored and asked Rachel if he could go


    back to work.


    Eric was looking better every day, and he seemed like he was already fit to work, so Rachel gave him


    the go signal.


    Now that Eric was out of the house, she felt relieved. But she didn''t want to go back to work so soon.


    She did hear that Kevin''s license was revoked for his negligence of the patient.


    It was quite lucky that he wasn''t charged for criminal liability, but he would no long be able to continue


    his career.


    James was the one to tell her the news. "He''s a man whose avarice knows no bounds," he signed.


    Kevin confessed that he was afraid of being reced by Rachel.


    So when Rachel gave him some advice, he refused to take it and insisted that he was right.


    He made the wrong decision during the operation, which resulted in the patient''s death.


    Rachel didn''t know what to say. Once a person was affected by their inner demon and obsession, it


    was easy for them to forget why they had be a doctor in the beginning. Every doctor would face


    the same dilemma in their career, and it was up to them if they would face it head on or give up.


    James changed the topic and asked her if she would go back to the hospital. Rachel pondered for a


    moment; she wanted to refuse but she couldn''t say it outright.


    A lot of things had happened to her recently, and she lost her drive. She was not as dedicated to her


    work as she once was.


    She wasn''t ready to go back to the hospital just yet. She was not mentally or psychologically prepared.


    She told James what she was thinking, and he acknowledged her concerns. He thought of something


    she might be interested in. "We are going to send two doctors to France for further education. Perhaps


    you''d like to give it a try, Rachel?"


    Rachel was taken by surprise. She wasn''t able to speak for a good thirty seconds, but James could


    hear her breathing on the other line. "To France, you say?" Rachel said each word slower than the


    previous ones.


    "You heard me right. The training willst for two years. If you''re willing to go, I''ll send in your


    rmendation. You''re still young after all, there are so much more that you can learn!"


    Rachel still couldn''t believe what she had just heard. She now had the chance to further her studies


    and train to be an even better doctor for two years...in France.


    "I..." There was hesitation in her voice.


    "You don''t have to answer me now. There''s still some time. You can think about it. If you want, I''ll


    reserve one quota for you."


    "Okay, thank you."


    She hadn''t told anyone about this opportunity. It was quite an attractive offer to be able to go abroad


    and further her study, but it would also mean leaving behind her life in Ninwell City for two years.


    Rachel couldn''t decide and she was lost in thought. She would take out her books and read to calm


    herself down and keep her mind upied in her spare time.


    She couldn''t take this decision lightly. It was a step forward into the unknown, but it was also a step


    forward into her future.


    Rachel was very hesitant. On the one hand, she had been insisting on her career for so many years.


    On the other hand, if she wanted to go, she must make a clear break with the current situation.


    The thing that made her want to go so bad, was her ownck of experience. After what had happened


    to thest patient, she felt that her skill in medicine was insufficient.


    She raised her book to her face and drew deep sighs.


    Just as she was thinking, the person had changed her life came back.


    The garage door opened, and she heard him parking the car. Rachel prepared to greet him.


    She knew it was Jack, since nobody else would drop by. It was already past 9 p.m. after all.


    It was raining, so she figured it would be best not to go outside. She peered her head out of the window


    to catch a glimpse of the driveway.


    She stood by the window for a while and went downstairs with an umbre. She knew that Jack might


    not have brought his own.


    It had been a few minutes since she started waiting. She was sure that she heard the car park in the


    garage, and the engine was already turned off, but nobody came out.


    She got tired of waiting and decided to go to the garage and see what was happening.


    The door was tightly closed, and nobody went out. Rachel set aside her umbre and approached the


    driver''s seat. She knocked on the ss to catch the attention of the person inside the car.


    Rachel could see someone inside, but he was motionless. She could see that his head was resting on


    the steering wheel.


    She kept tapping on the door to alert him. "Hey! Jack!"


    The man inside the car stretched out his hand and rolled down the window after he heard Rachel


    shouting at him like a lunatic.


    Rachel was relieved that there was no smell of alcohol. She tried to nudge him, and was careful not to


    be too forceful. "Jack, are you okay? What happened?"


    He raised his head and turned on the dim light inside the car. His handsome face was covered by the


    strands of his messy hair. He was still half-asleep but he could see a blurry vision of Rachel''s face.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing him put one hand on his stomach, she guessed he might have a stomachache. She tried to


    open the door, but failed.


    He pressed a button and the door was unlocked. She approached him and asked softly,


    "Stomachache?"


    Jack nodded with his eyes closed. He gripped his right hand and pressed it against his stomach. His


    face was turning pale.


    Rachel sniffed at him to check if his breath smelled of alcohol, but it was something different.


    "I''m taking you to the hospital."


    "No, thanks," he groaned. Jack held onto her wrist and leaned onto her shoulder. "We don''t need to


    see a doctor. This is just because of what I ate."


    "What in the world did you eat?"


    "Spicy Hunan Cuisine," he said as he tried to muster a half-smile.


    "Just sit with me for a while. Please."


    In truth, Rachel would rather bring him to the hospital to get his stomach pumped immediately, but Jack


    had other ns. Hetched his arm around her waist and held onto her like a ko. He even buried his


    face on her neck the same way he did to a pillow.


    Fortunately, the space in the car was big enough that Rachel didn''t knock her head against the roof or


    the window.


    Jack savored the moment to feel the warmth of her breath and the softness of her skin.


    He held onto her for dear life, as if it was the cure to his stomachache.


    Rachel tried to push him away but Jack held her even tighter now. "Don''t move, please. Just a little bit


    more."


    "Jack, you need to go see a doctor."


    "The doctor''s right here. You''re all the medicine I need."


    "Jack stop being an idiot. If you don''t want to go to the hospital, you should at least take some


    medicine, or drink some warm milk!" she retorted.


    Jack rubbed his head against her neck and said, "I can''t move right now, can you please carry me


    upstairs?"


    Rachel grunted at him. "Damn it, Jack! You knew you couldn''t handle spicy food, why didn''t you just


    order something else?"


    Jackughed at her anger. To him, Rachel was most charming when she got angry. "Are you worrying


    about me?" he said.


    Rachel sighed and looked away.


    Seeing that she wasn''t answering him, Jack decided not to press her. Holding onto her was more than


    enough progress for him.


    He wasn''t asking for much. All he wanted was for the two of them to be closer.


    It continued to rain heavier and heavier, until the sound of the downpour of rain was all that could be


    heard tonight.


    Beside her ear, she could almost hear Jack''s light breathing. She couldn''t help but nce at him. She


    saw the bareness of his face, from his forehead to his chiseled jaw.


    She couldn''t see his eyes because they were closed, but from what she recalled, Jack''s eyes were


    magnificent. It held a fieriness unlike any other.


    Rachel remembered that she had once seen the vote of the most handsome face on the Inte.


    There was a man who was more than 1.8 meters tall, with a pair of strong-looking arms and well-


    defined legs. He had a handsome face that was highlighted by his well-framed jaw.


    It was a foreign male star with the highest vote and the reason for the selection was that his face was


    incredibly handsome, it was as if God had favored him above everyone else on the.


    Almost everyone agreed with the results, save for onement. In thatment was a photo of Jack.


    He was wearing a ck suit and a white shirt, and you could only see the side of his face.


    And yet it was more than enough to garner everyone''s attention as soon as they saw thement.


    Even the blogger himself wanted to know his name.


    Everyone else just assumed that he was a prince or something. What attracted them the most was his


    eyes, the intensity of the way his eyes looked would make anyone swoon and fall to their knees.


    A lot of different kinds of people saw the photo. Some said he was the rising star in the entertainment


    industry, and some said he was a South Korean celebrity.


    Onement said that it was the profile picture of a best actor. Rachel happened to see thatment.


    She clicked the photo and she was sure that it was none other than Jack. It was definitely him.


    He rarely exposed himself in the media, especially not in the entertainment industry. Only people in the


    business circle of Ninwell City were familiar with him.


    Not manyizens could recognize him.


    Rachel browsed thements section for a long time at that time and found that eachment was


    more ridiculous than the next.


    Nobody had any idea that he was the president of the MK Group. Nobody had seen him before on the


    inte before then.


    But it was the Inte, it would circte the web sooner orter.


    However, the photo disappeared from thements section after a few hours.


    Rachel figured that MK Group''s publicists must have taken measures to take the photo down as soon


    as they saw it.


    When she came to her senses, the mysterious handsome man on the Inte was quietly rubbing his


    face on her neck again.

 Chapter 154 Overcome By Her Feelings

    Chapter 154 Ovee By Her Feelings


    If Jack didn''t have a past with Celine, Rachel would probably fall for his handsomeness.


    She subconsciously caressed his dark eyebrows and his eyes. Then her finger slowly ran down to his


    pointed nose and to his thin lips.


    As soon as her fingertipnded on his lips, Jack opened his mouth and bit it. He was already staring at


    her with a smile.


    Rachel blushed but she didn''t dare to pull her finger. She just said angrily in a low voice, "Let go."


    But he closed his eyes again. It was as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Rachel''s index finger was still stuck in his mouth and he even bit it a little tighter.


    "Jack!" He still pretended not to hear her.


    The rain outside served as a background music to this romantic moment.


    "If you don''t let go of my finger now, I will never forgive you," Rachel warned.


    He pretended to be sleeping.


    "You are so childish!"


    Jack''s lips moved slightly and licked her finger.


    Rachel was stunned for a moment. What he did made her hair stood up on the back of her neck. "Are


    you a dog?" she asked angrily.


    When she hurriedly pulled her index finger, Jack burst intoughter.


    His eyes were shining brightly. He was undeniably in love.


    Rachel felt embarrassed and angry at the same time. She was about to move away from him, but Jack


    suddenly held her tight. "I''m just kidding. Don''t be angry, alright? Let me just hug you a little longer," he


    said with a wide grin.


    "Will your stomachache go away if you hold me like this?" Rachel asked in disgust.


    Unfortunately, Jack was so thick-skinned that he answered resolutely, "Yes, it will."


    "You..."


    But Jack only chortled. Rachel''s brow furrowed as she asked, "What''s so funny?"


    "You''re cute."


    His voice became a little hoarse and it sounded so sweet to her ears.


    When Rachel looked at him, his deep eyes were also staring at her. Then she felt his grip loosened.


    She heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that Jack had already let go of her. But she almost jumped when


    she heard the car door was closed with a bang. His longing eyes were staring at her earnestly. Before


    she could say anything, he leaned over and kissed her ear. His warm breath tickled her. She shivered


    as her face turned crimson red all over.


    The rain was getting heavier outside. The sound of raindrops from the garage made the atmosphere


    more intimate.


    Outside of the window, the bamboos were dancing freely in the wind. As the wind blew, their leaves


    seemed to be peeping on the window from time to time.


    After taking a shower, Jack went out of the guest room. He looked totally different from his pale and


    dispirited look a moment ago.


    He was only wearing a bath towel wrapped around his waist, and his upper body was totally naked. As


    water dripped from his hair down to his well-shaped chest, he looked very sexy.


    On his way to the other room, he wiped his hair with another towel to dry it.


    The door of the other room was shut. He was sure that Rachel hadn''te out yet.


    With sparkling eyes and a bright smile on his face, he knocked on the door.


    Knock! Knock!


    There was no response from the inside.


    Knock! Knock!


    It was still quiet. Jack thought that she must be deliberately hiding inside so he continued to knock.


    After a few minutes, the door opened.


    Obviously, she had just taken a shower as well because the moment she opened the door, the smell of


    her body wash filled Jack''s nostrils.


    Before Rachel could say anything, he said, "I''m hungry."


    Her face still looked sullen. She felt like she was tricked just a while ago.


    Since she was still in a bad mood, she answered stiffly, "There''s food in the kitchen. Go ahead and


    cook for yourself."


    Jack smiled helplessly. He seemed to have frightened the little snail and it was retracting back to her


    shell again.


    "But I still have a stomachache. How can I move in the kitchen?"


    Rachel had never expected that Jack would be really impervious. She couldn''t help looking at him up


    and down. Her eyes caught his well-defined chest and his firm abdominal muscles.


    As her eyes reached the white towel covering his lower part, she turned her head hastily. Recalling


    what had happened just now, her face turned red and hot.


    She was about to close the door but Jack hastily grabbed her hand and pulled her out.


    "Hey!" Rachel gasped in astonishment. She was not able to resist his domineering strength so he was


    pulled out in an instant.


    "Jack!" This time, she was really furious.


    But Jack just ignored it.


    He looked into her eyes and pleaded, "Can you make some noodles for me?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ''You bastard!'' Rachel cursed inwardly. She wanted to push him away but his grip was too tight. And the


    warmth of his touch was also troubling her mind.


    Panic and anxiety were not enough to exin what she was feeling right now.


    This man wasn''t even giving her any space to breathe. He was so overbearing that she could not


    resist.


    Her mind was busy thinking of ways to get rid of him when she felt his grip loosen.


    When she looked up to him, he put on a disappointed and pitiful look on his handsome face.


    With his downcast eyes, he pressed his stomach and said, "Never mind. I''ll just do it myself."


    Jack turned and walked away. But as his pitiful look lingered in her mind, Rachel suddenly felt regretful.


    She called him, "Jack."


    Thin mist slowly covered the lid of the pot as the water boiled.


    The noodles were dancing in the boiling water happily as Rachel stirred them gently. She then


    sprinkled some minced meat when they were almost cooked.


    After making sure that the noodles were ready and the taste was good, she prepared some vegetables


    in another pot and simmered them a little.


    When everything was ready, she poured enough amount of noodles into a bowl and ced the meat


    and vegetables on top. She also sprinkled some green onions to garnish it.


    People with keen taste for noodles would definitely not like what she prepared.


    She even despised herself for preparing such a nd noodle soup. Perhaps Jack would also lose his


    appetite after he tasted it.


    But thinking about Jack''s stomachache again, she decided that the tasteless noodles would be better


    for him.


    Being concern to him seemed to be a good excuse for herme cooking.

 Chapter 155 Look Pitifully

    Chapter 155 Look Pitifully


    Rachel took a deep breath and then brought the noodles to the dining room with a dash of courage.


    Jack already got changed and was in the living room watching the television.


    It was a drama program, and the scene was intense. Jack''s eyes were glued. On the screen, a woman


    was cursing her husband¡¯s mistress.


    The woman¡¯s screams filled the room.


    Rachelid the bowl on the table and saw Jack totally serious.


    She did not know he had a penchant for watching soap operas.


    She trod lightly and stopped behind the sofa, not making any sound.


    He sat there, engrossed, barely noticing her. His thick eyebrows were snapped together as he looked


    on the TV.


    "You bitch!" came the tearing voice of the woman. "I''ll kill you!" All hell broke loose. "Don''t stop me! Let


    me go!" The show yed out in psycho-drama mode. "Who the hell is her?"


    Rachel felt a chill go down her spine. She stared at the actress whose long hair was disheveled.


    "What are you watching?"


    Jack was soaked on the plot and was caught off guard. His hand trembled and lost grip of the remote,


    which fell on the thick carpet.


    He quickly regained hisposure and bent down to pick it up. As his fingers touched the remote


    control, he heard another hysterical screech. He raised his head and saw the two characters pulling


    each other¡¯s hair fiercely.


    Rachel crossed her arms and scoffed. "I didn''t know you like this kind of genre!"


    Jack cleared his throat and tried to smile, hiding his embarrassment. He dared not admit that he was


    riveted.


    He flipped through the channels and looked for another show.


    The next TV program was mellow. He put down the remote and averted his attention. Just then, the


    smell of freshly made noodles drifted out.


    Relishing the smell, he walked towards the table, his stomach rumbling. Rachel looked at the TV and


    then to Jack. She hesitated for a while but followed him. She thought he would not say anything, yet


    Jack praised her, "It smells good!"


    She only made simple noodles that were not even delectable.


    Still, Rachel could not help but smile upon hearing him.


    It was ridiculous that he didn''t tter her, but it was enough to make her go over the moon.


    At that moment, her emotions became aplex mix of happiness and resentment. She was caught in


    the dilemma of feeling happy and hating that she felt happy.


    She had not forgotten what this scoundrel did with her hand in the garage an hour ago.


    The scenes from the car rushed to her mind. She could still feel the touch of the wicked man.


    The sensual images kept ying in her memory until her face blushed into a tempting scarlet shade.


    She immediately turned around to hide her face while Jack was upied with his food.


    She strode to the sofa and slumped down to calm herself.


    Jack devoured the noodles without further ado. He attended a dinner earlier that evening, but the


    dishes prepared by the host were extremely spicy.


    After having only a few spoonful, his stomach ached. He tried to ignore the pain by drinking some wine.


    However, the pain did not subside, and he did not want to consume too much alcohol. He excused


    himself early from the dinner party and headed home to Rachel.


    Just as he was parking in the garage, his stomach hurt again. It was too painful that he couldn¡¯t stand


    when Rachel knocked on the window. Fortunately, the pain was gone instantly.


    Eating the hot noodles prepared by Rachel satisfied his empty stomach.


    Setting down his chopsticks, he looked up and saw Rachel on the sofa watching the TV quietly.


    A few moments ago, she teased him when she saw him immersed in the drama. Jack found himself


    smiling.


    He tidied his bowl and chopsticks and went to the kitchen. Outside, rain fell in crazy chaotic drops


    smashing against the kitchen window sill.


    The dim shadows of trees reflected on the ss, like puppets in a shadow y.


    ''The night is too good to be wasted,'' Jack thought as he pulled the blinds close.


    "Where is Eric?" He suddenly realized something was amiss.


    "He went out."


    ncing at his watch, he took note of the time. "It¡¯ste, and he''s not home yet. Are you worried?"


    "He is noting back tonight." Rachel was holding the remote and surfing through the channels.


    A trace of light glinted in Jack¡¯s eyes when he heard her. "He''s noting back?" he confirmed.


    She nodded.


    Jack was ted upon hearing that. Eric was like a third wheel in his eyes.


    He stooped over and sat next to Rachel. He felt something hard poking at his waist and reached


    behind to find a thick medical book.


    He opened and leafed through it casually, which surprised Rachel.


    "Are you going back to the hospital?" He turned a page, although he couldn''t understand anything


    printed.


    "I decided not to go back for the time being," she murmured and lowered her head.


    "Why?" Jack''s thick eyebrows raised in wonder. He shifted in his seat and faced her.


    "Nothing." She tried to find an excuse. "I''ve been a little tired recently. I want to take a break for a


    while."


    He closed the book and set it aside. With a serious expression, he asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    "No. There''s just so much worktely that I want to take a rest." Rachel did not expect that he would


    take the matter so seriously.


    He paused and then stretched his long legs leisurely. "How abouting to mypany?"


    "What for?" Rachel was slightly disoriented.


    Hispany was totally unrted to her profession.


    "I need an assistant."


    "I am not qualified for that."


    "It doesn''t matter. I will be with you."


    "Do I just hold a scalpel and sh anybody I''m not satisfied with?"


    Jack threw his head back inughter.


    "You seem to be in a good mood tonight," Rachel said snappily and rolled her eyes.


    "Yes," Jack said, still smiling widely.


    Rachel had a guess why. She shut her mouth and stopped asking.


    Jack picked up the book again as if he could understand a word, his eyes jumping from one medical


    term to another.


    Somehow, he couldn''t fathom why Rachel insisted on being a doctor. Granted, she was remarkably


    talented and had managed to skip college levels.


    Others had to study medicine for more than five years, but she finished in less than three. Then, after


    graduation, she went straight overseas to pursue further studies for a year.


    While skimming through the book, Jack''s mind wandered to something else.


    He nced at her sideways and saw her staring at the screen. He pursed his lips slightly.


    She panicked when they were in the car. It was apparent she had no experience before.


    He didn''t ask Rachel whether she had a boyfriend or dated anyone in the past.


    But judging by her reactions, even if she had a boyfriend, they most likely did not venture beyond


    holding hands. She didn¡¯t even know how to kiss.


    While he was lost in his thoughts, he stretched out his hand to touch her long ck hair.


    In shock, Rachel ducked sideways against the armrest of the sofa, and then shoved his hand away


    with a frown. "Jack! Are you drunk?"


    She was a little mad. Her pink cheeks turned red, and her bright ck eyes widened.


    She angrily pushed him and said, "It''s gettingte! Aren''t you going home?"


    "It''s raining hard. Do you want me to go back under that rain?"


    "You have a car!" Rachel quipped rudely.


    He ignored the fact that she didn''t worry about him at all. In a faint voice, he said, "My stomach hurts."


    "Then, take medication!" she insisted.


    "I feel dizzy after taking medicine. I can''t drive."


    "Call your driver."


    "It''s raining heavily! Do you think I''m an ungrateful boss who will call the driver in the middle of the night


    just to send me home? He might be in bed already."


    Actually, it was only ten o''clock, not toote. But Jack would rather stay at any rate than go back.


    She groaned, "You have so many excuses!"


    With a pitiful look, he pleaded, "I''m being shameless now. Don''t you want me to stay overnight and help


    me?"


    Rachel moaned and averted her gaze away. She couldn''t endure his pitiful expression. His face had a


    cold look, but he still acted like he was being bullied.


    At the same time, Rachel admitted, he also looked very irresistible.


    Nheless, she stuck to her bottom line. "There is no room for you to stay. Do you want to sleep in


    Eric''s bed?"


    The thought made Jack frown in disgust. He didn¡¯t fancy Eric¡¯s smell at all, it was neither fragrant nor


    soft.


    "Half of your bed is avable," he reasoned.


    "No way!"


    "I promise I won''t touch you." He raised his right hand as if swearing an oath.


    Rachel stood up abruptly, agitated.


    "Don''t push your luck!" she said through gritted teeth.


    "I didn''t..." That pitiful look again, he pouted as if he actually cared about inconveniencing her.


    Rachel ced a hand on her forehead in exasperation and turned away. "You weren''t like this before."


    "Like what?"


    "You weren''t that..." Her voice trailed off. ''...shameless! Is he still the same Jack?'' Rachel thought,


    unaware that the man was deep in his own thought.


    ''You are so thin-skinned. If I don''t take the initiative, who knows how long it will take to get you?'' Jack


    thought with a sly look on his face.


    In the end, he convinced Rachel to let him stay for the evening. The rain was heavy, it had poured the


    whole night until morning.


    Ninwell City had officially entered the rainy season. The rain was predicted to be much higher thanst


    year.


    Eric couldn¡¯t bear staying home any longer and kept on telling his intention of moving out.


    When Rachel asked why, Eric confessed that he wanted to go back to work, but he didn''t dare speak


    frankly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 156 A New Job

    Chapter 156 A New Job


    Something felt wrong. Rachel furrowed her eyebrows and pestered Eric to tell her what happened. He


    finally told her that he had resigned from his job and was going to work in a newpany.


    Rachel gaped in surprise, she hadn''t expected that. "Whichpany?"


    After a moment of silence, he scratched his head and forced a smile. "I''m going to work at Michael''s


    company."


    "Michael''s? When did you get in touch with him?"


    "It seems you had forgotten," Eric chuckled. "We had dinner with him a few nights ago, remember?"


    They had such a pleasant conversation that they decided to exchange their WeChat contact. Rachel


    raised her eyebrows. It seemed that she didn''t notice that at all.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Didn''t you look down on him before?"


    When did they be such good friends? Why didn''t she know anything about it?


    Rachel thought hard. Okay, they weren''t really friends, more like acquaintances. But it was very strange


    how they seemed to have gotten along.


    To add to that, Eric was intimidated by Jack and his circle of friends.


    What gave him the courage to work in Michael''spany? It seemed very strange.


    Rachel then realized Jack had changed a lot. No wonder Eric dared to give him the long face.


    She couldn''t quite remember since when Jack became so tolerate.


    When Jack dined Royal Private Kitchen that day, he really considered Eric as a family member.


    He had been protective over Eric, especially when he found out that the boy was ufortable around


    new people.


    Eric also realized the changes in Jack''s attitude, and that was why he dared to express his


    dissatisfaction toward Jack.


    Jack liked Rachel, and thus Eric, her family, had the qualification to test Jack.


    Otherwise, Jack would have had his men taught Eric a lesson for being so arrogant.


    Jack was cold-blooded and ferocious, intimidating a lot of people. So Eric didn''t dare go too far.


    Eric didn''t expect that he would encounter Jack after he started working in Michael''spany.


    He had been following the department manager, who was assigning him tasks to do after the meeting.


    When the elevator arrived, the group of people who had been waiting to enter, immediately paved way


    for Jack to exit.


    They didn''t bother going in until Jack and his assistants had left the elevator.


    Eric was sure that Jack had seen him, but he quickly nced at him and didn''t stop walking.


    Eric pretended not to know him either. Although Michael was thepany CEO, Eric didn''t n to use


    his power to seek privileges.


    Eric thought it was just a coincidence. Jack and Michael were best friends, so it was normal for Eric to


    come visit Michael''spany.


    But before lunch break, he was called to the department manager''s office.


    Nervous, Eric tried to remember everything he had done.


    Taking a deep breath, he knocked at the door.


    In a few seconds, a familiar voice called him in. Without any hesitation, Eric pushed the door open.


    "Manager."


    However, he widened his eyes when he saw the man sitting on the sofa. When Jack saw Eric enter, he


    closed the lighter and gently ced it on the table.


    He raised his hand and motioned, "Please, take a seat."


    Eric obliged and sat down, nervously sweating.


    Jack ced his hands on his knees and asked, "How''s work?"


    It had been raining in Ninwell City for nearly a week. With nothing to do, Rachel rummaged through the


    fridge and decided to cook herself a fancy lunch at noon.


    After a while, she realized that she had cooked too much.


    Immediately, she called Eric.


    Just as he was about to answer Jack''s question, Eric''s phone rang.


    Eric politely excused himself to take the call.


    Jack nodded. Eric walked to the balcony. "Rachel?"


    Leaning against the sofa, Jack blinked his eyes. He heard him say the name Rachel.


    The phone call didn''tst that long. When Eric came back, Jack raised his eyebrows. "Rachel''s call?"


    "Yes." In a unting tone, Eric ced his phone in his pocket and said, "She is going to bring me


    lunch."


    Jack was a little surprised. "Bring you lunch?"


    Rachel packed Eric''s lunch box. Since it was still early, she ate ahead.


    Michael ran an Inte technologypany. Although Rachel didn''t know much about it, she knew


    that it was one of the biggestpanies in the sector.


    Michael''spany ranked among the top five domestic Inte technologypanies. Its


    headquarters was in Ninwell City, and the conditions of recruiting people had always been very strict.


    She wasn''t sure whether they had hired Eric because of her. He was still pretty young and careless.


    But perhaps, it was also his ability. She didn''t really know much about his previous job.


    It was not impossible for her to doubt and worry.


    Eric was waiting for his break, excited that Rachel was going to send him lunch.


    He preferred home-cooked meals over take-out.


    Ten minutes before getting off work, the supervisor came over and announced that he was treating


    everyone to lunch at a new restaurant.


    Unlike other departments, it was lively here.


    Some of the employees began to make fun of the supervisor.


    "Director Cheng, did you win the lottery today?"


    "Wait a minute! I guess that he got some money on ident."


    "Director Cheng, you are so generous today! I''m the first one to ept your appointment."


    "You bastards. Save your crap! Our department haspleted the project perfectly. Our boss said that


    he will pay for our meal at the restaurant!"


    Everybody cheered happily; their department had just finished a project a few days ago. Eric had also


    taken charge for some part of the project. When they heard that their boss praised it, the whole team


    was ecstatic!


    Director Cheng continued, "Pack up your things. Let''s go. And we can get bonus after the meal."


    His words were followed by another round of cheers. Eric was very lucky to work here.


    He would love to join the gathering with his colleagues, but... He was thinking about the appointment


    he made with Rachel.


    He also wanted to go there, but Rachel had just told him that she was already on the way.


    He didn''t want Rachel toe here for nothing.


    ''She will be upset if she found that I decided to have lunch outside."


    Grumbling, Eric approached Director Cheng.


    Eric dashed forward and stopped him at the door. "Director Cheng."


    "Eric, what''s up?"


    "My family brought me lunch. Can I stay here instead?"


    Director Cheng patted him on the shoulder and continued, "You just got recruited into thepany.


    Why don''t you have lunch with us? It''ll be a great way to get to know your colleagues."


    Eric scratched his short, thorny hair. "I want to, but I don''t want my cousin to be disappointed. It''s such


    a hot summer day, and she''s already on the way."


    Director Cheng''s eyes twinkled. He chuckled and raise an eyebrow.


    "Mr. Fu is in my office right now. Why don''t you tell him about what you just told me," he winked.


    Eric was stunned. "Is he still in your office?" He suddenly realized that Director Cheng might have


    already known the close rtionship between him and Jack.


    He started to feel suspicious. Although he entered thepany with the proper procedures, a part of


    him felt like he had gotten it through connections.


    Thepany was one of the best in the country.


    Secretly, he felt that they were all better than him, which made Eric doubt whether he got this job on his


    own.


    Or by his rtions. When he met Michael in thepany, he only called him Mr. Du. They weren''t on


    first-name basis.


    He liked thispany. But he didn''t expect that thepany was owned by one of Jack''s closest


    friends.


    Jack and Rachel weren''t so close before. And Jack almost cut his hand off.


    Eric disliked him. He thought Michael hired him because of Jack, and felt uneasy.


    Fortunately, Jack seldom came here.


    But this time, Jack came here. He even let Director Cheng to buy them lunch.


    Eric guessed that people would treat him different in the future after they knew his rtions to Jack.


    Boys in their early twenties tend to be more sensitive and fragile when it came to their self-esteem.


    In fact, even if he was hired by his familial rtions, he would still be kicked out if he couldn''t do


    anything.


    An incapable man was never allowed to stay in thepany.


    Noticing that he stood still, Director Cheng urged him, "Hurry up! Mr. Fu is waiting for you!"


    The young man looked at him with a puzzled expression, but Director Cheng didn''t understand what he


    meant.


    Eric ran to knock at the door.


    "Come in." He pushed the door open.


    Eric didn''t know why Jack wanted to see him again even though they had seen each other earlier.

 Chapter 157 She Brought Lunch

    Chapter 157 She Brought Lunch


    Jack was sitting on the sofa with aptop in front of him. When Eric came in, he didn''t even look up.


    "Why did you call me here?" Eric asked.


    Jack took the ss of water on his left and sip it first before he faced Eric.


    "Would you like to have lunch with your colleagues?" he asked directly.


    "Rachel will bring me lunch," replied Eric.


    "Well, it''s a good opportunity for you to get to know your colleagues."


    Jack put down the ss and looked at him with a smile.


    "I''m staying so I will eat the lunch that Rachel will bring. Are you sure you don''t want to go with them?"


    He returned to hisptop and pressed the "Enter" key.


    It suddenly dawned on Eric that Jack wanted to covet Rachel''s lunch. No wonder he was so hospitable


    to offer him a lunch outside with his colleagues.


    Jack pretended not to see the disdain on Eric''s face as he continued, "If you want to have lunch with


    them, you better go now. They are leaving soon."


    "I''m not going with them. We work in the same department so I will have a lot of chances to get along


    with them in the future," Eric said purposely.


    Jack squinted at him, his eyes turned dark. The corner of his lips raised slowly as his slender fingers


    tapped on the table.


    "Don''t you know that your department is the core of thispany? Many people are dying to be in this


    department but unfortunately, the opportunity is very limited. If someonees in, someone must


    leave to vacate a position."


    Obviously, Jack was threatening him and Eric despised it a lot.


    He didn''t dare to say something. After all, GA Technology was a leadingpany in the IT industry.


    Many people dreamed of working here, especially in the core department.


    Eric was currently working in the IT department and he loved his work so much. That was why he was


    always eager to go to work since he got hired.


    As expected, Jack''s threat had an impact on him. He couldn''t do anything but ept his offer.


    "Don''t get me wrong, okay? I just want you to get along well with your colleagues. I''m sure it will be the


    best for both of us," Jack added. ''Screw you! You don''t need to find an excuse. I know that this is just


    one of your tricks.''


    Feeling defeated, Eric couldn''t help cursing Jack in the back of his head as he stepped out of the office.


    When he returned to his desk, it was already lunch break so everyone was packing up.


    The man sitting next to him said, "Eric, let''s have lunch together."


    "Sure," he replied cheerfully. He then turned off hisputer and went out with him.


    Rachel was driving to thepany to bring Eric''s lunch. When the traffic light became red, she stopped


    and looked at her watch. She thought that she might bete for his lunch break.


    She was feeling agitated when her phone rang. She pressed the Bluetooth earphone to answer it.


    It was Eric. He called to inform her about the sudden lunch out of his department.


    But since Rachel was already near thepany, she thought it was toote to turn back. So when the


    light turned green, she drove forward. She was hoping that Eric was still there.


    "Have you already left?" she asked when she was already approaching the gate of GA Technology.


    "Yes, we did," Eric answered.


    Rachel nced at the lunch box in the passenger seat. She fell silent for a moment, thinking if she


    would just bring it back home.


    Eric seemed to have read her mind so he immediately said, "Rachel, don''t go back yet."


    "Why? Should I wait for you toe back?" Rachel had already eaten lunch before she came here so


    it was okay for her to wait.


    "Nope." Eric wasn''t good at telling lies so he hemmed and hawed for a moment. Eventually, he decided


    to just tell her.


    Anyway, this was all part of Jack''s trick on him.


    "Someone is waiting for you there," he added.


    "Who?" Rachel was a bit confused. She had no idea that Jack was waiting for her inside the building.


    When Eric didn''t answer her question, she continued, "I''m already here. Do you want me to wait for


    you?" Rachel heard Eric''s deep sigh on the phone.


    "Just wait. He will surely call you soon."


    Since Eric didn''t mention any name, Rachel got confused and curious at the same time.


    She actually felt sorry that he wouldn''t be able to taste the dishes she had just made so she wanted to


    wait for him.


    But Eric kept on saying that someone else was waiting for her in thepany. Who could that be?


    Rachel parked her car with the help of the security guard. That time, Eric had already hung up.


    He told her to wait for someone''s call but no one had called yet. She guessed that it might be Michael.


    She couldn''t decide whether to get out of the car or wait for the call first.


    All of a sudden, her phone rang. It was Jack this time.


    When she answered the call, she heard the sound of documents being flipped.


    "Are you downstairs?" Jack''s voice came in from the other end of the line.


    Rachel was stunned for a moment. But then she responded quickly, "Are you waiting for me?"


    They hadn''t seen each other again since that night. Jack had been so busy these past two days.


    "I''lle down to pick you up," Jack said. Rachel heard theptop being turned off.


    It was noontime so it was very hot outside. Even the leaves of the trees around the building looked


    listless.


    "You''reing down? Where are we going?" Since it was so hot outside, Rachel was not in the mood


    to go anywhere. She just hoped that Jack wouldn''t bring her somewhere.


    Jack closed his office door and walked towards the elevator.


    He pretended that he didn''t know why Rachel was here, so he said tly, "I haven''t had lunch yet and


    I''m about to order some food. Have you eaten yet?"


    If Eric could hear what he was saying right now, he would definitely mock at him.


    Fortunately, Jack was so good at pretending.


    "You haven''t eaten lunch yet?"


    As expected, Rachel was surprised. She subconsciously nced at the lunch box beside her and said,


    "I''ve already had lunch."


    Jack didn''t get the answer he was expecting to hear, so he was a little disappointed. "It''s okay. Just wait


    for me there. I''m in the elevator now."


    He was about to tell her to get out of the car and wait for him at the lobby when she spoke up again.


    "I actually came here to bring Eric''s lunch. But he said he''s having lunch with his colleagues right now.


    Do you want it?"


    Her voice sounded very casual. It was as if she was just offering him the food because Eric had


    abandoned it.


    But even so, Jack was still very happy to hear it.


    "Wait for me at the lobby. I''ll be there shortly," he said excitedly.


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel looked at the lunch box. She hesitated for a moment but eventually


    picked it up and got out of the car.


    She was actually wondering if Jack would really like to eat it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    But she decided to just shrug it off. It didn''t matter whether Jack liked the food she prepared or not.


    Anyway, she could just take it back home if he wouldn''t eat it.


    However, a part of her mind was also telling her that Jack wouldn''t have the heart to refuse the food


    she offered.


    She didn''t know why but she felt confident that he would appreciate it.


    Rachel got out of the car and walked to the lobby.


    It was only in time that Jack got out of the elevator.


    "Hello, Mr. Fu." She heard the receptionist greet Jack.


    He only nodded slightly as a response and strode towards Rachel.


    The sharp-eyed receptionist''s gaze followed Jack.


    She was so surprised to see him smiling gently to Rachel after whispering to each other for a while.


    Jack was always wearing a straight face, so she almost couldn''t believe that he also had a gentle side.


    Out of curiosity, the receptionist peered to see Rachel''s face clearly. But unfortunately, they had already


    turned and entered the elevator.


    It was really an eye-opening to her.


    Aside from being the president of MK Group, Jack was also a shareholder of GA Technology. Although


    he seldom showed up here, everyone in thispany knew him.


    But no one had ever seen him being so intimate with any woman.


    Although they heard that he had a girlfriend, he had never brought a woman in thispany.


    Meanwhile, Jack opened the lunch box. Although it looked in, there were meat, vegetables, and rice


    in it.


    There was also a yam and pork rib soup in a thermos.


    Jack felt a trace of jealousy in his heart. Rachel was treating Eric so well. She hadn''t cooked specially


    for him like this before.


    Although she had cooked once or twice, it wasn''t really intended for him.


    But it didn''t matter now. Anyway, all the dishes she brought today were all his at the moment.


    Rachel got a little nervous when she saw him staring at the food silently. Her voice trembled when she


    asked, "How is it?


    A wide grin appeared on his face as he answered, "This is so tempting!"


    The words Jack saidplimented the good-looking lunch. But he was also curious about its taste.


    While Rachel was washing the bowl and chopsticks with hot water, Jack took off his suit. He was now


    wearing a shirt with light blue stripes.


    He pulled an office chair nearby and took the bowl and chopsticks from Rachel. He seemed excited to


    dig in.


    The bacon that Rachel cooked looked attractive. Its aroma also filled his nostrils. There were also


    some shrimps and meat dishes that he didn''t know the names.


    Perhaps Eric liked meat so much.


    With an air ofcency, Jack thought that all of them belonged to him now.


    He raised his chopsticks and looked at Rachel who was standing in front of him.


    "Are you not going to join me for lunch?" Rachel shook her head and answered, "Just go ahead. I


    already had lunch before I came here."


    Actually, the food she brought was more than enough for two people.


    Rachel looked around the office. She notice the big sign on the wall¡ªGA Technology.


    She knew that thispany belonged to Michael. But she had no idea that Jack also had a share here.


    "Why are you here?"


    "The dishes taste good. Are you sure you don''t want to eat?"


    They spoke simultaneously. But upon hearing Jack''spliment, Rachelpletely forgotten the


    question she asked. Although she pretended to be calm, her heart was jumping for joy inside. "Of


    course they do. I spent three hours cooking them all."

 Chapter 158 The Little Trick

    Chapter 158 The Little Trick


    He curled his lips and asked, "Is it specially made for Eric?" He hoped in his heart that she would


    answer "No."


    Rachel seemed to have heard the voice from the bottom of his heart, then she replied, "No, I cooked


    more than was needed, so I thought of sending some to Eric.


    In fact, her answer was honest.


    There was a faint smile in Jack''s eyes.


    He picked up a piece of bacon and said, "It''s a little bit too salty. Try it."


    Rachel said in surprise, "Really? I thought it was okay."


    "Try it." Holding the chopsticks, Jack wanted to persuade her to eat. Rachel didn''t realize his intentions,


    so she leaned over and bit the piece of bacon between the chopsticks Jack was holding.


    The door of the office was suddenly pushed open. The man who came through the door saw what was


    going on.


    He arched his brow and smiled mischievously. "Whoa! Are you here to show off your love?"


    Rachel raised her hand and covered her mouth slightly, then turned away and chewed the bacon in her


    mouth.


    She felt embarrassed and no longer cared about the taste of what she ate at the moment. She heard


    Jack''s cold voice from behind her saying, "You came in without knocking at the door. Don''t you care


    about disturbing others?"


    Michael curled his lips andughed wickedly. "You aren''t doing anything shady. Why should you be


    afraid that I''ll disturb you?"


    Hisugh was strange.


    Jack understood what he meant. He red at Michael and warned him, "Go away and stop disturbing


    us if you have nothing to tell."


    Rachel finally swallowed the piece of bacon in her mouth. Michael was curious to see what they were


    eating, and came over to look.


    What a feast! It was even more delicious with soup on the side.


    Heined sourly, "How lucky you are! You even had food brought to you."


    Jack replied, "If you have nothing else to say, just get out of here and leave us alone."


    "Wow." Michael raised his eyebrows and asked, "Am I disturbing your date?"


    "What do you think?"


    Rachel stood beside them, listening to their bickering.


    The rtionship between her and Jack had grown bit by bit, and Rachel hade to ept it


    naturally.


    But it was a little difficult for her to ept the people around him like Michael.


    She hadn''t be ustomed to their attitude toward her.


    In fact, Rachel was awkward at socializing. When they first met, Michael was indifferent to her because


    of her rtionship with Jack.


    But now, he was suddenly enthusiastic about her just because of Jack.


    Rachel was ufortable with his teasing, but she ignored it and said, "Michael, have you eaten lunch


    yet?"


    Hearing this question, Jack couldn''t help but frown. He warned Michael with a stern look.


    Pretending not to see what he just did, Michael smiled at Rachel and said, "Not yet. Did you bring two


    portions of food? Is there one more for me?"


    Rachel smiled and said, "No. It was just an idle question."


    Michael''s face froze in surprise and he curled his lips.


    Jack almost choked withughter, but his face lit up cheerfully. ''Good for Rachel.''


    Then he said impatiently, "Eat your lunch. Don''t stay here."


    Hearing his disdainful dismissal, Michael pretended to be hurt. He said, "You are really stingy. Why not


    share something good with your buddy?"


    Jack didn''t even bother to roll his eyes at him. ''Are you kidding me? This is a gift of love sent to me by


    my wife. You shouldn''t take advantage of it.''


    Michael told him that there was a meeting scheduled at half past two in the afternoon, and then he left.


    Before leaving, he grumbled, "Those who show off their love will break up quickly."


    Jack was so angry that he almost threw the chopsticks in his hand at Michael.


    Jack ate up the food that she had brought for Eric.


    Rachel had no idea how he had threatened Eric to get this meal.


    Seeing Jack eat up the food, she was very happy.


    At least she hadn''t brought the food there in vain.


    After dinner, Jack yed a trick. He deliberately took his medicine for his stomach in front of her.


    As expected, the pills in his hand caught Rachel''s attention.


    "What pills are you taking?" she questioned.


    He exined simply, "My stomach has been bothering me nowadays." Having said that, he swallowed


    the pills with water.


    Rachel was a little worried and asked, "Have you gone to the hospital?"


    "Yes, I have. The doctor said I need to rest well."


    "Okay," Rachel said. "Remember to eat on time. No greasy or spicy food, and drink less coffee and


    tea."


    After she said that, she saw that he was looking at her with a happy face. She hesitated and asked,


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Jack threw up his hands and said, "I can''t remember all these requirements."


    Rachel''s face darkened when she heard that. No doctor likes to have patients who don''t listen or


    cooperate.


    Before Rachel could scold him with a disapproving look, Jack said, "I have been too busy to care about


    anything. I can''t totally avoid spicy dishes and wine when I have a business dinner."


    Rachel asked, "So, which is more important: work or health?"


    Was she worried about Jack?


    Jack continued, "It''s what I''ve been used to for so many years. It''s not easy to change in such a short


    period of time."


    As a doctor, Rachel had met many, many patients like him. It was never easy for them to change their


    habits, until they became seriously unwell.


    Patients always want to have their diseases cured without making any changes to their lifestyles.


    They think the doctor is a kind of superman who can cure them immediately. It was so ridiculous.


    The idea that there''s a simple pill for every disease is a fantasy.


    Rachel sized him up and asked, "What do you think?"


    Jack was impressed by Rachel''s ability to read his mind.


    "Have you gone to the hospital recently?"


    Rachel thought that he was trying to change the topic. She said, "I haven''t gone there recently, but it


    doesn''t matter. Tell me first, how do you want to take care of your stomach?"


    Jack smiled. "I need a private doctor.''


    This wasn''t the answer she had expected. Rachel was stunned as she realized what he meant.


    Looking into her eyes, Jack said seriously, "I really can''t control myself on my own. I need someone to


    lead me, someone whom I will listen to."


    He paused and looked into Rachel''s eyes, "Regardless of my diet, I need a doctor. Who do you think is


    the best choice?"


    What a naughty man! Jack was been gazing at her the whole time. Who could be a better choice than


    Rachel?


    Was there anyone else? As he said, Rachel was a doctor who could manage his diet.


    Rachel raised her slender finger to her forehead, and said, "Do you want me to be your private doctor?"


    Only her reflection could be seen in his gloomy eyes, as if he had no doubt that Rachel would agree.


    Before she said anything else, Jack leaned over and extended his hand across the table. "Dr. Rachel,


    nice to meet you."


    She looked at this long, strong hand in front of her and felt puzzled. ''What''s he doing? I haven''t agreed


    yet.''


    But as if Jack knew she would agree, he kept his hand in front of her, waiting for her response.


    ''What a silly guy...''


    Rachel''s mouth twitched. She felt like she had dug herself into a hole.


    "You haven''t had to work recently, so you can take care of my health."


    Rachel couldn''t find any excuse to refuse him. She pulled a long face and said, "A doctor can''t help you


    if you don''t have any self-discipline."


    He winked at her and smiled, "I''ll listen to you."


    She kept quiet for a moment. Jack held her hand directly, and said again, "Nice to meet you, Dr.


    Rachel."


    Then she became Jack''s private doctor, and Jack had no special requests.


    Rachel''s job was to call him in the morning to urge him to have breakfast, and call him again at noon to


    ask what he had eaten, and then call him at night to remind him not to engage in social activities.


    This job was more like a housekeeper than a private doctor.


    Rachel was very d that she had taken the job, because Jack was such a very careless patient.


    Every time Jack received her call, Jack would tell her what he had eaten. He promised her that he


    would try his best to refuse the social activities.


    Eric had no idea about the rtionship between Jack and Rachel since he moved out.


    He didn''t have the time to pay attention to it. Now he had to deal with lots of work in GA Technology. As


    a result, he didn''t know Rachel had fallen into a trap set up by Jack.


    In the first few days, Rachel stayed at home and made phone calls from time to time to keep track of


    Jack''s eating habits.


    But this was just the beginning of Jack''s n.


    He was a cunning businessman after all.


    His n was to let Rachel''s guard down first.


    Rachel got through the first three days and thought there was no need for Jack to hire a private doctor.


    On the other hand, he was cooperating with her so well that it seemed like he was pleasing her in his


    own way.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rachel vaguely understood what was going on. And she was moved a little.


    Based on Jack''s words, it seemed that everything was going well. His stomach would be nearly healed


    within a week.


    Then one evening, Rachel called Jack, but he didn''t answer. She called him several times.


    She was confused. When the fourth call went through, someone finally answered it.


    The person who answered the phone was none other than Jack''s secretary, Austin.


    Rachel said a few words but he didn''t hear her clearly, so she had to wait for him to move to a quieter


    ce.


    After the background noises around him disappeared, he said, "Mr. Fu... Mr. Fu is busy now and


    couldn''t answer the phone."

 Chapter 159 Gastritis

    Chapter 159 Gastritis


    "What''s he doing now?" Rachel asked curiously.


    She could hear a muffled sigh on the other end of the line. Not knowing what to say, Austin stammered,


    before falling into silence.


    It stayed like for a while and judging from the awkward silence, Rachel assumed that something was


    wrong.


    Still waiting for an answer, she checked her watch. Was he in a social engagement?


    "Ask Jack to answer the phone," she said coldly.


    Austin could tell from her tone that she was angry. "Wait! Mrs. Fu, please. It''s not what you think," he


    said hurriedly.


    Rachel silently curved her lips in sympathy, curious about what he had to say.


    "So will you tell me what''s bothering you, Austin?"


    It seemed that Austin had been struggling for a long time. Giving in to her persistence, he sighed


    helplessly. "I can''t make a decision for Mr. Fu. I''d prefer if youe to see for yourself."


    So Jack wasn''t able to pick up the call. It wasn''t because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t.


    Rachel went to the hospital and stared at the man in the bed. She walked towards him, Jack was still


    asleep.


    Austin exined that before Jack passed out, he had asked him to do a favor. It was to tell Rachel that


    he was too busy to pick up the phone. The stubborn man didn''t want her to know that he was confined


    in the hospital.


    After learning about this, she sighed expressionless.


    She looked at Austin and asked, "What happened? I thought he had been taking meals on time these


    days."


    After hesitating for a while, Austin decided to tell her the truth.


    "For thest two days, he had been drinking wine for business reasons."


    Rachel''s face darkened. Why didn''t Jack tell her that?


    No wonder he was sent to the hospital.


    Austin continued the story. "There was an important dinner this evening. A lot of people had attended,


    but Mr. Fu''s body couldn''t take in anymore alcohol.


    Mrs. Fu, if it''s convenient for you, please try to persuade Mr. Fu to stop drinking. It seems that he only


    listens to you."


    Rachel kept silent. ''Listen to me? Bully shit!''


    He told Rachel that he took his medicine and ate meals on time. Apparently, those were lies!


    Stressed, she rubbed her forehead and said, "I''ll ask the doctor about his condition."


    A hint of hesitation shed through Austin''s eyes. He gave her the attending doctor''s name and asked


    a nurse nearby to take her there. She muttered her thanks before leaving.


    When Jack woke up, he got surprised to see Rachel peeling an apple beside him. The apple skins


    gracefully fell into the trash can.


    He sniffed the fruit''s scent, his tummy grumbling. He licked his dry lips and heard Rachel''s voice, "Are


    you awake?"


    She ced the half peeled apple aside and wiped her fingers with a wet towel. Figuring that he was


    thirsty, she gave him a ss of warm water.


    Without protesting, Jack allowed Rachel to help him drink. He felt more refreshed afterwards.


    He had a terrific sleepst night, but now that he had woken up, he felt a little dizzy.


    The previous burning pain he felt in his stomach suddenly dissipated. He looked at Rachel and smiled


    guiltily. She probably found out what had happened by now.


    Even though he was scared, he pretended not to know anything. Tentatively he asked, "When did you


    get here?"


    nkly she replied, "I came here after I called you and Austin answered it."


    "Did Austin tell you I was here?"


    "Yes." Jack smiled embarrassedly,


    his head ming red.


    He had promised Rachel that he would take the pills and eat his meals on time. But as for his social


    activities, that was a different story.


    He hid the emotion in his eyes and began to think of what to do. From a near distance, he heard her


    ask, "How are you now? Is your stomach still aching?"


    He felt morefortable now, since there wasn''t any pain left.


    However,


    Jack pursed his lips slightly. He ced one hand on his abdomen and frowned.


    "I feel a little bit ufortable..."


    "It still hurts?" Rachel frowned. She turned around. "I''ll call the doctor."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jack quickly said, "No need to look for the doctor. It''s useless to stop the pain."


    Rachel disagreed. "It''s gastritis."


    Gastritis? What was that?


    Jack didn''t inform her that he didn''t bother to get a thorough check-up. He just popped into the hospital


    and asked a doctor to prescribe him some medicine.


    He had nned to see the doctor after work, but it seemed that his body got the better of him.


    Jack was just relived because he had nned to get a fake medical record to lie to Rachel.


    But he didn''t expect that it was as bad as gastritis.


    This was a more serious case now.


    The doctor had informed Rachel that Jack was suffering from chronic gastritis. It couldn''t be cured in


    just a day or two. If the pain worsened, it could develop into an ulcer.


    Jack said he had taken good care of his stomach, but why was it so serious?


    Rachel looked at him, doubting whether he had told her the truth.


    Seeing her hesitation, Jack was afraid that Rachel would get angry.


    He thought for a while and replied, "I didn''t have much tonight. I just drank some wine. I''m a little


    hungry now."


    Rachel said, "You can''t eat anything solid right now. I''ll buy a bowl of porridge for you to consume."


    Then she stopped, thinking that Jack probably had no appetite to eat the food from those small


    restaurants nearby.


    She had forgotten about the time that Jack had followed her to eat in the snack street.


    Rachel paused. "Do you want someone to buy food from a hotel for you?"


    "I''m not that picky. Just buy some food from a nearby restaurant. By the way, what time is it? Why don''t


    you ask Austin to buy it instead? Stay here with me."


    It was nearly seven o''clock when he had left the party. He didn''t even know what time it was right now.


    Rachel looked at her wrist watch and said, "It''s ten o''clock. I asked Austin to head back first."


    Without leaving room for Jack to interrupt, she continued, "He is your secretary, not your personal


    assistant. He''s supposed to leave when he gets off work. He was so kind to stay here with you, even if


    you are an unreliable boss."


    He shamefully bowed his head. "You are right."


    When Rachel went downstairs to buy porridge, Jack touched his nose. Although she didn''t say


    anything, he could feel that she was disappointed.


    She was quite rude to him. Well, she had always been rude to him. But it was different this time. She


    was colder and more distant.


    But it also proved that she did care about him, right?


    She must be feeling something for him.


    Rachel walked around the private hospital. It had a great ambiance.


    Across the road was a row of clean and tidy restaurants. Rachel walked around and, after hesitating for


    a while, she finally found a porridge shop at the corner.


    It was not suitable for Jack to eat mixed porridge, so Rachel brought back in porridge.


    It was his least favorite food. Jack only ate porridge when he was sick.


    He hated it so much that he added it to his ck list.


    Jack''s expression of displeasure was stered across his face. Rachel knew it would be difficult. She


    pulled a chair and sat near the bedside.


    Ignoring his disdain, she stirred it with a little spoon. "You just woke up. You need to eat something


    warm so you can take your medicine afterwards."


    Jack whined, "Can I refuse to eat this?"


    "Then what do you want to eat?" She raised an eyebrow, challenging him to respond.


    Jack was silent for a while, hesitating on whether he should argue back. Sighing, he obediently agreed.


    He fixed his eyes on her, trying to make her ufortable. nkly, Rachel ignored him.


    After feeding him half a bowl of porridge, Rachel stopped. "Okay. I''ll go get some water. You can take


    medicine in five minutes."


    After a moment of hesitation, Jack reached out his hand and pulled her. Quietly, he asked, "Are you


    angry?"


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, "Why should I?" She tried to pry his hand off her.


    Persistently, Jack continued to hold on. "Please don''t be angry, I didn''t mean it."


    She sighed heavily, "I''m really not angry.


    It''s no use for me to worry about you since you don''t care about your health."


    His heart jolted.


    Jack leaned his body forward. Just as he was about to reach out to her, she pulled away to the other


    side of the room.


    Looking at the woman''s slender back as she got his medicine, Jack groaned. "Rachel."


    "What?" she bitterly replied.


    It was not so easy to handle her when she was angry.


    He was afraid that she would be disappointed in him.


    If she was, then all his efforts would have been in vain.


    Jack was a little anxious. He didn''t know what to do. He wanted to say that he did listen to Rachel.


    He did pay attention to the diet, but he also had to attend the dinner parties. It was rude to decline a


    ss of wine in front of everyone.


    Like a child, Jack moped. He wanted to win Rachel''s favor once again.

 Chapter 160 Sleep In The Same Bed

    Chapter 160 Sleep In The Same Bed


    After getting the medicine and a ss of water from the table, Rachel turned around. But she wasn''t


    expecting that Jack was staring at her. She was so startled that she almost dropped the ss in her


    hand.


    "You scared me."


    Jack had no idea what he had done. "What''s wrong?" he asked with a nk face.


    "Nothing," Rachel replied in a low voice. She held the ss in her hand steadily and put it on the


    bedside table.


    Jack took the medicine from her hand and swallowed it.


    It was nearly eleven o''clock.


    Actually, Jack wasn''t really seriously ill. He didn''t need someone to take care of him overnight. But


    Rachel was still upset so he didn''t want to let her go.


    After making sure that he had taken his medicine, Rachel looked at her watch. She thought it was time


    to say goodbye.


    However, before she could say anything, Jack suddenly said, "It''ste. Why don''t you just stay here?"


    Rachel froze for a moment.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I''m alone here. No one will help me especially if I need to go to the bathroom in the middle of the


    night." Jack tried to persuade her to stay.


    "Why can''t you go to the toilet by yourself? You didn''t have a surgery or something," Rachel retorted


    emotionlessly.


    Jack was silent for a moment. Then he said, "I mean, I need apanion."


    Rachel''s mouth twisted in a contemptuous smile. This man in front of her was really thick-skinned. She


    looked at him and asked, "Would you like me to apany you to the toilet?"


    The corner of his mouth lifted into a yful smile. Then he replied bluntly, "I don''t mind."


    In a situation like this, Jack was still able to get an opportunity to flirt with her. Rachel pretended not to


    mind him. She touched his forehead to check his temperature. She then stood up and said, "Have a


    good rest. I''ll be back tomorrow."


    "Rachel, I really don''t want to stay here," he suddenly said.


    Rachel was stunned. She looked at him and his face really looked serious. "I don''t want to be here


    alone," he added.


    He looked straight into her eyes. "Stay with me Rachel," he pleaded.


    Jack was actually nervous while saying those words. He wasn''t that confident that Rachel would give in


    to his request.


    But to his surprise, Rachel agreed.


    It was summer. Ninwell City had been under a scorching sun during the daytime.


    Fortunately, it got cooler as evening came. The cool wind was now blowing in the windowsill.


    "The evil wind in the middle of the night," Jack murmured as he was staring at the curtains being


    fluttered by the wind.


    Rachel turned to look at the curtains too. At first, she thought that it wasn''t a big deal. But when she


    took a careful look, she noticed that the curtains were being blown weirdly.


    The temperature was very dry so she hung a wet towel inside the room. She also opened the window


    to get some fresh air. However, what Jack had said gave her the creeps. So, she rushed to the widow


    and closed it.


    Jack couldn''t helpughing upon seeing the expression on her face.


    He moved to the edge of the bed and patted the empty space. "Come here. I''ll share half of the bed


    with you," he said.


    This time, Rachel already looked calm. She went to the cab and took out a quilt. Then she said


    casually, "Thank you. I''ll sleep on the sofa."


    Leaning against the headboard, Jack crossed his arms over his chest. Trying to hide a smile on his


    face, he said, "I don''t think the sofa is clean. I guess many people have already slept on it."


    Rachel, who was walking to the sofa, halted halfway.


    "Do you really want to sleep on the sofa? Maybe they haven''t even cleaned that for a long time," Jack


    continued.


    ''This guy,'' Rachel thought while gnashing her teeth in anger.


    She turned around angrily and stared at him.


    But Jack didn''t mind the anger he could see from her eyes. He still smiled and said, "Come on. The


    bed is wide enough for the two of us."


    "Many patients have also slept in that bed," Rachel retorted.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work. Eventually, she also upied the space he offered.


    To her surprise, Jack embraced her immediately. She struggled for a while but failed to get away from


    him.


    "I didn''t know that you are also a ko," shemented.


    He didn''t say anything. Instead, he buried his head in her neck and kissed it, sniffing her light scent.


    Her neck was the most sensitive part of her body so Rachel felt ticklish. She struggled a lot to escape


    from his embrace.


    But Jack hugged her more tightly and it was impossible to get rid of his arms.


    "Hey! Stop making fun of me, will you?" She pretended to be annoyed but her voice remained soft and


    gentle.


    If they were in a normal situation, Jack wouldn''t have missed such a good opportunity. However, he


    was really tired tonight.


    He had no energy to move because of the stomachache so he decided to just let go of her.


    "Okay, I won''t disturb you anymore. Let''s sleep." He then kissed her gently on the cheek.


    Rachel heaved a sigh of relief.


    Finally, Jack had stopped pestering her.


    When she got up to turn off the light, Jack was already sleeping deeply.


    ''Is he really asleep?'' Rachel asked herself.


    Perhaps the medicine he took earlier didn''t only relieve the pain but also helped him fall asleep.


    She almost couldn''t believe that Jack would fall asleep so soon.


    Lying beside him again, she didn''t dare to make a move. She was afraid that he would wake up.


    Jack suddenly wrapped his arm around her waist. She tried to remove it but he held him so tight.


    In the end, she decided to just let it be. They stayed that way until the next morning.


    When the nurse came in, she was stunned at the scene. Maybe she didn''t expect the couple to sleep


    together in the hospital bed.


    Jack felt someone''s presence in the room so he opened his eyes.


    Feeling embarrassed, the nurse hurriedly went out and shut the door again quietly.


    Jack checked the time. It was only past six in the morning.


    Rachel was still sleeping soundly in his arm.


    He couldn''t help staring at her dotingly. She looked so cute while sleeping. He lowered his head and


    nted soft kisses on her face.


    His arm felt numb so he tried to take it from under her neck very carefully. He then sat up to straighten


    his back.


    The birds outside were singing merrily. Jack couldn''t help smiling as he looked at Rachel again. Her


    eyelids moved slightly; then she opened her eyes slowly.


    It was still early and Jack wanted her to sleep more so he patted her shoulder softly. Rachel didn''t


    make a move but her lips curved into a faint smile.


    Jack held her in his arms again and coaxed her back to sleep.


    Rachel stayed with Jack for a couple of days.


    Actually, Jack''s illness wasn''t that serious and he really didn''t need someone to apany him all the


    time.


    He didn''t even need someone to take him to the toilet.


    Austin thought that Jack was acting like a baby who needed care around the clock.


    If Jack could only read Austin''s mind, he would probably rush to him and sh his neck with a knife.


    But obviously, Jack was really enjoying every moment of it.


    He was very happy that Rachel was always there to take care of him.


    Austin also felt happy for them.


    Seeing Jack and Rachel together was a sight to behold.


    On the other hand, Rachel still felt awkward.


    She felt that Jack had taken advantage of her even during the first night.


    But she just let it pass, thinking that it was probably because he was really not feeling well that time.


    Good thing, Jack had no temper and seemed easy-going so Rachel didn''t worry that much.


    The following nights, Rachel noticed that Jack had be morecent in flirting with her. He


    would always kiss her every time they were together in the bed. He always coaxed her to sleep so he


    could have the freedom to touch her.


    Although he never dared to have sex with her in the hospital bed, Rachel felt that he was still taking


    advantage of her.


    This time, she thought that he was really a bastard.


    ''Such an asshole!'' she thought.


    Jack noticed that Rachel was starting to react so he slowed down a little.


    He tried to behave ordingly to please her.


    Fortunately, his efforts worked. Rachel wasn''t reluctant to take care of him anymore. Jack was so


    happy about it.


    But since some people were not aware of their rtionship, they couldn''t help gossiping about Rachel.


    One day, Jack''s subordinates visited him in the hospital.


    They couldn''t help ncing at Rachel from time to time.


    When Jack noticed that they were looking at her in a differently way, he immediately introduced her to


    them, "This is my wife, Rachel Shen."


    Rachel felt like a monkey being surrounded by the crowd. So when they left, she couldn''t help joshing,


    "I feel like a rare animal. Everyone looks at me strangely."


    "Of course, you are rare because you are a precious treasure that I have been wanting to have," Jack


    replied with a smile.


    Rachel was totally taken aback by his sudden sweet words. She couldn''t help blushing as she pushed


    him away.


    Had Jack forgotten that his assistant was still inside the room? She felt really embarrassed.


    "Sweetie, just wait for me to finish this report." Jack winked at her.


    The assistant had probably felt awkward to remain in the room so he cleared his throat and said, "Mr.


    Fu, I''ll go out for now. Please excuse me."


    Jack and Rachel''s wedding was a very quiet, low-key affair so no one knew that Jack had gotten


    married.


    That was why they were surprised to know that his wife was taking care of him in the hospital.


    What was more, they found out that Rachel was not his former girlfriend.


    All of a sudden, they all got curious about who Rachel was. Although they might have met her before,


    they still knew nothing about her.


    Although Jack was discharged from the hospital, the doctor told him that he must take good care of


    himself from now on.


    When Rachel found out about it, she got flustered.


    This stomach illness was definitely troublesome.

 Chapter 161 Supervising

    Chapter 161 Supervising


    Eventually, Rachel agreed to look after him for theing days.


    Soon after she made her decision, she received a call from Jonathan.


    Apparently, he heard some stories through the grapevine.


    He asked how she and Jack were doingtely.


    Realizing that Rachel was not keeping Jack at bay, the old man got excited and requested her to take


    care of Jack until thetter made a full recovery.


    Rachel was speechless. She was not sure who among them came up with the idea. They were father


    and son, indeed.


    But even without Jonathan¡¯s interference, Rachel had already decided to supervise Jack for several


    days.


    She did not have work anyway. Besides, it would be tiresome not to find something to do.


    Jonathan readied himself to persuade her patiently in case she refused, but much to his disbelief, she


    epted pronto.


    "Oh! Great!" Her willingness caused him to respond slowly. "I know it is inconvenient for you to take


    care of Jack. Just punish him if he does not listen to you," he continued brightly on the other side of the


    phone.


    Rachel could not help but giggle.


    She found this father and son very amusing.


    Jack, on the other hand, did not know his father sold him without hesitation. Since he and Rachel were


    already on the same page, she had to move to his apartment.


    He tantly asked her to stay with him at all times.


    He added to her work the task of apanying him to some business dinner.


    He argued that if she were by his side to y the role of a strict wife, he would have the excuse to


    resist drinking wine.


    Rachel agreed that he made a point.


    It was because of the two sses of wine he drank previously at the social banquet that he was


    hospitalized.


    She only thought for a while before she epted.


    Meanwhile, Austin smiled secretly. He certainly caught his boss''s drift.


    ¡®If the boss doesn¡¯t want to drink, nobody could force him to do so. What an innocent woman!¡¯


    He clearly saw his boss smile like a wolf, and Rachel was a littlemb about to enter the wolf''s mouth.


    Rachel didn¡¯t sense anything wrong with Jack¡¯s n. She felt safe, thus, dropping her guard.


    She seemed to forget that he pounced on her the other night.


    But women would never neglect what they should not forget. Such cunning creatures, they would


    temporarily store their thoughts in a box and lock it in a portion of their brain.


    Then, during the crucial moment, they would take out the box to open it. Every aspect, including how


    they felt, would be unlocked.


    Since women were great memory keepers, how could it be said that they had poor memory?


    Most of the time, their emotions would get the best of them, though. They had the tendency to overlook


    some memories and to only see what they wanted to see.


    For example, Rachel totally forgot that Jack could be very dangerous, and she had to stay vignt of


    him.


    She had also forgotten what he said a few nights ago when they had dinner with his friends.


    Eric was clueless about what was happening between them. He did not know that Rachel was going to


    take care of Jack again.


    Jack took full advantage of his illness to get her closer to him. He carefully nned his steps, one of


    which was to ask Michael for help.


    He asked Michael to keep Eric busy so that thetter wouldn''t have time to interfere in their business.


    He could see that Eric meant a lot to her.


    If his Eric heard about this and said something, Rachel might be swayed.


    He would not allow Eric to mess up his ns. Therefore, he had asked Michael to keep an eye on him


    for the time being.


    Rachel did not know that Jack pulled a lot of strings behind the scene just for her to move and be


    his private doctor.


    The following day, Rachel had packed her things and moved to his apartment.


    Jack didn''t want her to do it alone, so he freed his morning schedule and picked her up.


    As he waited for her downstairs, he saw here out with a small suitcase.


    He sauntered over and reached for the bag, effortlessly lifting it as if it weighed nothing.


    "Did you put anything inside this?" he asked skeptically. He opened the back door andid the suitcase


    down.


    "Why not? Summer clothes are light."


    They got in the car, and then after changing the gear, Jack steered the wheel and drove away.


    In the past few days, there was a lot of rain in the city. The sun was nowhere to be seen, and the sky


    was covered in clouds.


    The wind blowing from outside was damp and humid. Jack closed the window and cranked up the air


    conditioner.


    Rachel could tell that he was in a good mood, and her curiosity got the best of her. "Why do you look


    so happy?"


    "Do I?" He subconsciously lifted his hand and touched his lips.


    "It¡¯s all over your face."


    Hearing this, Jack cleared his throat and put on a mask. Heposed his face, trying to regain his


    usual aloof expression,


    in case Rachel might notice something astray.


    Halfway to Jack''s apartment, the heavy clouds finally gave in. Softly sshing water droplets hit the car


    windows as he drove onward.


    The rain fell steadily all the way home.


    The lonely house finally ushered them inside. Because Jack seldom lived here, the house seemed


    deserted the first time she visited.


    As she crossed over the threshold, she felt the same cold silence.


    Rachel''s house appeared cold too because she didn''t hire any housekeeper to help maintain the


    house.


    She lived in a big house but didn¡¯t want to buy too many things. She liked it, uncluttered and minimalist.


    On the contrary, Jack¡¯s ce had excellent pieces of furniture, and everything was well designed. It


    only felt empty and impersonal because no one stayed regrly.


    If someone lived there alone during winter, it would probably feel cold even if the heat was switched on.


    Jack carried her suitcase and strode towards his bedroom. His hand reached out and turned the


    handle.


    Rachel was looking around when she noticed where he was.


    After hesitating for a while, she hurriedly asked, "Don''t you have a guest room here?"


    Jack paused and looked at her, his eyes beaming. He raised his eyebrows and said, "There is no guest


    room. Are you going to sleep in the living room?"


    He was lying, Rachel saw an unused guest room thest time. Besides, he told her that Michael would


    asionally sleep here.


    Men were not like women who could share the same bed and sleep together.


    She was about to say that she was going to sleep in that guest room, but Jack interrupted her


    decisively. "Don''t think about it. Do you think I will let you sleep in a bed that another man had slept in?"


    Unable to say anything more, she could only watch him go.


    When she was about to move in, she had imagined how they would get along with each other.


    There was no need to be pretentious at this moment.


    She patted her face and diverted her attention.


    She wandered through the room again and saw one of the windows was left open. The white linen


    curtains stretched right to the floor and billowed as the wind came through. She went over and found


    that someyers of the curtains were soaked by the rain.


    ncing outside, she saw the morning mist had be a steady icy rain. The sky was dark and


    overcast.


    She was absorbing the scene attentively when a pair of arms came over behind her, startling her.


    He dragged her from the window and said, "Don''t stand here in the rain. It''s easy to catch a cold."


    Rachel took a step back and saw him lean, closing the window. He gazed down and saw a small


    puddle of water below the wet curtain. He frowned.


    ''He is not a very careful person, after all,'' she thought for a second. "How can you do something so


    stupid?" Rachel teased, smiling widely.


    "Would I be so stupid?" Jack ignored her banter. "Once, Michael fostered a cat here, and that stupid cat


    liked to squat down by the window.


    He always sat there to watch the weather, no matter if it was rainy."


    Rachel was curious. "And then? Did the cat find the scene beautiful?"


    Jack nced at her with indifference. "The cat was blown away and was sent to the hospital."


    Rachel broke intoughter. She was amused by the unexpected result.


    "That was not the end of it. Not long after it recovered and was sent home, it was brought back to the


    hospital again. I have never seen a more stupid cat than that."


    After several rounds of torment, Jack lost his patience and finally flung the cat back to Michael.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Back then, the housekeeper kept calling him in a frenzy. "Mr. Fu, the cat seems to be sick again!"

 Chapter 162 Distracted From Work

    Chapter 162 Distracted From Work


    Jack had asked Michael to take his cat back.


    Michael had mentioned how the cat would keep scratching the door while screaming at midnight.


    He had been on the verge of breaking down. Jack had asked him why he had decided to raise a cat.


    Michael had told him that the cat was a woman''s and he was courting her.


    She had been out of town on a business trip, so Michael had offered to take care of the cat for her.


    Jack had chuckled at his idiotic friend''s plight.


    Rachel burst out inughter after hearing Jack''sment. She wasughing so heartily that he could


    not help but stare at how beautiful she looked when she wasughing.


    "Is it so funny?" Jack asked.


    Rachel imagined how furious Michael got every time the cat would scratch at his door while he was


    peacefully drifting into sleep.


    "No, it''s not. I think the cat is really cute," she said while she was ironically trying to hide herughter.


    "Wait a minute. Rachel, do you like cats?" Jack interrupted.


    Of course, Rachel didn''t particrly like cats.


    She just said that because of how Jack had been describing the cat. But she never said that she had


    no interest in raising pets.


    She only said that cats were cute because she wanted to see how Jack would react. It was the perfect


    setup to trick him and see how far he would go.


    Rachel tilted her head and acted like she was thinking about it. She even made the "Hmm" sound, to


    make it more believable.


    "Rachel, please don''t tell me you like cats too," said Jack.


    "Maybe, what about you?"


    Jack''s smile immediately turned into a frown. When it dawned on him that Rachel might really like the


    furry little creature, he felt distressed.


    He had zero interest in pets, let alone raising them. He tried to y it cool so Rachel wouldn''t notice


    that he was worried.


    Albeit reluctantly, he told her, "If you want, maybe we can get one."


    Rachel was surprised. She didn''t realize her n would go this well. Who knew that she could easily


    manipte Jack like this? "Do you really mean that?"


    Jack gave up. His feelings for Rachel were stronger than his convictions. If she was truly adamant in


    having one of these things, he would force himself to endure having one around the house. Besides, it


    was normal for girls to like soft and furry little creatures.


    "Yes, I mean it," he conceded. Jack sighed as soon as he said that, but Rachel would be so happy, and


    he thought it was worth it.


    However, he didn''t expect that Rachel would burst intoughter again. "You don''t want to raise a cat!


    It''s written all over your face, Jack. Why would you debase yourself like that?"


    Jack had never looked more ashamed his whole life, but what he said next surprised Rachel even


    more. "It depends on you, Rachel," he said.


    "If we raised a pet even if you hated it, you would despise both of us!"


    "If you really wanted one, I would be okay with it. I mean I don''t love the idea, but I can endure it for


    you," he retorted.


    Rachel turned around to hide her smile. She didn''t want Jack to see that she was slightly blushing so


    she went to the living room.


    Jack followed her and held her hand. "If you want, we can drop by the pet store this afternoon."


    She held her forehead and smiled at him. "Don''t take it so seriously, Jack. Have you ever seen me


    keep one of those things around?"


    Jack was surprised to hear what she had just said. After all, she did look like she was really interested.


    However, it was clear to him that she never really did have the chance to raise any sort of pet because


    his mother disliked having little animals around the house.


    Part of the reason that Rachel couldn''t raise pets was because she didn''t have too much time on her


    hands. Half of the time, she spent with the Fu family. The other half, she was trying to study. If she kept


    a pet, she would have forgotten to feed it.


    Jack pondered if Rachel really was just trying to see how he would react or if she truly wanted to raise


    a pet.


    In a short amount of time, Jack had alreadye up with several ideas. The look on his eyes was all


    the evidence that Rachel needed to tell that he was plotting something again.


    Rachel unconsciously touched her face because of how much he was staring at her. "What''s wrong?"


    she asked.


    "Nothing," he replied while keeping a straight face. Jack had already decided that he would go through


    with his n. "I''lle backter this evening."


    "And then what?"


    "And then I''ll arrange for Austin to choose two pet stores. We''ll drop by and see if you find one that you


    like."


    Rachel paused and bit her lip. "Stop. I really don''t want to raise a pet, Jack."


    Instead of listening to what she was telling him, Jack chose to ask her a question. "Then what would


    you like?"


    ''What do I like?'' She kept thinking for over a minute and couldn''t decide on an answer.


    She had never really built a habit of keeping pets. Now that she was thinking about it, she realized that


    she had led apletely dull lifepared to other people.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jack received a phone call and left in a hurry.


    After he left, Rachel began to arrange her stuff.


    She put her clothes into his wardrobe and arranged them neatly.


    After arranging the wardrobe, she found that all his pillow covers and nket had been changed.


    The dark blue ones that had been there before were now reced by warm ones.


    After a closer look, she realized why they looked so familiar to her. They were the same as the ones


    she was using in her house. Jack''s meticulousness was all hidden in such a trivial detail.


    She went to the kitchen and expected that he had at least restocked the refrigerator. "Nope. It''s even


    emptier than when I left," she said begrudgingly.


    Rachel began thinking of a list of items that she needed to buy. Since she came here in order to take


    care of Jack''s surprisingly fragile stomach, she needed to carefully buy the ingredients and cook them


    herself.


    She remembered that Jack once bragged about the time he went to a Chinese restaurant to learn how


    to cook.


    But all he got was gastritis. For the president of MK Group, he was aplete mess!


    Jack, on the other hand, was absent-minded while working.


    All he wanted right now was to get off work early. He was invited to a party this evening, but Jack did


    not want to go at all.


    It was not that important, so he asked Austin to refuse for him.


    While he was on the meeting, everyone noticed that he was distracted and restless. He would even


    take out his phone to check it every five minutes.


    He was so clearly distracted that the meeting could no longer proceed.


    Austin thought that ever since the boss fell in love, he had changed a lot. Perhaps it was good in some


    ways, but it was affecting his work ethics.


    Austin had never seen the boss like this, not even when Jack was with Celine for a long time. But now


    he was acting like a teenage boy who was head over heels in love.


    As Jack''s secretary, he took it upon himself to urge him to focus. He repeatedly reminded him that they


    were in a meeting, and Jack finally came to his senses.


    Jack finally realized that everyone was just staring at him. He cleared his throat and set his phone


    aside. "So where were we?"


    Austin pressed his palm to his face and handed his notebook to Jack. He whispered to Jack what they


    had been talking about all this time. Jack was still a little dazed so he opened the notebook and read


    what Austin had jotted down.


    Jack''s associates stared at each other in dismay. They thought that the president should not act so


    absent-minded.


    The meeting didn''t continue until Jack finished reviewing his secretary''s notes. After he was done, he


    raised his head, wore a straight face, and cleared his throat once more.


    Jack rummaged through the documents that they handed him and pointed out a few wrong numbers.


    The people who were responsible broke out in a cold sweat.


    To their surprise, Jack didn''t me them.


    He simply said in a well-modted voice, "Next time show me a revised n with correct numbers. I


    don''t want anyonemitting such a stupid mistake again."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. When they left the meeting room, they thought that Jack might have


    hit his head or something.


    Jack was brilliant, but he was also the realization of their corporate nightmares.


    They thought they got off easy today. If it had been any other day, who knew what would have


    happened? There was only one thing they couldn''t figure out. Why was Jack so distracted?


    After looking through the ns once more, the wrong numbers were indeed important figures.


    The supervisor wiped the sweat from his forehead. He didn''t check the post thoroughly, and he handed


    it to Jack so haphazardly.


    After their meeting with Jack, each department held their own meetings.


    They abided by Jack''s order and didn''t dare to make the same mistake. Setting aside the minor insult


    that they all got, perhaps it was Jack''s version of giving them a gentle warning.


    If that stupid error happened again, they doubted if anyone in that room would still be working for MK


    Group.


    None of them knew why Jack was so distracted, except for Austin. He knew exactly why he was so


    fidgety and restless.


    After following Jack to his office, Austin thought about raising his concern but ultimately decided


    against it.


    Jack noticed the look on Austin''s face and said, "If you have something to say, say it."


    Jack and Austin had worked together for several years now. He knew Austin well enough to know when


    he had something on his mind, and he respected his opinion.


    "Mr. Fu,"


    Austin stuttered and changed his words. "Jack, recently you''ve been so..." He mmed up again.


    No matter how close their rtionship were, Jack was still his superior and he was his secretary. So it


    was improper to question or criticize Jack.


    Knowing that Austin probably couldn''t say it directly, Jack figured out what Austin wanted to discuss. It


    was about what happened during the meeting.


    If he were an employee, his boss would criticize him for how he acted during such an important


    meeting.


    "Today was just...an ident. It won''t happen again," he sighed.


    "Boss, it wasn''t just today." Austin was hesitant to continue the rest of his sentence at first, but since he


    had already said it, perhaps it was best to say it straight. "You haven''t been performing well recently.


    There''re tons of work that are getting dyed. Haven''t you noticed it?"


    Jack was left speechless. Even if he wanted to defend himself, Austin was right. He had been


    neglected his duties and responsibilities.


    It had been a long time since a blunder like this happened.


    Back then, his work ethics wasn''t the problem. It was the way he behaved in front of his employees.


    "I''m gonna be more careful next time," Jack said sincerely.

 Chapter 163 Go Shopping Together

    Chapter 163 Go Shopping Together


    Austin exited Jack''s office after the conversation.


    Jack looked nkly at hisputer screen. A pen spun atop his slender fingers.


    Austin had aired his observation. For the past two days, he appeared to be cking off at work. Jack


    was chagrined to realize hemitted mistakes.


    The man had never allowed his business to suffer before. Definitely not for any private matters.


    He prided himself of his discipline in drawing a line between his public and private interests. He didn''t


    expect that he would bend his self-imposed rules by falling in love with Rachel.


    In the meeting earlier, Rachel had sent him a message asking what he wanted for dinner.


    Ignoring his subordinates, he had chatted with her with a dash of excitement, the meeting totally


    forgotten.


    The pen finally stopped, and Jack, who was thinking for a long time, finally made a decision.


    What Austin stated was totally justifiable. He had allowed his emotions to override his reasons. He


    needed to strengthen his resolve and separate public affairs from personal ones.


    After working hours, Jack drove back without waiting for news from Rachel.


    The rain fell steadily without let up since morning. Alongside the road, leaves drooped under the weight


    of the droplets, adding a striking color to the foggy weather.


    His piled up work and health condition put him in a consistently bad moodtely. He was only in a good


    mood if Rachel was beside him, but because of work, he couldn''t apany her often.


    He needed to squeeze out time from his busy schedule if he wanted to spend time with her.


    Although Rachel didn''t know what he had done, it didn''t matter.


    It was a good thing to get the snail slowlye out of its shell. From being wary of him, she was now


    willing toe closer to him.


    They were barely making any progress. But now, it was getting much better.


    Jack felt intensely happy when he reached his apartment. His eyes were fixed on the brightly lit


    window.


    He clearly knew that from the day Rachel moved in, the light in his house would always be on.


    Rachel did nothing for the whole day. Jack was a neat freak and had stringent conditions with the


    housekeepers.


    In particr, they had to clean up and kept things in order. His obsession with cleanliness warranted


    that every corner was wlessly swept, dusted, and scrubbed.


    They all observed the rules. Basically, a housekeeper was scheduled to do the cleaning once every two


    days.


    Although the house looked cold and cheerless, there was never a trace of dust or grime.


    As a result, Rachel did not need to clean anything except for her own mess when she decided to cook.


    Her days were idled and feathered without a hurry. She walked around in the morning and then went


    back to have a rest.


    Jack sent lunch for her by noon. Rachel was woken up by a phone call and found out that he ordered


    her a meal.


    As it turned out, Jack was here to supervise her and not the other way around.


    She was so embarrassed with herself that she nned Jack¡¯s dietary n for the rest of the afternoon.


    She meticulously nned his meals and even consulted with one of her previous schoolmates, who


    was a nutritionist.


    She was so busy, she didn¡¯t notice the time. When she received a phone call from Jack, he was


    already at the door.


    "It''s not necessary to follow the n down to a tee. The most important thing is to have a good rest,


    pay close attention to avoiding the irritating food, and just take good care of yourself," the nutritionist


    stated over the call.


    Rachel understood what she was saying. They chatted for a while longer and the nutritionist discovered


    that Rachel was customizing the n for someone.


    She asked a few more questions, and when she learned that it was designed for a man, her curiosity


    was drawn.


    She kept asking Rachel, who the lucky guy was that made her do such trivial things.


    With so much attention and detail to every meal, there would be no better care for the patient.


    What was more, she was a heart major and not a gastroenterology major.


    Rachel couldn''t resist her interrogation and was about to find an excuse to say goodbye. Then, Jack


    came back.


    She hurried off under the pretext of closing the door.


    Thedy was very eloquent. Although they only talked via Inte, Rachel was afraid that she might


    find out the truth.


    She was not good at telling lies. Her only way out was to dodge her questions and escape from her.


    Jack tried to reach home as soon as possible. When hended at the doorway, he paused and waited


    for Rachel to open up instead of opening the door by himself.


    He rang the doorbell for a moment, and then heard the door being opened inside. Lights flowed out as


    Rachel pulled the door.


    "You''re back." The woman he liked stood at the door and weed him.


    Jack didn''t know how to describe how he was feeling at the moment. A wave of warmth filled him up,


    spilling out from his heart.


    Before he could ponder about it further, Jack yanked her in his arms and kissed her hard on the lips.


    Rachel was caught off guard. Before she could make any reaction, she was lead into the house by


    Jack. When the door shut, she came to her senses and looked terrified.


    "Are you frightened?" he teased.


    She angrily shoved him away. Of course, she was rmed! As soon as the door opened, she was


    seized and kissed by a man. Her mental fortitude wasn¡¯t that strong.


    "I almost pped you!"


    "No way!"


    "Why not? I thought I opened the door to a pervert!"


    Heughed, his eyes glowing in mischief as he viewed his surroundings. The house felt a little different


    because of the existence of another person.


    A water cup was on the center table, and another pair of shoes were on the floor. Even the dining table


    was neatly set.


    He only disappeared for a day, but so much had changed already.


    Rachel took a final survey at the meal n before tidying up the table. "Do you want to go to the


    supermarket?"


    He moved beside her and took a peek at her notes. "Are you going to buy some fruits and vegetables?"


    Rachel nodded. She looked at her watch, it was only six in the evening. It was still early in summer, but


    the skies were dark with all the clouds and rain.


    "Then let''s go!"


    She went back to her room and took a quick change of clothes, while Jack made a phone call.


    They were out of the apartment a few minutester.


    The rain had subsided. The streetmps were lit, casting a glow on the rain-kissed sidewalks.


    Inside the car, the radio yed an unfamiliar English song. Soft melodies filled the air.


    Rachel listened to the song and hummed in a low voice while Jack was focused on driving.


    The scenery outside the car swiftly shifted into a blur. Not long after, they arrived at the mall. Moving


    within the stalls, Jack was in charge of pushing the cart, while Rachel was picking up goods.


    Although they only intended to buy some food, they took their time and roamed between the isles.


    After going through the food shelf, Rachel wandered around, looking for other things to buy.


    They rounded a corner and got to the children¡¯s toy section. A group of shoppers with mostly children


    gathered around a saleswoman promoting a product.


    The voice of the woman was amplified by the headset she was wearing. The sound was deafening,


    Jack and Rachel exchanged a look and chose to bypass the area.


    Before they could detour, the saleswoman said something to the crowd. The children suddenly got


    excited, rushing forward and screaming.


    The scene became chaotic. The adults, who were smiling earlier, all grew nervous.


    The kids wanted to grab the toy she was holding. They never anticipated that the simple event could


    lead to a mishap.


    Jack moved closer to Rachel, looking at the mess in front of them. "Let''s go somewhere else."


    As he was speaking, two kids pushed each other in front of them. One of them, a plump kid, stumbled


    and fell on the ground in front of their cart.


    He broke into tears, which startled the crowd.


    The ruckus died in a snap, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The boy slumped and continued to bawl loudly. No one knew what was going on.


    Perplexed eyes kept looking at each other, but none of the parents rushed forward.


    His cries reverberated loudly in the room, which forced Rachel and Jack to stop from leaving.


    Seeing the child in a miserable state, other children and parents came up tofort him.


    When Jack was about to leave with Rachel, the kid''s sister turned up.


    The woman wore a long dress. She walked through the crowd and squatted in front of the child


    anxiously. "Daniel! What''s wrong with you?"


    The boy cried pitifully. "Rona!" He stretched out his chubby arms and jumped to her.


    "He was hit by that cart!" one of the children in the crowd said, which made Jack and Rachel confused.


    They turned their heads and met the eyes of the worried sister.


    To their surprise, it was Rona, a good friend of Celine.


    Rachel had met her on various asions, and Jack was quite familiar with her.


    When they randomly met each other, all of them were stunned.


    Before they could exin themselves, the mother of the kid scooted to drag his son back. "I''m sorry!


    My child did not see it clearly. He fell down by ident. These two people did not knock him down. Is


    he alright?" she rified.


    Learning what had happened, Rona turned to look at her brother. She was relieved after making sure


    there was no wound on his body.


    Jack and Rachel, who didn''t speak one word from the beginning, were almost caught in a


    misunderstanding.

 Chapter 164 Shopping In The Supermarket

    Chapter 164 Shopping In The Supermarket


    After making sure that the child was fine, Jack nodded to Rona and then pushed the cart away with


    Rachel.


    Rona stood there in surprise, and stared at their receding backs. She had a confused expression on


    her face.


    She waspletely unprepared to run into Jack and Rachel together there.


    Did Jack really apany Rachel when she went shopping?


    As she thought of her close friend, Rona felt too upset to say anything.


    For Jack and Rachel,ing across Rona unexpectedly was not a big deal. But to Rona, it was like


    being struck by lightning.


    Rona didn''te back to her senses until Jack nodded at her and left.


    She heard someone else asking her, "Is your brother all right?"


    "The boy is crying. Pick him up."


    The noise bothered her and made her anxious, so she pulled the little boy up from the floor.


    "Stopping crying. Where''s the nanny?" she said impatiently.


    They walked out of the children''s toy area. As for Rachel, meeting Rona was no different from meeting


    any other acquaintance.


    However, Jack''s conscience was uneasy, so he observed her cautiously. When he saw that she


    seemed to be normal and natural, he felt a little relieved.


    Rona was Celine''s best friend. He couldn''t help thinking of his ex-girlfriend when he saw her.


    However, what he really cared about was whether Rachel would mind.


    He was afraid that she would feel upset to be reminded of his former rtionship.


    He was also worried that they would lose their good mood. They talked about the chaotic conditions of


    the shopping mall just now. They rarely had the same opinions, but they both agreed that this mall was


    very poorly managed. When they chatted, the atmosphere was naturally harmonious.


    Rachel''s face revealed no change of emotion. Seeing her like that, Jack secretly breathed a sigh of


    relief. He was afraid that she might be affected by that encounter.


    After talking about what happened just now, Rachel continued, "Those parents should take better care


    of their children. If my son was there, I wouldn''t let him to make a scene in public."


    She only said that to make her point about the noisy kid. But she saw an interesting gleam in Jack''s


    eyes, and then he smiled with his lips slightly pursed.


    "You will be a good mother," he said.


    Rachel wasn''t sure how to answer that. ''I will be a good mother? How did thate up?''


    "The only thing we don''t have now is a child," he added.


    Rachel pretended not to hear his words, pushing the cart forward a few steps. Her eyes wandered


    across the vegetable shelves. She asked him, "What do you want to eat?"


    Jack leaned towards her and extended his hand to take an eggnt from the shelf. "How about stewed


    eggnt?"


    "That''s too oily for you right now." Rachel took it from him and put it back on the shelf. "Pick another


    one."


    With his deep eyes, he nced at the vegetables. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he


    said, "It''s up to you."


    Rachel was carefully exploring the bedding aisle. She pushed the cart and slowly walked away. Her


    cooking schedule for Jack was carefully customized based on what foods were good for his stomach.


    Before she came to the supermarket, she had already knew what to buy. However, she still liked to


    check with him about what he liked first.


    Hearing his words, Rachel thought that Jack might misunderstand her, so she exined, "You can


    choose whatever you like, and we can change the method of cooking. You just need to avoid eating


    dishes that are very oily or spicy."


    He stood tall and straight, with one hand in his pocket. He picked up a box of tomatoes and flipped it


    over. "I''m not really in the mood for anything. Why don''t you give me some suggestions? How about


    that? My private doctor."


    His voice was husky and seductive. He was really doing a good job flirting with her.


    Rachel turned her head away, thinking he was going too far, even though he had tried to say it with a


    simple voice.


    So she tried to brush it off. She made a murmur vaguely and looked around, pretending to be busy.


    "Let me have a look..."


    Unaware of what she was thinking, Jack took over the cart and followed her in a leisurely manner.


    Both of them were attractive in appearance, which caused many people to turn and look at them.


    But they stared at Jack the most. He really stood out from the crowd, with his handsome appearance


    and strong build.


    Despite so much attention bearing down on him, he pretended not to notice it.


    They selected a few vegetables and spareribs. It might be a littlete in the evening, but Rachel


    nned to stew yam and pork rib soup for him the next day. So she picked out the ingredients, and


    went back to the fresh fruit section.


    It was the season when there were plenty of watermelons, peaches, and other fruits disyed on the


    shelves in order.


    Some of the watermelons were cut into small pieces and wrapped in stic box. Rachel wasn''t


    interested in those, so she turned her eyes to the big, full watermelons on the long cab.


    Her eyes lit up. She pointed at them and said, "Can you choose a good watermelon? Go and pick a


    sweet one."


    Jack could choose vegetables well, but he was not good at choosing fruits.


    It was hard to find a very sweet one.


    After pondering for a moment, Jack couldn''t still couldn''t see any differences among those


    watermelons.


    When he turned his head and saw an older man next to him who was choosing the watermelon by


    tapping them, Jack asked humbly, "Hi, can you tell me how to choose a watermelon?"


    Rachel, who was looking at other fruits, turned around and continued to look around, pretending not to


    see him.


    There was a broad selection of imported fruits on the shelves, but Rachel didn''t find any fruit she


    wanted to eat.


    Then she picked several apples. When she came back, she saw that Jack was tapping the


    watermelons.


    At that same moment, two girls came over. They hade up to Jack on their own initiative, to show


    him how to choose a good watermelon.


    He was about to turn them away politely, but the girls looked too young. He didn''t want to frighten them


    with a stern face.


    When he was about to say something, he looked up and saw Rachel standing not far away with the


    cart. She had a faint smile.


    His heart tightened. He put down the watermelon, and went to Rachel.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The two girls followed his figure and looked away when they saw that he was close to a woman and


    that they were talking intimately.


    They looked at each other, sighed and began to choose their watermelon.


    After a while, they heard the sound of wheels behind them. One of the young girls quickly raised her


    hand and pushed her friend forward, who was a little excited.


    The young girl turned around to see the handsome maning back, with his girlfriend with him.


    The two little girls'' eyes lit up and they looked at them in a stealthy manner. They whispered to each


    other.


    Rachel was concentrating on the watermelons. In fact, she didn''t know how to pick a good one either.


    She remembered vaguely about how to pick watermelons from others.


    ''How do I get a good one? What''s the right way to judge whether it''s good by tapping it?''


    Rachel cast her perplexed eyes at Jack, who was pretending that he knew everything as he touched


    those watermelons one by one.


    However, he hadn''t actually picked a good one yet. When he was about to speak, the girl next to him


    asked in a low voice,


    "Are you celebrities?"


    Rachel and Jack exchanged an amused nce.


    They were ttered to hear other people praising them for looking so good in public.


    Receiving no answer from them, these two girls assumed they must be stars. Otherwise how could


    they look so morous?


    Then they brought out a pen and paper for their signature.


    Seeing this, Rachel turned her head away to hide her titter. Jack put on a serious face. However, the


    two girls were not intimidated by him at all.


    He looked so cool to them that they even wanted to take a photo with him.


    Jack was speechless, while Rachel wasughing like a girl.


    She reached out and poked his back, bearing herughter, and said, "Hurry up, you''d better give them


    an autograph."


    In the end, the two girls went away joyfully, having got his signature. The scribbles on the paper were


    so delicate that nobody could tell what he wrote.


    Even so, the young girls had no doubt that Jack and Rachel were celebrities.


    It was normal for celebrities to sign autographs like this. Moreover, their handwriting was elegant and


    sharp.


    Before leaving, the two girls asked them their names. They thought they were stars, so they did a web


    search for them on their phones. They couldn''t find anything for the search of Rachel Shen.


    But when they searched for Jack Fu, they were astonished.


    Jack didn''t care if anyone thought he was a star. As for being a handsome man, it was understandable


    for others to think so.


    In the end, they picked up a cute watermelon.


    They pushed the cart to the cashier.


    They didn''t know that someone had been watching the whole scene, with jealousy and indignation in


    her eyes.


    ''The woman beside him is not Celine anymore, but Rachel.


    Has Jack got back together with Rachel? I thought he was head over heels in love with Celine. What''s


    wrong?''


    However, Rona had no idea that Jonathan had forced Celine to leave the city.


    It was also impossible for Celine to mention that shameful thing to Rona on the phone.


    Whether she came back secretly or not, she would be forced to leave the city in no more than two


    days.


    She made all kinds of excuses, saying there was something wrong with her family, herpany, or her


    rent deposit.


    In the end, she had no choice but to leave. Celine was very angry, but she couldn''t do anything about


    it.


    At the moment, she realized how much power and influence the Fu family had in Ninwell City.


    She also regretted breaking up with Jack. Now she couldn''t get in touch with him, no matter how hard


    she tried.


    However, what Celine said to the outside world, even to Rona, was that she didn''t love Jack anymore


    and that she wanted to breathe the fresh air of a new environment.

 Chapter 165 A Call From Rona

    Chapter 165 A Call From Rona


    In Celine''s version of story, she had grown quite weary of Jack¡¯s domineering nature and wanted to


    break up with him. But he had refused to let her go. She had no choice but to leave the city.


    Celine wasn¡¯t sure as to how much Rona would believe in her words, but she said it, nheless.


    Rona believed Celine¡¯s story at first. Celine often whined to her about Jack, and how she had to avoid


    him wherever she went.


    After all, such things urred before as well.


    But as Celine said it over and over again, Rona started to doubt her.


    Whenever Rona inquired about their rtionship, Celine always groaned about Jack pestering her.


    Rona had been her friend for a long time, and she knew Celine well.


    She didn''t believe Celine''s story anymore.


    She guessed that Jack might have dumped Celine.


    Nevertheless, Jack had never said anything about their breakup in public.


    Although Rona was suspicious that the couple might have split, she didn¡¯t see or hear anything


    personally.


    She remained dubious about the couple¡¯s rtionship. However, when she saw Jack shopping with


    Rachel, it all became crystal clear to her.


    Rona decided to snoop around a little and silently follow them until they paid for their stuff. She


    contemted calling Jack and finally took out her phone to call him.


    Jack led Rachel out of the underground supermarket at the shopping mall. He carried bags in both


    hands while she didn''t take anything.


    They looked like an ordinary couple who just went shopping. Nothing out of the ordinary happened.


    Rachel often went shopping in the supermarket alone, while Jack had seldom done so before.


    Apart from the business trips to a few big shopping malls, it was impossible for him to buy stuff from a


    supermarket like this.


    As the couple was about to approach the elevator, Jack¡¯s phone rang.


    He had his hands full with carrying all the shopping bags, so he signaled to Rachel to help him take out


    his cellphone.


    He stopped in his tracks and asked Rachel to take the phone out from his pocket.


    Rachel took it out from his pants.


    Rona¡¯s name flickered on the screen. Although Rachel knew that Celine had a friend, she didn¡¯t know


    her name. Without any thought, she handed Jack his phone.


    Seeing Rona''s name on the screen, his mind went ck, and he couldn''te up with a solution of


    dealing with the situation. He gave Rachel a quick look, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of


    him.


    Since Jack¡¯s hands were full, he pouted and said, "Help me answer the phone, I can¡¯t do it with all the


    stuff I¡¯m carrying."


    Rachel said, "You can put the bags down first." She then held it next to his ear.


    "Mr. Fu?" Rachel could hear a woman¡¯s voice.


    Jack replied in a low and deep voice, "Hmm."


    The woman on the other end of the line said, "I happened to see you in the supermarket, but I didn¡¯t


    have the time to talk to you. Are you still there?"


    Rona dared not to call him any other name except Mr. Fu. Although she appeared calm on the surface,


    she was so nervous that she tightened the belt of her dress around her.


    She was afraid that Jack would refuse to meet her. "I have something to tell you. Can I take a few


    minutes out of your time?"


    Instead of replying immediately, Jack turned to look at Rachel.


    He barely knew Rona as an acquaintance. In fact, he only thought of her as Celine¡¯s good friend.


    Jack wasn¡¯t sure as to what she wanted from him. Was it something important that she wanted to


    confide in him? Jack guessed that she¡¯d surely want to talk about Celine.


    But he didn''t want to talk about Celine with her. After pondering for a moment, Jack refused, "I¡¯m sorry,


    but I¡¯m not avable today. Let¡¯s talk about it some other day."


    After hearing what Jack had to say, Rona¡¯s face filled with malice. She wasn¡¯t standing far away from


    the couple.


    Therefore, she could clearly see them. Furthermore, she could distinctly make out the expression Jack


    had on his face while he was gazing at Rachel.


    She further tightened the belt of her dress with a hint of ferocity on her face.


    She sneered as she thought, ¡®Surely, a man is the worst thing in the world when he cheats on a


    woman.


    Whenever he heard something about Celine in the past, his expressions were totally different than how


    he is reacting now.¡¯


    Rona witnessed how Rachel was holding Jack¡¯s phone next to his ear.


    She thought Rachel might be able to hear her from the phone, so she deliberately said, "It¡¯s about


    Celine."


    As expected, Jack¡¯s tone became sullen, although his facial expressions remained the same.


    "What is it?"


    Rona thought Jack might not be able toe to her with Rachel by her side.


    She said hesitantly, "It¡¯s not convenient to talk over the phone. Can we talk in a cafe on the second


    floor if you haven¡¯t left yet?


    Please make it alone." Rona didn¡¯t have the guts to say anything else.


    Jack was aware of what she was trying to say.


    "It won¡¯t take long, we¡¯d be done in a jiffy," she added.


    After hanging up the phone, Jack looked visibly shaken. Rachel locked his phone and put it back in his


    pocket.


    She clearly heard what the woman on the phone was saying.


    She was talking about Celine.


    Judging by the expression on Jack¡¯s face, Rachel said, "Go see that woman, maybe she has


    something important to tell you."


    A hint of nervousness shed through Jack¡¯s eyes. He stammered, "I..."


    "Go to her," she interrupted. "See what she¡¯s got to say."


    "I am done with Celine," he said hurriedly, fearing that she would misunderstand him.


    "I know," Rachel said calmly. "Go see her and you can have a chat with."


    Still carrying the stuff they bought, Jack clenched his slender fingers and said, "Let¡¯s go to the parking


    lot first and put these things in the car." Rachel nodded.


    Rona hid behind a pir as they made their way out of the elevator.


    Her heart sank on the thought of what Rachel might have said to Jack.


    She started to panic.


    ''Did Celine mean nothing to Jack now?'' she wondered.


    Rona turned around slowly with a gloomy face.


    After taking a few strides, she realized that the nanny was still upstairs with her brother.


    Rona headed for the stairs. When she was halfway up the stairs, her phone rang.


    She looked at her phone and found out that Jack was calling her.


    Her eyes lit up with excitement as she answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    On the other line, Jack asked in a low voice, "Where shall we meet?"


    Rachel sat in the car as she watched Jack making his way into the elevator. She then looked away


    absentmindedly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on. What thing about Celine was so crucial that it had to


    be discussed now?


    Her heart filled with mixed emotions as these thoughts surged through her mind.


    She tried to stop the wild thoughts that were messing with her.


    After all, she decided to trust Jack when he said he had broken up with Celine.


    Although it was true that he wasn''t kind to her before, she also treated him coldly.


    But when it came to love, she was positive that Jack wouldn¡¯t cheat.


    The only thing that bothered her was what Jack said in the Royal Private Kitchen that day.


    Rachel lost her train of thought when she heard the nging of the keys as they fell to the floor.


    She picked them up. Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She answered her phone, and Lea''s voice was heard from the other end. "Rachel!"


    "Hi, Lea," she answered softly.


    The whooshing sound of the wind could be heard clearly as Lea spoke.


    "Do you have a little time on your hands? The day after tomorrow, maybe? How about we have dinner


    together?"


    "The day after tomorrow?" she repeated. Rachel had nothing special nned; therefore, she agreed.


    "Sure," she stated. "We can have dinner." The wind on the other end of the line was so strong that


    Rachel couldn¡¯t understand what Lea was saying. She heard bits and pieces of Lea¡¯s voice going. "I


    must work... ...next Monday... ...dinner..."


    Rachel shook her head, helplessly. "Can you talk in a quieter ce? I can¡¯t make out what you are


    saying."


    Lea said, "Hold on, I¡¯ll text youter."


    Time flew quickly, and her two-month holiday was over. Now, Lea had to go back to her ordinary life.


    Suddenly, Henry shed into Rachel''s mind, and she became curious as to how their rtionship was


    going.


    If Lea nned on going back to her work, she would have to break up with him or be in a long-distance


    rtionship. Or else, Lea had no choice but to be a member of the ground crew.


    Lea had previously broken up with her ex-boyfriends because of her job. But as far as Henry was


    concerned, she wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    But this solely was Lea''s business. She would deal with it. After all, in terms of rtionship, Lea was


    much more mature and calmer than Rachel.


    Rachel was losing her grip. She had no time to make Lea¡¯s rtionship issues her own.


    She thought that Lea would be angry with her if she knew the situation she and Jack were in.


    Rachel was confident that Jack wouldn''t cheat on her. But the others didn''t have the same level of trust


    in Jack as her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In other words, they didn''t think that Jack was her Mr. Right.


    Rachel''s face suddenly felt hot.

 Chapter 166 Did You Break Up With Celine

    Chapter 166 Did You Break Up With Celine


    Rona and Jack sat face to face in a rtively quiet corner of a cafe.


    She was a little nervous as she told him random stories about Celine.


    The truth was, she wanted to confirm if Jack and Celine had really broke up.


    But she was too scared to ask him directly, so all she did was beat around the bush.


    Jack knew that since they''d broke up, Celine had been looking for ways to return to him. However, he


    had always avoided her.


    His patience had worn out and he would not get back together with her.


    He didn''t even touch the coffee in front of him as he tried to listen to her. Eventually, he said impatiently,


    "Thank you for the information, but there''s really no need for you to tell me about her." He pushed the


    cup of coffee slightly and stood up. "I''ve already paid for the coffee. I have something else to do, so I''m


    leaving now."


    Rona was a little stunned. Jack''s attitude seemed to have confirmed one thing.


    She also stood up and looked at him with widened eyes. "Did you break up with Celine?" she asked


    nervously.


    Her voice was a little loud and it attracted the attention of other customers.


    Jack frowned with displeasure. Rona apologized immediately in a low voice, "I''m sorry. My voice was


    too loud."


    Jack didn''t answer her question directly but simply said, "She has her own life and I have mine too.


    Miss Zhou, please tell her that since she knows me well, she should know that I don''t change my mindExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    easily."


    Rona wasn''t actually interested in rying his message to Celine. She was more interested in


    something else. So she grasped the edge of the table, took a deep breath and bit her lower lip before


    she asked, "Is it because of Rachel?"


    Hearing her words, Jack looked at her coldly. "My private affairs have nothing to do with you."


    It was clearly a warning. Rona immediately understood it so she didn''t dare to ask more.


    Her lips curved into a forced smile and she apologized again awkwardly, "Sorry. I''m so sorry."


    For thest time, Jack said again, "I''m leaving." He then turned and walked away without looking back.


    Rona watched his receding back with aplicated look on her face.


    Her heart filled with different emotions. She thought of Celine first, then of Rachel.


    She realized, Jack would only stop being cold if he was in front of the woman he liked.


    Jealousy immediately overwhelmed her heart. She started to feel restless and uneasy.


    ''Miss Zhou?'' The way he called her earlier stung her heart.


    ''When he is in front of Rachel, he smiles tenderly. But he used to be indifferent and disgusted with her.


    What on earth did she do to him?''


    Her gripped on the table tightened. If the table was not made of steel, she might have already broken it.


    But on the bright side, at least she had gotten a piece of good news.


    She was able to confirm that Jack had indeed broken up with Celine.


    When she thought of how Celine would always show off about how obsessed Jack was to her and his


    attitude just now when he mentioned Celine, Rona wanted tough out loud.


    If she had recorded everything, she would y it in front of Celine. She was curious about how Celine


    would react and defend herself in front of her.


    Rona and Celine were actually good friends. However, Rona had her own motive for being friends with


    her.


    She was more into the benefits. Since Celine was in a rtionship with Jack back then, she befriended


    Celine to have a chance to get close to him. Moreover, her family could also benefit from it.


    However, Celine hadn''t really treated her as a friend. She was more like a nanny and a shock absorber


    especially when Celine and Jack quarreled.


    Sometimes, she was like a garbage bin where Celine would pour out all her anger.


    Rona always felt ufortable especially when it came to Jack.


    Because of that, the seed of jealousy and greed started to grow deep inside her heart. And as days


    passed, it was slowly eating her up.


    But of course, she didn''t dare to show her true feelings in front of Celine.


    Now that Jack and Celine had finally broken up and Celine left Ninwell City, she felt a little hopeful.


    However, Jack and Rachel were together now.


    Men were indeed fickle creatures.


    Since Rachel, who he disliked before, was able to win his heart, it could possibly happen to her too.


    After leaving the coffee shop, Jack went to his car. Rachel was waiting for him there. But he didn''t say


    anything about what happened while driving her home.


    The rain had finally stopped so Rachel decided to lower down the car''s window. As the wet night wind


    touched her face, she felt refreshed.


    When they got home, Rachel immediately prepared dinner. She made two simple dishes and a soup.


    As expected, Jack ate all of them without anyints.


    Knowing that Jack had eaten a lot, Rachel asked him out for a walk.


    They lived in a high-ssmunity so the surroundings were beautiful. The green scenery was very


    pleasing to the eyes.


    As they were walking along the street, they saw an old couple walking towards them. The man''s arm


    was around the woman''s shoulder and they were talking in a low voice.


    They nced at each other when the couple walked passed through them.


    Jack suddenly put his arm around Rachel''s shoulder and asked, "Do we look like them now?"


    He imitated how the old man held his wife. Rachel just smiled slightly.


    After walking for quite a while, they decided to go back home. Now that they lived together, it was


    inevitable for them to share a room and sleep in the same bed.


    Jack took a shower as soon as they came back. The sound of the water could be heard clearly.


    Rachel was in the bed with a book in her hand. She turned two pages but she couldn''t seem to


    understand what she was reading.


    She med it all to the noisy shower inside the bathroom.


    After flipping a few pages more, she gave up and decided to close the book.


    As soon as she put down the book on the bedside table, the bathroom door opened. Jack walked out,


    with a towel wrapped around his waist.


    He threw the towel in his hand in front of Rachel, turned around, and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Rachel stared at the towel for a while with creased brows. "It''s cold so help me dry my hair," Jack said.


    She leaned over to get the towel and the quilt slipped down from her body. Since she was sitting on the


    bed, she got even shorter than Jack.


    In order to reach his hair, Rachel had no choice but to kneel behind him. She then wiped his hair


    quietly.


    Jack had a short and beautiful hair so it was easy to dry it up. However, the towel was not enough


    because his root hair was still wet so Rachel got out of the bed and took a hair dryer.


    While drying his hair, she couldn''t help staring at his broad shoulders. Jack had an excellent figure, with


    tight and powerful muscles, so his body proportions were perfect.


    With Jack almost naked in front of her, she was undeniably fascinated by him. As she continued to


    stare at him, her breathing changed slightly. But upon realizing her behavior, she quickly looked away


    as if afraid of being caught.


    Fortunately, the sound of the hair dryer was a little loud so Jack didn''t notice her abnormal breathing.


    He just sat quietly and let her fiddle with his short hair.


    After drying his hair, Rachel got out of the bed again to put everything back. However, Jack hadn''t


    moved. He was sitting still, with hands on hisp. It was as if he was meditating.


    When Rachel saw him still in the same position, she pushed him a little and asked curiously, "What''s


    wrong?"


    With an evil smile on his face, Jack suddenly turned around and pressed her on the bed.


    Rachel blurted out angrily, "Hey, stop it Jack! You scared me."


    "I meant to scare you," Jack snickered.


    But he let go of her hand and pulled her up. Rachel immediately hid herself under the quilt.


    "Rachel." Jack suddenly called out his name softly.


    "What?" She peeped through the quilt to see what Jack was doing.


    With his Adam''s apple bobbing, he said again, "Come here, Rachel." She just stared at him.


    Her intuition was telling her that something dangerous was about to happen.


    But it looked like she was bewitched by his eyes. The air around the room seemed to freeze as she


    slowly came to him.


    The dim orange light reflected Jack''s handsome face. He reached out his hand and whispered softly,


    "Rachel." His maic low voice was like a feather that brushed through her heart.


    She sat still. When he leaned over to her, she could hear him panting. She subconsciously closed her


    eyes when his lips pressed on hers.


    To her, the orange light became dimmer and dimmer.


    Her mind was in a mess.


    Jack noticed her distracted behavior so he stopped moving for a moment.


    Before Rachel came back to her senses, all the lights in the room were turned off all of a sudden.


    She held her breath as she had already anticipated what would happen next.

 Chapter 167 Dreamed Of Her Childhood

    Chapter 167 Dreamed Of Her Childhood


    Jack had shown his intentions bluntly.


    He pressed on Rachel again, with one hand slowly creeping towards her back. She grasped the sheet


    tightly.


    Although his action was overbearing, she still had enough space to turn away. And she also knew that


    he wouldn''t insist if she wasn''t willing to do it.


    However, she didn''t have the strength to stop him. The next moment, his kiss deepened as he pulled


    her into his arms.


    A part of her mind was reminding her to get away and not surrender to him so soon.


    A little voice at the back of her mind said, "It''s dangerous!" A "DANGER!" sign shed through her


    mind.


    Was she now ready to have sex with him?


    However, her heart said that she was willing to be with him.


    She was ready to be captured by the love that he weaved.


    Actually, Jack also gave her the opportunity to dodge and escape. But when his hand gradually fondled


    some delicate area and his lips started to taste the different parts of her body, she stayed in his arms


    without any resistance.


    Her obedience and acquiescence ignited the fire in Jack and encouraged him to continue.


    He had been waiting for this for a long time. The willingness that Rachel showed made him the


    happiest man tonight. Finally, he didn''t need to rely on his schemes and tricks to pursue her.


    All his efforts had paid off. Those little things and changes he did to show her the real him made Rachel


    come out of her thick shell and eventually opened her heart to him.


    As a matter of fact, he had given Rachel a chance to get rid of him. But her actions proved that she


    was now willing to be with him.


    A few momentster, they both fell into the bed, with bodies still entangled.


    As the night grew deeper, the rain started to fall again outside.


    The temperature felt like it was already spring.


    All of a sudden, the surroundings changed.


    Rachel''s dream brought her back to her childhood, during the time when she was brought to the Fu


    family.


    It was dark outside. Little raindrops started to fall on the surface of the sea. The tiny sailboats were


    swaying slightly to the cold night breeze.


    Jonathan liked Rachel so much. He always held her in his arms, taught her how to y Chinese chess,


    and read her bedtime stories before going to sleep.


    On that night, they were on her bed. With a book in his hand, he started to read her a story. "The


    general pulled out a broadsword and hacked down..."


    "Ha-ha!" A sudden burst ofughter was heard from the door. Rachel turned her gaze from the old man


    to the door. There, she saw a strange boy who was looking at her with a wicked smile.


    Upon seeing him, Jonathan asked, "Michael, when did you arrive? Come here."


    At this time, another boy showed up behind Michael. He was holding a basketball in his hands.


    At her very young age, Rachel thought that he was handsome. But she also felt that he was not easy to


    get along with.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Michael and the boy went inside the room together. It was her first time to meet them.


    "This is Rachel," Jonathan introduced.


    Michael stared at her for a while. He then raised his hand to touch his head, with a puzzled look on his


    face. "Where did shee from? Uncle Jonathan, you have another child?" he asked.


    The girl was about seven or eight years old. But he never heard that Jonathan had another child after


    Jack was born.


    While Michael was lost in thought, Jonathan suddenly struck him on the head and said, "You brat! Don''t


    think too much."


    Michael scratched his head and smiled embarrassingly. On the other hand, Jack just stood there


    quietly while staring at Rachel indifferently.


    When Rachel felt his gaze, she became nervous. She couldn''t help grasping the book in her hand


    tightly.


    Jonathan then turned to her and coaxed her, "Rachel, this is Michael and this is Jack. Introduce


    yourself to them."


    Rachel was too nervous to speak up, so after coaxing her for a while, Jonathan put a candy in her hand


    as an advance reward. She held the candy and started stammering, "I... I am Rachel Shen. Nice to


    meet you."


    "Ha-ha!" Michael burst outughing again.


    Feeling embarrassed, Rachel''s cheeks flushed. Michael was struck on the head again.


    This time, it wasn''t Jonathan who hit him, but Jack.


    Rubbing his head, he turned to look at Jack confusedly. He murmured some iprehensible words.


    Rachel found his expression amusing but she tried her best not tough.


    Jack raised his hand again and it moved towards Rachel. She felt nervous in an instant so she slightly


    shrank away from him.


    But to her surprise, Jack put his hand on her head and rubbed her hair gently.


    Rachel was slightly stunned but she still looked up at him. Jack was still wearing the same cold


    expression on his face.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she whispered, "Jack."


    "Hi," he responded with a faint smile.


    It was Rachel''s first time to see Jack. She had long forgotten about it.


    The next morning, Rachel woke upte.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she stared nkly at the ceiling.


    The dream she hadst night lingered in her mind.


    She began to wonder if this really happened or it was just a dream.


    She suddenly felt a soft breathing in her ear. When she turned to her side, she saw Jack still sleeping


    soundly. It was only then that she realized, his arm was tightly wrapped in her waist.


    She rested her head on his well-defined chest for a moment. Then she slightly pushed his arm away so


    she could get up. However, her movements caused Jack to wake up.


    Jack opened his eyes and immediately nted a kiss on her cheek. "Good morning," he greeted in a


    hoarse voice.


    Rachel blushed. All of a sudden, she realized that her body was so sore and she had no strength to get


    up.


    As a result, Jack had already readied himself but she was still buried in the quilt.


    Jack couldn''t contain his happiness. He hadn''t had sex for years, so had had sex with Rachel again


    and again the previous night.


    He knew that it was Rachel''s first time so he tried to be as gentle as he could.


    When he went back to the bedroom, he felt refreshed seeing her curling up in bed.


    He came to her and kissed her gently on the lips. Rachel reflexively shrank back a little and looked at


    him pitifully.


    He caressed her soft cheek and said sweetly, "I''m giving you a day off today, so you don''t need to go to


    work."


    Rachel couldn''t help kicking her lightly with her foot under the quilt. Jackughed and stood straight.


    He looked at his watch, it was already past ten in the morning. As much as he wanted to stay with her


    today, he had no choice but go to thepany now.


    Rachel turned around and covered herself with the quilt.


    Jack was quite verbose today so he added, "If you feel pain, I''ll ask someone to send you medicine


    later. Stay at home and rest."


    Rachel''s face was already burning in embarrassment. Upon hearing what he said, she red up in an


    instant. "If you do that, I will kill you!"


    She seldom said such harsh words. Although she was really angry, she didn''t sound threatening at all.


    Jack was stunned for a moment. He hadn''t thought that if he asked someone to send her some


    medicine, it might reveal something.


    Seeing that Rachel was now anxious and angry, he raised his hands in surrender. "I''m sorry. I said


    something wrong." His voice sounded serious but his eyes held a glint of humor.


    He looked at Rachel''s red face and his eyes unconsciously moved down to her breast which was partly


    covered by the quilt.


    The beautiful scenest night came back to his mind. Until now, he still couldn''t believe that Rachel


    made love to himst night.


    Thinking about it, his throat began to dry and his eyes turned dark.


    As she saw the sudden change in his expression, Rachel got nervous. She immediately covered


    herself with the quilt. "Aren''t you going to work? It''s alreadyte," she said nervously.


    Jack couldn''t helpughing when he saw Rachel curling herself up in the quilt like an ostrich. He got


    down on one knee and pulled the quilt away. Then he pressed his body on hers and kissed her red


    face.


    While Rachel was still in a trance, Jack opened the door and went out with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Needless to say, that wonderful night set Jack''s good mood. He was so delighted that even the


    passersby could feel it.


    Austin was also surprised when Jack arrived at the office. He didn''t know what happened but it was


    very obvious that his boss was in a good mood today.


    He couldn''t help wondering which big business deal had made his boss so happy.


    Actually, he couldn''t remember that they had a big business transaction recently.


    Looking at Jack''s bright face, he suddenly felt that his boss had returned to his teenage years.


    Rachel crossed his mind. He couldn''t help thinking that she had something to do with it.


    After thinking for a while, Austin said tentatively, "Mr. Fu, isn''t Mrs. Fuing with you to take care of


    you today? I haven''t seen her these days."


    Jack raised his head and looked at Austin''s face. His gaze suddenly sent a chill down Austin''s spine.


    Austin forced an embarrassed smile and pretended he had never said those words. He tried to change


    the topic immediately.


    ''Is my guess wrong? Has Rachel really nothing to do with his good mood?''


    After Austin briefly exined his schedule for today, he turned around and was about to leave. But


    before he could open the door, Jack spoke up. "Watch your words when she is here. Don''t ever


    mention that she onlyes here to take care of me. She is not my nanny."

 Chapter 168 Work In MK Group

    Chapter 168 Work In MK Group


    Austin nodded and asked, "So Mrs. Fu wille to take care of you every day?"


    Jack did not even bother to roll his eyes at Austin. ''He''s too obtuse to take the hint.''


    "Alright, I''lle clean. She wille here to take care of me. I just don''t want others to think that she


    comes here to be my nanny. I don''t want to hear that kind of chatter around. Do you understand me,


    Austin?"


    Austin was trying his best not to burst out inughter. "I understand, sir," he nodded.


    ''Is he afraid that people might think he has Rachel beside him just because she''s a doctor?'' he


    wondered.


    Jack wasn''t the kind of person that would unt anything to others, but when he decided to be with


    Rachel, he wanted the people around him to know.


    When he was together with Celine, he had tried to hide the fact that he was married, so a lot of people


    believed that he was never married.


    But now, he didn''t want anyone to misunderstand Rachel.


    He was the one who did something wrong. When word got out that he had been married five years


    ago, it also meant that he had an affair with Celine for the past few years.


    Only people in the business circle knew this.


    He never wanted Rachel to be the subject of rumors and issues.


    Rachel shouldn''t have to suffer the consequences of his actions and be involved in pointless chatters.


    Jack had never involved her in his social circle before, but now it seemed like it was inevitable. He


    knew well that he had to prepare for anything that might arise.


    Jack had been worrying about his wife the whole day. Earlier this morning, he sent her two messages,


    and all he got were words that barely held any affection.


    One was "The housekeeper''sing."


    The other one was "What do you want to eat for dinner?"


    It was just her style of texting. Jack, on the other hand, seemed to have be a totally different


    person.


    It looked like he was the one who got fucked the whole night and was waiting for the other person to be


    responsible for him.


    Jack forced himself to stop staring at his phone. Rachel didn''t bother to text or call him after thest


    two messages she had sent.


    Jack tried to focus on working, but he couldn''t stop thinking about Rachel.


    ''What has she been doing all day?''


    Little did he know that after he left, Rachel stayed in bed for another hour. She was surprised how


    difficult it was to maintain good habits, and how easy it was to pick up the bad ones.


    Her habit of sleeping early and getting up early in the morning had been lost.


    It wasn''t really because she didn''t want to get up early anymore. It was because she was too sore to


    move after what had happenedst night. She ended up staying in bed falling asleep again.


    Rachel was deep in her sleep until the door abruptly opened from outside.


    The housekeeper who was holding a bucket and a sponge bolted out of the room after apologizing


    several times.


    Now that the housekeeper had arrived, Rachel had no choice but to get up.


    After Rachel decided to move in with Jack, he immediately told the housekeeper. But it still came as a


    shock that they had to meet like this for the first time. She didn''t expect that someone was still in the


    bedroom at this time of the day.


    When Rachel finished cleaning up herself, she went out of the room. Albeit hesitant, the housekeeper


    bowed her head and greeted Rachel. "It''s nice to meet you, Mrs. Fu."


    ''Mrs. Fu? That''s going to take some time to get used to,'' Rachel thought. "Nice to meet you too."


    The housekeeper breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that she had made a terrible first impression


    because of what happened a few moments ago.


    Before she was assigned to this house, thepany''s supervisor had emphasized that this employer


    was very meticulous.


    The sry was quite high, and the only thing they requested was that the housekeeper assigned to


    them was particr with their work.


    If she was beingpletely honest, the work here was quite easy for her. But she still worked very


    hard. She didn''t want to disappoint her employer.


    She had already met her employer several times, and it was true that one couldn''t be so casual with


    him. Now that she had disturbed Rachel in her sleep, she apologized immediately. She was lucky that


    Rachel didn''t mind.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to apologize," said Rachel.


    "Would you prefer that I clean up somewhere else before cleaning up the bedroom, Mrs. Fu?"


    Sweat ran down Rachel''s temple but she tried to keep her cool. "Don''t worry about the bedroom, you


    don''t have to clean it."


    In truth, the bedroom was aplete mess. It had not been cleaned up yet, and Rachel did not want


    anyone to see it like this. She was embarrassed of what they might think when they saw the state of


    the bed.


    The housekeeper bowed and went back to work. When the housekeeper left, Rachel went to the


    bathroom and realized that it was already noon.


    She started to prepare for lunch after replying to Jack''s message.


    While she was in the kitchen, the housekeeper was cleaning behind her and would cast her a nce


    from time to time.


    She was surprised to see that Rachel was cooking. Cooking was actually part of her job, but Jack


    hardly ever came home that she barely got the chance to cook for him.


    After another look at Rachel, she stopped what she was doing and approached Rachel. "Would you


    like some help, Mrs. Fu?"


    Rachel shook her head and concentrated on cooking her noodles. "No, it''s alright. I can do it myself."


    After she had finished cleaning, there was nothing left for the housekeeper to do.


    The housekeeper packed up her things and bid Rachel farewell. After Rachel ate her lunch, she


    cleaned up the kitchen and it took her almost an hour to finish.


    Having an open kitchen was impractical. Every time someone was cooking, the oily smell would spread


    all over the living room.


    It was beautiful, that much was true, but it was also a hassle. She wondered why Jack would choose a


    kitchen like this.


    She was almost certain that there was someone else who selected the house for Jack before he


    decided to move in.


    He probably just moved in without having a hand on the interior designing.


    Rachel remembered that it couldn''t have been Celine because Jack specifically told her that he didn''t


    live with Celine. Rachel shrugged off the crazy ideas in her head and carefully wiped the table.


    The following day, it was Rachel''s first formal day at work in MK Group. They went to work together,


    and for most of the time, Rachel stayed in the lounge of Jack''s office.


    There were quite a number of peopleing in and out of his office every now and then.


    He was much busier than she had initially thought. She thought that he would have more spare time on


    his hands. She was worried that he might overwork himself again.


    However, every time it looked like Jack was done with his task, another reced it. He was always


    busy talking to the managers and looking through documents while he was having short meetings. The


    lounge wasn''t sound proof, so she could clearly hear their conversation from inside.


    Compared to their apartment, the lounge was quite lively.


    Rachel looked around the lounge and she noticed a few things. There was a cigarette and a lighter


    ced on the coffee table, and Jack''s coat was on the sofa.


    There were several people outside. They seemed to be discussing some cooperation case.


    Rachel heard some names of famous real estate tycoons. It seemed that MK Group was going to


    purchase a piece ofnd from them.


    Rachel was getting bored of staring at herptop, so she opened the curtains to let the light in. The


    French window was located at the 23rd floor.


    There were still dozens of floors above them, which had Rachel confused. Why didn''t Jack choose an


    office on the top floor?


    The street was crowded with people and cars, and the office building of MK Group was located in the


    busiest street downtown. You could hear the honking of cars from where she was standing.


    MK Group was founded by Jack''s grandfather. After two generations, it had grown into an industry


    giant.


    As she stood on the balcony, Rachel stared at the scenery. It had been raining for several days, and


    now the rain finally stopped. It was cloudy today, and the streets still showed signs of the aftermath of


    the rain.


    Rachel''s daydreaming was halted when she heard a knock on the door. When she came to her senses,


    she told the person toe in. Jack pushed the door and said, "Come on, let''s get something to eat."


    Rachel stared at Jack as she was smiling at her. "Who else ising?"


    "With some of the managers outside," said Jack as he held her wrist. "Come on, I''ll introduce you."


    Rachel was still hesitant but she knew that she could no longer afford to be as timid as before.


    "Fine. Wait for me outside, I just need to change my shoes," she replied. Rachel waited until Jack went


    outside and prepared to get ready.


    She followed behind him shortly after putting on a more suitable pair of shoes. She didn''t want to


    embarrass Jack after all.


    When Rachel got out of the lounge, Jack put his arm around her waist and said "Everyone, this is my


    wife, Rachel."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    All of them were too shocked to say a word.


    Frankly, changing girlfriends was not that big of a deal for them. But this was new, he just introduced


    her as his wife.


    She was obviously much more important to Jack than his previous affair.


    After a long pause, someone finally had the courage to say what everyone was thinking. "Mr. Fu, have


    you registered your marriage?"


    They guessed that they had registered their marriage but they had not conducted a ceremony yet.


    And they were right on the money. It was true that Jack and Rachel had gotten married without a


    celebration. At the time, they only invited some of their rtives and held the marriage abroad.


    Not even their closest friends could attend the wedding.


    "It was registered five years ago," Jack responded tly, holding her hand under the table.


    They were even more shocked than before.


    Rachel acted like nothing unusual had been said, as if she wasn''t staring at a bunch of astound people.


    Out of everyone, Austin was the calmest. He had known about this all along after all.


    Seeing that his colleagues were all too dumbfounded to say another word. Jack pressed his fist against


    his lips and cleared his throat. "Let''s go have lunch."


    It was an uneasy lunch. The managers present were all the right-hand assistants of Jack. They knew


    that Jack would give them what for if they kept acting like idiots.


    They have to stay calm no matter what they were thinking right now.


    They introduced themselves to Rachel one after the other. They were d that she responded so


    kindly to them.


    While they were seated together, everyone thought that they looked like a lovely couple.


    It was just a private gathering. Jack wanted the people around him to get familiar with her first.


    It was his own way of showing Rachel a glimpse of his work life and social circle little by little. He didn''t


    really want her to blend into his social circle, but he at least wanted her to be familiar with the people he


    sat down with.

 Chapter 169 Lunch Break

    Chapter 169 Lunch Break


    At lunch time, Rachel thought that she finally yed her role. She whispered in Jack''s ear, reminding


    him of what he should eat and what he shouldn''t.


    Jack followed her instructions, avoiding spicy and oily food.


    The others observed them quietly, lost in their own thoughts.


    They left after lunch, and Jack went back to the 23rd floor with Rachel.


    Jack closed the door of his office, and told the receptionist not to disturb him before 3 p.m.


    He entered his private lounge.


    After taking a shower, Jack changed his clothes. He put his arm around her waist, kissed her on the


    face, and said, "Take a shower and then rx."


    Flushed, Rachel pushed him away and murmured, "I''m not tired."


    He was about to lean against her again, but Rachel turned away and said, "I''m going to take a shower,


    too."


    Although she wasn''t sweating, she decided to follow Jack''s advice and take a shower.


    When she came out again, Jack was nowhere to be seen, but she heard a faint sound.


    Rachel was a little confused. She turned to the right and opened a door. She had been there in the


    morning, but she didn''t realize that there was another room.


    She heard a loud cking and saw a pool table in the room.


    Rachel walked in and found it was a room full of fitness equipment.


    The room was covered with a deep green carpet, and it was narrow and long.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    There was sports equipment on both sides of the room along the walls, and the pool table was at the


    end of the room. Jack was bending down and aiming his cue at his goal on the table.


    There was another cking sound, and a ball fell into a pocket of the table.


    He raised his head and saw her standing at the door. He stood up straight and motioned for her to


    approach, saying, "Come here."


    Rachel looked around and walked down the room to the table. It was a small fitness room.


    She could tell that Jack spent much of his time here. She walked up to him.


    Jack pulled her closer to him and raised his chin slightly, beckoning for her to look at the table, asking,


    "You want to y?"


    Rachel shook her head and said, "I don''t know how to y pool."


    He smiled and handed the cue to her. "Hold it tightly." Rachel had to clench it.


    Then Jack moved closer to her and whispered in her ear.


    Rachel hadn''t yed pool before, and at that moment, she was very eager to learn it. With his


    guidance, she began to learning to y pool.


    It looked so simple at first. But Rachel seemed to have trouble making the white ball go where she


    wanted it to go. She was a little discouraged.


    She shook her head with a smile and gave the cue back to him. Jack grinned and asked her, "You don''t


    like it?"


    It was unusual for her to be so easily discouraged, but Rachel pouted like a child and said, "It''s not fun


    at all. I can''t hit it."


    It was a bit stuffy in there, so Jack fumbled with a row of buttons on the wall and turned on the central


    air conditioner.


    The machine worked well. Rachel was surprised, and asked, "You use air conditioning in the gym?"


    He turned back and raised his eyebrows. "Why not?"


    She said seriously, "It''s easy to catch a cold in the cold air while sweating."


    "Come on, don''t lecture me." Jack raised his hand and gave her forehead a gentle flick. "I don''t turn it


    on when I work out."


    He put the cue back into Rachel''s hands and said softly, "Let me teach you how to y."


    And so he began teaching her again. This time he guided all her movements with his hand, as if she


    were his puppet.


    He did a good job of it. Rachel''s hands and body followed his instructionspletely. Jack didn''t let her


    go until theypleted several moves.


    He went around to the other side and hit thest few balls. Then he walked to her side and kissed her.


    Rachel still wasn''tfortable enough to ept his sudden kisses now and then.


    She felt like he was about to transform into some kind of animal.


    "How is it going?" he asked. "Shouldn''t you give me apliment?"


    Rachel smiled slightly and replied, "What kind ofpliment do you want?"


    He rolled his eyes a little, and there was a look of mischief in his eyes. Rachel suddenly stiffened up.


    "That''s enough. Do you want to turn into a horny goat?"


    He smiled lightly and threw up his hands innocently. "I haven''t said anything yet."


    Rachel didn''t want to make any reply. He was not only cunning, but also had a thick skin.


    Not bothering to hide his intentions, he put the cue aside.


    He stepped forward and gave her a deep kiss on the lips.


    Rachel took a step back, with her back against the pool table. She raised her head slightly to receive


    his kiss. Jack guided her hands to go around his waist.


    The central air conditioner whirred faintly. The kisssted until she was almost breathless. Then he let


    her go and pressed his forehead against hers.


    They looked into each other''s eyes closely. Her eyes were as clear as water and as deep as the sea.


    When he touched her forehead, Rachel was panting. Jack kissed her again and whispered, "Rachel."


    "What?"


    "Are you afraid?"


    She blinked and was confused. "Of what?"


    He said in a low voice, "Are you afraid of epting me?


    Will you get cold feet?"


    If she stood by his side, she was bound to meet with even greater challenges and rumors in the future.


    However, Rachel''s life had always been simple and cleanpared to his.


    He would do his best to protect her from those things. He was afraid that Rachel would regret choosing


    to live a life with him.


    It was clear to him that she didn''t like the way he lived.


    Rachel remained silent. The longer she stayed silent, the more apprehensive Jack felt.


    He loosened his grip on her waist, and said in a hoarse voice, "Rachel..."


    She raised her head slowly and said, "I can''t promise you anything now.


    I just do what I want to do when I am with you. I don''t have the courage to make promises about the


    future. It''s possible that we''ll break up if we can''t get along well with each other."


    Jack''s breath became heavier. Rachel continued, "I can''t resist what my heart tells me to do, no matter


    how much I try. I wonder if there''s anyone in the world as shameless as you. But I feel quite good when


    I''m with you."


    ''No one is as shameless as me?'' He bit her lightly on the tip of her nose and smiled lightly.


    Rachel tilted her head and continued, "I''m satisfied with our current way of living with each other, as


    long as you respect me and treat me well like this. Do not lose your temper, or kiss me like a dog, or lie


    to me."


    Several of Rachel''s words troubled him. ''Like a dog?


    What kind of a man do I look to Rachel?''


    Rachel knew what she wanted to say, but she hadn''t exactly chosen the right words to express her


    point.


    It was too embarrassing for her to say it straightforwardly. Or, rather, it didn''t feel like the right time or


    ce to say it.


    She wasn''t even sure what she had already said.


    She became a little depressed, and fell silent.


    Raising his eyebrows, Jack asked, "Have you finished?"


    She hesitated and then nodded. Their foreheads were still against each other. Thinking of them being


    like this, Jack smiled and rubbed her forehead. "Rachel,


    you''ve said so much, but you haven''t mentioned the most important thing?"


    She was a little stunned. "The most important thing?"


    ''What''s the most important thing?''


    He said slowly, "I''ll do what you say. But Rachel, don''t you still owe me the answer I want?"


    The buzzing in her ears seemed to fade away at that moment. She opened her eyes slightly.


    Then her heart suddenly thumped in her chest, and she intuited the answer that Jack wanted.


    She gently bit her lips. It had been a very long time since she had ever felt so nervous.


    At that moment, she couldn''t say it aloud.


    She felt her heart beating so fast that she couldn''t look straight into his dark eyes.


    The more she wanted to hide, the more exposed she felt.


    It was hard for Jack to keep his patience.


    ''Enough of this. How long do I need to wait for her to speak up and give me an answer?


    I''ll just ask her directly.''


    "Rachel, are you in love with me?"


    She squeezed her clothes and summoned up the courage to look at him. ''Yes, I''m in love with you. But


    what about you?


    Am I just a suitable wife in your eyes?'' she wondered.


    However, one couldn''t see as clearly from the inside as those standing outside. Rachel was blind to the


    significance of what Jack had said to her.


    He wanted more than just to have her by his side. He also wanted to have her heart.


    Without understanding it, Rachel was nervous and confused. She asked, "Jack, what about you? Have


    you fallen in love with me?"


    Jack raised his eyebrows in surprise. Rachel thought he was surprised merely because he didn''t


    expect her to ask him the same question.


    Abruptly, he took a step backward, looking surprised and doubtful. Then he raised his hand and


    pressed his forefinger against his forehead.


    At that moment, he didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    His sudden movements and expressions really stunned and perplexed Rachel.

 Chapter 170 A Drastic Turn

    Chapter 170 A Drastic Turn


    Jack didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Rachel...." He was speechless with fury and amusement.


    He had changed so much and let his guard down. He had let her peak into his heart.


    She should have known that he was in love with her.


    Hearing what she had said, annoyed and amused Jack at the same time. He had never felt so helpless


    before.


    After all this time, she still hadn''t realized how differently he treated her.


    Confused, Rachel asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    cing one hand at the back of her head, Jack pulled her close and pressed his lips against her


    forehead.


    He did not attempt to conceal his feelings for her. "You stupid girl," he said, affection evident in his


    voice.


    Rachel was trying to make sense of what was happening. She did not understand what his answer


    meant.


    ''Why did he call me stupid?


    Ugh! What exactly did he mean?''


    Rachel''s mood was quickly deteriorating.


    Jack was still evading giving her a proper response. "You can feel my heart beating against yours. Can


    you not tell whether I have a crush on you or not?"


    Rachel could feel her emotions swim to the surface. She realized what a coward she was being.


    She was in a daze, unable to figure out what he meant. Jack could also sense her confusion.


    But, he was enjoying watching her struggle. So, he kept his mouth shut.


    Rachel didn''t dare to ask him to give her an exact answer.


    On their way home that night, Rachel watched the night sky from the car''s window. "Do you remember


    when we first met?" she asked, after a while.


    Jack was stunned by her question. He thought back to when he was a teenager. Maybe that was when


    they met.


    He had little to no recollection of the past. But, he recalledying eyes on her when she was with the


    Fu family.


    Still, he wasn''t sure when they had first met.


    He gripped the steering wheel tight, staring straight ahead. With a faint smile on his lips, he questioned,


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Wanted to see if you still remembered," Rachel replied.


    Jack decided to answer honestly. "I don''t remember."


    Hearing his answer, Rachel smiled a littlecently. She didn''t really want to know the answer.


    "A few days ago, I dreamed we met when we were children. Perhaps that was when we first met."


    It could be true. Their families had close rtions before. Perhaps they met each other when they were


    younger.


    When Rachel was about four or five years old, her family had moved abroad. A couple of yearster,


    they had returned.


    During their time abroad, they rarely contacted any friends they had had back in Ninwell City.


    Jack smiled. "Really? When?"


    "I can''t remember clearly," she said, frowning.


    Jack was curious to know what else she had dreamed of. But, he did not see it fit to pry when she had


    already said that she did not remember clearly. Instead, he asked, "What was I like back then?"


    Rachelughed. "You had the same stoic expression on your face like you do now. You grew up, but


    nothing has changed."


    "That''s all?"


    "What else do you want to hear?"


    "I thought you wanted to say something else," he smiled bitterly.


    Jack was now realizing all the opportunities he had missed in all those years.


    He had no idea why he disliked Rachel back then. Maybe, he resented being forced to marry, rather


    than the person he had been pushed to im as his wife.


    Jonathan was probably the happiest when he had found out that they were getting along with each


    other.


    But, Tracy was still confused about her husband''s motives. She had no inkling of why he had created


    such a fuss in the first ce only to have her son agree to divorce Rachel.


    She had thought Jack woulde back home with Celine on his arm.


    To her surprise, her husband had cleared that misconception. With darkness in his eyes, he had said,


    "Don''t worry. Jack will never bring that woman back."


    Yet, Tracy did not take him at his word. She thought Jack wanted to divorce Rachel because he


    couldn''t wait to marry Celine.


    She thought it was now impossible for Rachel and Jack to live together.


    However, she had not expected their rtionship to take a positive turn in such a short span of time.


    Thus, Tracy was skeptical and convinced herself that they were only pretending in front of her.


    But they were not professional actors. Their pretense could not have been so realistic as to deceive


    her.


    Now retired, Jonathan cared only about keeping the married couple together.


    The fact that they were getting close to each other made him happy.


    Although Jack and Rachel were only just getting along, he pictured a grandson waving hello to him


    much like Mendes had.


    If Jack had heard his father''s thoughts, he most definitely would have made fun of him. Nevertheless,


    Jonathan felt excited.


    After finding out that they had spent two days together, he was sure that he had made the right


    decision.


    He could not wait to ask them to dinner at his home. Rachel had no idea what was going on, but Jack


    had guessed what his father was up to.


    Every time Jonathan asked them toe back and have dinner, he wanted to know about the


    development of their rtionship.


    Jack thought it was lucky that Rachel did not know of this. Otherwise, she too would have been mad at


    his father.


    She would even refuse to go there for dinner.


    Fortunately, Jonathan only discussed business with him at the dining table.


    He never mentioned their rtionship at all. In his heart, Jack wouldugh thinking about it.


    Perhaps, even now the old man was keeping an eye on them. To meet his expectations, Jack put a


    spoonful of food in Rachel''s bowl. "Fried bamboo shoots and shredded meat, your favorite," he


    whispered.


    All eyes full of surprise turned to Jack.


    Tracy and Jonathan could not believe that their son was thinking about someone else besides himself.


    To think, he remembered what Rachel liked to eat. Jack was a changed man.


    Tracy was still having trouble believing that their rtionship had taken such a drastic turn in only a


    couple of days.


    They had been married for years and yet, never asked for each other''s opinion or interacted with each


    other.


    Tracy already thought that it was not possible for Jack and Rachel to have a child. But she didn''t want


    him to marry Celine either because she disliked her. But,


    she couldn''t figure out exactly what was going on here She did not feel like eating, listening to the men


    talk about business.


    Rachel silently put some food on Jack''s te.


    When Tracy could not take it any longer, she interrupted her husband and son. "All right, enough! Can''t


    we all just enjoy our meal without discussing business? It is starting to get on my nerves."


    No one dared refuse her order. The entire table went quiet as they resumed eating.


    Jonathan turned to ask Rachel how her work was going, attempting to make casual conversation. But


    lately, the only work she had been doing was to take care of Jack every day.


    Impatient, Jack interrupted, "Dad, Mom is already annoyed. Do you really want to continue this


    conversation? Mom will definitely get angry."


    ncing at his wife, Jonathan saw she was unhappy. Now that she had her son''s support, Tracy


    started toin once again.


    "If the two of you like talking about business so much, eat in the kitchen next time."


    Rachel and Jack looked at each other before they burst outughing.


    Tracy had always treated Rachel like a distant rtive.


    She wouldn''t maltreat Rachel, but she didn''t like her either.


    If Rachel''s parents hadn''t died, she would have been the ideal choice for Jack, given the Shen family''s


    background.


    She had grown up right in front of their eyes. Jonathan even considered her to be his daughter. She


    was qualified and educated. But Tracy could not help thinking that Jack could do better.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As a mother, she thought that her son was an ideal man. Therefore, she had always been picky about


    the women he had taken an interest in.


    Even though Rachel was not a bad person, she and Jack did not really connect.


    Tracy had finally epted her son''s marriage as a catastrophe. But, now she was witnessing a


    dramatic change.


    She was both taken aback and curious about it.


    Tracy asked Rachel to help her wash the fruits in the kitchen. This was the first time she had done


    something like this.


    She wanted to ask about their rtionship. Both Jonathan and Jack were aware of her motives.


    ttered, Rachel got up and followed her mother-inw to the kitchen. But she was confused by her


    changed attitude.


    Maybe this was the result of her and Jack making progress.


    Tracy took some peaches, grapes, and other fruits to the table.


    She started rubbing a peach slowly hoping Rachel would catch on.


    Her well-maintained, soft, and plump hands rubbed against the peach skin.

 Chapter 171 A Series Of Questions

    Chapter 171 A Series Of Questions


    Tracy started to make small talk, and as minutes passed, she shifted her attention towards the couple


    themselves rather than the conversation at hand.


    Unlike her husband, she wasn''t one to keep a close eye on the changes between the couple.


    This was why it was harder for her to ept that Rachel and Jack were together. She wanted to ask


    Rachel about this, but she had no idea how to start the conversation.


    She thought for a while and suddenly remembered the topic that her husband had just mentioned at


    the dining table.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with Jack? Why do you need to take care of him?"


    When Rachel saw that Tracy was taking a longer time to wash the peaches, she slowed down her


    speed.


    "Something happened at the hospital, and I decided to take a long leave.


    Jack has an upset stomach recently, so I''m taking care of him,"


    Rachel exined briefly.


    She made sure to leave out the part that Jack had been in the hospital because of his gastritis, so that


    Tracy wouldn''t worry.


    As expected, the moment she had mentioned Jack''s stomachache, Tracy''s forehead crinkled in worry.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine," Rachel quickly confirmed.


    Tracy''s shoulders sagged in relief, but she still wasn''t satisfied.


    She quickly waved her housemaid over to make some nutritious soup for them the next day before


    continuing her conversation with Rachel.


    Rachel didn''t mind,


    but she made sure to leave out the part wherein she''d been persuaded by Jack to start over again. In


    fact, their rtionship was like a story¡ªone that had no ending written down yet.


    Although his ns were still confusing to her, it turned out that Jack was always one step ahead of the


    game.


    The only information Tracy had gotten from Rachel was how they were getting along rather well with


    each other. As her mother-inw, she didn''t worry too much.


    Rachel was still the girl that she used to be who happened to be a bit dull on the sides.


    The dullness didn''t y much for Tracy who preferred women who were much livelier. As long as they


    didn''t act too impulsively, livelier personalities were more eager to talk about their own lives.


    Tracy turned her head slightly, just enough that she could see her daughter-inw washing the fruits.


    She had a pretty face with dark eyebrows that framed herrge eyes, a wless face, and long silky


    hair that ran in waves across her back. It was as if the woman had jumped out of a painting.


    Rachel didn''t look like her parents. In fact, she looked more like her aunt who had been abroad for so


    many years.


    Tracy had been in such a daze that she didn''t even realize that she was already peeling the wrong side


    of the fruit.


    It was noticeable that the girl that she brought home years ago had finally grown up.


    Rachel had grown up in the Fu family. Although she was a bit dull, she was better than Celine.


    At this moment, Tracy liked Rachel more.


    Rachel finally finished washing the fruits while Tracy was still in her own thought.


    Tracy suddenly came to herself as she set the fruit aside. "How about we''ll let the maid deal with it,"


    she suggested. "By the way, do you want to eat melons? We have them sent from Taiwan."


    The moon appeared in the sky with thousands of stars glittering across the inky night. The rain had


    finally stopped.


    It was said that the typhoon had already passed the city. The heavy winds that shed through the


    household was reced by a steady breeze, rustling bushes and twigs as it blew by.


    Jack and Rachel tried to deal with the old couple as they refused to tell them anything about their


    rtionship.


    However, since Tracy couldn''t get an answer from Rachel, she decided to pester her own son.


    Fortunately, with the help of his father, Jack found a solution.


    He held Rachel''s hand and ran upstairs, carrying two bottles of drinks in his hand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When they entered the room, she hesitantly gazed at the drinks that he was holding. He handed her


    one. "Don''t worry. It''s just pineapple beer. You won''t get drunk," he promised.


    Rachel hesitated still.


    She and alcohol didn''t have the best rtionship. Given that Rachel was a lightweight, things didn''t end


    well when she was given a ss of liquor.


    Knowing what she was thinking, Jack smiled. "We''re at home. Even if you''re drunk, I''m the only one


    with you.


    Plus it contains less alcohol. You can check it if you want."


    Rachel turned the bottle only to see that it contained 5% alcohol.


    Without another word, Jack cracked open the can in her hands, motioning for her to take a sip.


    Rachel followed.


    Jack took her to the balcony located at the top floor. The winds were much harsher there, but it still


    gave them better ess of the view.


    Her hair fluttered with the wind and pped her across the face. As Rachel was about to tie it up, he


    extended his hand. "Give me your hair tie."


    He leaned over and tried to bundle up her hair clumsily.


    She had just taken a bath. As his long fingers ran through her locks, the exquisite scent entered his


    nostrils.


    He blinked once he was done.


    Jack leaned in closer, trying to get a hold of her scent. He didn''t remember her having any products


    that smelled like this.


    Maybe it was her natural scent that lured him in.


    He couldn''t help but lower his head upon her neck, breathing in the lovely scent. His breath fanned


    across her skin, causing her to shiver.


    "What poison have you given me?" he whispered.


    Rachel took another sip from the can. "What did you say?"


    His eyes glittered like the night sky. He held the can in his hand and said, "Your scent seemed to have


    poisoned the hell out of me. I couldn''t live without it anymore."


    She snorted.


    "I didn''t know you were such a sweet talker."


    Sweet words and exchanges of intimacy were things that she didn''t expect from the man.


    He smiled. "I learned it."


    "From who? Michael?"


    Michael, who was standing in an unknown club, suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose and frowned.


    "Who''s talking about me now?" he muttered.


    Although Michael had a rich history with different women, he had nothing to do with Jack''s sudden


    change.


    Jack frowned in disdain. Thest thing he wanted was to learn silly tactics from the man.


    If he had chased after Rachel the way Michael chased other women, she would''ve handed him the


    scalpel and suggested that he cut himself.


    He didn''t want her to think that he was being too flirtatious, so he cleared his throat. "Don''t think too


    much. I''m serious."


    Hearing that, Rachel lowered her head and drank the beer again. The taste of fruit and beer mixed


    together left a tangy taste in her tongue.


    Rachel stared at him, as silence fell between them.


    Jack tightened his fingers. "Don''t look at me like that."


    The woman burst intoughter. "Scared?"


    Seeing that Jack was rendered speechless, she said slowly,


    "I''m serious too. When you mentioned it, I had the same feeling."


    Was this the Jack she knew from before?


    He was so different that she couldn''t help but be amused from his antics.


    He looked like a young man who would rush into any rtionship and be filled with loving and naive


    ideas ofsting forever.


    It was as if he had thrown his own maturity into the garbage can.


    She decided to change the topic. "What did Dad tell you?"


    The night breeze blew upon them as they stared into each other''s eyes.


    With the night sky falling before them, it was as if they had been immersed in their own shadows.


    Tracy furrowed her eyebrows as she tried to look for the couple. A part of her thought that the couple


    must''ve returned to their room, but when she tried knocking on the door, nobody answered.


    It seemed that they hadn''t returned to their room.


    Then where were they?


    Noticing that his wife was pacing across the floor, Jonathan set the remote on the table. "What are you


    looking for?"

 Chapter 172 A Long Chat

    Chapter 172 A Long Chat


    Tracy turned around, feeling a little hesitant. "I was looking for them. Why aren''t they here?"


    Jonathan shrugged. "Why not just give them a phone call?"


    She didn''t say anything. What she really wanted to do was look for them in secret.


    "You shouldn''t worry too much about them. They''ll be fine," Jonathan said.


    "I''m not worried," she said automatically, turning to face him. "Don''t you think it''s a little strange? When


    did they decide to be together? It''s just so sudden."


    Jonathanughed silently at the sight of his wife''s confused face as he led her into their own bedroom.


    "I told you not worry about it, okay? They''ll deal with it themselves," he said softly.


    "My hips have been aching these past two days. Do you mind giving me a massage?"


    Rachel had proven further that she couldn''t drink. Although it was just a bottle of pineapple beer, whose


    alcohol content was low enough that it could be associated with water, it still made her flush after


    walking down from the top floor.


    However, she was still very sober. When they were going downstairs, Jack was thinking whether or not


    he needed to help her. Seeing that she could still walk on her own, he withdrew his arm.


    She really couldn''t drink.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was quiet in the house. It seemed that his parents had already gone to bed.


    They went into their bedroom.


    After taking a shower, Rachelpletely sobered up. She felt something warme over her, only to


    see that it was Jack who had also just finished his bath.


    Before she could react, he grabbed her waist and kissed her possessively.


    She couldn''t even bear his experienced skills. Within a few seconds, she withdrew from his lips,


    panting.


    "Not here," she murmured as they inched closer to the bed.


    However, he didn''t listen to her as his hands wandered across her body. "Why not?"


    "We''re at your parents'' home," she whispered.


    "Don''t worry. No one will hear us."


    What he didn''t know was that Rachel didn''t care about the soundproofing of the room. What she was


    afraid of was the housekeeper who would be in charge of cleaning it all up. His parents were sure to


    find out.


    However, these thoughts couldn''t win Jack over.


    A part of her thought that she was still drunk by that beer. It had made her indulgent to his desires.


    The next day, they got up veryte. When they finally left the house, Rachel was almost expressionless


    when she said her farewells to her inws.


    Her reaction puzzled them. Only Jack knew what she was feeling.


    Resisting the urge tough, he gently took his wife''s hand and said goodbye to his parents. Jonathan


    was pleased at the sight.


    No matter how many obstacles blocked them, Jonathan was ecstatic to see that the two of them were


    together again.


    After they drove away, Rachel rxed in her seat.


    She loosened her shoulders and buried her face into her hands.


    "Fuck," she murmured.


    Jack burst outughing at her remorseful face.


    "They won''t pay attention to that," he coaxed her.


    Last night was their first real night as a couple in that bedroom. The room, after being present for so


    many years, had finally yed its role.


    However, for Rachel, it wasn''t a night worth celebrating.


    After all, she wasn''t as shameless as her husband.


    "Are you really that shy?" he teased. "From the way you''re looking at me now, you could freeze me


    over."


    ''As if you aren''t cold yourself,'' she thought, fully knowing that the coldness he was referring to was


    different from his personality.


    Rachel''s appearance brought forth an impression of being cold and insincere. If she didn''t smile, she


    looked incredibly intimidating. Besides, she was quiet and introverted, which distanced her even more


    from the people around her.


    Her lips twitched. "Ass."


    Who could be colder than Jack? The man was an iceberg!


    As her head leaned against the window, she couldn''t help but smile.


    "Every time I saw you, you always had that face," he said casually. "I''ve always thought you hated me."


    Rachel turned. "I didn''t hate you."


    It wasn''t that she disliked him.


    It was just her face. She didn''t mean to re at him or anything.


    Rachel didn''t even bother to exin herself to him.


    Instead, she listened to his next words.


    "Do you remember the day we came to my parents'' house and we also slept in that same bed?"


    They have only gone to his parents'' house a few times.


    But she still couldn''t remember what day he was referring to. She pursed her lips. "Go on."


    Jack still remembered the memory of that night. For the first time, he had developed sexual intentions


    for the woman beside him.


    Being tortured by her scent, it took all his strength to not follow through with that impulse.


    Back then, he had thought that Rachel had truly hated him with all her guts. But the next day, when she


    woke up and was about to leave the bedroom, she saw him awake and shushed him. It felt so warm


    and loving.


    With her dark hair and snowy skin, she walked out of the room like a moon goddess.


    The click of the door was like a shot in his heart.


    He didn''t tell her the story in such an artistic way, but instead, he just described his thoughts when she


    looked at him.


    It was only then that he knew that things have changed.


    Hearing his exnation, Rachel was a little surprised.


    She didn''t know that he regarded her that way.


    That was what she usually did when she was inspecting a patient while other people were talking too


    loudly. She would shush them to quiet them down.


    However, she didn''t expect Jack to think better of her.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    At that thought, he realized that he had fallen deeper into love every day.


    Rachel didn''t know that.


    In fact, Jack himself never noticed it till now.


    When they arrived at Jack''s ce, he parked the car. Before he unfastened his seat belt, he reached


    out to hold the back of her hand.


    They stared at their intertwined hands for a while. She nced up at him, wondering what he was


    thinking.


    Mixed feelings filled his heart, as he tightened his grip on her hand.


    "Do you still remember Francis of the Cheng Family?"


    Francis? At the thought, Rachel frowned.


    "I came across him the other day. He was drunk, and he hugged a girl who looked a bit like Wendy,"


    Jack said.


    "How''s he doing?" she asked.


    With a faint smile, Jack released her hand and got out of the car with her.


    As they were walking into the house, Jack took her hand and continued,


    "I know that he regretted his actions."


    Francis had shown that from losing so much wait.


    It was said that something had happened in hispany, but he didn''t even have the energy to deal


    with it.


    In fact, he heard that Francis was nning to sell thepany and leave the country.


    He had spent years nning for revenge, and it turned out that the n backfired right in his face.


    Francis shouldn''t have included Wendy into this.


    He had used her to enact his n, and he even hurt her in the name of love. Atst, they were finally


    separated.


    Francis could only hold a woman who looked like Wendy under his drunken gaze. And when he woke


    up, he would look like he had be part of the walking dead.

 Chapter 173 Fired Up

    Chapter 173 Fired Up


    Jack thought that if he wasn''t as deeply in love as Francis, he wouldn''t go through all the hurdles that


    he had gone through. Besides, his rtionship with Rachel wasn''t thatplicated.


    However, he wouldn''t know that for sure. The only thing he could be thankful for was that he still had


    his woman.


    "I''m d that you''re still here with me,"


    he said sincerely.


    The feeling he had now was different from his feelings for Celine. The woman by his side made him


    feel a sense of belonging that he hadn''t felt for a long time.


    Rachel blushed at his words. It was rare for Jack to be so sentimental towards her.


    All she knew was that if Jack would love her and treat her well from now on, she would repay it with her


    love and care.


    However, she had forgotten the mere fact that love could never be exined or even demonstrated by


    means of repaying.


    Jack brought Rachel to thepany every day.


    Many employees tried to find out who the woman he had brought with him.


    Questions soared throughout the office ce. With Jack''s permission, the managerster revealed that


    the woman he was with was Mrs. Fu.


    It was as if a bomb had been blown off in MK Group''s headquarters. It had caused a catastrophic


    uproar.


    Mrs. Fu? The mere thought was unbearable!


    Jack Fu was once known as the famous golden bachelor in Ninwell City. He had appeared in many


    magazines, reiterating how he was the most powerful man who walked their streets. And now, it


    seemed that he was actually married.


    Not long after the deration, a heated discussion spread across media outlets in waves.


    As the only son of Jonathan and the current CEO of MK Group, Jack had always kept his rtionship


    status under wraps.


    Although the Fu family hadn''t dered any official statement, everyone from different media outlets did


    their best in digging out information of the woman he was with.


    Some of them dug out that Jack had actually been staying close with the same mysterious woman.


    In fact, they even lived together! In a few days, they could see her with Jack everywhere.


    Although they didn''t dare near the couple, they could tell that the woman was incredibly gorgeous.


    Since the news had gotten out, the legendary Mrs. Fu was thepany''s hot topic.


    Nearly everybody in the financial circle had found out through these gossip magazines,


    but there were a few people who knew of Jack''s marital status. In fact, some of them had seen the


    couple attend together in numerous asions.


    And Rachel had attended those asions in the name of Jack''s wife before.


    It indicated that their marriage was not a secret, but it was definitely closed off from the majority''s public


    eye.


    In addition, they had done a good job in keeping a low profile.


    They hadn''t had a grand wedding, so that it hadn''t spread out to the media circles.


    Judging from the privacy the Fu family had, it was obvious that they didn''t want the news to spread out.


    Besides, if Fu family wanted to find out who had released the news, it would be easy for them to do so.


    And nobody wanted to offend the Fu family.


    Of course, Jack didn''t mind.


    Since Rachel had been exposed, the people who had known her could onlyugh at the surprised


    crowd in disdain.


    Although the news fired up all over social media, Rachel had no idea of the intensity of the news due to


    the fact that she had always stayed beside Jack.


    As for Eric, he had been working day and night. He had no idea about the gossip that had been


    circting.


    Jack didn''t say anything about what had happened the past few days not because he didn''t want to say


    it or was ashamed of it, but because he thought that it wasn''t the right time yet.


    "I''ll be meeting up with Lea today," Rachel told Jack.


    "She''s in a hurry to meet with me because she needs to go back to her crew to continue her work


    tomorrow."


    Jack blinked. "Oh, how are Lea and Henry doing?"


    He heard that the couple had been having conflicts these days.


    In fact, a part of him wondered if they''d already broken up.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She shrugged in reply. "I have no idea." She rubbed her forehead, changing the subject. "We have only


    hung about a few times. I wonder when she''ll take a long leave next time."


    Ever since their rtionship had been disclosed to the public, Jack had been more and more brazen


    when it came to his actions.


    He stroked Rachel''s hair as he was talking to her. "Don''t worry. I''m sure there will be more time for you


    guys to meet up in the future."


    Rachel shook her head. "It''s not easy for us to meet up anymore due to conflicts with our schedule. I


    don''t even know what''s going on with her life anymore."


    They used to know everything in each other''s life, but now it seemed that their schedules have


    prevented that from happening.


    Rachel got more visibly upset. Of course, Jack didn''t understand the big deal of the situation.


    Men weren''t as clingy when it came to their rtionships. Even if they had been out of touch for more


    than ten years, all it took was a meal for them to warm up to each other again.


    Plus, they weren''t interested in each other''s private life. That was why he couldn''t understand what she


    was stressing about.


    "I''m sure we''ll have more chances to meet her again when shees back. If you want to see her in


    another city, I can send you there," he offered.


    Although he was considerate, Rachel still shrugged helplessly. ''He still doesn''t understand me,'' she


    thought.


    "I''ll go apany Lea, okay? I''ll be backter tomorrow."


    Jack''s smile faltered.


    He spun the pen in his fingertips.


    Rachel and Lea were going to be together the entire day. She would even apany her overnight.


    Even if she was her best friend, she still couldn''t take her away from him for a night.


    It was as if she was already abandoning him.


    Rachel furrowed her eyebrows when he took her hand.


    "What''s wrong?" ''Why is he sad all of a sudden?'' she thought.


    He stopped his pen from spinning and smiled.


    "Have fun, okay?"


    he said softly. Staring into his faint smile, Rachel thought that he didn''t look angry.


    Besides, there was no need for him to be furious with her.


    With other ns in his mind, Jack raised his wrist to look at his watch. "When will you guys meet?"


    They were supposed to have dinner in the evening, but Lea wanted to drag her shoppingter in the


    afternoon.


    "Later."


    "I''m going out too. Have the driver send you there, okay?"


    Both of them had their own ns, but Rachel still had absolutely no idea that her rtionship with Jack


    had blown up all over the ce.


    Lea was also too busy to pay attention to gossip.


    Rachel was already thinking of how to break the news of her rtionship to Lea.


    She had remembered the way she reacted when they prepared to start anew. But now they were


    already together...


    The mere thought gave her a headache.


    Rachel wished she could just bury her head in the sand.


    With a n in his mind, Jack smiled innocently. "Enjoy. Call me if you need anything."


    His gentleness sent a chill down her spine as she narrowed her eyes. ''This can''t be real,'' she thought.


    Rachel was already in MK Group, and she was going to see Lea now. Jack asked the driver to send


    her there.


    She was about to walk into the private elevator when Jack pulled her over. "It''s being repaired," he


    exined. "Go down the staff elevator from this point on."


    Being Repaired? But it was fine this morning!


    With no doubt in her mind, Rachel followed the other employees into the staff elevator.


    From the 23rd floor to the first floor, they met a lot of people.


    And a lot of them recognized Jack.


    They greeted him with a nod. "Mr. Fu."


    He nodded at them in return with one hand intentionally protecting her to avoid her from being


    squeezed by the other peopleing in.


    Rachel stood beside him.


    There were a few people who nced at her with curiosity. The rumors of their boss having a wife


    spread like wildfire across thepany.


    It was rare that they get to see her up this close, so they couldn''t help but look at her.


    The way she was being protected by Jack proved that they were no doubt together.

 Chapter 174 Sneak Shots

    Chapter 174 Sneak Shots


    Jack''s personal life wasn''t known to his employees.


    Although he was often ranked as one of the top golden bachelors in Ninwell City, he kept his private life


    pretty low-key.


    They heard about his wife, but they had no idea if the woman they were referring to was thedy in


    front of them.


    Some of them thought Jack was also a yboy who kept his love life low-key.


    Actually, some of them even wondered whether their boss was actually gay given that most of his


    employees were male. In fact, even his secretary was a guy!


    When it came to Jack, different gossips concerning him circted the entertainment circle.


    Besides, he was a rich and handsome man who had attracted many women. It wasn''t any wonder why


    they were so interested with his orientation and thedy with him.


    They finally arrived at the first floor. Jack didn''t leave the elevator with Rachel until the others had left.


    There were so many people staring at them in public.


    Rachel shuffled awkwardly. She felt that the intimacy wasn''t good for his image in thepany, so she


    tried to break away from his hold.


    However, as soon as she moved, he grabbed her hand even more tightly. His slender fingertips


    wrapped around her warm hand.


    She raised her eyes slightly, seeing the aristocratic details on his face.


    There was something about him that made her rx.


    ''There''s nothing to be afraid of,'' she thought.


    ''It''s his image, not mine.''


    Without another word, she allowed him to lead her out into the entrance. The driver had been waiting


    for them. When he saw theming out, he immediately got out and opened the door located at the


    back seat.


    Jack assisted her inside. "Call me when you get there, okay?"


    "Okay." The driver closed the door.


    He looked up at the driver, as if he wanted to say something, but he quickly changed his mind.


    "Drive slowly. Call me when you arrive," he said strictly.


    "Yes, Mr. Fu."


    After getting in the car, the driver looked at the rear-view mirror. "Mrs. Fu, where do you want to go?"


    Rachel clicked on the location Lea had sent her before handing it to the driver. "Here."


    Jack stood still and watched the car leave. Once he was sure that they were gone, he turned and


    headed back into the office.


    Two men had been inconspicuously hiding in the flowerbed.


    "Did you get the pictures?"


    One of the men smirked, waving his camera up and down. "Yes, I did."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that their hours of waiting wasn''t in vain, especially with the scene that they had just taken.


    The rumors were true. They had just seen Jack exit thepany with a woman in his arms. He even


    stroked her hair and whispered sweet loving words into her ear.


    All of their moves were caught on camera.


    This would be the biggest news they had! They could be promoted with this! In fact, they could


    probably earn a thousand bucks with these pictures.


    "Let me see. Did you get her face?"


    "Of course I did," the man protested. "She''s quite pretty."


    "Dude, do you think a rich guy like that would find an ugly woman?" he snorted, examining the pictures.


    "Don''t they say she''s his wife?"


    "As if I know. I don''t have the evidence."


    "Do we go back now then?"


    The man handed the camera back to hispanion and smiled. It was a good day for the both of


    them. "Let''s go." They stepped forward, in hopes that they could finally get the big bonus that they had


    been dreaming of. Jack had always been such a hot topic in the gossip articles,


    and now, they finally had proof about a small detail


    in the man''s life.


    However, as they were walking towards the car holding their camera, two suited men appeared in front


    of them.


    They didn''t need to be geniuses to know that they were probably Jack''s security team. The reporters


    didn''t think twice as they turned and ran the other way.


    However, the professional bodyguards were much better than them.


    Before they could run farther, the two men pressed against them mercilessly. The reporters were so


    scared that they screamed for mercy. "Please," they gasped out as they struggled under their grip, but


    it was to no avail.


    They closed their eyes, as if preparing for their end.


    The ce they had hidden in was an extremely remote ce,


    but it seemed that its remoteness had only yed badly for the both of them.


    "Stop yelling," the bodyguardmanded. "Hand me the camera."


    In the entertainment industry, reporters had gotten used to being caught in the act. However, celebrities


    and businessmen alike had different ways in driving them away.


    There was one time when they photographed a wealthy merchant. After being found, they were almost


    beaten to death.


    The two reporters still remembered that day, and right now, the two guards behind them were as strong


    as cattle.


    They didn''t dare test them. All they wanted was not to be sent to the nearest hospital.


    Upon hearing themand, one of them handed over the camera.


    The other man ced his hands over his head as he repeatedly bowed. "I''m sorry! We apologize. We


    didn''t mean to take any pictures! Please let us go!"


    The bodyguards took the camera. Without another word, he took out the memory card and destroyed


    all the data inside before returning the object to him.


    The other man stood up. Seeing that they had lost all the photos that they had taken, they felt as if their


    efforts had all been in vain.


    The reporters'' hearts ached.


    However, when they met the guard''s cold gaze, they immediately turned away.


    ''Cowards!'' one of the bodyguards snorted inwardly as he gripped the memory card in his hand.


    "There''s no back up, right?"


    "No! Of course not! That''s all we have," the men hurriedly exined as they waved their hands up in


    the air.


    Under the scorching day, the reporters could already feel the pavements burning their faces. Tears


    streamed down their cheeks. "Please! Please just let us go! I beg you!"


    The bodyguard sneered. "Even if you have any back up, it''ll be useless."


    Another man echoed, "Do you really think that your boss would let you post these pictures on the


    Inte?"


    As long as the Fu family didn''t agree to it, no photo of Jack and his wife would spread online.


    Jack would never allow such a thing to happen.


    Before long, these photos were sent to him.


    There weren''t many pictures, and most of them were blurred.


    "I didn''t expect that the paparazzi would be this good at taking pictures," hemented.


    One of the pictures showed Jack standing face to face with Rachel. He was stroking her messy hair as


    she looked up at him with a smile on his face. It had captured such a beautiful candid moment between


    the couple.


    It had captured the joy in Rachel''s eyes as well as the affection in Jack''s. It mirrored the couple


    perfectly that he just had to keep this picture.


    Since it was shot so well, he decided to let the reporters off with a warning.


    It wasn''t as if he didn''t want to release the news. It was just that he wanted to reveal her identity bit by


    bit.


    After all, Rachel wasn''t a star. They had no need of getting any detail from her.


    What Jack wanted to do was remove any sort of rumor about Rachel. He thought it was better to


    announce it himself as to remove any unnecessary information off the press.


    Rachel wouldn''t be able to deal with the pressure if gossip were toe out.


    He had to exclude any gossip from her as to let her live happily with him.


    As of the moment, Rachel had no idea what was happening. She was too busy shopping with Lea.


    The two women were very different. While Rachel would only buy things she needed, Lea would try


    everything she liked.


    It would usually lead to a domino effect wherein she''d buy a pair of shoes, then a dress, then a


    cardigan, then a pair of sunsses and so on.


    Every time she went shopping with Lea, they would return holding loads of shopping bags.


    However, this time, Lea didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    It seemed as if she had gotten rich over night from the way she was swiping her card left and right.


    After a while, Lea called her driver to send her stuff home first.

 Chapter 175 Two Birds Of The Same Feather

    Chapter 175 Two Birds Of The Same Feather


    When Rachel thought that they were finally finished with shopping, Lea just handed the things to her


    driver and waved her hands enthusiastically. "Let''s go on to the next shop!"


    Rachel''s legs were so sore that she almost fell to the ground. She quickly reached out and pulled Lea


    back. "Can''t we rest first?" she whined.


    Lea thought about it for a while before nodding. Besides, it was still early, and they still had two hours


    left before dinner.


    They quickly entered a busy cafe and ordered themselves two cups of coffee and tes of pastries.


    Rachel had been exhausted after the long hours of shopping she had. They had probably entered fifty


    shops in an hour.


    She rubbed her ankles once they''d finally sat down,


    wincing in pain.


    Although Lea was never short of money, she probably spent around a hundred thousand dors in one


    hour alone.


    She had never done this before, so there must be something that was setting her off.


    Rachel took a sip of coffee to alleviate her thirst before asking, "What''s with you? Why are you buying


    so many things? Have you won the lottery or something?"


    Lea shrugged. "These are actually for free," she exined. "I didn''t pay a single dime for any of them."


    "For free?" Lea''s face darkened at the thought of the man''s name. However, she didn''t even need to


    say it for Rachel to know. It was all over her face.


    "Henry?" Rachel blurted.


    Lea clenched her fists.


    "Don''t even mention that bastard."


    Rachel leaned back against her seat, blinking at the profanity. Her friend was usually more put-together


    than this. That would mean that something must''ve set her off. "Did you guys fight?"


    "Of course not." Rachel was about to tease her for not telling her the truth, but she quickly interrupted


    her. "This is the money he has given me to be his sugar baby."


    Silence had fallen upon them for the next few seconds as Rachel widened her eyes. "What?" Lea just


    had a fight with Henry the other day,


    and she was furious.


    She didn''t expect that after two days of separation, he would give her a bank card. A part of her


    thought that he would return to apologize to her before she would go back for work.


    To her disappointment, all he did was sent a stranger to deliver the bank card to her.


    When she tried to call him, he was even more shameless. "I''ll buy you everything you want. You don''t


    need to work," he said.


    Her face had flushed dark red.


    She thought that he would finallye to his senses and ask for her forgiveness.


    What she didn''t expect was for him to throw her a bank card as if she was short on cash. Did he really


    think she was that desperate?


    Did he think she was a gold digger? Was that why he had given her the card?


    At the thought, Lea gritted her teeth. She hated that man for even implying such a thing. It was as if he


    didn''t even know her.


    Was she his sugar baby or something? They had another screaming match on her phone.


    The fight they had, had done nothing but bring back feelings of sadness and depression that had


    clouded her for days.


    If he had said that it was because he cared for her welfare, she would''ve let that one slide. However,


    Henry could only assume that she worked as an airline stewardess because it was well-paid.


    "Do you really think that I need the money?" she had demanded in the phone, ready to punch the wall


    in front of her.


    "There''s another reason. I''m afraid that someone will hit on you like I did," he confessed.


    Lea had be angrier.


    What had she done that made him look at her that way? She wasn''t a fucking prostitute!


    "Henry!" She clenched her jaw. "You''re the worst man I''ve ever dated!"


    She didn''t even bother to hear his reply before she hung up.


    Henry tried calling her again once he had calmed down, but she didn''t even bother to answer his phone


    anymore.


    Lea already had enough of him. After everything that he had put her through, she already heard


    enough of his bullshit.


    Without anther thought, she blocked him.


    After meeting Rachel, she couldn''t help butin about the events that had transpired between


    them thest two days.


    While exining it to her, she felt as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.


    "I was about to buy an airne with his card, but now that I''ve talked about it, I feel calmer," Lea


    admitted as she leaned back and took a sip of coffee.


    Rachel was already in a daze. She had thought she was the only one hiding her rtionship from her,


    but it turned out Lea and Henry had gotten together without giving her a heads-up.


    Did they already have sex? Had they lived together?


    A series of questions ran through Rachel''s head as she stared at Lea in a daze.


    She still couldn''t get over the fact that they had gotten together.


    It was no wonder Lea had been incredibly bad-tempered these past few days.


    Lea frowned. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    It seemed that they were two birds of the same feather. Rachel rubbed her forehead. "How long have


    you been together?"


    Lea froze. "Not long. Remember the night when I asked you to find out whether he had a girlfriend? He


    came the next day and proposed that we be together."


    Rachel thought back to that day carefully. It turned out that she didn''t tell her for a long time.


    "You didn''t tell me," she used.


    Lea furrowed her eyebrows. "Didn''t I?" She remembered telling her,


    but it seemed that she had gotten all the details wrong. Lea flushed, embarrassed.


    The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t help but feel guilty that she didn''t tell her


    anything.


    But, it seemed, that she couldn''t even remember hiding it from her.


    "Didn''t I tell you?"


    Lea frowned. When Rachel shook her head, an awkward smile forced its way onto her lips. "Well, how


    about I tell you now?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "It''s fine." Rachelughed, waving her hand dismissively. She reminded herself that it wasn''t just Lea


    who was hiding something from the two of them.


    Plus, her rtionship with Jack was more controversial than Lea and Henry.


    Rachel hade back to the man she once called the devil. It wasn''t as if she could help it either. She


    had just fallen in love with him.


    She had beenining for so long about Jack that Lea had already gotten to despise the man.


    However, just as Lea had been helping her get rid of him, Rachel suddenly fell into the abyss of love.


    If Lea knew about this, she''d be furious.


    Noticing that Lea was still in a bad mood, Rachel thought about it and decided to conceal the truth for


    the time being.


    She nned to tell her once she got better.


    Although she didn''t need Lea''s consent,


    she still hoped that her best friend could support her through this.


    Rachel wanted to be met with happiness instead of disappointment.


    Or at least, she hoped that Lea would forgive her for choosing him again.


    She didn''t want to be met with a cruel "I told you so" if things between them didn''t really work out.


    "What are you thinking?" Lea waved her hand in front of her face.


    Rachel shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    "What do you mean nothing?" Lea cocked up her eyebrow.


    "I was thinking about you and Henry."


    That shut Lea up almost immediately.


    Seeing her expression, Rachel couldn''t help butugh. "I''ll stop. You can tell me whenever you''re


    ready."


    Lea finally loosened up as she shook her head.


    They had always told each other everything.


    In fact, they were best of friends.


    That was how they had grown up together. They knew each other''s secrets like the back of their hands.


    Since they grew up together, they knew each other better than anyone. Plus Lea had always yed a


    role of an elder sister to Rachel.

 Chapter 176 Sudden Appearance

    Chapter 176 Sudden Appearance


    Rachel maintained a calm andposed demeanor, even though deep down in her heart, she was all


    ears when it came to Lea''s opinions in many aspects.


    As such, before making a decision, it was almost imperative for Rachel to consider Lea''s advice.


    Although Jack had no idea about this whatsoever, he was quick enough to notice that Lea was


    obviously someone very important to Rachel.


    Immediately, he knew that he would have to do something to weaken Lea''s ce in Rachel''s heart. He


    would have toe up with something to keep Lea away to diminish her presence in Rachel''s


    personal life.


    While they were having some drinks, Lea suddenly sneezed so violently she almost fell off the chair.


    She sniffled and blew her nose on a handkerchief she produced from her pocket. "I wonder which


    bastard is cursing me."


    Rachel said, "It''s actually quite chilly in here and perhaps you''re just having trouble adjusting to the


    weather."


    "I think someone is cursing me."


    "Oh my God! No one is cursing you!" Lea sneezed again, almost immediately after Rachel uttered the


    last word of her sentence.


    Despite knowing what happened between Lea and Henry, Rachel still couldn''t calm her restless heart.


    Moreover, she felt horrible because the burden of keeping such a big secret from Lea was starting to


    weigh down on her.


    Lost in her own thoughts, Rachel didn''t hear Lea when she said, "A friend of mine will be joining us for


    dinner."


    "Okay," Rachel responded perfunctorily, in a half-hearted manner.


    They had been sitting silently for a while before a waiter walked up to their table with the menu in his


    hands.


    When Lea refused, gesturing at the waiter with her hand, Rachel looked at her with a stunned


    expression and asked, "What are we waiting for?"


    One would have imagined that Lea would choose some ce other than a fancy French restaurant.


    After all, she was a frequent traveler to France.


    Most importantly, she always said that she was bored of all the French cuisine.


    Then what were they doing here?


    The puzzled expression on Rachel''s face was too obvious. Lea leaned over the table in front of Rachel


    and whispered, "My friend picked this ce. If you want to get something else, we can find another


    restaurant."


    Lea wasn''t particrly interested in French cuisine anyway. Just as Rachel was about to ask Lea about


    her friend,


    she saw Lea''s eyes light up as she waved at someone with a big smile on her face.


    Taken by curiosity, Rachel turned around and saw a man in a tight-fitted shirt walking towards them.


    The man had a tall stature with a handsome and calm face. When he stopped at their table, Lea asked


    him to sit down.


    He looked at both women and sincerely said, "Sorry for beingte."


    For some reason, Lea couldn''t stop smiling. "No, we were early. There''s no need to apologize."


    He courteously nodded his head at Rachel.


    After greeting Rachel, the man pulled out the empty chair next to Rachel and sat down.


    "This is my friend, Rachel Shen. And this is my schoolmate, William Su," said Lea, politely introducing


    them to each other.


    Rachel responded with a smile and said, "It''s very nice to meet you."


    Right after William sat down, the waiter came to their table and handed them the menu. In truth, Rachel


    had no idea that William was going to join them for dinner.


    Meanwhile, a pair of watchful eyes in the dark observed the three unsuspecting people enjoying their


    dinner and secretly took photos.


    Before long, Jack received a photo on his cell phone.


    As the full image loaded up on his phone screen, the person who sent it to him, simple wrote, "No


    suspicious tracking media."


    Jack responded quickly and asked the person to continue, but if there were any journalists tracking, the


    man had strict orders to destroy the photos.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Jack returned to the screen on his desk and continued his work. After tapping on the keyboard for a


    while, he stopped.


    He picked up his phone and tapped on the photo again to erge it. Suddenly, a guileful smile


    appeared on his lips.


    He tapped on the phone screen with his fingers and forwarded it to someone else.


    The photo was sent with a message, "I heard that Lea is leaving tomorrow?"


    Although the three of them sat fairly close to each other, Rachel could hardly be seen from that


    shooting angle as she was overshadowed by the tall man.


    In the end, only Lea and the tall man were clearly visible in the photograph that was taken, smiling at


    each other and chatting happily.


    Jack sighed, fifteen minutes had passed and still there was still no word from Henry. He asked his man


    to take another photo and sent it to Henry again.


    Jack was eagerly waiting for Henry''s response. Although he couldn''t get the satisfaction he had been


    hoping for, Jack was sure that his prey had taken the bait.


    After another fifteen minutes had passed without even a single word from Henry, Jack posted the third


    photo.


    On the other end, Henry finally couldn''t keep his calm any long. Blinded by rage, he called Jack


    immediately and almost growled at the phone. "What the hell do you want from me?"


    Jack couldn''t help snickering like a hyena.


    Before he could say anything, Henry cut him short. "Where are they? You''d better fucking tell me right


    now."


    Jack nced at his watch slowly to check the time. It would take Henry, at the very least, twenty


    minutes to get there.


    Without wasting another second of Henry''s time, Jack gave him the address and got off the phone.


    Henry had to go there at once. No man could bear to see his significant other in thepany of


    another man.


    Jack was certain, without a doubt, that Henry would go to find them right away.


    Since the woman was leaving tomorrow, he would have to act quickly and decisively, if he really


    wanted to fix their problem today.


    Time was of the essence.


    He could deal with the woman who grabbed his wife effortlessly. He was in a good mood, waiting for


    the good news.


    Lea''s friend worked for a highly innovative literary magazine.


    Rachel secretly stole a nce at the man and thought, ''He doesn''t look like a person who works for a


    literary magazine. There''s something in his bodynguage that doesn''t seem to fit his profession.''


    However, temperament and image couldn''t only say so much about a person. The serious and silent


    demeanor William Su tried to portray was far from his own personality.


    When given the chance, he could be very talkative and engaging if the topics were less boring.


    William didn''t make it sound like a big deal at the time. Instead, he told them something funny and


    interesting from his past interviews. But most of the time, he only spoke to Lea.


    Rachel, who was a good listener, tuned in with great interest.


    The eloquent man was very good at controlling the topic of conversation. He talked about the


    dangerous situations he encountered during his visit to a small country in Africa.


    Rachel was so engrossed in the conversation that she didn''t even notice when Henry had appeared.


    They fell in silence as they attentively listened to William''s riveting tales of journalistic glory.


    Suddenly, William stopped talking as he felt an ominous presence behind his back.


    As he turned around, he saw Henry with a half-smile on his face walking towards Lea. Henry looked at


    each of them once and greeted them indifferently.


    "What are you all so happy about?"


    Rachel and Lea both had an incredulous expression on their faces as soon as they saw Henry. The


    smiled on Lea''s face fell into a straight line and her glowing face dimmed down as though someone


    had drained the excitement from her soul.


    "What are you doing here?" Lea asked with a tinge of coldness in her words.


    The tone of Lea''s voice was enough to convince Rachel that the situation could escte at any


    moment, even though she eagerly hoped they wouldn''t break into an argument there.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, Henry raised the corners of his lips and disregarded her rude remark.


    "Scooch over and give me a seat."


    Lea frowned and said, "Who gave you the permission to sit here? Did I invite you here?"


    Henry calmly said, "I''ll pay the bill."


    Lea turned her face away at hisment, mostly to hide the fact that she was cursing at him in her


    mind.


    Perhaps, Henry finally figured out what kind of a person Lea was and he had no intention of giving the


    pleasure of victory by leaving.


    Rachel found that Jack and Henry had one characteristic inmon. They were all shameless!


    Henry ignored Lea and remained seated next to her.


    Despite her reluctance, Lea had no choice but to sit there quietly with a long face, boiling in murderous


    anger.


    However, Henry leaned closer to her with a smile on his face as he tried tofort her. Lea pushed his


    hand away without hesitation and waived at the waiter to order some food for him.


    Henry forced a smile on his face and gave his order to the waiter.


    William and Rachel remained silent the whole time, as they sat there dreading what the immediate


    future would bring. William was smart enough to guess what the man''s rtionship with Lea was just


    by looking at the couple once.


    To William''s surprise, however, the man looked very familiar.


    The Qin family ran one of the biggest family-run businesses in the city. However, instead of joining the


    family trade, Henry established his own path and soon became of the biggest shot-callers in the city.


    William racked his brains trying to figure out who the man was.


    Rachel didn''t utter a single word as she knew Lea very well. Judging by the way Lea was reacting,


    Rachel assumed that she didn''t really want to break up with him. If Lea was indeed angry, she wouldN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    have left by now instead of sitting there bickering.


    In truth, Henry understood Lea better than anyone else. As such, he felt a little relieved when she didn''t


    ask him to leave.


    Then he fixed his eyes on the man sitting opposite to him.


    He was clearly Lea''s type: tall and good-looking.


    The photographs Jack had sent him earlier popped into his mind and he felt infuriated at the idea that


    Lea was having a good time with another man.


    Henry stared at the man in front of him and lifted his eyesses.

 Chapter 177 Being Cheeky

    Chapter 177 Being Cheeky


    William was smiling, but he could feel a cold chill rushing through his body.


    He took out a business card from his pocket, handed it to Henry, and introduced himself. "My name is


    William Su. You can just call me William."


    Henry epted the small piece of card and took a look at it. He found out that William was the general


    manager of a magazine publishingpany.


    "William was my schoolmate," Lea said to Henry.


    She was afraid that Henry would say something impolite to William, so she butted in quickly.


    ''A schoolmate?'' Henry flipped the business card between his fingers. His lips then curved into a


    meaningful smile.


    As a sign of respect, Henry also took out his business card and handed it to Henry. "My name is Henry


    Qin. I''m Lea''s boyfriend."


    William read Henry''s business card. A trace of bafflement was apparent on his face. ''Henry is Lea''s


    boyfriend?'' he thought.


    Rachel turned her head away because she couldn''t bear to see the awkward expression on Lea''s face


    anymore.


    Lea knew what Henry was trying to imply when he emphasized the word "boyfriend" upon introducing


    himself to William.


    Obviously, he regarded William as a potential threat.


    As a matter of fact, Henry felt a sense of relief when Lea didn''t refute his introduction.


    Henry''s name wasn''t as famous as the Qin family, who ran a big shippingpany.


    Even though William was not a businessman, he was also familiar with the shippingpany owned


    by the Qin family.


    In short, the name "Henry" and the Qin family of Ninwell City were not so foreign to him.


    William had his own resources as well.


    After a moment of contemtion, William suddenly realized something strange. When Henry arrived,


    Lea didn''t introduce him. In fact, they started to argue.


    It was now clear to him that Henry showed up without Lea''s knowledge. And since Henry emphasized


    to him that he was Lea''s boyfriend, it was an indication that Henry was feeling insecure.


    ''I think he has misunderstood my rtionship with Lea,'' William thought inwardly.


    Henry''s attitude obviously proved his spection.


    William looked at Henry and said, "Actually, I just got back from abroad. I have been so busy that I


    haven''t had the chance to catch up with Lea. And since I heard that she''s going back to work tomorrow,


    I decided to ask her out." He then turned to look at Lea and continued, "I didn''t know that you already


    have a boyfriend."


    Hisst sentence indicated a hint of condemnation.


    He was clearly implying that Lea didn''t tell him that she was dating someone.


    The truth was, William wanted to assure Henry that there was nothing going on between him and Lea.


    But he wasn''t sure if Henry would believe it. Lea caught a glimpse of Henry first before she answered


    William, "Well, we''re even now. You also don''t tell me if you are seeing someone."


    William suddenlyughed. "Unfortunately, I''m not seeing someone right now. I''m single."


    "Oh,e on. We both know that a lot of women are chasing you. Howe that you are single?


    Maybe your standards are just too high," Lea retorted.


    They were desperately trying to break the tension.


    Rachel just sat there, listening to their conversation quietly. She seemed not interested in it, so she


    wasn''t joining. But she noticed that Henry''s eyes darkened. His face was devoid of any expression.


    All of a sudden, Henry cut in, "I know a lot of brilliant women who are currently single and avable."


    Lea and William stopped talking and looked at Henry in surprise.


    Henry didn''t seem to mind it. He took a sip of water from his ss and continued, "I can introduce


    some of them to you if you''re interested."


    Lea was speechless. She didn''t know what to say.


    William tried to hide the embarrassment on his face.


    Rachel sat still, looking at them attentively. She tried her best not to burst intoughter.


    ''What is Henry doing? When did he be a pimp?'' she thought, smiling secretly.


    Rachel formed an image of Henry in her mind, shouting in the market, "I have lots of good girls! Take a


    look if you are interested!"


    William covered his mouth and coughed to hide his embarrassment. Then he politely refused, "No,


    thank you. I prefer to be single for now."


    Lea, on the other hand, pinched Henry''s thigh as hard as she could under the table. He held his breath


    as he felt the pain. He cleared his throat to avoid letting out a scream.


    He put down the ss slowly and clenched his fists. He had no choice but to retract his statement. "I''m


    just kidding. William, please don''t mind it."


    Williamughed and said, "You are such a funny man."


    Finally, Lea stopped pinching Henry''s thigh.


    Her lips curved disapprovingly and apologized, "Yes, that''s right. I hope you don''t mind his


    childishness."


    William took her words as a sign of politeness so he said, "Of course not. I think Henry is cool."


    Rachel maintained her unwavering silence. She nced over at Lea, who seemed to havepletely


    forgotten her presence.


    But she couldn''t help feeling amused. She hid herughter under a polite smile as she thought, ''Now I


    know why Henry, Michael, Marcus, and Jack are such good buddies.''


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she knew that they all had different personality traits, Rachel started to think that birds of a


    feather flocked together.


    Well, she could say that she was already quite familiar with them except Marcus.


    Staring at Henry in front of her, Rachel sighed and thought, ''They are both so cheeky.''


    Henry fell silent when he heard Lea apologizing to William on his behalf. "Please don''t take anything he


    says to heart. Henry can be very weird sometimes."


    Henry was stunned. Lea just called him weird.


    William was about to say something to Henry, but he was also tongue-tied when he realized what Lea


    had just said.


    Fortunately, Henry''s food was finally served. He decided to turn his attention on it.


    Lea was worried that Henry might continue talking, so she feigned a smile and whispered in his ear,


    "Stop it, or else I''ll leave."


    A wry smile tugged at the corner of Henry''s mouth. He couldn''t believe that he was threatened by a


    woman just now.


    Despite his reluctance, he listened to Lea obediently.


    Henry took a deep breath topose himself. He exerted so much effort to remain polite and friendly


    while having a conversation with William.


    All throughout their meal, William managed to make a good impression on Henry. So when they were


    about to leave, he whispered to Lea''s ear, "Your boyfriend is a good man."


    Lea''s mouth twitched as she threw a nce at Henry. Henry stayed with Rachel while staring at them


    not to far away.


    Nheless, William noticed Henry''s behavior. He chuckled and said to Lea in a low voice, "Your


    boyfriend seems to be jealous."


    Lea was so amused that she burst intoughter.


    Even though Henry couldn''t hear what they were talking about from where he was standing, he was


    fuming at the sight of William and Lea talking very close to each other.


    Was there something they couldn''t say in front of him? Why did they have to talk in private? Were they


    talking badly about him?


    While he was pondering the negative thoughts in his mind, what he saw next drove him mad.


    William seemed to have whispered something to Lea that made her giggle andugh in amusement.


    Henry did his best to stifle his anger. He turned his head and looked away, desperately fighting the urge


    to walk up to them.


    Eventually, he decided to wait for Lea. After all, he couldn''t just leave Rachel alone standing there. But


    the question was still lingering in his mind: why was she smiling so charmingly to her schoolmate''s


    jokes?


    A few momentster, William finally drove away. Lea walked back to where Henry and Rachel were


    waiting for her. She immediately saw Henry''s long face.


    Pretending not to notice his face, she looked around and asked curiously, "Where is Rachel?"


    "She''s talking with someone on the phone," Henry answered as he looked at Lea.


    Lea turned to the direction that Henry pointed and felt relieved to see Rachel there.


    She was about to walk up to her when Henry suddenly grabbed her wrist. "We need to talk!"


    Lea was a little surprised. She looked at him coldly and asked, "What do you want to talk about? Are


    you going to fight me here?"


    Henry''s brows furrowed. "Lea, can you at least try to talk to me in a calm and peaceful manner?"


    Lea gritted her teeth contemptuously, restraining herself from yelling.


    Thinking that she was going to shake his hand off, Henry grabbed her other hand tightly.


    Before Lea could get angry, he whispered something into her ear.


    Lea''s eyes widened in bewilderment as she looked at him.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Lea asked doubtfully.


    "Why would I lie to you?" Henry responded. ''Does she really think I''m lying?'' he asked himself.


    When Rachel hung up, she went back to them. Lea immediately approached her. She stammered,


    "Rachel, I have something to do tonight. Can we


    just meet some other day?"


    Lea''s flight was tomorrow. If they couldn''t hang out tonight, they would need to make ns some other


    time.


    A hint of disappointment swept over Rachel''s face.


    Henry just stood there in silence, but he was sure Lea would go with him.


    Rachel couldn''t hide her disappointment. After all, they were supposed to spend the night together.


    Why did Lea suddenly change her mind?


    She looked at Henry suspiciously. However, he just looked calm and collected.


    Rachel also noticed Lea''s restlessness, so she guessed that there was something she wasn''t telling


    her. As she mulled it over, she concluded that it had something to do with Henry.


    Besides, Lea''s mood hadpletely changed the moment he came here.


    Henry walked up to them and wrapped his arm around Lea''s shoulders. While ncing at his watch, he


    said, "It''s about time. We should go now."


    Sure enough, Henry had something to do with it. However, judging from how they looked at each other,


    it seemed that he was very concerned about Lea.


    So instead of stopping them, Rachel just nodded and said, "Go ahead. Just give me a call when you''re


    free."

 Chapter 178 The Scheme Worked

    Chapter 178 The Scheme Worked


    Lea understood what Rachel was trying to imply. She nodded her head, bit her lower lip, and turned


    around. All of a sudden, she stepped on Henry''s foot angrily.


    Henry''s face twisted in pain, but he somehow managed to keep his countenance. He put his arm


    around Lea''s shoulders and turned to Rachel. "We are leaving now," he said with a smile.


    When Lea saw the car parked by the roadside, she elbowed Henry''s nk and said angrily, "Can''t you


    see that Rachel is alone? Do you want her to take a taxi home?"


    Henry secretly rolled his eyes. It was Jack who had told him that Lea and Rachel were here. Jack


    would send his man to pick Rachel up.


    However, he couldn''t tell Lea about it. Jack had sent him a message earlier, reminding him not to tell


    these two women who was the person behind all this.


    Fortunately, Rachel heard what Lea had said. Henry felt relieved when she refused politely, "No,


    thanks. Anyway, we''re heading to different directions." Then after hesitating for a while, she looked at


    Henry and added, "Henry, can I talk with you alone for a minute?"


    Henry looked at Lea as if asking for her permission. She pushed him and said, "Go ahead."


    Lea knew what Rachel was going to say to him.


    So she let go of his hand, turned around quickly, and walked towards his car.


    Henry was a little unhappy because Lea let go of him without any hesitation just because of Rachel''s


    request.


    When Lea left, Rachel remained silent for a while. She seemed to be deep in thought.


    Henry stood in front of Rachel with a rxed expression. He had already anticipated that she would


    ask him about his rtionship with Lea.


    Women were always like this. They wanted their friends to be treated well.


    "When did you start dating Lea?" Rachel asked lightly after a while.


    Although Henry had already expected the question, he was still startled because of the seriousness in


    her tone. He felt like an elementary school student being scolded by a teacher for doing something


    wrong.


    When did they start dating? He contemted for a moment.


    To be honest, Henry couldn''t remember when exactly they had started dating.


    Before he could answer, Rachel asked another question. "Do you often fight?" Often fight?


    Funny, Henry just kept on repeating Rachel''s question in his mind. This time, he answered nervously,


    "No, we don''t."


    It was the first time that Rachel talked to him earnestly so Henry couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    "Okay." Rachel looked down and thought again for a while.


    Henry wanted to ask Rachel what she really wanted to know, but he couldn''t say it directly. He was


    afraid that she might misunderstood him. If Rachel would have a bad impression on him, she would


    definitely tell Lea about it.


    They had been fighting a lot recently. If they continued to have more misunderstandings, they might


    end up losing each other.


    Eventually, Henry decided to just keep quiet


    and wait for Rachel to speak again.


    Perhaps she found out something about them and just wanted to confirm it with him.


    He waited patiently without knowing that Rachel was already struggling secretly.


    Actually, Rachel didn''t want to meddle in their affairs. She knew that their rtionship was a private


    matter.


    However, Lea was her best friend so she cared so much for her.


    Rachel thought that talking with Henry would be the best way to know their real situation. After all, Lea


    had been in a bad mood recently.


    If they were really going to break up, she would not do anything.


    But if it was only a petty quarrel and they would soon make up, she wanted to ask Henry''s help in


    telling Lea about her rtionship with Jack.


    Rachel had actually nned to confess to Lea tonight.


    But seeing that Lea was in a bad mood, she suddenly lost the courage to bring up the topic to her.


    And since Lea seemed to have other ns with Henry tonight, Rachel wanted to take this opportunity


    to have Henry tell Lea some information.


    She wanted Lea to be somehow aware about it so that she wouldn''t be shocked when she told her the


    whole storyter.


    But now that she had the chance to talk with Henry alone, she didn''t know what to say.


    ''Never mind. They look good now and I don''t want to cause trouble between them. I''ll just deal with Lea


    on my own,'' she decided at the back of her head.


    Henry looked at her in confusion.


    He didn''t have any idea what it was that she wanted to say.


    When he was about to lose his cool, Rachel finally opened her mouth. "She is not always like this."


    "What?" Henry asked, his eyebrows drawn together. He was confused all of a sudden.


    "This is not what Lea usually does. She is not a bad-tempered person," Rachel exined.


    Henry actually had the same impression when he first met Lea.


    That was why he found it strange that she was bing quick-tempered and a little bit sensitive


    recently. Sometimes, she was also restless.


    Henry didn''t mind it, thinking that they probably hadn''t sorted out their individual differences yet.


    But when he thought of the current situation, he suddenly realized that they might just break up without


    any reason.


    Before that could happen, he must have a talk with Lea immediately.


    Rachel noticed that Lea had been having bad tempers recently so she thought that it had something to


    do with Henry. Maybe Lea was just keeping everything to herself.


    After giving it a careful thought, Rachel decided not to trouble Henry and Lea with her own issues


    anymore.


    So to conclude their conversation, she said, "Please take good care of Lea. Let me know if anything


    happens."


    "Of course," Henry replied with a nod.


    Just as they had finished talking, Rachel''s phone rang. She looked at Henry and walked a few steps


    back to answer it.


    When the call connected, she heard a man''s voice on the other end of the line. "Rachel."


    Although the voice sounded unique, it was very familiar to her. Her ears immediately turned hot.


    "Where are you?" he asked.


    Rachel looked around first and then told Jack where she was.


    Jack seemed a little surprise to hear her answer. "Have you finished eating dinner? I happen to be just


    nearby. How about Ie to you now?" he offered.


    "I will text you the address. Pleasee and pick me up."


    He was again surprised with her reply. "I thought you were noting home tonight."


    "Lea is not avable tonight so I''ll just go home."


    While driving, the driver couldn''t help ncing at the rear-view mirror. He saw a weird smile curved on


    Jack''s lips.


    Jack''s expression made him shiver so he immediately withdrew his eyes and focused back on driving.


    He never dared to look at his boss again.


    A few secondster, he heard Jack said softly to the person on the phone, "Okay, wait for me. I''ll be


    there soon."


    The driver thought that he must be talking with his wife.


    Only Rachel could make him talk that way. Sure enough, she would be waiting for him.


    Actually, he had just sent her there this afternoon. And now, Jack was picking her up. The driver


    thought that he seemed to really care about Rachel so much.


    All of a sudden, he became curious about Rachel. But he didn''t have the right to ask so he just kept it


    in his heart.


    Not long before they arrived at the ce, the driver saw his boss waving goodbye to her friends and led


    her to the car.


    He quickly got out of the driver''s seat and opened the door for them.


    Jack was used to this kind of service but Rachel wasn''t.


    She was not used to have a driver or a nanny.


    So after the driver helped her open the door, Rachel thanked him politely. The driver looked at her in


    surprise but quickly replied with a shy smile, "You''re wee."


    After making sure that they had properly seated, he closed the door back and hurriedly returned to the


    driver''s seat. After buckling up, he asked to Jack, "Mr. Fu, where do you want to go?"


    Jack thought for a moment before he answered, "My apartment."


    After what Rachel did, the driver started to have a new impression on her. He couldn''t believe that


    Rachel expressed her gratitude to him although he only did his job.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rachel made him feel respected. He realized, she was a very kind and genuine person.


    When they arrived at the apartment, Jack and Rachel got out of the car and took the elevator upstairs.


    Rachel noticed that Jack was in a good mood tonight.


    "Why are you so happy?"


    Jack subconsciously touched his face and asked in amazement, "Am I?"


    He hadn''t realized that it was so obvious.


    Rachel replied smilingly, "You actually look like a sly fox."


    Upon hearing her reply, Jack was stunned for a while. He didn''t know how to defend himself.


    When the elevator doors opened, he held Rachel''s hand and they stepped out together.


    He would never admit to her that he was overjoyed by such a trifle¡ªthat she came back to him tonight.


    Jack was actually very pleased that Rachel was now with him. He always hated to see her in other''s


    company.


    He controlled himself and cleared his throat before he said, "Really?"


    Rachel just rolled her eyes at him.


    After inputting the security code, they both entered and changed into their house slippers. The small


    lampshade in the living room was on.


    Rachel actually had the habit of keeping ampshade on in the bedroom while sleeping. She seemed


    to have brought that habit here in the apartment. But this time, thempshade was not in the bedroom,


    but in the living room.


    The soft light in the dark living room made her feel good the moment she got in.


    The apartment was still the same as usual. But Rachel''s presence made it a ce called "home."


    Thus, everything inside this apartment that used to be almost useless had now found their meanings.


    Even those kitchen utensils and appliances didn''t need to stay in the dark forever anymore.


    Rachel was about to say something to Jack so she turned around and looked at him. She was


    surprised to see him standing, one hand pressing on his stomach.

 Chapter 179 About Lea

    Chapter 179 About Lea


    Jack frowned slightly, feeling ufortable. When he saw that Rachel looked back, he tried to put his


    hand down and forced an emotionless face.


    However, it was already toote.


    "Are you having a stomachache?" She frowned. "Have you had dinner?"


    Jack hesitated, unsure on what to tell her.


    At his hesitation, her face darkened. "Don''t lie to me."


    "No, I haven''t," he said sulkily.


    Besides, he knew for a fact that the truth would garner her attention,


    and it did. Throughout the entire day, she had given him her undivided attention.


    Rachel was the one who supervised and cared for him as if he was her patient. When she heard that


    he hadn''t had dinner yet, she decided to take up other measures.


    She pulled Jack onto the sofa and asked him to sit down as if she was instructing a disobedient child.


    She crossed her arms over her chest. "Don''t run around. I''ll cook you a bowl of noodles in a bit."


    Without another word, she turned towards the kitchen and opened the refrigerator.


    Judging from all the fresh ingredients, it was obvious that they were just bought recently. Her lips


    turned after surveying all of them.


    "Tell them not to buy so many things next time," she advised.


    Besides, they only had breakfasts and suppers at home. By the time they got through all of them, the


    vegetables might have already rotted.


    Jack nodded as a smile threaded across his lips.


    His wife was excellent at taking care of people, given that this was also her profession.


    Rachel ced the noodles into a bowl of steaming water. When the noodles were already softening,


    she added beef slices and a dash of beans into the broth to give it a delectable base. She put a fried


    egg on top and sprinkled the noodles with chopped greens.


    It looked like a chef''s masterpiece. The food''s aroma drifted around the room,


    enticing Jack almost immediately.


    There were a lot of noodles in the bowl. As Rachel was about to hand the chopsticks to him, he went


    over and got another pair.


    He smiled. "It''s not good to eat too much, right? It wouldn''t do my stomach any good."


    Rachel blinked. "I''ve already had dinner. Really, it''s okay if you don''t finish them. It doesn''t..." ''...matter.''


    Before she could even finish her words, Jack moved the bowl between them. "We shouldn''t waste


    food."


    Rachel was at a loss for words. She had never seen him save money.


    He moved his chair closer to her.


    "We can share."


    "Fine." Rachel finally relented. "Just a little."


    His eyes were filled with mirth. "Sure."


    The noodles taste better than they looked, and that was saying something. However, Jack had a lot of


    things on his mind.


    Rachel rolled up the noodles and ate some before putting down her chopsticks. Her stomach couldn''t


    take any more.


    Jack waved his hand casually. "I can eat the rest."


    Rachel stared as Jack buried his head into the bowl. She couldn''t help but wonder when their


    rtionship developed so fast.


    Whenever she was with Jack, everything just felt so natural, and she didn''t know why.


    She tried questioning herself millions of times, yet she still couldn''t find an answer.


    It was as if there had been a gate between them before, and now that it was gone.


    As Rachel was still deep in thought, Jack already finished the noodles in his bowl.


    The painful cramps he had earlier were already gone.


    "That was really good,"


    he praised, not even exaggerating it in the slightest. If she would stop everything and open up her own


    noodle shop, he''d probably be the first one there.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    That was if she only cooked noodles. After all, apart from a bowl of delicious noodles, she wasn''t that


    good at cooking anything else.


    He cleared the bowls and chopsticks on his own initiative. When he was done, Rachel gave him the


    medicine and recorded his progress.


    In fact, Jack had gotten a lot better these days.


    It was thanks to his young age and the loving care that he had received.


    However, even if he was happy that his stomach was getting better, a feeling of dread came over him.


    He had already tricked Rachel intoing here and taking care of him. Why was he already getting


    better so quickly?


    During this time, he came up with an idea.


    Once they finished showering, Jack didn''t return to the study.


    Rachel was reading a book about Germany in the living room. She didn''t even notice himing in.


    Although he knew a little bit about Germany, he had lost interest in the book when he found that it WAS


    decorated by professional terms.


    ''Why is she always like this? Is the book better than me?''


    Without giving her time to react, he wrapped her arms around her waist and nted butterfly kisses all


    over her shoulders.


    Rachel was taken back that she almost dropped the book in her hands.


    He turned his head sideways and sat like that. She leaned her head against his shoulders.


    "Jack," she murmured with a blush. "Let me go."


    Instead of listening to her, he ced the thick book that had Rachel''s attention on the other side.


    "Let''s talk."


    Rachel still wasn''t used to him being so intimate with her. Seeing him wrapped around her like a ko,


    she couldn''t help but smile. "At least let go of me first."


    He raised his eyebrows. "It''s better like this. You''ll hear me even more clearly."


    He just wouldn''t give up as he leaned in closer. His breath fanned against her neck.


    Her face flushed.


    Hearing his words, Rachel gritted her teeth and struggled under his grip, but it was fruitless. Seeing


    this, Jack finally let her go. She leaned on the other side of the sofa as he burst outughing.


    "What? Why are youughing?" she demanded.


    He straightened his back and flicked Rachel''s forehead. "Silly girl," he said affectionately.


    He couldn''t even get close to her now. She always found a way out when he tried to flirt with her.


    But she was cute whenever she wasn''t clingy to him and how she was shy whenever he tried to kiss


    her. Those little perks embodied her character.


    The sight of her doing this only amused him more.


    He definitely had fallen deeply for her.


    Rachel was still lost in thought. She couldn''t help but let her thoughts wander to Lea.


    Since Jack wanted to talk with her, it was probably time for her to bring it up.


    ''Henry is his friend, so maybe he knows more than me.''


    "Jack," she called.


    "Why don''t we talk about Henry and Lea?" She wanted to dig as much information as she could.


    Jack furrowed his eyebrows in concentration.


    "Okay,


    what do you want to talk about them?" he questioned, seeming to have no clue as to what Rachel was


    going to ask.


    Rachel pursed her lips, wondering if he knew what she was about to say.


    "Do you know that they''re together?"


    Jack frowned. "Lea and Henry? She''s your close friend, right?"


    Rachel nodded.


    "I heard that he has a girlfriend," he said. "But I haven''t met her. Is it Lea then?"


    She nodded in reply.


    Astonishment painted across his face as his eyes widened momentarily. "Really?"


    Rachel leaned over. "Did you know?"


    He observed Rachel''s expression carefully before replying, "I didn''t know about that."


    Rachel''s shoulders sagged in disappointment. "I thought you would know more about it."


    "You''re her friend. Why don''t you know?"


    Given their schedule conflicts, Rachel didn''t know much of what was happening in Lea''s life anymore.


    She didn''t even know her boyfriend was Henry. The mere fact made her feel embarrassed. Why didn''t


    she know about it?


    They had the same circle of friends, yet it seemed that she and Jack had been clueless this entire time.


    ''Wait! Something''s not right.'' A thought came to her as she stared suspiciously at the man beside her.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    "How could you not know?"


    Jack was startled at the usation.


    Rachel folded her arms across her chest and raised her eyebrows. "I remember that you and Henry


    visited my home. You guys even met Lea. At that time, the two were at odds with each


    other."

 Chapter 181 Keep Vomiting

    Chapter 181 Keep Vomiting


    Hearing her deduction, Jack was speechless. Of course. How could he have forgotten about it?


    It was the time he had stopped Eric from meddling with Henry''s personal affairs.


    It seemed that he had dug himself a deeper hole at this rate, but he held hisposure.


    "Well," he started in an effort to smooth things over. "I forgot about it."


    Fortunately, Rachel didn''t get to the bottom of his little slip-up.


    Instead, she loosened her grip around her arms and subconsciously licked her lips. "So, do you know


    what''s going on between them?"


    It turned out that she didn''t know he had told Henry where she and Lea were. At the thought, he


    secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Oh, um..." Actually, he didn''t know what was going on between them either.


    He only knew that Henry had been in a pretty bad mood recently. He did hear from Marcus that the


    man had been fighting with his girlfriend, thought.


    That meant...he was fighting with Lea.


    It was thanks to Marcus''test gossip that he was finally able to answer her question.


    "All I''ve heard was that they got into a fight. Did something happen?" In order to keep the spotlight off


    him, he changed the topic. "You saw her today. Did she say anything?"


    Rachel sighed, rubbing her forehead. "I was supposed to ask her more, but then Henry suddenly


    showed up.


    All I got was that they were together. Lea didn''t even tell me anything about it.


    By the way, I can''t help but wonder how Henry found us."


    With a guilty conscience, Jack shifted in his seat and averted his gaze. "How about you ask Lea? I


    didn''t know the slightest bit about them."


    Rachel hesitated for a while. Although Jack''s words werepletely reasonable, she still was worried


    that this wasn''t the right time to bring that up again.


    Besides, if she called Lea right now, she was afraid that Lea and Henry would be fighting again.


    Strangely enough, Lea wasn''t as moody as she was right now. Was it because of Henry?


    "How about you just call her?" he urged.


    Jack also didn''t know what was going on, so he encouraged his wife to give her friend a call.


    Rachel sat cross legged on the sofa as she rubbed her phone against the palm of her hand. A few


    seconds had passed, and she was still hesitant to call her friend up.


    Before she left, she had reminded Lea to call her when she was free.


    It seemed that this time was the time she should give her a call. Without another thought, she dialed


    her friend''s number.


    What Rachel didn''t know was that this was definitely not the right time to call Lea. In fact, Henry and


    Lea were having sex when Lea''s phone rang.


    Henry pretended not to hear it, but the woman under him pushed him away suddenly.


    Before he could react, she sprinted into the bathroom.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He got out of bed and followed her. "Lea?" he called out nervously.


    Before he could enter the bathroom, the sound of vomiting reverberated around them.


    Henry froze as he stumbled closer.


    Lea had just thrown up her meal. She hold the basin awkwardly. "Don''te over!"


    she yelled.


    Seeing her like this, how could he note over? Regardless of her warning, he walked closer to her


    and stood by her side, pulling up her hair. "Did you eat something wrong? Why don''t we go to the


    hospital?"


    Just as she was about to say something, she pushed the man beside her and vomited into the basin


    once again.


    She didn''t stop till all she could spit out was water. Her head suddenly felt light as her whole body was


    starting to fail her. She stayed on the floor, feeling as if all the strength she once had, had left her


    system.


    "Go get me a ss of water," she said hoarsely. "I''ll rinse my mouth."


    With a straight face, Henry moved forward to carry her into his arms, but she trashed endlessly. "No. I


    said, go get me a ss of water."


    "You still need to see the doctor, honey," he said gently.


    She waved her hand up in the air. "Let me rest first, okay? Don''t move me. I think I still need to vomit."


    Henry quickly got her a ss of water. When he came out, he heard her phone ringing once again.


    However, he ignored it and grabbed her a ss of water.


    Lea vomited the fourth time. Having no strength, she proceeded to lie on the tiles.


    When Henry returned, the sight of her lifeless body almost made him drop his ss. He set the water


    on the counter and rushed in to help her.


    When she slowly opened her eyes, he sighed in relief.


    He gazed at her state. Although he wasn''t a doctor, he guessed that she might have acute


    gastroenteritis, which must reason the stomach pains that she was having right now.


    He held her up and gave her the ss of water.


    Lea groaned, closing her eyes. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. It was as if her stomach had


    decided to let her spit out all her organs in one go.


    She slowly stood up and rinsed her mouth. Afraid that she might copse, Henry lifted her up and


    carried her into the bedroom.


    The messy bed sheet was evidence enough of what they''d done. Her phone''s ringing finally stopped.


    Lea curled up in her bed. She had be pale in a matter of few seconds as she shivered from the


    nightly breeze.


    Henry gritted his teeth, nning to take her to the nearest hospital.


    Rachel sighed, frustrated. "She didn''t answer."


    She thought for a while. "I''ll call her again."


    However, no one answered her phone. ncing at the log, Rachel couldn''t help but furrow her


    eyebrows. Normally, Lea wouldn''t be sleeping at this time.


    Jack came in with two cups of water.


    After he took his seat, he ced his arm around her. "Easy. Don''t keep calling her, okay?" he said


    softly. "But why were you nervous in asking her earlier?"


    Rachel averted her gaze. It wasn''t that she was too nervous to ask, but she was afraid of finding out


    something.


    Besides, Henry knew that she was with Jack now. If he told Lea...


    Jack didn''t know what was going on in Rachel''s mind. She didn''t want to upset Lea. Moreover, she


    didn''t want to disappoint her.


    Rachel knew it in her heart that she wasn''t as confident with her rtionship with Jack.


    Although she loved him, it was not enough for her Lea that the man had changed.


    He really had changed, but a part of her was still overcame with insecurities.


    Seeing herplicated expression, he leaned over and took the phone from her hand.


    "I''m sure Henry will take care of Lea,"


    he said.


    "Is Henry a good man?" she asked, not bothering to beat around the bush.


    "Henry only had three girlfriends in the past. Plus, he hadn''t been in a rtionship for a long time," Jack


    exined.


    "Anything else?" Jack thought about it for a while


    before shaking his head.


    He knew for a fact that Henry''s secrets weren''t his to tell.


    "Nothing," he said. "Henry''s my friend, so of course he''s a good man in my eyes. We have plenty of


    time either way. I''m sure we can see whether or not he''ll love her. If you don''t like him, you can ask Lea


    to break up with him, right?"


    He inched closer to her, letting his arms wander around her skin.


    Rachel frowned and crossed her arms.


    "You know that it''s not up to me."


    "You''re right, so why don''t we just let them deal with their own problems? I want to discuss something


    with you."


    She raised her head. "What are you trying to say?"


    "I''ll be going to Mosa City in two days on a tour of investigation.


    We want to build a holiday resort there. Would you like to go with me?"


    Rachel pursed her lips, finding the city quite familiar.


    "It''s a famous tourist spot," he reminded as if he could read her mind.


    "Oh, I remember it now.


    Mosa City is an ancient city.


    A resort? In an ancient city?"


    Was that even allowed? The buildings in the ancient city were well-protected. Plus, it served as a


    tourist destination. Would the government allow them to build a resort there?

 Chapter 182 Indulgence

    Chapter 182 Indulgence


    "I don''t know which vor of plum tea you like, so I asked them to pack up all six vors," Henry said,


    trying to coax her.


    Hearing that, Lea lifted her quilt and sat up. She saw six bottles of tea disyed in front of her.


    Plum oolong tea, plum ck tea... ''What the hell?''


    When she raised her head, he shuffled nervously in front of her. "Um...do you like to drink any of them?


    That''s all they have in the store."


    She had been irritated with him at first, but after seeing the way he acted around her, she couldn''t help


    but burst intoughter.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lea gazed at the drinks that were disyed right in front of her. In her eyes, all of them looked the


    same.


    All she wanted was the distinct sweet and sour taste that the plum tea had.


    She took a bottle from the table and began to drink as if she had just been through a marathon.


    Henry moved towards her. "You can''t drink them all in one gulp. Just take them one at a time."


    She almost choked in her tea as she raised her eyebrow. "Do you really think I''m that much of a pig?


    How the hell could I finish all of these in one go?"


    In fact, when she finished drinking, there was still half a bottle of tea left in her hand. She handed it to


    Henry who drank it all up.


    Shaking the empty bottle, he couldn''t help but wrinkle his nose at the after taste. ''Is this even tea? It''s


    so sweet!''


    He thought about not letting her drink anymore when Lea suddenly yawned.


    She adjusted her position against the cushions before lying against his chest, feeling morefortable


    in his arms.


    "Henry," she whispered reproachfully.


    "What?"


    "How many women have you brought food for in the middle of the night?"


    ''Is she trying to rake up the past?''


    "Only you." He was telling the truth. In fact, he never had the experience of going out in the middle of


    the night just to buy a woman some snacks.


    However, she didn''t buy it one bit. She pressed against his chest and narrowed her eyes. "You''re lying."


    Her eyelids were already falling as she frowned.


    Henry pinched her nose yfully. "I''m telling the truth."


    Lea yawned. "I don''t believe you."


    The moment this man would be reliable was the same time pigs could climb trees.


    However, before she could hear his response, she had already fallen asleep.


    Henry nced at the clock with a frown. Normally, Lea didn''t sleep until 12 o'' clock. That meant that


    something was wrong. It wasn''t possible for her to sleep this early.


    They hadn''t seen each other for nearly a week, so a part of him thought that she was just exhausted


    from all her training.


    Actually, Henry had always hoped that Lea could quit her job, but it wasn''t for the reason that she had


    thought wherein he was worried that she might cheat on him.


    It was just that he would miss her.


    At least if she changed into domestic flights, he would be able to see her more often.


    They should have discussed this with each other instead of fighting about it.


    Both of them had always been aggressive. In fact, whenever they meet, they would usually take


    matters into their own hands on who could piss the other off first. He shook his head.


    Henry nced at the woman in his arms as a bitter smile wove its way onto his lips.


    They had first met each other in a foreign country and hung about for a few days, but they had lost


    contact then.


    Although it was easy for him to find her, he realized that he had different feelings for her.


    He had tried to forget about her, but then,


    it turned out that destiny had other ns.


    She was fated to return home and meet him again.


    After several days of trying to conceal their true feelings for each other, they finally let their emotions


    get the better of themselves.


    Therefore, after they had finally settled their rtionship, he was determined to develop it more.


    Although they had fights every now and then, Henry would never think of breaking up with her.


    Rachel called Lea the next day.


    "I''m not on duty today," she answered weakly.


    "What''s wrong?" Rachel frowned.


    Lea sighed, waving her hand. "I don''t know. I think it''s because of the weather. I vomited so muchst


    night, and I feel as if my throat and nose have been closed up¨Clike I''m about to catch a cold."


    "Are you okay now? Will you go to the doctor?"


    "I''m waiting in line right now. Don''t worry," she said.


    Rachel was about to stand up. "I''ll go with you."


    After a pause, Lea nced at the man next to her.


    "Which hospital are you in? I''ll go there right now."


    "No. It''s fine," she replied casually. "He''s here."


    Without giving her anything more, Lea hung up the phone. Rachel sighed.


    It seemed that her best friend now had a boyfriend, and he wasn''t so bad.


    In fact, she couldn''t help but think that Henry was good for her. Even if she had treated him rudely, he


    was still by her side, and she couldn''t say the same with all her other ex-boyfriends.


    "Something wrong?" Suddenly, Jack''s big hand covered her eyes as his other hand reached for


    something behind him.


    Without another word, a cut watermelon appeared in front of her with fresh blueberries decorated


    around the bowl.


    He had just taken it from the fridge.


    "You shouldn''t eat that," she said almost automatically. "It''s bad for your stomach."


    He handed the bowl of fruits to her. "It''s not for me. It''s for you."


    She took the heavy bowl from his hand and stared at it.


    Slowly, a smile threaded its way across her lips. "How did you get the blueberries? It isn''t in-season


    yet."


    He shrugged. "Eat up."


    Once she had eaten the fruits, she went to thepany with him.


    Coincidentally, today''s meeting was about the matter of their travel to Mosa City next week. Although


    Jack had invested in the resort in the name of himself, he still had to discuss his key ns to his


    subordinates.


    Given that this was a highly confidential meeting, only a few people were present.


    Jack''s secretary quickly got Rachel some snacks. Theptop was ced in front of her while his


    secretary brought her the earphones. "If you''re bored, you can just watch a move," his secretary


    whispered considerately.


    Seeing that she was stunned,


    the secretary added, "This was Mr. Fu''s idea."


    Jack''s secretary had an idea that the woman was Mr. Fu''s wife.


    Although Celine came a few times to thepany, she didn''te very often. Rachel, on the other


    hand, had always been by his side.


    It was said that Jack had suffered from poor health and that Rachel was his personal doctor.


    The fruits that she had prepared were all imported, and the desserts being presented were created


    from different famous chefs.


    Jack had arranged them all in person.


    It could be seen that Rachel was of great importance to him.


    As usual, the meeting Jack was holding was strictly confidential, and he had invited his most integral


    workers. Yet, he let Rachel stay in his office, watching movies and having snacks.


    One could see how Jack doted on his wife.


    No wonder so many women wanted to be with Jack. Many employees were jealous of Rachel,


    saying that she must have saved the whole world in the previous life that she could have Jack as her


    husband in this life.


    However, Rachel didn''t hear them, and even if she did, she didn''t care about it.


    They all envied her happiness, not knowing what had happened between them in their past.


    All they could see was the scene presented in in sight¡ªthat Jack had spoiled her too much that he


    allowed her to eat and watch movies during the meeting. As the boss, his wife should know a thing or


    two about the business.


    Rachel felt it impolite to have snacks while the other were having a meeting. Jack walked over, got a


    remote control and pressed a button. Slowly, a curtain fell from the ceiling.


    It had separated her from the conference table. In fact, from the outside, it was difficult to see what was


    behind it.


    Her eyes widened.


    "What''s this?" she asked.


    "Partition curtain."


    She rolled her eyes. "Of course, I know that."


    ''Does he take me for a three-year-old?''


    The curtain closed around her like a smallpartment.


    As long as Rachel kept quiet, no one would be able to know that there was someone inside.


    Indeed, when his workers came one after the other, they didn''t even notice her. His office had incredibly


    high ceilings, so their voices reverberated across the room.

 Chapter 183 Leas Pregnant

    Chapter 183 Lea''s Pregnant


    Before the meeting was begun, Jack closed all the curtains in the room. The room darkened


    immediately.


    The projector was turned on. The host made a few adjustments and an image appeared on the screen.


    In a few seconds, he briefly stated the theme of the meeting before starting off by showing the


    statistics.


    Jack wasn''t the host of the meeting. instead, he sat and listened to the statistics being shown on the


    screen, holding different types of documents.


    He had prepared some fruits and desserts for Rachel, because he didn''t want her to be bored. This


    was the meeting about Mosa City the they would be visiting.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the meeting was actually very interesting. Rachel found herself paying attention from time to


    time, not bothering to eat the fruits and desserts in front of her.


    In the hospital, Lea and Henry were at the edge of their seats. When her name was called, he


    immediately stood up and reached out his hand to assist her.


    He was met with a push. "My stomach hurts. That doesn''t mean I''m not able to walk," she said bluntly.


    Without another word, he let her go.


    Originally, he wanted to arrange an expert to meet her, but she rejected him with full sarcasm. Atst,


    she relented and decided to queue up to meet the doctor.


    The doctor they were about to meet was an experienced man in his fifties.


    He sat down and listened to her ailment. When he asked her about her situation and felt her pulse, his


    eyes shed.


    With a smile on his face, he quickly wrote down on his notebook. Henry raised his eyebrows. "Doctor,


    is there something wrong with her stomach?"


    The doctor shook his head. "You should go to the gynecology and obstetrics department on the second


    floor."


    Knowing the implication of his words, both of them were stunned. They shared a look.


    "Are you kidding me? I''m pregnant? How I..."


    She nced at the man beside her, seeing that he was also shocked by the sudden diagnosis.


    Henry squeezed her hand. "Let''s go upstairs and have a look."


    She couldn''t tell whether he was happy or not. Whatever he was feeling, he quickly dragged her


    upstairs like a puppeteer pulling her strings like a dangly marite.


    After a series of checks, the tension between them had gotten even more oppressive.


    When the test report finally came out, the doctor came in. He pped his hands together.


    "Congrattions! You''ve been pregnant for five weeks already, so you may have suffered from slight


    anemia..."


    His words drifted into the back of her mind


    as she widened her eyes.


    The doctor might have noticed a certain shift between them because he stopped talking. "Are you


    nning on keeping the baby?"


    Hearing this, Lea felt as if she had just snapped back to life.


    Henry interrupted quickly, "We''ll keep it. What else do we need to take care of?"


    The doctor smiled and told them a series of things that they should watched out for before letting them


    off.


    Even as they were finally done with the check-up, Lea still felt as if she was in a trance. As she went


    down the steps, she stumbled onto the floor and almost lost her bnce.


    Henry pulled her back immediately. "Lea!"


    Her face had gone rapidly pale as she held onto his arm.


    "I... I''m okay." she stuttered.


    Henry was relieved. When they got back into the car, Lea took the report from her bag.


    It seemed that she was pregnant!


    She had been pregnant for five weeks now!


    Lea closed her eyes and pressed her hand against her t abdomen. At the sight of this, Henry gripped


    the steering wheel tightly.


    Although he was driving, his thoughts drifted onto Lea and their unborn child.


    ''Am I... going to be a father?''


    When he heard the news, he calcted the days himself.


    She had been incredibly irritabletely. In fact, they''d recently fought a lot.


    When they were in the doctor''s office, he had asked the doctor a series of questions.


    Luckily, Lea was healthy even at such an early stage. They could examine the embryo in a few weeks.


    Henry was delighted.


    All he could think about was the family that he was about to have. He even thought about marrying the


    woman right next to him.


    He turned to Lea, only to see her staring nkly ahead.


    He frowned, realizing that it was up to her to decide on whether or not she wanted to keep the baby.


    Henry pursed his lips, wondering what was on her mind.


    The meetingsted for more than an hour. Although it was interesting to her at first, Rachel couldn''t


    help but doze off at the second rounds of discussion.


    Since the curtains around her were closed, nobody came in to disturb her.


    Over the past few years, she had apletely new understanding of Jack''s life. He was a workaholic.


    When it came to matters in the office, they shared the same work ethic. They always put their job at the


    top of their list.


    Perhaps the only difference that separated them was that Jack managed to have a girlfriend during that


    time.


    Although Rachel wasn''t jealous of the woman, she was curious as to how Jack and Celine had gotten


    along with each other.


    Even if she already witnessed the kind of man Jack was then and now, she still liked this version of him


    better.


    He had changed. It was with their closeness when she started to see him differently.


    After the meeting, Rachel didn''t fall asleep again. Instead, she started to watch some movies with her


    earphones plugged in.


    When the curtains were lifted, she looked up.


    "Is it over?"


    "Yes." Jack ced the remote control on the table before grabbing a piece of cake and feeding it to her.


    Rachel leaned back, trying to avoid the spoon. However, when her backnded against the leather


    seat, she knew that she had no other choice but to open her mouth.


    He smiled with satisfaction and sat down beside her.


    Rachel swallowed.


    He got a cup of tea and fed it to her.


    After drinking the tea, she finally looked up. "Jack..." she started.


    He looked at the cup in his hand, looking a bit strange. Rachel waved her hand in front of him. "Are you


    listening to me?"


    "Yes, I am." Jack ced the ss back on the desk and stared at her carefully.


    After he set it down, Rachel grabbed the ss and slowly drank from it, relishing the sweetness that


    went down her throat.


    He nced at the untouched food and reached out to pick up a piece of the chestnut cake.


    Rachel shook her head. "I don''t like that."


    "What do you like then?"


    "I don''t understand. Why do you like feeding people?" she asked.


    Jack cleared his throat and ced a piece of watermelon into his mouth instead as if nothing had


    happened. "Do I?"


    ''Michael, your tricks didn''t work at all,'' he thought as he smiled awkwardly at her.


    Rachel looked at Jack, who acted as if he had just seen a ghost.


    He would never tell her the fact that he had shot Michael multiple questions on how to be a good


    husband. But it seemed that his tricks had failed drastically.


    In fact, he might even give the guy a good p on the head for leading him astray.


    Seeing her confused expression, he rubbed the back of his neck. "Why are you looking at me like that?


    I just wanted to be nice for once."


    ''Be nice?'' Although Rachel thought that it was okay that Jack had been good to her from time to time,


    she couldn''t help but feel ufortable with him doing this all the time.


    She remembered all the couples she had seen in the hospital. The girls would usually sit on their


    boyfriends''p as they waited to be fed. The mere act made her sick in the stomach.


    Seeing her hesitation, he furrowed his eyebrows. "You don''t like it?"


    "No."


    "I won''t do it again then," he said firmly.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for Jack. After all, the man was trying to be nice. "I


    have hands. It''s really fine," she added, implying that she could take care of herself.


    Jack was not a stubborn man. He quickly backed down from the tactic and smiled. "Are you bored?"


    It was incredibly boring here. Although he had documents to file, she couldn''t possibly do anything in


    his office.


    She hesitated for a while and nodded. He grinned. "Why don''t we go somewhere?"


    "Where?"


    "Wherever."


    He quickly packed his things and walked out with her. It was still early anyway, so they wandered


    around the city. After buying a few things, they headed towards the outskirts of the city.


    "Where are we going?" she asked curiously.


    "Let''s take a walk." While controlling the steering wheel, he stretched his hands and twisted his neck.


    "I''ve been busy recently, so let''s go and get some fresh air."

 Chapter 184 Go Fishing

    Chapter 184 Go Fishing


    "You''re skipping work, Mr. Fu. Your sry should be deducted twice as much if you skip work for no


    reason," Rachel joked as she smiled at the man in front of her.


    Jack decided to y along. "All I want is to take her out to open her field of vision."


    Amused by Jack''s theatric expressions, she punched him gently on the chest. "Ass. Where do you


    want to take me? Tell me or the police would be on their way."


    Hepletely changed character as he solemnly ced a hand on his chest, shaking his head. "Don''t


    be scared. I''ll take you to a fairnd."


    The car echoed withughter as the two joked along the way. Unconsciously, the atmosphere between


    them finally rxed and brightened as mirth danced across their eyes. In more than an hour''s drive,


    the sunlight''s orange gaze delighted their view.


    The road they were going on was nked by two mountains, as if the road had split them into two.


    Rachel admired the scenery with curiosity and excitement.


    He drove very fast until he arrived at their destination. Although it wasn''t a paradise, it was still a ce


    that could hold a thousand pictures.


    She got out of the car. The sun was still shining brightly outside. Since she didn''t take her umbre with


    her, she raised her hand to cover her forehead.


    Jack led her along the path till they finally found shade.


    "Where are we going?"


    she asked curiously. "Fishing," he replied.


    Rachel blinked as she gazed at each of his hand, seeing that he had nothing with him. "Are you sure?"


    They came out to fish yet he didn''t bring any of the equipment.


    He saw through her expression almost immediately. Heughed and waved his hand. "You''ll know


    when we get there."


    After walking along the avenue that was paved with stones, a huge statue came into view. It was


    carved to shape a fish that had just leapt out of the water.


    The winding road stopped at wooden fences. Soon enough, a row of small houses came into view.


    It was much cooler here as they were much closer to the ocean.


    "In there?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Yes."


    He led her through the shadowy parts of the path and stopped at the third house. When they arrived,


    she peered across the window. It was a shop.


    In it was a variety of fishing products that could help them on their way. The shopkeeper was working


    on a fishing pole, with his back facing towards them. When Jack knocked on the window, the man


    turned his head.


    He immediately walked over with a smile. "Hello, what do you need?"


    Jack took out his card and ced it on the table. At the sight, the storekeeper nodded understandingly.


    He walked up to the side door. "You haven''t been here for a long time, Mr. Fu. Wee back."


    He nced at Rachel curiously before turning back to him.


    "Your equipment is at the back. Come with me."


    ''It seems that Jack''s life isn''t as boring as I thought it out to be,'' she thought.


    The storekeeper led them to a red-roofed house with three floors. He asked them to stay in the living


    area before going upstairs.


    Rachel scanned her surroundings.


    A French window decorated one side of the wall, letting golden light stream across the floorboards. It


    was a homely view.


    A woman in a light blue shirt handed them two bottles of mineral water. "Please drink some water," she


    said kindly.


    Rachel nced at the logo on her chest and discovered she was from a fishing association.


    Jack opened the lid of one bottle and handed it to her.


    After a long drive, she was incredibly thirsty. She drank half of the bottle without trying to catch a


    breath.


    Once she was finished, Jack peered at her. "Do you want more?"


    She shook her head, stretching out her hand. "Give me the bottle cap." However, instead of giving it to


    her, he took the bottle from her hands and drank the rest without hesitation.


    "Hey..." She tried to stop him but it was toote.


    These past few days felt so strangely for Rachel. After so many days had passed, they had finally


    started to be more intimate with one another. Although drinking from the same bottle wasn''t


    much, it was still different.


    Rachel tried to cover her embarrassment by looking around casually.


    A few momentster, the storekeeper came back with a bag.


    The bag was incrediblyrge. In fact, at the sight of it, Rachel thought they were going camping


    instead.


    He squatted down to open the bag. "Please have a look. Everything has been maintained," he said. "If


    there''s any problem, we can change it at any time."


    Jack walked over to the table and surveyed the tools with the man.


    He picked out three fishing rods. The storekeeper ced them in another bag and led them outside.


    The hot air sted on their faces as they stepped outside the air-conditioned room. The coolness that


    had wrapped around her was gone in a matter of seconds.


    The storekeeper went over and packed them some baits ands and ced them in the bucket. He


    called out another young man.


    The man took their things and smiled at them. "Come with me."


    Would they go fishing?


    It was so hot that Rachel had to wipe the sweat off her forehead. Green trees crowded around her gaze


    as they swayed with the soft breeze.


    She gazed at the beautiful scenery ahead of her. In fact, she was too busy admiring the view that she


    didn''t even notice that Jack was talking to her. The wind was much colder now, given that they were


    approaching the water.


    Noticing her distraction, Jack smiled. "What are you looking at?"


    "The view''s nice,"


    she replied. While they were talking, the man escorted them to the fishing port. In the meantime, a


    strong wind gusted them over. She could already see sparkling water from a distance.


    They weren''t at a seaside or ake. Instead, they were at a river. The stretch of the river was reserved


    for private fishing.


    Due to the ce being well-handled, there were tons of fish there.


    As there weren''t many private fishing clubs around, the fishes were also safe.


    "Come and help me," Jack called.


    Rachel rushed up to help him.


    Once they had taken everything out, Rachel could see all the equipment in good view. He quickly


    attached the bait to his string and wrapped it around the bell.


    The wind blew over the river. Under the setting sun, the entire waters were ted with ayer of golden


    light.


    It was incredibly eye-catching. They sat on the chairs under their umbre as they enjoyed the view.


    When Rachel looked to the side, she could also see that other people were also doing the same thing.


    Suddenly, they heard the bell ring. Rachel furrowed her eyebrows as she nced at the man beside


    her. He raised his head. "Someone caught a fish," he said.


    "Really? Where?" Jack took her to the front and pointed to the direction. She saw that someone had


    rushed to the front and started to draw the lines carefully.


    The bell rang for the next few seconds as he smiled. "It''s just a small fish."


    "How do you know?" she asked curiously.


    "You can judge it from the sound of the bell."


    Rachel enjoyed the pleasant atmosphere. However, Lea had another story to tell.


    When Lea returned, she locked herself in a room and told Henry that she didn''t want to be disturbed.


    Although he was worried, he said nothing.


    He could tell that Lea didn''t like the baby, but he also didn''t want her to have an abortion.


    Although he was selfish for thinking so, he still couldn''t hold in the excitement he had felt with the


    doctor told him of Lea''s condition.


    His beloved woman was pregnant with his child. If she was willing, he''d even rush to the courts and


    have their marriage certificate ready.


    When the idea came to his head, he had even surprised himself. He had never thought that he''d be so


    willing to marry the woman in front of him.


    But then, another thought loomed before him. What would he do if she didn''t want the baby?


    At the thought, he couldn''t help but feel panicked. If she didn''t want the baby, then he had no other


    choice but to follow her.


    Knowing her, he was powerless to what she was nning to do.


    Henry had never felt so sober in his entire life.


    All she wanted was him.


    But he was asking too much.


    Henry walked to the sofa and sat down. Numerous ideas shed through his mind in such a short time.


    After careful thinking, he was incredibly worried.


    He had no choice but to wait for her to open the door.


    ''What is she thinking?'' he thought.


    Lea hasn''t calmed down yet. She sat on the bed and stared up at the wall.


    She was pregnant. She had never thought of pregnancy.


    At least, she never thought of pregnancy before marriage.


    But she also didn''t want to have an abortion either. All she tried to do was sit there and try to get used


    to the fact that she was actually having a baby.


    The mere thought ran through her mind as she contemted with it some more.

 Chapter 185 Fishing Tips

    Chapter 185 Fishing Tips


    There was a baby in Lea''s belly now.


    And she would soon be a mother.


    Her life had really changed dramatically. Thinking about it made her wanted to cry.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, still trying to digest the fact in front of her. After a long moment, she fell


    asleep because of exhaustion.


    The room fell silent. Henry, who had been waiting outside for long time, became more restless. He


    suddenly walked towards the door and knocked. Unfortunately, he didn''t get any response from the


    inside.


    He paused and thought for a moment, then opened the door decisively.


    It was already dusk so it was getting dark outside. The curtains in the room were closed.


    Only the pale light from thempshade was giving brightness to the entire room. He looked around but


    he couldn''t see her. His heart suddenly tightened.


    He calmed himself down and walked a few steps forward. When his eyesnded on the bed, he saw a


    bulging figure curled up there.


    Seeing her sleeping, Henry heaved a sigh of relief. He slowly walked towards her, very careful not to


    create even just a slight noise.


    He carefully sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her. She was sleeping soundly, maybe she got


    really tired earlier.


    His eyes caught sight of the ultrasound result beside her. He couldn''t help picking it up and looking at it


    again. The baby was still as small as a pea but it had already affected Lea''s emotions a lot.


    A happy smile appeared on Henry''s face. He suddenly felt ted while still staring at the result.


    He imagined a chubby but cute little boy in his arms, calling him "Daddy."


    When he looked at the woman lying quietly on the bed again, his eyes softened. He reached out his


    hand and caressed her soft face.


    Then his hand moved down to her belly. It stayed there for a few minutes but he wasn''t able to feel


    anything.


    Perhaps it was too early to feel the baby''s movements inside. Nevertheless, Henry''s heart was still


    filled with joy.


    Jack and Rachel were out fishing. Not too far from them, some people were gathered. They were all


    looking enviously at a man who was able to hook a big fish again.


    The man seemed to be enjoying the attention he was getting from the crowd. He leisurely rolled his


    fishing rod and pulled the fish from the hook.


    The water sshed when he dropped the fish in the bucket beside him. It swam in a hurry as if trying to


    escape but eventually stopped moving.


    As soon as he put the fish in the bucket, the man attached another bait onto the hook and throw it


    faraway into the water.


    People around him asked for some fishing tips. Since there were so many fishes everywhere in the


    water, they needed a good strategy to catch them.


    However, they hadn''t realized that the most important thing was the bait. These people didn''t know that


    the man had prepared some good bait to hook fishes sessively.


    The man just smiled but didn''t answer to their queries. He would never tell others about his secret.


    Rachel turned to look at their fishing rods. They had thrown them for quite a while now, but nothing had


    happened.


    Although she knew that fishing required so much patience, she still couldn''t help asking him out of


    curiosity. She approached him in a low voice and asked, "Will our bait have been eaten up now?"


    Jack smiled at her and replied in a low voice too, "Don''t worry, they will soon take our bait."


    Ten minutester, the fish line suddenly trembled.


    The bell hanging on the rod rang. Rachel got a little excited. She subconsciously straightened her back


    and looked around.


    Jack stood up and shook the fish line, his eyes fixed on the water.


    When people heard the sound of the bell, the quickly rushed to the couple to take a look.


    They began to murmur to each other about what they might have caught.


    Jack didn''t mind the noisy crowd surrounding them. He still looked calm.


    Rachel was also looking forward to their catch. She had been waiting for a long time so she was hoping


    that they would catch a big one.


    Since she didn''t have experience in fishing, all she could do was wait.


    Finally, the fish came to the surface of the water. It swayed its tail as it rose into the air.


    It was struggling hard to escape but to no avail.


    The fish was medium size.


    When the crowd saw it, the quickly went away.


    Jack dropped the fish into the bucket and it swam around in a fluster.


    He put another bait onto the hook and said, "Our catch is just big enough to make a fish soup."


    The fish kept swimming around in the bucket, trying to escape.


    Rachel wanted to touch it but she was afraid of its fins.


    She realized that although the process was boring, the most fun part of fishing was the moment you


    caught one.


    It seemed to be a good start because not long after, another fish was hooked.


    During the whole afternoon, their bucket was filled with five fish. But unfortunately, none of them were


    in good size so they decided to just return them back to the river.


    When Jack was about to pour the bucket into the river, the bell of the fishing rod suddenly rang.


    Jack immediately pulled the string and whispered, "Finally, the good catch hase."


    Rachel was shocked by his tone. He sounded very confident that he caught something amazing so she


    looked at him.


    What she saw was a mysterious smile that curved on Jack''s lips.


    ''What is it?'' she thought. While she was still confused, Jack spoke again. "This one is not small."


    Rachel pursed her lips. She wasn''t as excited as before. She even teased him, "How can you be so


    sure of that?"


    "Wanna bet?" he challenged her.


    She observed him and the fishing rod for a moment.


    This time, the fishing rod didn''t shake too much and Jack was drawing the fishing line steadily, having


    no difficulty at all. She stood beside him and looked at the surface of the water. "What''s the bet?" she


    asked.


    Jackughed and shook his head. He found her amusing. She hadn''t experienced the real pleasure of


    fishing yet but she was more interested on betting on the size of the fish.


    As the fish line drew shorter and shorter, the thin head of the pole was dragged lower. The fish line was


    almost severed.


    After carefully rolling the handwheel, a shadow finally appeared on the water.


    Instead of pulling more, Jack decided to get down to the shallow part of the water. All of a sudden, his


    excited voice was heard. "Rachel, hurry and give me the. The fish might get away!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel was taken aback by his sudden move. She froze for a while. "Help me get the fishing so we


    can capture this!" She came back to her senses upon hearing Jack''s voice again.


    She abruptly looked for a. But since Jack had brought more than ones, she didn''t know which


    one to choose.


    While Rachel was still trying to figure out which to get, a few people rushed towards Jack withs


    in their hands.


    They helped Jack slid the fish into the and gave the fishing rod back to him.


    "Rachel,e over here!" Jack shouted excitedly. Rachel immediately ran towards him.


    When she got closer to him, she noticed some people squatting in front of a. A big fish was


    struggling fiercely to break free from the.


    People were chatting with smiles on their faces. Seeing it, Jack lifted the into the air to show it to


    Rachel. He then said, "It weighs at least four kilos."


    The men behind himughed. "Your catch is actually the biggest one today," one man said.


    "Then let''s have a fish hotpot tonight," Jack replied with a smile.


    Everyone put on a happy smile on their face too. These people were all members of the fishing


    association so they all knew each other.


    But Rachel wasn''t sure if Jack knew them because when they arrived this afternoon, she didn''t see him


    greeting them.


    She was still lost in thought when Jack turned to her and gave her a big smile, showing his white teeth.


    A flicker of light shed through his ck eyes.


    He was like a child, waiting for amendation for doing a very good job.


    Rachel couldn''t helpughing and asked, "Why are you so happy?"


    Jack walked up to her with creased brows. "Didn''t you hear what they were talking about?"


    "Yes, I did." She tried to hold back herughter. "I heard that they were all praising you."


    "So would you like to say something to me?"


    Rachel blinked and looked around subconsciously. The crowd had already dispersed and they were all


    a little far from them now. However, they could still see what they were doing.


    She suddenly felt nervous, her heart beating abnormally.


    Jack had only wanted apliment from her. But to his surprise, Rachel suddenly put her hands on his


    shoulders and nted a kiss on his lips.


    He was totally stunned. Still holding the in his hand, he froze there for a long time.


    When he finally came back to his senses and realized what Rachel had done, he smiled happily.


    He then lowered his head and gave Rachel a deeper kiss. More intimate than the kiss she had given


    him just now.


    His eyes shed with great joy as he whispered, "Next time, I want to get the same reward from you.


    You hear me?"


    Rachel bit her lower lip and pressed her head on his chest. She then burst intoughter.


    After that romantic moment, they went to weigh the fish. It weighed five kilos, and definitely the biggest


    caught for today.

 Chapter 186 A Fish Feast

    Chapter 186 A Fish Feast


    The water in the river was excellent. In recent years, the government had been devoted to its


    surrounding environment. That was why it had worked hard to stricken its regtions to prevent


    overfishing. Due to this, there were more and more fishes in the river, creating a sustainable


    environment.


    Given that it was private added to the mour of the entire scenery. The river was so clean that the


    waters were almost close to transparent.


    The government and the private sector worked hard to create such a beautiful paradise. Although they


    baited a few, they made sure that none of their techniques would be used to pollute its waters. If they


    were, they would have to take full responsibility.


    Those who joined the fishing association were either rich or incredibly influential.


    They all came here for one reason¡ªthey all enjoyed fishing.


    The people who organized this association had cooperated with Jack in the past when it came to


    business-rted activities.


    This was why Jack had been invited to the association along with othermercial partners.


    Although the men came here for fishing, they also came here to talk about businesses. It was said that


    many partnerships were formed at the riverside.


    As the saying went, connections were the only trump card one should have under his sleeves. Some


    might benefit from them, while others might copse because of them.


    In this sector, connections mattered the most in these fields.


    There were many people who were good at sucking up, but Jack was the type of person who could see


    right through their acts. He wasn''t one to rely on connections alone.


    In fact, sometimes, this type of influence could drag people down more than they could lift someone up.


    However, he knew that it was best to keep these rtions alive as they went. Plus, the president of this


    association, was present as well.


    That was why he decided to treat them. The fish in the river were fresh and exquisite. In fact, these


    delicacies were famous in Ninwell City.


    He asked the cook to clean the fish before inviting all the members of the association to sit down.


    Although they didn''t know each other personality, they had one thing inmon, and that was enough


    for all of them to get along well.


    They had set all the small fish free, while the bigger ones were taken back to the kitchen. Atst, the


    cook made all-fish feast that they were about to have.


    There were so many old men in the association who were the same age as Jack''s father. They talked


    about fishing, tools, and so on.


    Jack had only introduced himself by name. The others smiled and opted not to say anything else about


    his history.


    Rachel was introduced as his wife. When they found out that the couple were locals, they urged them


    to introduce fishing ces for them to fish in.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "There are lots of them," he started as he reiterated all the ces wherein they could fish in. Jack once


    had a partner who loved fishing as well, so he was well-averse in that area. Unlike other suck-ups, he


    paid attention to detail in suggesting ces where they could go.


    At the end of the talk, he had already earned their trust.


    "You know we came all this way just to fish," one of the men mentioned, chuckling. Rachel shook her


    head, admiring them for traveling thousands of miles just for fishing.


    Being a doctor, she wanted to warn them to pay more attention to their health, but realizing that it might


    not be so appropriate, she bowed her head and continued to eat.


    Some of the old gentlemen tried to strike up a conversation with her, and she nodded and smiled. She


    added bits and pieces of her thoughts before returning to her food.


    "My wife''s an introvert. I hope you don''t mind." Jack smiled.


    The old man nodded in understanding.


    After the dinner, they bid each other farewell. However, before they could leave, one of the men


    stopped them. His eyebrows knitted in confusion. "I feel like we''ve met before,"


    he said to Rachel.


    Rachel observed the man closely, but she really couldn''t remember him.


    "Maybe I look like somebody else you''ve seen," she suggested with a faint smile.


    The manughed. "Yes, maybe."


    After saying goodbye, the elder men continued to talk with each other before each of their respective


    drivers came to pick them up.


    When most of them had gotten into the car, the man who had talked to Rachel suddenly pped his


    hands together. He turned to the other person beside her. "She''s a doctor, I know her!"


    "Doctor?"


    "It''s her! I''m sure of it. She''s the doctor who took care of my son while he was undergoing his


    operation!"


    The other man''s eyes glinted in realization. "You''re right!"


    "See? I knew it! No wonder she looks familiar."


    "We should have thanked her."


    "Yeah! My son depended on her so much when she was abroad. I didn''t have the time to thank her.


    Although I heard that she returned, I didn''t expect to meet her here."


    "What are you two talking about? Can we leave now?" One of the men waved his arm.


    "On the way."


    Although Rachel didn''t really do anything much, she was tired from the long day. Drowsiness overcame


    her once she got into the car seat. She covered her mouth and yawned.


    "Tired?" he asked.


    She slowly shook her head. She was just a bit sleepy. "I''m just really full," she said. "Have you taken


    your pills?"


    Jack''s eyes widened momentarily. He had been in such a rush that hepletely forgot to take them.


    "You must take them on time," she instructed, knowing fully well that he didn''t take them. Since he was


    still in the recovery stage, he still needed to take his pills continuously, so that he wouldn''t rpse.


    Like a child, he needed someone to monitor him.


    Rachel rubbed her forehead with a sigh. She wondered why Jack just wouldn''t take her warnings


    seriously. If he didn''t take care of his health, he might pay the price at the end of the day.


    Health is an incredibly important thing. The problem is that people don''t pay much attention to it until


    they''ve encountered a problem.


    She had already warned him several times, yet he refused to follow her.


    Rachel knew that she needed to find another way to get him to listen to her.


    While she was worrying, Jack casually tapped on the steering wheel and chatted with her about the old


    men who were talking to her a while ago.


    "Who are they?" she asked curiously. They didn''t look like ordinary people.


    "They''re pretty big names in their own sectors," he exined.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The one sitting on my left has just retired from the government office of our neighboring provincest


    year.


    The other two were also government figures in the neighboring provinces. Although I''ve never met


    them before, I''ve seen them on the television," he exined.


    Rachel didn''t recognize them because she seldom watched TV.


    She was surprised to see that they were so distinguished. "How about the man who talked to me?"


    He shook his head. "I actually don''t know him."


    They shrugged along the way. They didn''t know that a few people they''d met today would help them


    avoid some danger in the future.


    Lea finally epted that she was pregnant.


    However, she couldn''t help but feel guilty. The baby had been inside her womb for a month, yet she


    continued to spend her life as if it didn''t even exist.


    She had stressed herself out too much. She was thankful that the baby was fine.


    Sure enough, it was Henry''s baby. She pressed her left hand against her belly with a smile.


    Although she had finally ept the truth, she still couldn''t digest the big news.


    Henry didn''t know what was going on with her. All he knew was that he should be extremely careful in


    handling her. The doctor had already warned him that pregnant women were more prone to hormonal


    imbnce, which might cause mood swings from time to time.

 Chapter 187 Suffer From Sunstroke

    Chapter 187 Suffer From Sunstroke


    In the past two days, Henry had been very careful in taking care of Lea. He was afraid to put her in a


    bad mood.


    He was also very happy to announce to the world that he was going to be a father. Moreover, he might


    get married soon.


    Although he hadn''t proposed to Lea yet, he was already determined to get the mother of his child.


    Since Lea knew she was pregnant, her bad temper and irritations had gradually alleviated.


    The number of things that she hated had also lessened. Maybe she wasn''t in the mood to care about


    them anymore. Her attention was now focused on the baby in her belly.


    When she woke up that morning, she found that Henry was holding her tightly in his arms. She was like


    a piece of rare treasure he was afraid to let go.


    Lea struggled for a while before she was able to break free from his embrace. But not long after she


    got up, Henry also got up quickly and prepared her breakfast.


    Yesterday, she had also fallen asleep without cleaning herself up. It was Henry who wiped her body


    with a wet towel and changed her clothes into pajamas.


    After breakfast, Lea suddenly remembered that she hadn''t taken a showerst night so she rushed to


    bathroom.


    While taking a shower, she couldn''t help looking at her t belly. Since it wasn''t protruding yet, she


    couldn''t help wondering, ''Is there really a baby inside?'' She had a feeling of nausea which was a


    common sign of pregnancy, but since she couldn''t feel any heartbeat or movement inside, she was a


    little apprehensive.


    Feeling a little helpless, she couldn''t help asking, "How could I be a mother so quickly?" All of a


    sudden, she felt an impulse to cry.


    She wanted to call Rachel and tell her everything. She needed someone to vent her sadness.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she found Henry sitting on the sofa with a serious look on his


    face. Startled by his expression, she walked hurriedly and instantly forgot the n of calling Rachel.


    Henry looked at her, patted the space next to him and said, "Come here. We need to talk."


    He seemed to have something important to say. Lea''s heart tightened a little as she sat beside him


    obediently.


    Henry didn''t speak immediately. He looked down for a while as if thinking deeply.


    Since he was silent and looked very serious, Lea started to get distressed.


    She nudged him with her elbow and said, "Just say it out. Don''t be hesitant. I''m not used to it."


    Hearing her words, Henry looked up and met her eyes.


    The unreadable expression on his face made her feel a little strange.


    Suddenly, Henry moved and knelt down in front of her. He took out a small red velvet box from his


    pocket and opened it. Lea gasped at the sight of a shiny diamond ring in it.


    She was so shocked especially when he looked at her lovingly.


    He carefully took the ring out of the box and held it in his hand. He already knew what to do even


    without saying anything.


    Lea was overwhelmed with what was happening. First, she got pregnant unexpectedly. Then now,


    Henry was kneeling in front of her with a ring in his hand. She had never thought they would reach this


    far. Her mind went nk as she just sat there stiffly.


    Obviously, Henry was quite nervous too. Holding the ring in his hand, he was speechless for a few


    seconds. After thinking for a while, he finally opened his mouth.


    When Rachel and Jack got home, she washed herself up and went to bed. She wondered why she felt


    very tired even if she did nothing there in the afternoon. Her head was aching badly and she felt thirsty.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and sat up from the bed. She felt dizzy so she massaged her forehead.


    Her limbs felt sore and her body was aching all over. It suddenly dawned on her that she wasn''t just


    simply tired, she had gotten sunstroke.


    Perhaps her physical condition was not so good before they went fishing so she was easily hit by


    sunstroke. But since she didn''t feel anything strange until they got home this evening, she thought it


    was just a normal fatigue.


    When Jack noticed her condition, he immediately rushed her to the hospital for treatment.


    Rachel leaned on Jack''s shoulder and yawned tiredly. "I am a doctor but I don''t even know that I am


    sick. What a shame!"


    Jack stroked her hair gently and said, "That''s really not unusual. Some doctors don''t even know that


    they are already terminally ill."


    The nurse who was hanging the bag of intravenous fluid couldn''t help looking back at them.


    Rachel rolled her eyes at him. She leaned against his shoulder and heaved a sigh.


    Although she knew that Jack was just joking, she couldn''t find it funny.


    She was sick.


    But Jack told her not to worry because it wasn''t serious.


    Rachel closed her eyes and thought about his words again. All of a sudden, she burst intoughter.


    Jack was shocked.


    He had no idea why she suddenlyughed after heaving a sigh.


    He couldn''t help asking, "What are youughing at?"


    Instead of saying it aloud, Rachel whispered the answer into his ear.


    Rona didn''t expect to see Jack and Rachel in the hospital. When her eyes caught sight of them, she


    froze. The person beside her noticed that she stopped walking so he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing that she was in a daze and seemed not to hear his question, he looked at the direction of


    Rona''s gaze. There were not so many patients in the emergency room so it wasn''t difficult to see the


    intimate couple sitting at the corner.


    He peered and he was surprised. He said in a low voice, "That''s Jack."


    Rona''s eyes turned dark in an instant. "Let''s go. They are none of our business," she said as she


    walked going to the opposite direction.


    Her cold attitude surprised the man next to her. He raised an eyebrow and asked, "What happened?


    Why do you seem to hate Jack so much?"


    Did Rona really hate Jack? Actually, she didn''t. But when she saw the woman beside him, she


    suddenly got displeased.


    Her heart was filled with so many negative emotions. Until now, she still believed that Jack shouldn''t


    have gotten back together with Rachel. That woman wasn''t good enough for him.


    But Rona had nothing to do with whom Jack wanted to be with.


    Although she was aware of it, she still felt aggrieved when she saw them together.


    Before she could say anything, the man next to her spoke again. "If I''m not mistaken, Jack was in a


    rtionship with Celine before, right?"


    At the mention of Celine''s name, a hint of displeasure shed Rona''s eyes, but she said nothing. She


    just walked away quickly, leaving the man beside her. He was too talkative and she found it really


    annoying.


    But the man caught up with her and continued babbling. "But I heard that Jack has announced recently


    that he has gotten married. People say that he always brings his wife anywhere he goes. I wonder if


    she is the one that''s with him right now."


    Rona suddenly stopped walking and turned to him. "You talk so much!" she snapped.


    With a smile on his face, the man acted innocent and asked, "Am I?"


    "Shut up!" Rona gnashed her teeth in anger.


    As soon as they got home, Rachel immediately went to bed while Jack went to the study to finish some


    work.


    When he was done, he was about to go to bed too. But his phone suddenly rang.


    It was an unregistered number. He walked to the balcony, closed the door, and answered the call.


    A few seconds had passed after he said "hello" indifferently, but the other end of the line remained


    silent.


    He was about to end the call when a cautious woman voice came through. "Jack..."


    Jack''s brows creased in an instant. It was a very familiar voice that he hadn''t heard for a long time.


    However, he felt nothing in his heart anymore. "What''s up?" he asked with a frown.


    Hearing his calm voice, the woman on the other end of the line thought that Jack hadn''t recognized her.


    So she whispered in a coquettish tone, "It''s me, Celine."


    "I know," Jack replied calmly.


    Celine was so surprised.


    ''He recognized me,'' she thought, feeling embarrassed.


    Since she fell silent for a while, Jack became impatient so he asked, "What do you want?"


    Celine didn''t expect that Jack would be so cold to her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jack, are you still angry with me?" she asked in a sob.


    Jack didn''t answer. He raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows helplessly.


    He had already ended everything clearly with her. But Celine''s attitude right now seemed to have not


    changed at all. Did she really think that she could bring things back to the way they were before?


    Jack took a deep breath first before he answered, "No, I''m not."


    Apparently, Celine was pleased with his answer. But to her dismay, Jack added, "Celine, I don''t want to


    be too cruel to you. After all, we used to be together."


    Understanding the hint from his words, Celine felt that a basin of cold water was suddenly poured over


    her head. Her mind was in a daze.


    ''He should not treat me this way.''


    As a matter of fact, Celine came back to Ninwell City for a few times just to find Jack. She thought that


    he was still angry with her so she tried to contact him on his phone many times to apologize. And now


    that she had finally gotten a chance to spoke with him, she didn''t expect to get such kind of


    treatment.

 Chapter 188 Never Give Up

    Chapter 188 Never Give Up


    Celine thought there was someone else who was trying to prevent her from seeing Jack.


    Although Celine had been silent this entire time, that didn''t mean that she was going to give up very


    easily. All she wanted to do was make sure that those who have been watching her thought that she


    had given up.


    She had all her hopes into the phone call. She thought that the man would forgive her and wee her


    back whole-heartedly.


    She didn''t expect him to reject her.


    Her face darkened as she gripped her phone tightly. "Have you fallen in love with another woman?" she


    demanded.


    Rona had informed her that he was hanging around with another woman.


    She clenched her phone and tried her best to restrain her rage. "Why aren''t you replying to me?" she


    snapped. "Have you? Have you fallen in love with someone else?"


    The way she phrased her words annoyed Jack entirely. He narrowed his eyes. "It''s none of your


    business. We''ve broken up, Celine. Don''t you understand?"


    They had broken up. She didn''t have any right to mind who he was with any further. Celine flushed


    bright red as she stared at the ceiling.


    Until this moment, she had always believed that there was still a chance for her to make up for it all.


    She was so sure of it.


    Unfortunately, reality pped her in the face. Jack was so indifferent to her. They were really finished.


    Celine almost forgot why she called him. All she wanted to do was say something to win his heart


    again.


    However, the truth had just pped her right in the face. No matter how pitiful she looked, she could


    not win any sympathy from Jack.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She gritted her teeth.


    Without another word, she held back her desire, apologized, and hung up.


    However, she knew that she couldn''t give up. She had been with him so many years, and she didn''t


    believe for one second that he could forget about her entirely.


    He wasn''t a promiscuous man, and Celine believed that he couldn''t move on from her that easily.


    She took a deep breath as she forced herself to calm down. "I wonder who his new love is," she


    murmured.


    How could that woman seduce Jack in such a short period of time?


    Celine clenched her fists. She wanted to see her to size up the woman she was dealing with.


    Once she hung up the phone, Jack turned to his contact list. It was the time he called someone up to


    see what that woman had been doing recently.


    For some reason, he had a feeling that Celine was dangerous due to her stubbornness.


    It wasn''t easy to build a rtionship, but as time went by, she had broken every single inch of his trust


    for her. She was the one who destroyed everything they had.


    She had challenged his patience again and again, and he already had enough of it.


    His patience and anger for her wiped away his love. After all this time, his feelings for her began to


    diminish.


    They were meant to separate at the end of the day.


    However, it seemed that she still didn''t want to give up.


    They had been together for four years, and they both know each other pretty well.


    It was because of this that Jack was worried of what she''d do next. He was worried she might do


    something that both of them would regret.


    When he returned to his room, he saw that Rachel had already fallen asleep.


    A smile slid into his lips as he tucked her under the quilt as gently as he could.


    His feelings for Rachel was different from the feelings he had felt for Celine.


    At first, he saw Celine''s kindness and gentleness. However, as time went by, he discovered she was as


    so innocent as she appeared to be.


    He had grown tired in hearing herints and atrocities, that he decided to break it off.


    He feltpassion with Celine, but he felt something more for Rachel.


    Rachel was like a seed nted in his heart. In time, his love for her didn''t shorten. In fact, it continued


    to grow and grow till he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    It was as if their souls were suddenly intertwined that he didn''t want to let her go.


    Although he had fallen in love with her in such a short time frame, his love didn''t fade overtime. In fact,


    he knew that it had gotten even stronger.


    He went through all her walls and saw a woman who was lonely andpassionate.


    He couldn''t help but feel sorry for the way he had treated her in the past.


    Rachel had always been grateful and kind.


    In fact, she had never thought of herself this entire time she entered into marriage with him. Guilt


    brewed in his heart, and he shook his head.


    Regretting his actions was of no use. It wasn''t as if he could go back and change what had happened


    to them. If he hadn''t been in a rtionship with Celine, he might have followed his grandfather''s wishes


    five years ago.


    Maybe he could have been gentler to her, but maybe he didn''t.


    Maybe even if he didn''t have Celine, he would have another woman in his life.


    Either way, it would be unfair to Rachel.


    Although he couldn''t change the past,


    he would certainly change the future.


    It was time to make a choice.


    He could not hide his feelings anymore and lead these two women astray.


    At first,


    he had been so confused about these things, but now, he knew what he truly wanted.


    Standing beside the bed, Jack leaned forward and kissed her forehead.


    He wanted to form a real family with Rachel. He couldn''t help but admire her concern and warmth


    under her cool mask.


    From beginning to end, he had been a jerk, and he was incredibly sorry for that.


    Jack ced his forehead against hers with a smile. "I''ll make it up to you," he whispered.


    Even if Rachel didn''t love him as deeply as he loved her, that doesn''t matter.


    He would try his best to win her trust overtime.


    Rachel''s phone suddenly rang on the table. He saw that she shifted under the quilt.


    He walked over and hung up the phone without seeing who was calling.


    Rachel furrowed her eyebrows before pausing when it was silent again. Without another word, she fell


    asleep.


    He didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until he made sure that she had fallen asleep again. He grasped her


    phone and walked out of the room.


    He ced it on the tea table and ignored the caller.


    If it was urgent,


    then it would ring again.


    Henry''s proposal came so suddenly that Lea didn''t even know when he got the ring.


    "Will you marry me?" he asked as he knelt down and smiled.


    Although she was touched by his antics, her mind got a hold of her herself.


    Their rtionship had never been sweet.


    In fact, their rtionship had been filled with fights and disagreements that there were times when she


    thought that they only meet to insult the hell out of each other.


    They had only been with each other for a few months. Were they really meant to be together or were


    they meant to fight each other till the end of time?


    Although they were passionate, she didn''t know if she had confidence in their rtionship as a whole.


    Besides, Henry had only proposed to her because she was pregnant.


    Now that her life had beenpletely overturned, she didn''t even know what to do.


    She had never thought about marriage or children.


    And now, it seemed that she needed to face it all in one go.


    She was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 189 Let Me Think It Over

    Chapter 189 Let Me Think It Over


    Kneeling on the floor for a long time without getting any response from Lea, Henry was patient. He was


    not at all anxious or angry, given that she must have been processing the sudden proposal. "I won''t


    force you to ept, but I do want that you''ll give me a chance to take care of the both of you."


    The corners of her lips twitched. She turned away, agitated from the entire situation.


    As if he was able to read her mind, Henry softened his face. "Lea, let''s get married and start our own


    family."


    His promise was so perfect that she could already see it painted at the back of her mind.


    In the near future, they would have their wedding and get a home of their own. Their home would be


    warmly lit as a familiar cartoon would echo around the household. Toys would be scattered all over the


    sofa and the carpet.


    The doorbell would ring and she would run to get the door.


    A man with a dapper suit and gold-rimmed sses would stand in front of her with a smile. He would


    carry the baby


    before cing it back into her arms. "Change his diaper," he would mention, frowning.


    The baby would burst into tears as the disgusting smell would waft around her...


    Lea finally snapped out of it as she stared grimly at the ring. "Let me think it over, okay?"


    Although she didn''t say "yes" immediately, she was touched by his actions.


    Nervousness shed in his eyes as he stood up and quietly ced the ring box into his pocket. "Okay,"


    he said softly, not wanting to force her to get into anything she didn''t want to. After all, he knew that she


    still needed to process what was happening.


    After a long pause, she sighed in relief.


    Henry got out of her room obediently.


    Although she was thankful that he had given her more time, she couldn''t help but have a funny feeling


    in her chest.


    She sat in the room for a while before giving Rachel a call. She frowned when her best friend didn''t


    answer.


    It was the second day since she knew that she was pregnant, and Henry had just proposed to her.


    The past two days had been extremely fast paced.


    Although Henry was excited, his heart was fluttering with nervousness. A part of him wanted to shout to


    the world that he was going to be a dad.


    However, right now, his wife-to-be was his priority.


    After all, she was his baby''s mother and the love of his life.


    Henry''s excitement had been so overwhelming that he just needed to share it with somebody. Without


    another thought, he decided to give Michael a call.


    Since he didn''t answer his phone, he decided to try Marcus. However after a few rings, he realized that


    the man might not be the best person to tell anything to. He had a big mouth. If he told him first, his


    entire family might know about it by tomorrow. After a short while, he decided to call Jack.


    It wasn''t that Jack was thest person he could think of, but it was because he was still with Rachel.


    If Jack knew, then Rachel would be sure to know.


    Besides, Henry didn''t even know if Rachel supported his rtionship with Lea. Her knowing this entire


    situation might not be the most ideal for their part.


    If Rachel found out,


    he wouldn''t know what he was going to do.


    Henry couldn''t help but feel uneasy with the entire situation, but he felt like he could burst out at any


    moment if he didn''t have anyone to share the good news with.


    Seeing that he had no other choice, Henry made an appointment with Jack at the cafe. He arrived first,


    and Jack arrived twenty minutester.


    Henry had arranged a private room for them to prevent any eavesdroppers. He also ordered a carton of


    beer.


    Jack widened his eyes when he walked into the room. "What happened? Holding a victory banquet?"


    Although Jack wasn''t much of a lightweight, he knew for a fact that he shouldn''t drink alcohol right now


    ¡ªhis stomach hadn''t fully recovered.


    Henry cracked open a can of beer before handing it to him only for him to refuse.


    "Don''t you want to drink beer? What do you want to drink then?"


    Jack unbuttoned his top cor casually. "Let them send some water in."


    Henry''s jaw dropped.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ''Water? Did he want to get us both kicked out of the restaurant?''


    "What about red wine?" he urged.


    "No thanks."


    "What''s wrong?" He ced his beer on the table. "Did you quit drinking or something?"


    "I''ve been having some stomach trouble." Henry frowned, feeling as if there was more to the story.


    If he was having stomach trouble, then that meant Rachel must''ve forbid him from drinking alcohol.


    Looking at the beer in front of him, Henry sighed. It seemed that he had just asked the wrong person.


    Did Jacke all this way just to watch him drinking?


    He frowned.


    "Are you really sure you don''t want to drink? Come on, man. You can''t just sit there and watch me drink


    the entire night," Henryined.


    Jack shrugged. "Why not? Why do you want to drink anyway?"


    There were only two reasons why men would drink. One was to celebrate and the other was to vent.


    Jack wondered which category was Henry in. Did something happen with him and his girlfriend?


    Since he insisted on not drinking, Henry didn''t persuade the man again. Instead, he rang the bell and


    asked the waiter to bring him a ss of water. Without another word, he filled his ss with beer and


    took a sip. The bitter taste spread across his throat.


    He had wanted someone to drink with him, but it seemed that he would be drinking alone tonight.


    He sighed.


    Jack unscrewed the cap from his bottle and took a sip. "What''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?"


    "Far from it actually," he said, lowering his gaze to the bubbles in his ss. His thumb slid across the


    surface as unknown emotions passed in his eyes.


    "Then what made you want to drink?"


    Jack raised his eyebrows.


    Henry sighed, knowing that he couldn''t keep it to himself any longer.


    "I''m going to be a father."


    Jack''s jaw dropped. "What?"


    Henry grinned. "Lea''s pregnant."


    Jack''s eyes widened as he straightened his back. He quickly calcted the time they''d been together


    in his mind before bursting out intoughter. "You''re pretty efficient, aren''t you?" he joked.


    They had been together for three months, and Lea was already pregnant. However, after hearing him


    laugh so bitterly, Jack frowned.


    Then why did he look like he had lost the lottery?


    "Well then, what''s wrong?" Jack asked.


    Henry frowned as he took another swig from his ss. "She''s pregnant, but I don''t know whether she


    will keep it."


    In this case, it seemed that even Jack wasn''t able to help her.


    He drank some water. "Hasn''t she agreed to it yet? Haven''t you talked to her?"


    "It''s not that easy you know," he grumbled.


    The corners of Jack''s lips arched upwards. "You can always keep trying."


    ''Bastard. After everything I''ve told you, that''s all you have to say?'' Henry snorted, shaking his head.


    "I have to find a way to convince her," he murmured.


    Although they didn''t know each other for a long time, Henry knew for a fact that Lea was the only


    woman for him.


    In fact, every time he looked at her, he always had the urge to spend his whole lifetime with the woman.


    Henry had always tried to keep himself together from those impulses.


    It was only when he realized that she was pregnant that he finally plucked up the courage to ask her to


    marry him.


    ''We have a baby now. Isn''t that enough reason to want to get married?''


    It was the perfect excuse for him to propose,


    yet it seemed that it had created even more tension between them.


    Henry began to tell Jack the entire story as he drank more and more.


    He didn''t even know why he was telling Jack all of this.


    He had more experience in women than his friend.


    Except for his one-night stands, Jack only had two women in his life.


    Celine and Rachel.


    Not to mention the fact that he didn''t even know how to handle them.


    In fact, it was probably Jack who needed help more than he did.


    Henry knew for a fact that out of all the women he had with him,


    Lea was the one who had affected him the most. Lea was the only one in his mind


    from the moment he had met her.


    It seemed that the only way to get her trust was to also get Rachel by his side.


    Henry thought that his n was brilliant, but it seemed reality had other things in mind.


    Although Jack was a great listener, he wasn''t great at giving advice. "Just wait for her to make a


    decision." He shrugged. "Why are you in such a hurry anyway?"


    Henry sighed. "Because she might not ept it at the end of the day."

 Chapter 190 The Smell Of Perfume

    Chapter 190 The Smell Of Perfume


    Jack cleared his throat. "Sorry, I didn''t know."


    He wasn''t aware of what went on with proposals, given that he hadn''t actually proposed himself.


    Seeing his awkwardness, Henry pped his hands together.


    "I forgot. You were in an arranged marriage," he slurred bluntly.


    Jack curled his lips and resisted the urge to smash his own bottle against the table, but his friend didn''t


    even notice it.


    Henry tilted his head and took another chug from his own ss. "What am I going to do?" he groaned,


    clutching his head.


    Jack shrugged helplessly. It was at these times when he didn''t know how to advise him. It was also


    these types of situations wherein the man should help himself.


    Henry was now in an awkward position, and he just didn''t know what to do.


    He''d been racking his head the entire time on how to get the woman to ept his proposal. At his


    desperate expression, Jack had to hold back tough.


    Henry didn''t drink a lot since his father called him back.


    It was just half an hour after midnight when he finally left.


    The bar was incredibly busy during that time. Jack had parked his car far away from the bar, so he had


    to make a detour. As he passed through the lively streets, he could see his sights being blinded by


    neon signs.


    Although it waste, the streets were bustling. In addition to the shops, small stalls had also opened up


    on the side streets to apany the crowd.


    It was summer now, yet there were still many stalls selling barbecue under the shimmering stars.


    Heavy smoke billowed, covering his surroundings.


    Jack frowned, covering his nose at the amount of smoke around him.


    The streets amodated the younger generation. They all walked in small groups as theyughed


    and cursed boisterously from time to time. It made the atmosphere much livelier.


    He couldn''t help but think back to the old snack street where Rachel and he used to go to.


    A smile slipped into his lips at the thought.


    Several young women walked pass him as he was walking, and he slightly turned his body to avoid


    bumping into them.


    Suddenly, a man jumped out from the crowd and pushed past the younger crowd.


    The girls shrieked in surprise.


    Suddenly, a figure fell into his arms. He was going to avoid her, but after a few seconds of hesitation,


    he reflexively reached out and caught her.


    Before he could react, she clung to his clothes and buried her head into his chest, screaming.


    Jack tried to shove her, but it was to no avail. "Miss, could you please let me go?" he whispered in her


    ear.


    At the sound of his voice, the girl recovered from her shock and looked up at him. She immediately


    loosened her grip and took a step back, flushing in embarrassment.


    "Shit, sorry. I-I didn''t mean it," she stuttered out.


    Her friends gathered around her in concern. "What''s wrong?"


    The girl could only stare at Jack''s direction in a daze, so the others followed her stare.


    Seeing that she finally let go, Jack flicked off the dirt that had attached to his shirt and continued on his


    way.


    A faint voice sounded behind him.


    "He''s hot."


    Jack shook his head. He wasn''t one to care for all thosepliments thrown at his way. Soon enough,


    he finally got into his car and drove back home. As he parked near the gate, he noticed that the lights


    were on. Was Rachel awake?


    When he entered the room, he saw hering out to get a ss of water.


    In fact, not long after he had gone out, Rachel woke up.


    She felt much better after taking a rest, but as she tossed and turned, she found that she still couldn''t


    get fall asleep.


    When she opened her eyes to nce at the clock, it was already midnight.


    The other side of the bed was empty and cold to touch. She had been used to sleeping with him these


    past few days that she couldn''t help but feel a bit lost when he wasn''t by her side. It was a weird


    feeling.


    For so many years, she had been used to sleeping alone. She didn''t know that these past few days


    could change her so much.


    Seeing as she couldn''t get back to sleep, she decided to get a ss of water. She wondered what


    made her change so quickly


    or what made her forget her hatred towards the man.


    As she was drowning in her thoughts, he finally returned.


    His eyes widened momentarily when he saw that she was still awake. "Didn''t you fall asleep? Why are


    you up?" he asked softly.


    "I just woke up." Rachel unscrewed the lid of the bottled water and took a sip. The fresh water


    moistened her throat, making her feel better.


    She didn''t expect that she would suffer from heatstroke. Fortunately, she had recovered after having


    the intravenous fluid.


    When he approached, Rachel frowned unconsciously. A strange fragrance entered her nostrils.


    "Where did you go?" she asked. "I got a call from Henry, so I went out to meet him," he said honestly.


    Henry? Why him?


    As soon as she thought of the man, she immediately associated him with her best friend.


    "Is it rted to Lea?" She frowned.


    Jack didn''t expect that she would react so quickly. At this point, he knew for a fact that she still had no


    idea of her best friend''s pregnancy.


    "We just met and chatted," he said after a short pause.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You and Lea..."


    Rachel didn''t know what Jack wanted to ask her. Her thoughts had been swimming as to what was


    going on with Lea in the past two days. All Lea told her was that she wouldn''t go back to work for the


    time being.


    When she asked about it, all she got was another vague answer.


    "I''ll call her," she said seriously.


    "Wait!" Jack pulled her back. "What time is it now? Isn''t she sleeping by now?"


    Rachel nced at the time to see that it was already 1 a.m.


    He did make sense. Due to this, she decided to call herter in the day.


    Jack yawned, letting his hand graze against her cheek. "Are you feeling better?" When he reached out


    towards her, the fragrance became even more apparent.


    Rachel wrinkled her nose. It was obviously another woman''s perfume.


    "I''m feeling much better now." She took a step back. "What''s that smell?"


    The smell? Jack lowered his head and sniffed, furrowing his eyebrows when he smelled nothing out of


    the ordinary.


    "What does it smell like? Is it bad? I could take a shower."


    She curled her lips. "It smells good."


    Good? He frowned, realizing what she might have smelled.


    "On my way back, someone bumped into me by ident."


    Seeing the disgusted expression on his face, Rachel couldn''t help but smirk. "You''re shameless for


    taking advantage of a woman," she teased.


    He lowered his head and bit her lips. "The only woman I want to take advantage of is you."


    Unexpectedly, she stood on her tiptoes and bit him back.


    Sheughed upon seeing his shocked expression.


    "You know if you bite me, I''ll bite back."


    He grinned. "The more you bully me, the happier I''ll be, I''m sure."


    The rest of his words were drowned by a kiss.


    Rachel wrapped her arms around his neck and drew him closer.


    Jack slithered his arms around her waist. As he was about to take full advantage of this ess, he


    suddenly drew back. The sight of her plump lips made him even more restless.


    It was a pity that they couldn''t make love due to her condition.


    Rachel leaned into his arms, but she still couldn''t help but think of the woman who bumped into him.


    His clothes wafted of that scent that she couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose.


    Although a part of her suspected him for doing something else,


    she chose to believe Jack''s words that he met up with Henry that night.


    He didn''t have to lie to her. It was just that the fragrance was very overpowering.


    Finally, she pushed him in disgust. "How much perfume did thatdy put?"


    She turned her head and sneezed.


    Afraid that Rachel would misunderstand him, Jack quickly exined, "It''s just an ident. I caught her


    when she was about to fall."


    She couldn''t help butugh at the sight of his fidgety state. She looked at him deliberately. "Really?"


    What Rachel didn''t expect was for him to start unbuttoning his shirt.


    She stared at him, bewildered by his actions.


    As he was about to take off his shirt, she stopped him.


    "What are you doing?"


    His strong chest was already exposed, and she couldn''t help but marvel at his detailed corbone.


    "Stop it."


    "I''m proving myself," he replied.


    Jack threw off his shirt to reveal his very tight muscles and his very defined eight-pack. Her jaw


    dropped.


    ''Is he trying to prove himself or to show off?'' she thought incredulously.


    "Look, it''s clean and untouched," he said as he motioned to his chest.


    Rachel bit back augh. "Untouched?"


    "You can check it if you don''t believe me." He smirked. "You can touch it if you want to. I''ll fully


    cooperate with you."

 Chapter 191 Surprised Each Other

    Chapter 191 Surprised Each Other


    ''This bloody asshole!


    He ys tricks on her again,'' Rachel cursed inwardly.


    Before she could totally lost her temper, Jack suddenly returned to his serious look and walked to the


    bathroom. "I''m going to take a shower."


    She was annoyed but amused by his words at the same time.


    He threw his shirt into the trash bin, walked into the bathroom and turned the shower on.


    Soon enough, the bathroom gradually filled with mist.


    When he came out of the bathroom, Rachel was already lying in the bed. She covered her mouth and


    yawned. Jack immediatelyy down beside her and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    With eyes wet from yawning, Rachel asked in an exhausted tone, "What are you doing?"


    "Sleep."


    Jack felt so warm with her presence. Suddenly, he realized something.


    If he and Rachel got divorced, it would be impossible for him to win her back after all the things he had


    done to her over the years.


    Before falling asleep, he had decided to cancel the divorce agreement in a few days.


    Finally, Rachel was able to get a chance to meet Lea. Instead of going somewhere, she decided to just


    invite Lea to her house since she also hadn''t gone home for several days. Anyways, she only needed


    to do a little house cleaning before Lea arrived.


    Nearly half an hourter after she finished cleaning, Lea knocked on her door.


    When Rachel opened the door, she was so surprised, mouth agape with incredulity. The Lea in front of


    her looked so different. She looked pale, her lips were dry, and her eyes were weak. Was she seriously


    ill?


    Rachel was so startled. She wondered if something bad had happened between Lea and Henry.


    But thinking about how much Henry loved Lea, she discarded that idea in her mind.


    Lea came in and sat on the couch. She leaned against it, closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Rachel, I''m so exhausted. Can you give me a ss of water?"


    Rachel immediately turned to the table. When she was about to pour a ss of water for her, Lea


    suddenly sat up and shouted, "Oh, shit! I sit too hard just now."


    Seeing that Lea was in panic, Rachel handed a ss of water to her. With a worried look on her face,


    she asked, "What''s wrong with you? You don''t look good."


    After flopping down on the sofa earlier, Lea suddenly remembered that she was currently carrying a


    child in her belly. She must be extra careful now.


    What if she identally hurt her baby?


    She subconsciously put her hand on her belly and caressed it gently, as ifforting the frightened


    little baby inside.


    Looking at her gesture, Rachel thought Lea was in her period.


    "Dysmenorrhea? I''ll make you some red date tea." Rachel stood up to go to the kitchen but Lea pulled


    her back.


    She drank some water and said, "There''s no need for that. Sit down first, I need to tell you something."


    As Rachel sat back, she asked again, "What''s wrong with you? You look awful."


    Upon hearing Rachel''s question, Lea raised the ss to her mouth again and drank slowly. When she


    was about to speak, her nose instantly smelled something.


    She sniffed and asked Rachel, "What are you cooking?"


    All of a sudden, Rachel remembered that she was still cooking some soup in the kitchen.


    She actually prepared some food because she had nned to have lunch with Lea and invited Eric to


    join them.


    Her purpose was actually to tell Lea and Eric about what was going on between her and Jack.


    She chose to invite them over to her house and have a talk with them while eating lunch so they could


    be less impulsive when they found out the truth.


    However, Rachel didn''t know that Lea would have a more explosive revtion today.


    Lea''s eyebrows were drawn together in a grimace. Obviously, she was disgusted with the smell from


    the kitchen.


    Her stomach suddenly felt ufortable. She tried to calm herself down and prayed silently, ''Not now,


    please.


    I don''t want to throw up in front of Rachel. Baby, please behave inside.'' She felt like was going to die.


    "When have your nose be so sensitive?" Rachel asked in surprise.


    She actually couldn''t smell anything. After all, the kitchen door was closed.


    Lea seemed to have a nose of a dog.


    Rachel then told Lea about the lunch she nned. "Let''s have lunch together. Eric is alsoing to


    bring your favorite dishes."


    Lea''s facial expression immediately changed.


    Apparently, Rachel had no idea what she had gone through these past two days.


    The moment she found out that she was pregnant, the baby inside her belly had started to cause


    trouble. She felt like dying all the time.


    She couldn''t control her vomiting. It just happened any time of the day, especially when she smelt


    something unpleasant to her nose.


    Her taste had also changed. She started to hate all the food that she used to love before.


    At the moment, she only liked something sweet, sour, and cold.


    She was craving for plum soup, plum tea, and orange.


    This was normal for pregnant women. She had read a lot of magazines and watched TV shows rted


    to pregnancy.


    At first, she thought it was just manageable. But now that she was experiencing all of it, her life felt like


    hell.


    Rachel stood up and went to the kitchen to check the soup. When it was ready, she unplugged the pot.


    She went back to the living room and sat beside Lea again. To her surprise, Lea stood up and rushed


    to the bathroom while covering her mouth.


    Rachel reacted quickly and followed her. When she was about to open the bathroom door, she heard


    the sound of Lea''s vomiting.


    Although she was a doctor, she was not a gynecologist so pregnancy didn''t cross her mind.


    She just thought that Lea had a stomach problem like Jack.


    She opened the door and trotted through the bathroom. She saw Lea leaning against the sink and


    vomiting with all her might.


    Feeling sorry for her friend, Rachel walked up to her and massaged her back. "What have you eaten


    today? Does your stomach hurt?"


    Rachel knew that there were many causes of vomiting. Seeing Lea''s situation now, she thought that it


    would be better to take her to the hospital.


    When Lea felt a bit better, Rachel helped her back to the living room.


    Lea leaned weakly against Rachel and said, "I haven''t eaten anything yet." Then she retched again.


    Rachel wanted to help her go back to the bathroom but she refused. "You''re acting so weird. I don''t


    know what''s going on with you. I have to bring you to the hospital," Rachel said seriously.


    Lea held her hand and said weakly, "We don''t need to go to the hospital. I already know the reason


    why I''m like this."


    Rachel was even more confused. She was about to ask more questions when Lea finally dropped a


    bomb. "I''m pregnant."


    Lea''s voice was very weak when she spoke, but for Rachel, it was like a thunderp in her ears.


    What did Lea say? She was pregnant?


    Rachel was in a trance for a few seconds. Then her eyes moved down to her belly and asked, "Is


    Henry the father?"


    Lea nodded.


    For the first time in her life, Rachel swore, "Fuck!"


    Meanwhile, Eric was still very busy with his work. It had been a while since thest time he saw


    Rachel.


    He had to work overtime every day but neverined because he liked it.


    After all, he got his dream job in his dreampany. He would always cherish this opportunity that was


    given to him


    So Eric had to turn down Rachel''s invitation today. Although he felt guilty, he knew that she would


    understand how important his work to him.


    He promised to spend more time with her on his vacation.


    Since Eric couldn''te, he missed hearing the big news.


    It took Rachel a while to ept Lea''s shocking revtion. No wonder she suddenly panicked when


    she flopped down on the couch earlier. It turned out, she was pregnant.


    Based on her observation, Lea was very careful of the baby in her belly. It seemed that she had already


    epted her pregnancy. But Rachel still couldn''t help asking, "Are you going to...?"


    Lea had immediately understood what she was going to say so she replied impatiently, "I just don''t


    know what to do now!"


    She tidied up her hair and looked at Rachel pitifully. "Rachel, I need your advice. Please tell me, what


    should I do?"


    Rachel was tongue-tied. She actually didn''t know what to say. She had no experience with things like


    this.


    "Don''t you want to marry him?" she asked hesitantly.


    Lea tilted her head and answered, "Not really."


    She didn''t have so much trust in Henry.


    "But do you want to keep the baby?" Rachel asked again.


    Lea touched her belly and fell silent for a while. The baby came so suddenly. She was still very young


    and was not prepared to be a mother.


    But she had never thought of giving up her baby as well. Now, her mind was in a mess. She really


    didn''t know what to do with her current situation.


    Rachel took a deep breath and rubbed her face. "Is there anything else that you are not telling me?"


    Lea hesitated for a moment and shook her head. She had never hidden anything from Rachel except


    her pregnancy.


    Then she suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh one more thing, Henry proposed to me," she said after a moment of silence.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rachel was rendered speechless. Lea''s revtions were overwhelming. She didn''t know how to react.


    All of a sudden, she realized that maybe this was also a good chance to tell Lea about her. So after


    being silent for a while, she said, "Lea... I have something to tell you too."


    "What is it?" Lea felt that Rachel had something very important to say.


    "I''m in love with Jack."


    Rachel felt relieved when she had finally confessed to Lea. On the other hand, Lea was very shocked.


    She was stunned for a few seconds before she was able to ask in astonishment, "What did you say?"


    "We are together now."


    Rachel felt very uneasy.


    It could have been easier if she was referring to someone else. But she was talking about Jack who


    was a jerk in Lea''s eyes.

 Chapter 192 Confession

    Chapter 192 Confession


    Lea raised her hand and put it on her forehead. She sat up straight and twitched her mouth.


    What Rachel had told her made her restless. It felt like a flower that she grew carefully was suddenly


    smashed by a pig while she was distracted.


    She had been trying hard to find Rachel a new boyfriend. But it seemed to be useless now.


    Although she knew that she shouldn''t intervene with Rachel''s private life, she just couldn''t help it.


    Jack had finally won Rachel back. Lea didn''t know what else to do, so she just said, "I don''t feel good


    about this."


    Rachel was quietly holding a cup in her hand. She was like an elementary school student being


    scolded by a teacher.


    "What''s so good about him?" Lea snapped.


    Rachel thought for a while and answered, "Nothing really special."


    "Yes, you''re right! He''s nothing but just a jerk." Lea continued to despise Jack. "How dare him go back


    to you and seduce you! He''s a son of a bitch!"


    Rachel felt a little embarrassed.


    As a matter of fact, it wasn''t only Jack. She was to be med too.


    But what else could she do? They had both fallen in love with each other.


    Rachel suddenly remembered that Lea was pregnant so she said worriedly, "Don''t be too angry."


    Lea got more furious. "How can I not be angry?" ''Fuck! Someone else''s has taken my flower. How can I


    not be angry? What the hell!'' she thought at the back of her mind.


    "You have a baby in your belly now. It''s not good for the baby if you get angry," Rachel reminded her.


    When Lea heard the word baby, she froze.


    Rachel took this opportunity to continue, "They say that if a pregnant woman often gets angry, her baby


    will be ugly."


    Lea subconsciously touched her belly.


    The image of an ugly baby with runny nose calling her "Mom" appeared in her mind. The thought sent


    chills down her spine.


    But suddenly, she realized something. They were not supposed to be talking about the baby in her


    belly.


    Lea looked into Rachel''s eyes and said seriously, "You need to tell me everything honestly."


    Finally, Lea came back to her senses after Rachel tried to divert the topic.


    Feeling helpless, Rachel just nodded.


    "When did you start being together?" She wanted to know when Rachel had started dating Jack.


    Rachel thought about the question for a while. Actually, she couldn''t remember too.


    She didn''t really paid much attention to it.


    Everything just happened naturally. There wasn''t an exact day that Jack confessed his love to her or


    courted her. He just suddenly treated her very well until she found herself falling for him. Eventually,


    she agreed to be together with him.


    Since she couldn''t give Lea a definite answer, she just replied in a low voice, "Not so long."


    Somehow, Lea felt relieved with what Rachel said. They hadn''t been together for a long time. Then


    maybe Lea could still do something.


    But she really couldn''t help wondering, ''Is he good?'' In Lea''s eyes, Jack was a scum.


    ''Is there anything good in him?'' No matter how much she racked her brain, she still couldn''t find the


    answer.


    Lea couldn''t understand why Rachel still epted Jack despite what he had done to her. He


    deliberately ignored her in the past five years and he had a mistress.


    Moreover, Jack showed his insolence towards Rachel to the whole world which made her look like a


    joke.


    Rachel had endured so much. How could she ept a man like him so easily? If Lea was in her ce,


    she could have killed Jack. But unfortunately, she was not Rachel.


    They had different personalities and way of thinking.


    Perhaps the reason why Jack was so arrogant was because he was proud of winning Rachel back.


    Lea had finally made up her mind. She wouldn''t tell Rachel what to do.


    So she decided to stopining anymore. Rachel should decide on her own about how to deal with


    Jack.


    Since Rachel couldn''t answer her first question well, Lea asked another question, "Is he treating you


    well?"


    She looked very serious. It was as if he could kill Jack any moment if Rachel gave her a bad answer.


    Rachel thought for a moment. Suddenly, there was a warm feeling in her heart. Was Jack nice to her?


    Of course, he treated her well.


    As a matter of fact, Jack was very obedient to her. He had obviously exerted so much effort just to get


    along with her.


    He spent a lot of time tofort and please her. Jack even took her to different ces so that their


    time together wouldn''t be boring.


    In the past few days, Rachel had noticed that no matter how busy Jack was, he would always spare


    some time for her. At first, she wondered whether he was just being easygoing because he was a


    company CEO or he was really giving her a lot of time intentionally.


    After giving it a careful thought, she realized that thetter was more likely the reason. Besides, he


    always worked overtime in his study every time he went back home.


    He made such an arrangement so he could have the time to take of care.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rachel nodded and replied with a smile, "Yes. He is treating me really well."


    Seeing the smile on her face, Lea felt distressed. She thought, ''They have been together not so long


    ago, but Rachel seemed to have fallen in love with him.''


    But on the contrary, Rachel''s answer also brought relief to Lea. Although she knew that Rachel would


    deliberately say something good about Jack so she would stop insulting him, she could feel that Rachel


    was telling the truth. She was d that Rachel wasn''t suffering this time.


    Rachel was already like a sister to her. And now that she was in love with someone, she must support


    her even though the man was Jack.


    Inside his office, Jack had been sneezing for several times now. He wondered if it was because he had


    stayed in an air-conditioned room for so long.


    Lea sighed. She didn''t know what to say anymore.


    She felt very distressed. Suddenly,


    something came to her mind.


    She wasn''t sure whether pregnant women were just more sensitive, or she just disliked Jack so much


    that many things came to her mind. It hadn''t been a long time since Jack broke up with Celine.


    Why did he change his heart so quickly? Was it because Jack didn''t love Celine that much, or was he


    just using Rachel to take revenge on her?


    The thought of it brought cold sweat to Lea''s back. After hesitating for a while, she asked tentatively,


    "What about her?"


    "Which her?" Rachel asked confusedly.


    "Celine."


    Rachel was a bit stunned. It had been a while since thest time she heard that name. She was still


    confused, so she asked again, "Her? What about her?"


    Lea rubbed her face and wanted to ask, ''Do I need to ask you straightforwardly?''


    But instead, she asked, "Is Jack still keeping in touch with her?"


    Rachel had no idea about it,


    so she answered honestly, "I don''t know."


    Lea massaged her temples lightly. She was starting to have a headache. "Do you really like him?"


    Rachel blushed and answered in a low voice, "Yes. I like him a lot."


    Since Rachel was flushing, Lea knew that she wasn''t lying.


    Lea asked seriously again, "You don''t mind about Celine? Have you ever talked about her with Jack?"


    For Lea, Celine was still an obstacle between Rachel and Jack.


    After all, Jack had an affair with her during their marriage.


    Moreover, Celine knew that their marriage was just nominal. There was no love between them when


    they got married.


    However, in Rachel''s heart, Jack''s affair with Celine was not a form of betrayal.


    Jack and Celine had a rtionship when they were not together,


    so she didn''t mind it.


    But Rachel herself was not sure if Jack still missed Celine.


    "No," she said lightly, "I don''t mind at all."


    As Lea listened to her answer, she didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad for Jack.


    Rachel didn''t care about Jack''s ex-mistress. It was either because she was very confident with their


    current rtionship, or she didn''t really love him that much.


    Lea thought it was thetter.


    "When Jack and Celine were in a rtionship, I had no feelings for him yet. There was nothing


    between us except the arranged marriage.


    Our real rtionship only started after he broke up with Celine. In that case, I couldn''t say that he really


    cheated on me,"


    Rachel said. "But this time, if Jack will have another affair with Celine, I won''t forgive him."


    She really cared about Jack right now.


    If he betrayed her, she didn''t know how to forgive him.


    She lowered her head and her eyes darkened.


    "That''s right. You should not forgive him if he cheats on you," Leamented.


    She then clenched her teeth and added, "If he dares to have an affair, chop him off!"


    Lea made a gesture of cutting.


    It was now clear to Rachel why Lea was very angry. She only didn''t want Jack to hurt her. Lea kept


    babbling excitedly. "Well, it actually doesn''t matter if he gets back to Celine. You can just break up with


    him and tell his father about it.


    Jonathan loves you so much so I know he won''t tolerate Jack. For sure, he will immediately kick him


    out of the family."


    The more she talked, the more excited she got. She clenched her fists and added, "Then we''ll find a


    way to fuck them up..."


    Lea didn''t finish herst sentence. She suddenly realized, she was talking too much because of


    excitement.


    She cleared her throat and stopped talking bad about Jack immediately. "Well, I''m just talking


    nonsense. Don''t take it seriously."


    After all, Rachel loved Jack.


    Bad-mouthing him would definitely upset her.

 Chapter 193 Whether To Keep The Baby

    Chapter 193 Whether To Keep The Baby


    If Rachel was a hot-tempered person, she would have already smashed Lea with a hammer.


    But they had been the best of friends for so many years. Understanding, support, and respect were the


    most things they did for each other.


    Now that Rachel decided to be with Jack, all Lea could do wasin a little.


    There was no need to keep on repeating how much she disliked Jack.


    After all, Rachel didn''t care about it that much. She was already used to Lea''s attitude.


    She was just amused that Lea was already wishing for her rtionship with Jack to end soon even


    before it could go deeper.


    When Jack crossed her mind, she couldn''t help chuckling.


    Lea wouldn''t hide his displeasure towards Jack. She might even give him a hard time every time they


    met.


    Talking too much seemed to have made Lea''s mood better.


    She took a sip of water and said, "I think I just overreacted when you told me about your rtionship


    with Jack. Actually, it''s not really bad. After all, you were raised by Fu family.


    Jonathan treats you as his own child. He must be very d that you are finally willing to be with Jack.


    I honestly think that Jack is a decent man except for his having a mistress, of course."


    Rachel held back herughter. A few moments ago, Lea was cursing Jack to death. But now, she was


    praising him. Lea continued, "At least he doesn''t have any moral issues. He''s not themon topic of


    gossips. Overall, he is very good. As long as he treats you well, I''ll definitely give him a score of 8/10."


    Rachel couldn''t stand it anymore. She found it strange that Lea suddenly became so serious.


    She buried her face in both hands and shook her head vigorously. "Stop it! You''re making me feel that


    no man wants me except for Jack."


    Leaughed and said, "Come on. I''m just expressing my thoughts."


    Her mischievousness lightened up the atmosphere. Rachel heaved a sigh of relief because what she


    had been worrying about didn''t happen.


    She felt better now that she had finally told Lea the truth.


    ''Thanks God!'' she thought inwardly.


    Actually, the reason why Lea didn''t cause too much trouble for Rachel was because she was also in a


    mess. She didn''t have enough strength to persuade Rachel to stay away from Jack because she was


    also overwhelmed by her own problem.


    And now that Rachel''s problem was finally resolved, she needed to go back to her own.


    As if Rachel had read Lea''s mind, her eyes moved down to her t belly.


    She hesitated for a while before asking, "What¡®s Henry''s n about the baby?"


    Upon hearing Henry''s name, Lea''s head ached again.


    After telling Henry that she would consider the proposal, she began acting as if nothing had happened.


    She didn''t even reply to his message this morning.


    When Henry called her and told her that he would bring breakfast, she refused by making her


    appointment with Rachel an excuse.


    Obviously, she was trying to avoid him. He wasn''t that naive not to notice it.


    But he didn''t say anything. After saying a few gentle words to her, he sent his driver to take Lea to


    Rachel''s house.


    The situation waspletely turned upside down this time. Henry was now the one eagerly pursuing


    her and taking responsibility while Lea was dodging him.


    Lea put her hand on her forehead and closed her eyes. She said, "He proposed to me. What do you


    think is his n with this child?"


    Henry''s delight was very apparent.


    When it came to looks, social status, and family background, a lot of women were dying to have a baby


    with him.


    At his age, he still had a lot of opportunities to y with women. However, he chose to marry her and


    be a father to their child.


    It was the sincerest thing Henry had ever done.


    But the problem was Lea. She couldn''t find the willingness in her heart to marry him.


    As a matter of fact, she was more yearning for freedom than being with Henry.


    She was born to be free. She didn''t want to be confined to a family or children.


    That was one of the reasons why she had chosen to be a stewardess. She wanted to fly around


    the world.


    She came from a well-off family, but she preferred to run around.


    Breaking her wings to be a housewife and take care of babies was not suitable for her.


    She might enjoy this kind of life for the time being, but if it would upy her entire life, she wasn''t sure


    if she could handle it.


    This was some kind of a realistic problem. Lea clutched the fabric of the sofa and said in a somewhat


    annoyed tone, "Tell me, is it true that women get annoyed with their husbands after they give birth?"


    Women usually tended to disregard something important in front of them.


    But they kept on fantasizing so many things in their minds.


    "What should I do?" she asked confusedly. Unfortunately, Rachel didn''t know what to say either. She


    had no experience with this kind of situation.


    Feeling very annoyed, Lea took a pillow and buried her face in it. "What if I ept Henry, but after


    giving birth, I get annoyed with him? Then we will break up.


    What will happen to the baby then?"


    There was a life in her belly. She couldn''t just abandon it.


    What if she fought with Henry? How could she take care of the baby alone?


    How could she raise the baby by herself?


    No! Absolutely no! She didn''t want to! It seemed to be more horrible than a nightmare.


    She would rather die than spend the rest of her life in a mess.


    Rachel couldn''t do anything but listened to Lea pour out her worries, annoyance, and helplessness.


    Lea told Henry that she would consider his proposal. But as she thought about it the whole night, there


    were a lot of questions in her mind.


    She had a lot of inhibitions that really frightened her.


    Although nothing had happened yet, she was scared that her thoughts woulde true one day.


    She might sound exaggerated, but anything could possibly happen.


    Freedom was what she wanted, but it was also difficult topromise.


    After all, to keep a baby or to have an abortion was a big decision.


    There was a life involved.


    She wanted to make a careful decision because she didn''t want to regret it for the rest of her life.


    Lea suddenly felt like a free bird being trapped in a cage.


    She was fluttering, and she couldn''t keep calm.


    Freedom had already given her so much fun. She couldn''t bear being forced to give it up.


    This time, Lea couldn''t help ming herself. It was all her fault. If she had been more careful, she


    wouldn''t identally get pregnant.


    Now, she needed to be responsible for herself.


    Her mind was in a total mess. She didn''t have the heart to abort the baby, but she also didn''t want to


    give birth to it. Moreover, she didn''t want to marry Henry. She was thinking about whether they would


    stay together for a long time or they would break up very soon.


    If Lea''s father was here, he would have hit her hard on the head and scolded, "Bastard! How can you


    be so irresponsible?"


    Lea put down the pillow, took a deep breath, and said, "Rachel, you should take my situation as a


    lesson. You have to be very careful. If you get pregnant..."


    But before she could finish her words, Rachel interrupted, "Don''t worry, it won''t happen to me."


    Lea suddenly remembered something. She tilted her head to look at Rachel, and said, "Oh yeah, your


    marriage with Jack hasn''t expired yet."


    If Jack was here, he would surely be furious.


    His wife''s best friend was cursing their marriage.


    Meanwhile, in Jack''s office, he had already sneezed twice. He couldn''t understand why. With watery


    eyes, he took a tissue to wipe his nose. He then muttered to himself, "Who the hell is cursing me


    behind my back?"


    Lea had actually no intention of letting Rachel solve her problem.


    She only wanted to vent her frustrations. There was no one else in this world that she would talk about


    it.


    Besides, there was no one in Ninwell City that she trusted except Rachel. She knew that Rachel was


    dependable.


    If Lea''s family knew her situation, they would be shocked. Her father would definitely decide for her


    without asking for her opinion. There could only be two choices that her father could give: get an


    abortion or marry Henry.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This was reason why she didn''t want to tell her family, especially her father.


    But what about Henry?


    What if she told Henry about her worries?


    No matter how anxious she was, he would definitely do his best tofort and coax her.


    Henry would never give her a chance to have apprehensions.


    Lea knew clearly that she might give in if Henry tried to persuade him.


    However, she still couldn''t help thinking that everything would just be temporary. One day, Henry would


    get tired offorting her and caring for her.


    It was the truth that Lea wouldn''t want to happen, so she was trying to avoid it in advance.


    Rachel''s head was also in a mess. After hearing so many things from Lea, she didn''t know what kind of


    advice she would give to her.

 Chapter 194 Jacks Opinion

    Chapter 194 Jack''s Opinion


    Lea preferred being free than being shackled.


    But Rachel was different. If it was her, she would never let go of the baby.


    Even if she and the father of the child wouldn''t end up together, she would never give up her baby.


    Rachel grew up as an orphan. She would keep her baby because it was her family.


    However, Lea had different personality and family background. Moreover, she didn''t have the same


    childhood as Rachel''s.


    Because of these reasons, Rachel couldn''t provide a suitable solution for her.


    At the moment, Lea was all nk so she might just ept any advice from Rachel causally.


    Rachel must be very careful of her words.


    She sped her hands and thought for a while. Then she said, "Lea, I think you have to talk about this


    with Henry."


    "I understand. I know that I should not decide in this alone," Lea agreed sadly. Henry had the right to


    know. He must be involved in decision making.


    Actually, Lea was escaping the situation not to deprive Henry of his right to raise his child. She only


    wanted to find a better solution on her own.


    Lea sighed. She was in a dilemma.


    Rachel sat beside her and patted her shoulder. "Lea."


    "Yes?" Lea met her eyes.


    "Don''t act on impulse, okay? Don''t do anything that you will regretter."


    Lea''s mouth curled into a smile and she answered, "Don''t worry, I won''t." She raised her hands and


    stretched her body. "Just give me half an hour to calm down."


    But after an hour, Lea still hadn''t regained herposure. She stayed at Rachel''s house until Henry,


    who was so worried about her, rushed to pick her up.


    After the couple went away, Rachel still couldn''t help being anxious about Lea. So when Jack came


    home, he was weed by her unhappy face.


    He couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?" He was wondering why Rachel looked awful.


    ''Why does she look so upset?''


    he thought inwardly.


    Rachel had no idea


    that Jack already knew about Lea''s pregnancy.


    She told him about what happened. Finally, he knew the reason why she looked so depressed.


    He knew how important Lea was to Rachel because they were best friends.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But he couldn''t do anything to help Rachel smooth things over.


    After all, it was someone else''s family matter. He had no right to interfere even in his friend''s personal


    affairs.


    Everything that Rachel told Jack was also the same with what Henry had told him earlier.


    Since he had already known about it, he justforted Rachel, "Don''t worry, Henry will handle it."


    "They need to talk in order to solve this problem," said Rachel.


    "Well, you are right. What they need is a good talk. This is not a big deal. For sure they can settle it


    easily," Jack nodded in agreement.


    Rachel didn''t know why, but she felt something strange after hearing what Jack had said.


    He shouldn''t have reacted in such a casual way.


    Rachel wanted to ask, but she bit her lips to hold back her words.


    After all, this matter had nothing to do with Jack. She shouldn''t drag him into it.


    Moreover, Rachel was not an eloquent woman. She was afraid that Jack would misunderstand her


    words.


    But she still felt depressed. Deep in her heart, she was hoping that Jack would also take the matter


    seriously.


    She wondered why Jack was only taking the situation lightly. Was it because it was none of his


    business?


    Women couldn''t decide easily because they always had wild imaginations.


    The ability to exaggerate and overreact was also unique to them. Sometimes, they seemed to be


    irrational.


    They were good at meddling and getting themselves tangled in a situation that could cause mood


    swings.


    In the end, they got trapped and couldn''t control their emotions anymore.


    Rachel was definitely in that predicament at the moment. That was why she felt bad that Jack seemed


    not to care at all. For him, it was just other people''s problem.


    But men were always rational in nature. They dealt with things ording to the real situation.


    Finally, after thinking about it for a while, Jack shared his honest opinion about the issue. "If Lea and


    Henry decide to get married, I don''t see anything wrong in it. They are a good match. It''s actually a win-


    win solution. Henry is from a well-off family. They are lucky enough that the Qin family doesn''t interfere


    with their children''s lives. They can do whatever they like."


    Jack paused for a moment before he continued, "I can see that Lea loves Henry so much. If not, she


    should have decided to abort the baby without any hesitation."


    Rachel nodded. This was exactly the reason why she would also choose the man she loved in the


    future. She wanted a rtionship bound by love.


    When Rachel remained silent, Jack continued, "If Lea marries Henry, isn''t it a win-win solution? She


    will be with the man she loves. And Henry''s parents will be very happy to know that Lea is pregnant."


    Rachel turned to look at him in shock. "No, don''t tell his family!"


    Jack was startled by her reaction, so he nodded immediately. "Of course, I won''t. I don''t have the right


    to do it. It must be Henry."


    "I''m sorry. I overreacted," Rachel apologized.


    Jack''s eyes darkened upon hearing her apology. An indescribable disappointment appeared on his


    face.


    "Why are you apologizing to me? We are a couple."


    Rachel didn''t mean anything else. She just simply apologized for being too sensitive and irrational.


    That was why she was surprised to see Jack''s unhappy face. She pursed her lips and pulled his hand.


    "I didn''t mean it."


    But Jack was still wearing a straight face.


    Rachel bit her lower lip and asked, "What can I do to have your anger disappear?"


    "Make it up to me," he said seriously.


    With her mouth slightly twitched, Rachel gritted her teeth and said, "Jack, you are really a bastard!"


    "What?" Surprise was written all over Jack''s face as if he couldn''t understand why Rachel was


    suddenly scolding him.


    Unexpectedly, Rachel tiptoed and kissed him hard on the face. Jack waspletely stunned.


    "Is that enough?"


    Jack didn''t reply. He was still stupefied. It never came to his mind that Rachel thought he wanted a kiss


    from her.


    The moment he came back to his senses, he burst out intoughter. The bright smile on his face was


    like a peach blossom in spring. It was fascinating to everyone''s eyes.


    Rachel was so confused, especially when Jack bent over to kiss her back and said, "You are worthy to


    be taught a lesson."


    Seeing his reaction, Rachel could tell that Jack wasn''t expecting a kiss from her.


    She embarrassingly covered her face with her hands. She felt deceived again.


    Eventually, they had decided to put Lea''s matter into an end.


    Jack offered to prepare dinner tonight.


    He had told her that he went to learn cooking before.


    However, he seldom got a chance to show his cooking skills to her. And since he was free this time, he


    wanted to cook his specialty for her.


    After a short while, he had decided what dishes to prepare.


    Rachel took out an apron and put it on Jack. But the apron was too small for him, so he looked a bit


    awkward.


    After tying the apron behind him, Rachel couldn''t helpughing because Jack looked funny.


    With indulgence and connivance written all over his face, Jack raised his hand and pinched her check


    as revenge.


    Rachel decided to help him prepare the ingredients. They chatted andughed while cooking dinner.


    Actually, Rachel didn''t eat much today because of Lea.


    Since Lea had a poor appetite, she must sympathize with her by not eating a lot too.


    Thus, she was very hungry the entire day. So the moment she smelled the dishes cooked by Jack, her


    stomach started to grumble.


    The aroma of the food enveloped the whole kitchen. Rachel was so hungry that her stomach growled.


    How embarrassing! Jack pretended not to hear the sound and tried to hold back hisughter. He turned


    around to hide his face, then said in a low voice, "Just wait a second. I''m almost done."


    "It''s alright. I''m not that hungry," Rachel instantly replied.


    "Really?"


    Rachel didn''t reply anymore.


    Overall, Jack prepared three dishes and a soup for their dinner. Rachel found his cooking skills


    amazing.


    She suddenly felt insecure. She had been cooking for Jack these past few days, and she suddenly felt


    uncertain if he had really liked the dishes made by her.


    As if Jack had read her mind, he said while serving her a soup, "You are a good cook too."


    Was Jack really serious?


    Or was he only praising her superficially?


    Nevertheless, she still epted it dly. She must have been enthralled.

 Chapter 195 Talking About Having A Baby

    Chapter 195 Talking About Having A Baby


    After dinner, Rachel called Lea to check on her. To her relief, Lea sounded calm on the other end of the


    line when she said, "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to Henry and settle this problem with him."


    Rachel felt warm in her heart. She then reminded Lea, "Just don''t be impulsive. Think about everything


    carefully before you both make a decision."


    Lea couldn''t helpughing. She deliberately teased, "I know, Mom!"


    Jack, who was listening to Rachel, felt a little jealous. She was so worried about Lea.


    But since Lea was Rachel''s best friend, he must understand.


    For Jack, this kind of issue was just trivial. If Henry and Lea really loved each other, why didn''t they just


    get married?


    On the other hand, if they had no feelings for each other, it would be meaningless to keep the baby.


    If they thought that the baby was just an obstacle, they should have just given it up.


    This was Jack''s viewpoint but he couldn''t say it in front of Rachel.


    He wouldn''t want to anger her.


    When Rachel hung up the phone, Jack immediately asked hypocritically, "How is it? What did she


    say?"


    Rachel took a deep breath and replied slowly, "Well, there is no big problem for the time being. She


    said they will think about it carefully."


    After a while, she added "We...better be careful." Jack was stunned by her words.


    He couldn''t understand what she meant. "What? Careful about what?"


    Rachel looked up at him. She bit her lips slightly. Feeling extremely embarrassed, she said very


    unnaturally, "I don''t want to be like Lea, so we should take extra care."


    It took Jack a while to understand what she meant.


    His face slightly turned heavy. Although he wasn''t in a hurry to have a baby, he still felt ufortable


    when he heard what Rachel said.


    Perhaps she was only upset by what happened to Lea. To make her feel better, he held her hand and


    said seriously, "We are different from them."


    They were already married, so Jack didn''t see any problem with it. He then added, "Promise me that if


    you get pregnant, let nature take its course, and we will keep the baby, okay?"


    Rachel didn''t want to talk about this topic, so she said, "We''re not having a baby yet. We don''t need to


    talk about it this early."


    Jack''s eyes darkened. He smiled and said, "Who knows? Maybe we''ll have one tomorrow. Or the day


    after tomorrow. Or next week. It sometimeses unexpectedly."


    Rachel couldn''t help imagining the scenario. If she got pregnant, she would vomit all the time, just like


    Lea.


    Actually, she wasn''t ready to have a baby yet. She always felt that something was still missing between


    them.


    Besides, they have just started to fix their rtionship. They needed more time to establish a stronger


    affinity. Now wasn''t the best time to have a baby.


    But Jack thought differently. He wanted to give her aplete family.


    Since Rachel didn''t like the idea of having a baby now, she took her hand away from him, pursed her


    lips, and said, "I told you, I don''t want it now. Why don''t you just agree with me?"


    Jack was enjoying their conversation. It was only recently that they had gotten together, but they were


    already talking about having a baby. For him, it was already a very good progress in their rtionship.


    Since there was no one else in the house except them, Jack didn''t have to hide his true nature.


    So he grabbed Rachel on the waist and gave her a domineering kiss. Looking into her eyes, he asked,


    "Why don''t you want it now?"


    Then he added in a pitiful tone, "Don''t you think it''s good? Are you going to have an abortion if you get


    pregnant? Are you?"


    While he was talking, he was gently rubbing his body against her, like a puppy.


    What could Rachel do with a bossy and rascal man like Jack?


    Feeling overwhelmed, she put her hand on her forehead and said, "I didn''t say that I don''t want to have


    a baby.


    I just said, not now."


    She hesitated for a while before she continued, "We need to wait a little longer until..."


    "When?" Jack interrupted.


    "Until I feel at ease," she answered ambiguously.


    At ease? Jack frowned. Hadn''t he done well enough? Did he still make her feel insecure?


    He thought for a moment. Eventually, he lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek. "Okay, I''ll


    respect your decision."


    Actually, Jack wasn''t in a rush too. He just wanted to know Rachel''s stand on it. If she wanted to have a


    baby, he would be d to agree. But if she didn''t want it yet, he was willing to wait for the right time.


    "I promise to take care of you when you get pregnant in the future," said Jack seriously. He knew that


    having a miscarriage was harmful to a woman''s body.


    "Okay." Rachel still felt a little embarrassed, so she couldn''t help blushing.


    But she was certain that she was different from Lea. If she got pregnant unexpectedly, she would


    definitely keep it without any hesitation.


    Perhaps she didn''t have so much misgivings in her life.


    She nced at Jack. All of a sudden, she couldn''t helpparing their rtionship with Lea and


    Henry''s.


    Thinking about their current rtionship, she began to ask herself how much she loved Jack.


    All of a sudden, Rachel was reminded of James'' letter in her mailbox.


    She could go abroad for further studies if she wanted.


    She would stay there for at least a year. She wanted to go, but she wasn''t sure if Jack would agree to


    it.


    She was confident that she wouldn''t fall for someone else even if they would be apart for a year. But


    she didn''t know if Jack trusted her that much.


    Therefore, she needed his consent. Although she already had a feeling that Jack wouldn''t agree to it,


    she still needed to consult him before she made a decision.


    Their rtionship wasn''t that stable yet. Rachel wondered what would happen to them if she went


    away for one year.


    Jack might also think the same way, so he probably wouldn''t let her go.


    When Jack noticed that she fell silent, he confusedly asked, "Rachel, are you okay? Is something


    wrong?"


    Rachel shook her head and replied with a smile, "I''m fine. I just remember something."


    Jack observed the expression on her face. He had a feeling that she was hiding something. Whatever it


    was, he might find out soon.


    So, he just kissed her forehead andforted her, "Don''t think too much. We have our own lives and


    way of dealing with problems. Our situation is totally different. You can''t put yourself in their ce."


    Jack had assumed that she was acting that way because she was still thinking about Lea.


    Although Rachel knew that Jack misunderstood her, she thought that it would be better that way.


    Things would only getplicated if she told him about the invitation now.


    To conclude the topic, she just nodded her head.


    Two dayster, Rachel got a call from Lea. "I will take him to see my father."


    Rachel was a little surprised. At first, she wondered who Lea was referring to as "him." Then Henry


    crossed her mind.


    "Do you mean Henry?" she asked to confirm.


    "Hmm." Rachel couldn''t help smiling when she asked, "Have you decided to marry him?"


    "I think it''s more appropriate to say that I''ve decided to be responsible," Lea said firmly.


    She was doing it for the sake of the baby in her belly.


    Lea must take responsibility of this little life inside her. The baby was innocent and it should not suffer


    because of her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    That was the reason why she made up her mind.


    She decided to ept Henry''s marriage proposal.


    Lea would do anything for her baby. She even went to see a psychologist to help her cope with her


    pregnancy mentally and emotionally.


    At the moment, she could say that she had already changed a lot.


    Maybe after they got married, things wouldn''t be as bad as she thought.


    Rachel was happy that Lea had finally figured everything out.


    But Lea was actually a bit worried. Her family might be their biggest challenge. Unlike Henry''s family,


    her family wasn''t that easy to deal with.


    Her father was not a man to be trifled with. She couldn''t help wondering how he would react after


    hearing the news.


    Since Lea had always been a willful daughter, her father might not ept her marriage so easily.


    The more Lea thought about it, the more she felt frightened.


    Fortunately, in times like this, she now had someone beside her to cheer her up. Henry grasped her


    hand and said in a gentle voice, "Don''t frown so hard. You have me."


    Lea held his hand tightly and said deliberately, "Well, this is your turn. If my father beats me, you must


    protect me."


    He nodded and said, "Of course. I will always protect my wife."


    It was the first time that Henry had called her wife. She didn''t know that it would feel so good. She


    smiled as her eyes suddenly filled with tenderness.


    ''Fine! I''ll stop worrying about it. Whatever happens, just let it be,'' she thought.


    She had to ept the consequences of her actions.


    Then Henry shamelessly added, "I''m a good-looking guy. Your father will surely not hit me."


    Lea was rendered speechless. What a narcissist!


    Rachel was in a good mood after knowing that her best friend''s problem was finally solved.


    Jack was in a good mood too.


    No wonder Austin also felt relieved. The pressure these past few days had finally vanished.


    In the past two days, he noticed that his boss always had a smile on his face. However, he couldn''t


    understand why it was inexplicably making him feel bad.


    Jack''s face was always expressionless. It was difficult to tell if he was happy or angry.


    For people who didn''t know Jack, it must be hard to understand. But for Austin, who was always with


    him in the office, it was very easy to tell. He couldn''t help thinking that Rachel was more capable of


    affecting Jack''s moodpared to Celine.

 Chapter 196 Visiting Leas Father

    Chapter 196 Visiting Lea''s Father


    When Jack and Celine were still together, he had never been this affectionate to her.


    Besides, he had emphasized many times that he would never allow his personal affairs to affect his


    work.


    But since he had gotten together with Rachel, his moods were always affected. Although he didn''t


    mention Rachel, Austin knew that she was the main reason for his boss''s sudden change of mood.


    For Austin, Rachel was also like Jack. They both looked indifferent all the time.


    Every time Rachel visited Jack''s office, she always wore a calm and expressionless face. Austin was


    so surprised why Jack was so obsessed with her. He seemed to even love her much more than he did


    to Celine.


    Sometimes, he couldn''t help wondering secretly. All the while, he thought that Celine would finally


    seed in bing Mrs. Fu. But all of a sudden, she just disappeared.


    Then Rachel suddenly appeared out of nowhere and Jack announced that she was his wife.


    Since then, Jack had been trying to do everything to win her heart. Austin thought that nothing seemed


    to be impossible for Jack when it came to Rachel.


    Jack had arranged everything properly for Rachel. He definitely valued her and cared for her so much.


    Austin had been working for Jack for many years, so he witnessed Jack''s love for both women. He was


    able to see clearly how different Jack had treated Rachelpared to Celine.


    But as a good employee, he had no right to pry with his boss''s personal life.


    His main task was to serve Jack and follow his orders. Whatever he saw and heard inside Jack''s office,


    he must always keep it a secret.


    At first, Austin thought that Jack really loved Celine. But as time went by, he noticed that she was just


    like a beautiful toy that he liked a lot when he was young.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then the time came that he got fed up with it and lost his interest, so he just got rid of it easily.


    Sometimes, Austin couldn''t helpparing Celine to a beautiful dog. Because of its cuteness and


    obedience, Jack was fond of it. But when the dog suddenly became unruly and stirred up a lot of


    troubles, he decided to send it away.


    No matter how much he liked Celine, she became frivolous in Jack''s eyes as time passed by.


    So, when he was still with Celine, Austin could notice the weariness written on his face most of the


    time.


    But Jack was different when it came to Rachel. He was very careful in everything that involved her.


    Austin could say that Jack was even more afraid of losing Rachel than losing a hundred million


    business deal.


    As a matter of fact, Jack didn''t bring Celine to his office often. But Rachel had been in his office very


    frequently.


    Austin sighed in his heart. It was really true that even heroes, also fall for beauties.


    Although he didn''t say it directly, he had already hinted Jack repeatedly that Rachel was getting in his


    way.


    He had reminded Jack that his personal affairs had been affecting his job too much.


    Fortunately, Jack listened to him. He started to make some changes. However, it wasn''t in the way that


    it used to be.


    Eventually, Austin decided to ept the fact that Rachel was now the main character in his boss''s life.


    And in the end, she would be the biggest winner.


    Perhaps Rachel wasn''t aware of it.


    If Rachel knew what Austin was thinking about, she would be at a loss whether tough or to cry.


    Looking at his boss''s vigorous and agile hand signing the documents, Austin couldn''t help asking, "Mr.


    Fu, why Mrs. Fu didn''te today?"


    "She has something else to do," Jack answered while reading a document.


    The smile on Jack''s face didn''t escape Austin''s eyes when he mentioned Rachel.


    All of a sudden, Austin thought of his wife. He and his wife fell in love with each other in high school


    and got married after graduation. They had been married for more than ten years.


    But up to this day, he couldn''t remember that he had been this affectionate to his wife.


    Looking at his boss now made him realize that he should also love his wife deeply and treat her well.


    Austin finished giving Jack his schedule of activities for today, so he decided to go out of his office. But


    when he was about to open the door, Jack raised his head and called out, "Wait a minute."


    He took out an envelope from his drawer, so Austin went back to him.


    "Send this letter for me. And ask the person in charge of the resort in Mosa City to have a room


    reserved for me and my wife," Jack said.


    Austin immediately understood that Jack was going to Mosa City so he asked, "When are you


    leaving?"


    Jack turned to the calendar on his desk and encircled the date of the day after tomorrow.


    Austin nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll have someone book your tickets then."


    Meanwhile, Lea and Henry went to meet her family. She had already anticipated what might happen,


    so she had already prepared Henry mentally several times in advance.


    Lea noticed that Henry looked indifferent. He seemed not to worry about anything at all. She couldn''t


    help wondering if he was just too confident or too silly.


    ''I have already told you all the possibilities. I just hope you won''t cry when they happen,'' Lea warned


    Henry at the back of her head.


    Before they arrived at Lea''s parental home, Henry was full of confidence. But he wasn''t expecting what


    would happen next.


    Lea''s father had a drink with him and Henry had too much alcohol. Looking at his miserable look, she


    didn''t feel sorry for him. Instead, she wanted tough.


    "You deserve it!" But still, she asked a maid to prepare a bowl of soup to sober him up.


    Henryy down on her bed,pletely drunk and murmuring something. Upon realizing that he was


    reeking of alcohol, Lea bent over to rip his clothes off.


    However, the moment she touched him, Henry suddenly shook her hands off and waved his hands.


    Lea moved back a little to avoid being hit.


    He kept on shouting, "I can''t drink anymore! I can''t!"


    Lea stared at him, stunned.


    When she had finally ripped his clothes off, the swollen red marks on his body were still there. Earlier,


    when they confessed to Lea''s father, Henry stood in front of him stiffly and said, "Dad, I''m sorry. I''ve


    been a bastard. Please hit me! But please, don''t hurt my wife and my child."


    Henry''s words made Lea''s father furious. He immediately punched Henry mercilessly and shouted,


    "What did you just call me?


    You bastard! Who is your dad?"


    Obviously, Lea''s father couldn''t ept Henry as a son-inw.


    Lea wanted to defend Henry, but there was nothing she could do. Her father was already in a bad


    mood. The more she said something, the angrier he got.


    She couldn''t stop her father from beating Henry. But to her surprise, he just stood there and epted


    her father''s punches.


    Lea''s father was a retired military. Even Lea''s brother was afraid of his strength. She didn''t expect that


    Henry would just kneel down and silently endure the pain.


    Even Lea''s father was also surprised by Henry''s reaction. Thus, his impression of him suddenly


    changed. Looking at his daughter''s red eyes, he eventually stopped beating him.


    In the end, Lea''s father gave in. He finally epted that his loving daughter was taken by another man.


    When Lea was able to remove all of Henry''s clothes, she decided to call Rachel.


    As she turned to look at him again, she noticed that Henry looked extremely ugly while sleeping, so she


    immediately covered him with a quilt.


    Lea saw a lot of swollen red marks on his body. She had already applied medicine on them, so she


    hoped they would get better the next day.


    Rachel also knew Lea''s father was as hot-tempered as Lea.


    Although he spoiled Lea very much, he would still teach her a lesson if she made a mistake. As


    expected, her father was enraged by their sudden confession, so he beat Henry up.


    Lea was his youngest daughter so she was precious to him. Among his three children, she was his


    favorite so he didn''t have the heart to beat her up.


    Actually, Lea was also confident that Henry could get through her father. She knew that as long as she


    chose a man she liked, her father would support her no matter how angry he was in the beginning.


    Moreover, she was pregnant now. Her father would never allow his grandchild to be born without a


    father. Could he even afford to see his daughter as a single mother?


    In actual fact, Henry was able to past the first test because Lea''s father wasn''t too hard on him.


    But when Rachel heard that Henry was beaten by Lea''s father, she couldn''t help worrying about him.


    She asked, "Is your dad... really very angry?"


    ''He looked at Henry as an enemy,'' Lea thought.


    But she didn''t say it loud to Rachel. Instead, she said, "He is lucky that he is still alive. But he''s now


    lying in bed like a dead dog after being forced to drink too much."


    Rachel burst intoughter as she imagined how Henry looked like.


    With his arms around her waist, Jack rested his chin on her shoulder and asked in a low voice, "What


    are youughing at?"


    Lea heard Jack''s voice, so she raised an eyebrow and asked Rachel, "Is Jack beside you?"


    Fortunately, Rachel was talking to Lea with earphones. If they happened to be on a video call, Lea


    would have seen their position right now. Rachel didn''t know how she would react.


    "Yes. He just arrived," she answered.


    Lea had a lot of stories to tell Rachel but when she imagined that someone was crouching beside


    Rachel and listening to their conversation, she changed her mind. So she said lightly, "Well, let''s just


    talk about this next time. I have a lot of things to tell you."

 Chapter 197 A Three-day Trip

    Chapter 197 A Three-day Trip


    After saying goodbye, Lea already hung up.


    She didn''t want Jack to hear what she was about to say.


    Given that he wasn''t about to leave, she decided to talk to Rachel some other time.


    However, in Rachel''s mind, she thought that the reason her best friend hung up on her was because


    she didn''t like Jack. She sighed.


    Her eyes clouded over as she thought of ways to try and bridge the gap between them.


    Jack leaned against her. "What''s wrong? Why do you look so upset?"


    Rachel shook her head, not wanting to talk about it. "Aren''t you supposed to be in thepany? Why


    did youe back so soon?" she asked.


    He released her and waved the ticket at her face with a grin. "Mrs. Fu," he said so seriously that she


    had to giggle. "Mr. Fu sincerely invites you to join him in his visit to Mosa City for three days. Will you


    kindly ept his invitation?"


    Rachel took the ticket from his hand. Their flight was already scheduled for tomorrow morning.


    Although he had already told her about this before, she didn''t expect that they would go there so soon.


    Now that Lea''s matter had been settled, she thought that it was time for some rxation.


    "Yes, I do."


    Hearing her words, Jack was more than pleased. He took hold of her soft hand and smiled bitterly.


    "Come with me."


    ''I do.''


    He never expected that she would give him the same reply as she did back in their wedding. He


    couldn''t help but think back to the asion.


    It wasn''t a wedding. Technically, it was just a big party where everyone could have their fair share of


    fun. In fact, everyone did have fun except for the couple.


    Nobody really thought that the two could get married. Only their parents thought it was a match made


    from heaven.


    Even they didn''t think that at all. Once they got their marriage certificate, they reverted back to


    unfamiliar strangers who acted ordingly to the circumstances they were ced in.


    Jack had always wanted to hold a formal wedding for Rachel¡ªa real one and not just the stuffy


    banquet they had back then. He wanted to propose to her once they made their rtionship public.


    Eric had been busy with his work. Afterpleting an important project with his team, he went back


    home and fell asleep in no time.


    After a day of sleep, he woke up from a phone call from his colleague. "Hello?" he said in a panicked


    voice.


    "Is there something wrong with the project?


    Should I go there now?"


    His colleague snorted. "We''re done with the project, dude. I''m downstairs. How about let''s go grab


    some food?" he suggested. They lived right across each other, so it was easy to hang out from time to


    time. Eric''s stomach growled at the thought of eating, so he agreed.


    After cleaning himself up, he went downstairs. "Project, huh? Still recovering from the trauma?" he


    teased.


    Eric rolled his eyes as they headed to a nearby restaurant. "Shut it, man."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After adjusting to his work environment, he had gotten along with his colleagues. In fact, if Rachel could


    see this, she would be proud of him. In fact, he nned to visit her once he had dinner.


    Just then, he heard something from the other table. "Hey, did you know? Our vice president has long


    been married?"


    "Vice president? Who is it?"


    Eric continued eating, not really interested with their gossip.


    "Jack Fu! Who else?"


    He suddenly choked on his rice. Eric coughed violently as he patted his chest. His colleague quickly


    handed him a ss of water.


    "What''s wrong? Drink some water."


    Eric waved his hand as tears blurred his vision. After a while, he finally calmed down and grabbed the


    water from his colleague''s hand.


    Once he took a sip, he nced at the other men in the next table. "What did you say just now?"


    The person was stunned for a moment before he responded, "Oh, we were just talking about our vice


    president."


    Everyone in thepany knew that GA Technology''s vice president was also the CEO of MK Group.


    Eric blinked. "He''s married?"


    His voice made it seem as if he had just been betrayed by the woman he loved.


    The man next to him scoffed jokingly, "Isn''t that a bit much? Why are you overreacting?"


    Eric''s mind went nk. He had been burying his head under piles of work that he had no idea what


    was happening outside. After throwing his tissue away, he stood up. "I have something to deal with


    now. I''ll go first."


    However, before he could stand up, someone pressed him back to his seat. It was none other than


    Michael. He stood beside Eric as he cocked up an eyebrow. "What''s the rush? Besides, hasn''t Jack


    been married a long time ago?"


    People around them nodded. When he wasn''t working, Michael had made sure to forge good


    rtionships with his employees. That was why it wasn''t a surprise that he was here.


    The person who organized the dinner stood up and greeted him, "Mr. Du."


    He immediately asked the waiter to pull up another set of tableware. Soon enough, the attention on


    Eric slowly dissipated.


    Eric was surprised to see the man sitting beside him.


    After working in GA Technology for a while, Eric began to treat Michael as his boss instead of as one of


    Jack''s friends.


    "Mr. Du," he greeted.


    Michael quickly pulled out a chair and sat beside him, patting him on the shoulder.


    With a trace of uncertainty in his facial features, Eric asked lowly, "About what you just said..."


    Michael, who had been talking to someone else, turned his head and waved his hand dismissively.


    "Don''t worry, they were talking about Rachel and him. He didn''t marry someone else."


    Knowing Eric''s thoughts very well, Michael helped clear things out. However, it still took a while for Eric


    to react.


    "Oh."


    However, even then, Eric couldn''t help but feel confused over this matter.


    He still couldn''t piece it all together.


    Was it all those hours in overtime that made him stupid? Why didn''t he know about this?


    Why did they suddenly want to make their marriage public? Although it was true that Jack had been


    courting Rachel, he didn''t think that he would seed so quickly.


    Eric decided to sneak out and give Rachel a call.


    "Eric?" Rachel answered the phone. She was already in Mosa City. The sun was already setting when


    she arrived and the street lights were already being turned on.


    They were being toured around in a sight-seeing bus.


    The resort they stayed in was designed ordingly to the traditional mour the city had.


    Not only did it covered thousands of acres, but it was filled with all kinds of facilities and beautiful


    scenery. In fact, the vige covered three mountain tops.


    There were plenty of monuments around the resort had their own history, and they were protected after


    the re-construction.


    Given that they stood for hundreds of years, their stability had grown weaker.


    This was why the management office only allowed visitors to stand outside and take pictures.


    The investors of the resort had built several buildings, copying those famous monuments.


    They''d invited the most professional architects and it took them more than two years to finish.


    As a result, those new buildings looked exactly like the monuments.


    In fact, they had the same style as the monuments in the Forbidden City.


    ording to the older generation, it was said that this was the ce where the royal family had fled.


    There was a rumor that said that the vigers here were all descendants of the royal guards.


    Rachel didn''t know if it was true or not.


    These cultural artifacts were like pearls in the ocean. They had caused such a sensation


    that the city had experienced an influx of tourism.


    There were even wild historical references proving the fact that the monuments dated back to the


    dynasties, but the historians continued to deny it.


    Given that the royal family were dead for such a long time,


    it would be impossible for them to leave any evidence.


    However, it was this type of debacle that had garnered more and more recognition for the ancient city.


    Therefore, more and more tourists came to Mosa City.


    Visitors could look around the newly built houses and live in them as well as if they themselves were


    part of the royal family.


    This was why the resort had garnered so much attention when it opened its gates to the public.


    For the investors, whoever built it wasn''t important. As long as it had economic value, then they would


    do their best to reenact it.


    They were extremely happy with the oue.


    Right now, they had only toured a small part of the resort. If they had to finish everything, it would


    probably take them a day.


    While they were halfway to their destination, that was when she received Eric''s call.


    She was quite surprised.


    She had called Eric numerous times before this, but he was always either busy or sleeping. "We were


    handling arge project for thepany, so I didn''t have the time to call you back," he exined.


    "Aren''t you a busy bee?" she teased,plimenting him. Ericughed politely.

 Chapter 198 Went Public

    Chapter 198 Went Public


    As soon as the phone was connected, Eric greeted Rachel politely. However, he knew that it wasn''t


    time to beat around the bush, so he immediately go straight to the point. "I heard that your rtionship


    went public," he stated. "What''s going on? Why did you suddenly announce it?"


    Although his voice was indifferent, there was a sinking feeling in his chest that made him think that he


    would have a little nephew along the way.


    Rachel furrowed her eyebrows, unsure of what Eric was talking about. "What got out in public?"


    Listening to her confused voice, Eric was stunned. It was only then he found out that she didn''t know


    about the news that had spread like wildfire.


    He briefly told her about what he had just heard. Rachel listened, subconsciously ncing at Jack who


    was right beside her.


    Sensing that the call might have something to do with him, the man stared back and raised his


    eyebrows.


    Rachel wasn''t really one to check about gossip. Plus, during this period, she had been with Jack the


    whole time. If he wanted to block any news from her, it would be a piece of cake.


    What was more, she had been focusing on Lea''s news the entire time. How could she know what


    gossip was crawling around?


    "I didn''t know about it," she said honestly.


    Eric frowned and hesitated for a while. "What about Jack?"


    He had no idea that the rumor was actually true¡ªthat she had actually been sleeping with the man for


    a while.


    Rachel forgot that she still hadn''t informed Eric that she was with Jack. Hearing Eric''s question, she


    thought that he was referring to where he was.


    "Right next to me."


    He was silent for a while before asking, "Are you together now?"


    "Yes, we''re outside. Anything wrong?"


    Eric rubbed his forehead. "Nothing."


    After hanging up, Jack nudged her arm. "Why? What''s wrong?"


    "Eric called."


    He raised his eyebrows.


    "He asked a lot of strange questions."


    "Like?"


    "Let''s go back first," Rachel suggested.


    Jack nodded in response.


    After hanging up the phone, Eric stood still for a while as he thumped his forehead with his fist. He


    paced across the street, feeling a little anxious.


    In fact, there were numerous passers-by who thought that he had a disease. Some strayed away while


    others tentatively got close to him, wanting to make sure that he wasn''t about to faint.


    "Sir?" one of them called out, knocking him out of his thoughts. "Are you okay?"


    Eric didn''t even realize that there was something wrong with his behavior. He looked at the man


    strangely before shaking his head. "I''m good."


    He turned and walked to the other end of the street while the other man furrowed his eyebrows and


    shook his head.


    The man looked like a weirdo.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Eric felt that something big had happened when he had buried himself in work, but he just didn''t know


    what.


    Ever since he was wounded, he found himself bing more and more devoted to his work.


    However, he couldn''t help but think back to his conversation with Rachel.


    She didn''t seem to know anything about the news.


    Eric was smart enough not to ask her any more questions. Given that the news came from other


    people, he still needed to confirm it before he would confront her about it again.


    There had been no escted news about her marriage with Jack for quite a long time.


    If people knew about it, Rachel''s peaceful life would be destroyed in seconds.


    Since she was under the Fu family''s protection, it was impossible for any of the mediapanies to


    leak such information out to the public,


    unless Jack had allowed it.


    Eric pursed his lips. He just couldn''t believe that Jack would be able to convince Rachel to do anything,


    or even make her willing to announce herself as his wife.


    ''Is it possible


    that she''s pregnant?''


    The thought made his head pound erratically.


    When he returned to his table, he searched for different news headings about their marriage.


    Although there was news regarding Jack''s marriage on the Inte, it was mostly written out of


    spection.


    From what he had gotten from the articles, Jack was married. However, his wife wasn''t known yet.


    Instead, the article presented ambiguous photos where they couldn''t even see for sure if the woman


    was indeed Rachel.


    The news was restrained.


    Eric furrowed his eyebrows. He thought that the news waspletely open.


    If not, why were his colleagues discussing it as if it was already a fact? This type of news wouldn''t be


    released so easily.


    In fact, knowing the Fu family, this type of article would be removed in an instant.


    So why was it here? Why would they allow such an article? Eric just couldn''t figure it out.


    When they returned to their hotel, Rachel was still confused about Eric''s call. She just didn''t know what


    he was talking about.


    Although she didn''t take it to heart, that didn''t mean that the man next to her didn''t take it seriously.


    ''Has our rtionship status been released to the public? What did the media say?


    Why wasn''t I informed?'' ncing at the man next to her, she pursed her lips. ''We aren''t celebrities. It


    would be impossible for us to write a proper statement about such a thing.''


    Seeing her ncing at him, he raised his eyebrows and looked over. "Why are you looking at me?"


    Rachel didn''t feel embarrassed that she was caught staring at him. Being with Jack for so long, she


    had gotten used to his flirting.


    "Because you''re so handsome," she flirted, winking.


    Although Jack knew that she was teasing him, he couldn''t help but smile back.


    A gust of wind blew over as they entered the hotel. Soon enough, he had already attracted all the


    women passing in and out of the doorway. They couldn''t help but gaze at the handsome man.


    If they weren''t out in public, Jack would''ve already kissed her.


    After returning to their room and ordering a meal, Jack took a bath first, intending to take her out for a


    walk in the evening.


    Although their main purpose was the resort, it still shouldn''t prevent them from walking around the


    ancient city.


    For example, they could go to the night market.


    Beforeing here, Rachel already searched and found lots of activities in which they could partake


    in, in the evening.


    The hotel''s service was very quick. The moment Jack was about to take off his shirt, the doorbell rang.


    Rachel opened the door, and two waiters pushed the cart in. Once they''d arranged the food, they left.


    She couldn''t help but admire the attention to detail. On the center of their table was a small bottle with


    a red rose propped inside of it.


    She picked up the flower and inhaled. The unique aroma tickled her nostrils. The fragrance was better


    than any ordinary rose. In fact, it seemed to be sweeter than anything she had ever smelled before.


    "I remember that they have a garden filled with roses here."


    Rachel turned to see himing back. "Weren''t you supposed to take a shower?"


    "I almost forgot. Since we''re already here, why don''t we go to the hot spring?"


    "Now?" Rachel hesitated. "Aren''t we going out tonight?" Since they had agreed to hang out tonight, the


    hot spring should be postponed.


    After all, there wasn''t any rush since they were nning to stay here for three days.


    If they went to the hot spring tonight, then they wouldn''t be able to go to the night market.


    Jack knew that she was expecting to walk around. After pondering for a bit, he nodded. "Okay. We can


    do that some other time."


    After a short pause, he asked casually, "By the way, what did you want to tell me?"


    Remembering the phone call, Rachel suddenly straightened her back and told him what Eric had told


    her.


    Jack''s eyes twinkled at her words. He pretended to know nothing about it as he pursed his lips and


    tilted his head. "Really? What did they say about us?"


    Rachel shook her head and threw her hands up in the air. How could she know?


    Seeing that he also didn''t know what had happened, Rachel thought that they were both kept in the


    dark.


    "I will look into it," he stated.


    In fact, he was the one who had started the news.


    If Michael had seen this scene, he would have burst out intoughter. ''What a hypocrite!'' he would


    have yelled out. The reason why Jack did such a thing was very obvious.


    He wanted to ease Rachel''s presence into the public eye by giving them some half-truths that they


    could chew on.


    What he didn''t expect was for her to find out so soon. In that case, it was time for his next move.


    Jack turned and pretended to look into it.


    In the dining room, Eric returned to his seat. Because of Michael''s arrival, no one paid any attention to


    his absence.


    As soon as he sat down, Michael poured a ss of wine and handed it to Eric with a smile.


    Stunned, Eric said, "Thank you." He took it from him.


    Seeing as there were doubts sown into his heart, he couldn''t help himself as he leaned in closer to ask


    Michael secretly, "How much do you know about Jack and Rachel?"

 Chapter 199 Interesting Customs

    Chapter 199 Interesting Customs


    Michael happened toe over that day and overheard the conversation among his employees.


    Seeing the surprised expression written all over Eric''s face, Michael guessed that he didn''t know about


    the news.


    Since Jack asked him to take care of Eric, Michael felt that it was his duty to reassure the man.


    Plus, he liked watching dramas unfold. Although he might sympathize with Jack''s hardships in trying to


    pursue his wife, he couldn''t help but be entertained by the man''s antics.


    Michael had always disliked Celine, so when he heard that they broke up, he was ecstatic.


    He was also very pleased that Jack finally got together with Rachel.


    What he didn''t expect was for their rtionship to develop so fast. In fact, he didn''t know what Jack


    was thinking when he decided to out their rtionship under the public''s scrutiny.


    So far, the inte was still releasing bits and pieces about Rachel, and not the entire thing.


    It was not that others couldn''t take photos or find evidence of Rachel''s existence, but as long as they


    didn''t get any approval, it was as if those photos don''t even exist. No one dared to reveal her


    information.


    Michael reassured him, "Don''t worry. He won''t bully Rachel."


    He would only make her his woman.


    Eric pursed his lips. He knew that Michael was Jack''s friend, so he would put in a good word for Jack.


    Although he knew exactly what he was thinking, Michael chose to ignore him and chatted with the


    others.


    Unlike the people who couldn''t believe that Jack was finally with Rachel, Michael had expected from


    the very start that they were meant to be.


    He knew Jack well enough to know what he wanted,


    and it seemed that time would tell.


    If they weren''t right for each other, they would''ve already separated after a few years of being together,


    but it seemed the years between Jack and Rachel had only brought them closer.


    After taking a shower and eating dinner, they went out of the hotel. The air here was much cooler than


    in Ninwell City.


    Jack didn''t really have the chance to tour around the ancient city, given that he usually came here to


    watch over his project.


    Although the sightseeing areas around the ancient city weren''t as extravagant as other well-known


    monuments, there were still plenty of interesting ces that they had to see.


    Ever since the development of the resort, different kinds of livelihood conditions had been promoted


    around the area.


    Once the man-in-charge heard that they wanted to sightsee in the evening, he immediately arranged a


    guide to introduce them to all the ces they could see.


    He gave them a map and made sure to circle all the restaurants that they just had to try.


    That map saved them so much time from asking questions.


    There was something so strange and exciting in touring the city at night. Before they went out, they


    made sure to match their shirts. In fact, as they exited the hotel, they looked like one of those touristy


    couples.


    Their shirts were sewn by hand and embroidered with detailed totems.


    Rachel had studied the totems as she was going out. She pursed her lips, not really sure what animal it


    represented.


    The fabric and the embroidery were the best. In fact, under the cold weather, the fabric provided a


    sense of warmth. Although it was already night time, the streets were aze with light and the music


    thumped along to her heartbeat.


    "The party being held here is used to invite the gods," Jack exined as a smile tugged his lips.


    Crowds of people could be seen from left and right as they held onto their shopping bags and yelled at


    the top of their lungs. Everyone was brought to life with the lively drumbeat.


    Although the shops were closed, the small stalls were bustling as everyone tried to squeeze their way


    into the alleyways.


    As they followed the crowd, they found that there was a temple at the other end of the road. People


    walked all the way to offer incense sticks to the gods above.


    At the entrance of the temple were rows of offerings. There were different types of tributes as the


    candles glowed in the dark.


    A group of children ran towards them, waving their luminous sticks up in the air. Seeing theming


    towards her, Jack pulled her over, protecting her from bumping into them.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the sound of drums reverberated across the alleyway.


    Rachel leaned into Jack''s arm in shock as men''s voices echoed throughout the temple.


    She gazed nkly at the direction of the voices.


    It seemed that the ceremony had officially begun. "Come on," he whispered as he took her forward,


    protecting her as they squeezed through the crowd.


    There were stalls at both ends selling some gadgets and toys for kids.


    Without missing a beat, they swarmed towards the front. As they passed through the crowds, Jack


    made sure to keep an eye on her as he squeezed her handfortingly.


    They reached the other end of the road. Seeing all the people standing on their tiptoes and peering


    inside, Rachel followed suit.


    The crowd made a circle, giving way for the performers.


    A row of men were in ck trousers and white sweats. One of them tied a piece of red cloth around his


    head as he held two long gs in his hands. He howled to the beat. Soon enough, two men in front of


    him rushed ahead with their gs.


    The drum was in sync to their footsteps. In fact, they didn''t slow down till the two of them reached the


    finish line.


    Rachel was in awe of their performance.


    After the five lines of gs were passed, the men started to form another long line. There was changed


    in the beat as they sprinted to the crowd, chanting in their nativenguage.


    "What are they saying?" she whispered.


    "I''m not sure," Jack admitted as he kept her close to him.


    Their conversation was heard by a mid-aged woman next to them. Although they wore their local


    clothing, they still looked quite strange.


    However, given that there had been an influx of touristsing into their city,


    it was normal.


    From the way they were speaking mandarin, the woman was a hundred percent sure that they weren''t


    locals.


    Seeing this, the woman smiled


    and exined,


    "This is a traditional custom left by our ancestors. On this day, the residents of the surrounding viges


    alle together to pray for better harvest for next year."


    Rachel listened to every word she had said with relish as she stared at the performance happening


    before her.


    Suddenly, there was a huge gap formed in the circle. Four young men carried the statue of a god on


    their shoulders and rushed through the gap.


    They circled the crowd before going back in.


    The woman was attracted by the sight.


    She stopped talking and fixated her gaze at the men.


    ''I''ve never seen something like this before,'' Rachel mused. Although she had seen bits and pieces of it


    from TV, she felt that the practice was entirely more intricate up close.


    The activity would probablyst till midnight. "There will be a worship ceremony and a dragon dance


    later," the woman said. "Although the ceremony starts at night, we have more activities to partake in the


    next day."


    Rachel didn''t expect that their custom would be so lively.


    It was spectacr.


    When they were already setting off the firecrackers, Jack led her through the crowd. Although the


    streets were usually filled with the night market, it wouldn''t be as lively as the one they had just


    witnessed tonight.


    When they finally left the crowded area, the firecrackers were already roaring with delight as the crowd


    below them screamed and pped in celebration.


    The night sky brightened before them, causing them to stop and turn around.


    A kid with a fluorescent fish in his hand ran pass them.


    "I feel like it''s the Spring Festival already," Rachel said with a smile.


    Jack grinned. "It''s more lively than the Spring Festival."


    They walked along a small country road. Fortunately, everything was brightly lit because of the


    ceremony.


    "It''s a good thing everything''s so lit up," Rachel said. "Or else we wouldn''t be able to read the signs."


    A tall, traditional building stood at the center of it all, like a guard guiding its people throughout the


    night.


    There were bells hanging under the eaves. Whenever winds blew pass them, they chimed through the


    night.


    Around the building were the houses of local residents. The government made sure to preserve them


    by preventing any construction ns around the area.


    Therefore, the houses remained unchanged.


    It was to help keep the spirit of the vige that it once was.


    There was a rumor that said that the vigers here were all descendants of the royal guards. Rachel


    didn''t know if it was true or not.


    Over the past hundred years, the people here had gone through generation after generation trying to


    protect this ce. It wasn''t until times had changed and tourism had escted that this ce was lively


    again.

 Chapter 200 Rachel Got Angry

    Chapter 200 Rachel Got Angry


    There were different kinds of snacks and drinks in this ce.


    Rachel and Jack bought two bottles of fresh juice. They then walked along the path until they reached


    the center of the ancient city.


    Most old cultural buildings and night markets could be found in this ce.


    Although those buildings were not so magnificent, they looked huge in the dark. But it was hard to see


    their real shape clearly, so Rachel had to stop and peer from a distance.


    Since it was already dark, they couldn''t enter any of the buildings anymore. They could only see them


    from the outside.


    The streetmps stood quietly at the intersection. Behind them, there were big ancient houses that


    looked so solemn. Looking at their closed doors gave someone a feeling that so many histories were


    sealed inside each house.


    Actually, walking all the way down there wasn''t much exciting. There was nothing except quietness in


    the surroundings.


    But if you looked up, you could see the fireworks illuminating the sky in different charming colors.


    Rachel seemed to be enjoying this kind of atmosphere. Without saying anything, she and Jack just


    walked hand in hand quietly.


    They walked around the ce in silence. Although it was dark and Rachel couldn''t see anything


    beautiful, she couldn''t help imagining how attractive thendscape around them was.


    But why was Jack also silent? After quite a while, Rachel was beginning to feel bored. They had


    already walked hand in hand halfway, but Jack hadn''t said a word still.


    She wondered what was going on in his mind.


    Getting curious, she looked up to him only to find out that his face was expressionless. She tried to pull


    him and walked a few steps aside. To her surprise, Jack had no objections at all. He obediently


    followed her without saying anything.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel stopped walking and thought for a while. Then she turned around and walked back, but he still


    followed. She spected that he probably didn''t know where to go.


    Having this thought, Rachel held his hand and wandered around. She couldn''t help thinking, ''Is he


    bewitched or something?''


    She led Jack around the ancient houses, and he still followed her lead.


    When she couldn''t take it anymore, she stopped walking and looked at him . She pulled his arm


    nervously, and called in a low voice, "Jack?"


    Unfortunately, Jack didn''t respond.


    Rachel started to feel scared.


    Seeing him like a piece of wood sent chills down her spine. She pulled his arm gently again and called


    in a louder voice, "Jack?"


    Jack turned around slowly and looked at her with his deep-set eyes. He was wearing a stiff expression


    on his face.


    Rachel''s face suddenly turned pale. She kept convincing herself that ghosts were not real.


    But she couldn''t help thinking that Jack was being haunted by a ghost.


    "Jack?"


    It was so quiet and dark because the fireworks had already stopped.


    The only thing that was giving them the light was the streetmps. All of a sudden, a gust of cold wind


    blew.


    Jack was still staring at her expressionlessly, with his emotionless eyes. Rachel already wanted to cry


    because of fear as she said to him, "Hey... don''t scare me..."


    But before she could finish her words, Jack burst intoughter.


    His poker face vanished in an instant. As heughed, his eyes were shining like bright stars.


    Apparently, he wascent about sessfully pranking her.


    Jack remained quiet all the time because he didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere of the ce. But


    Rachel wasn''t aware that all his attention was only focused on her.


    When he noticed that Rachel began to look restless, dragging him here and there, he thought of


    teasing her. He acted like he was bewitched by something and just followed her obediently no matter


    where she took him.


    He wanted to scare her on purpose and he seeded in frightening her.


    Looking at her silly face, Jack found her cute, so he couldn''t help pinching her cheek.


    Rachel, who was in a daze, only came back to her senses when she felt Jack''s pinch. When he


    released his hand and turned around to leave her alone, she came to realize that he was scaring her


    intentionally.


    All of a sudden, she boiled up in anger. She walked hurriedly past him, leaving him behind.


    Jack immediately ran after her. When he was able to catch up to her, he called in a whisper, "Rachel?"


    When Rachel just ignored him, he realized that he went overboard. He apologized to her many times,


    but she didn''t respond.


    Rachel''s face was all dark. No matter what Jack said, it seemed that she had already made up her


    mind not to talk to him. As he started to feel anxious, he held her hand, begged her, and coaxed her.


    Jack went too far this time, and he regretted it a lot. He hadn''t realized how funny he looked now.


    If his friends and employees were only to see him, they would definitelyugh at him.


    Rachel was really shocked. Not only because of Jack''s behavior earlier but also by those conjectures


    she had about the ce.


    So when she found out that Jack was only making fun of her, she was pissed. She was already scared


    to death. How could Jack still y a joke on her? It was unforgivable.


    Along the way, Jack kept on apologizing to Rachel. He tried to sound and look pitiful, but he failed to


    get any sign of forgiveness from her.


    Now, he felt bad in ruining the moment.


    Well, he only deserved it.


    Jack heaved a deep sigh. This time, he felt really embarrassed.


    He continued to follow her like a rogue, begging, and pleading. He was hoping that she could cool


    down a little bit and forgive him.


    All of a sudden, he grabbed Rachel''s arm abruptly. She almost fell, but Jack didn''t notice it because he


    was only holding her tightly. Looking into his face, Rachel couldn''t helpughing secretly.


    Her anger dissipated at Jack''s efforts to appease her. She didn''t expect that he could swallow his pride


    just to ask for her forgiveness.


    Actually, she deliberately ignored him and walked away with a straight face to let him know that she


    was really angry. But it did surprise her that Jack didn''t stop begging for her forgiveness.


    And now, Jack grabbed her all of a sudden to stop her from going away.


    Rachel struggled for a while, pretending to be still angry. She pushed him and said, "Hey! Jack, are you


    not done yet?"


    He held her in his arms tightly and asked with a smile, "Done of what? I don''t understand you."


    "Let me go," Rachel said firmly.


    "No. If I let you go, you still won''t talk to me."


    Rachel asked, "Is that why you''re doing this?"


    Jack replied innocently, "I''m not trying to be a rogue. I just want a hug from you."


    Rachel couldn''t help wondering if he really needed to hold her this way. He was hugging her like a bear.


    "Get off me. You are so heavy," sheined.


    Perhaps Jack was really brazen. Despite herints, he continued to hold Rachel tightly as if afraid


    that she would escape.


    While still struggling to get free from his embrace, Rachel burst intoughter. As her waist wasn''t that


    strong, she almost fell into the ground. Fortunately, Jack was still holding her tight.


    Finally, Jack let go of her. Sheined again, "Stop it, Jack. I really can''t take it anymore. You are


    too heavy."


    He smiled and asked, "Are you still angry with me?"


    Looking at his face, Rachel didn''t know whether tough or to continue pretending to be angry.


    Eventually, she decided to scold him with a little hint of anger, "You''re such a rascal!"


    Jack hurriedly kissed her several times.


    Rachel tried to push him away but failed.


    She was worried that someone might see them this way. She was shy and angry at the same time. To


    stop Jack from kissing her, she opened her mouth and bit his lower lip.


    Jack growled in a low voice. Since Rachel didn''t bite him hard, it wasn''t painful at all. Instead, he found


    it amusing.


    He held her tighter andughed, "Ha-ha! Now, you''re acting like a puppy."


    Since she couldn''t get rid of him, Rachel stamped on his feet and said, "And you are trying to tame this


    puppy, aren''t you?"


    Jack looked at her eyes and answered seriously, "Yes, I am working on taming this puppy."


    After struggling for a while, Rachel became sweaty. Although the temperature was not so high, she felt


    ufortable as she got wet with sweat.


    So she pointed a finger to him and said, "Stop teasing me anymore, or else I will really be angry."


    With a sullen face, Jack raised his hand to touch his nose. "I was just kidding."


    Rachel nced at him angrily and said, "Your joke almost killed me."


    For Jack, girls were usually timid. So, he had thought that Rachel would jump into his arms when he


    scared her. He didn''t expect that she would turn around and leave angrily.


    Because of that, he promised not to defend himself anymore since it was all his fault.


    Rachel''s heart was still fluttering. She was really startled when Jack stared at him with unblinking


    eyes.

 Chapter 201 A Test For Henry

    Chapter 201 A Test For Henry


    Then Rachelined, "We are not kids anymore, Jack."


    Jack smiled and replied, "But why do I feel like I am only ten years old right now?"


    Rachel couldn''t helpughing. "Hey, that''s enough!" She started to doubt if the Jack in front of her was


    still the same person. "Stop making fun of me," she added.


    Jack came to her and held her hand. He then pulled her closer and started to walk slowly again.


    All they could hear around them were crickets and other insects making a sound. It felt good to be


    away from the hustle and bustle of the city and enjoy a different environment.


    Jack finally felt rxed, so he started flirting with Rachel again. This made her feel that he was now


    back to his old self.


    When Rachel thought of how he looked like earlier, she couldn''t help shivering. His dark eyes were so


    frightening that it really scared her to death.


    Rachel pretended to annoy him. She put her hand on his forehead and murmured, "You don''t seem to


    have a fever right now."


    Jack pulled Rachel''s hand off and continued to tease her. The fireworks were starting to light the sky


    again, one after another.


    Meanwhile, Henry and Lea had been staying at her parental home for a few days now. Apparently, he


    was being tested by her family. Her father and her two brothers were giving him a hard time.


    They were all difficult to deal with. Henry knew that Lea''s family was wealthy, but he didn''t expect that


    her father and brothers were also martial artists.


    They were well-trained and definitely knew how to scare him.


    Perhaps the two brothers saw Henry as a wicked man who seduced their sister and even got her


    pregnant.


    In front of Lea, they treated Henry well. But when she was not around, their attitude towards him


    changed.


    When they patted Henry''s shoulder, thetter almost fell to the floor due to the impact. Lea''s brothers


    had been taking turns in talking to him, asking him about how he was treating their sister.


    Although Henry didn''t show them any negative behavior, the two brothers seemed to be still wary of


    him. He felt like they were deliberately giving him troubles.


    Living with Lea''s family for a few days felt like hell for Henry. He had the most miserable life. Now he


    knew that what she had said to him beforeing here was not a joke.


    But since he was determined to marry her, he must ept all the tests that her family gave him.


    He knew he could handle it, as long as Lea was there for him. At night, he would take his clothes off


    andy down beside the mother of his child. He would pretend to look pitiful, which made her feel sorry


    for him.


    If Lea''s brothers found out that Henry was ying such tricks, they would probably get furious and kick


    him out of their house immediately.


    Lea''s father also saw how his two sons bullied Henry, but he didn''t try to stop them. Instead, he ignored


    them on purpose as if Henry was invisible to his eyes.


    Henry noticed Lea''s father''s attitude, and he couldn''t help panicking. And he only stopped worrying


    about it when Lea exined to him everything.


    From then, he started to be calm in front of the two brothers, no matter how much they bullied him. As


    expected, they were surprised by his sudden change.


    They were wondering why Henry started to be silly.


    But Lea knew her brothers. She had expected that this strategy would please them and would make


    them stop bullying Henry.


    Lea''s father, who seemed to treat him like air, had been keeping an eye on Henry. Finally, something


    changed on Henry''s fifth day of living with them.


    When there was no one left in the house, Lea''s father called Henry to his study.


    Henry thought to himself, ''The day has finallye.''


    In the past few days, Lea''s father had just ignored him. So now that he was finally seeing him in his


    study, Henry felt that everything had paid off.


    With Lea''s help, he was able to realize that her father was just testing him.


    So he had been anticipating for this day toe, that her father would finally talk to him alone.


    But as Henry entered the study, he was sweating, and his heart was fluttering.


    After all, he got Lea pregnant before marriage. No matter how good of a man he was, he was aware


    that no father would want this to happen to his daughter.


    When he was invited to sit down, Henry sat primly. He knew that his fate depended on this old man in


    front of him. Lea''s father took a sip of his tea first before squinting at him. "You look so nervous. Just


    rx, I won''t eat you."


    Henry pursed his lips and thought inwardly, ''This is the most important stage of my battle. How can I


    rx?''


    "What''s your name gain?" Lea''s father asked in azy tone as if it was their first meeting.


    "Henry Qin," he answered seriously. He looked like a primary school student in front of a school


    principal.


    "Where are you from?"


    Henry was so surprised. He almost couldn''t believe that Lea''s father knew nothing about him. Even if


    he didn''t ask Lea directly, he must have investigated Henry privately. Besides, it was not difficult to find


    his personal information.


    However, he still chose to answer honestly, "I''m from Ninwell City."


    "Okay," Lea''s father responded coldly. He then lowered his head and drank his tea in silence.


    Henry straightened his back. The quietness inside the study was making him feel ufortable.


    After drinking his tea, Lea''s father looked up at Henry again. He thought of all the information he


    learned about this man. While staring at Henry intently, he couldn''t helpparing if they were the


    same person.


    Again, he lowered his head and drank his tea. He took the newspaper on his desk and started reading


    it, ignoring Henry''s presence on purpose. He didn''t expect that Henry would be so calm in front of him.


    He had been keeping an eye on Henrytely, and he knew how he had behaved. Indeed, he had


    proven that the man in front of him was sincere. Moreover, he had also investigated this young man''s


    family background.


    If Henry was just an ordinary person, Lea''s father would have nothing to say. He was a good-looking


    man, with a satisfying career, and a good reputation in the business circle. He definitely deserved his


    daughter.


    But his family background was a littleplicated, and Lea''s father was not satisfied with it.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He was worried that his daughter would live with such aplicated family.


    Since Henry had no idea why Lea''s father would want to talk to him, he waited patiently. But when he


    spoke again, Henry was taken aback by his question.


    "Have you already told your family about Lea?"


    The expression on Henry''s face slightly changed as he raised his head.


    His lips moved, but he was not able to answer immediately.


    Lea''s father then knew the answer.


    The good impression he had been trying to build towards Henry dissipated in an instant. He hadn''t told


    his family such a big thing? What did that mean?


    His daughter had immediately brought Henry to their home because she was pregnant. But Henry had


    not mentioned this to his own family yet.


    When Henry saw the sour expression on the old man''s face, he rattled. He wanted to say something,


    but he didn''t know how to exin it.


    But he had to say something to change whatever her father was thinking, so he responded, "It''s not


    what you think it is."


    Henry didn''t mean to hide this matter to his family. He had already proposed to Lea and endured her


    family''s ill-treatment. How could he treat this as a trivial matter?


    But his family was in a little mess now, and he thought that it wasn''t proper to talk about his family


    issues to other people.


    Lea''s father pulled a long face and said, "Be honest with me. I want to know the truth. Does your family


    know that you have a rtionship with my daughter, and she is currently pregnant?"


    Henry suddenly sensed the pressure hovering over him. He took a deep breath, shook his head first


    and then nodded slowly.


    Seeing his reaction, Lea''s father red at him unhappily and asked, "Why are you nodding and


    shaking your head at the same time?"


    "My family knows my rtionship with Lea, but I haven''t gone back home to talk to them about her


    pregnancy yet."


    Sensing Henry''s uncertainty, Lea''s father scowled at him and said, "You have to give me a clear


    answer. Don''t be hesitant!"


    As a man, Henry wanted to stand for Lea and their baby, so he proposed to her.


    And since Lea was now pregnant, they had no choice but to ept Henry to be a part of their family.


    After all, she had already epted his marriage proposal.


    Lea''s father could see that Henry had been well-prepared for this. But he couldn''t help wondering why


    Henry didn''t tell his family yet.


    It mattered a lot to him that Henry didn''t tell his family. How could he allow his daughter to marry Henry


    in a situation like this?


    Henry felt so miserable. Thest thing he would want to do right now was face his family''s chaos. But


    he didn''t know how to say it in front of Lea''s father without being misunderstood.


    It wasn''t because he didn''t want to let them know about Lea''s pregnancy.


    It was just that it was not the right time.


    Thinking that it was not a good idea to reveal his family''s scandal in front of Lea''s father, he thought for


    a while and implored, "Dad, I''m begging you. Please give me enough time. I''ll talk to them in the right


    time. I love Lea and I really want to marry her. I am confident that my family will like her. It''s just that it''s


    a bit inconvenient to tell them right now."

 Chapter 202 Thoughtlessness

    Chapter 202 Thoughtlessness


    Lea''s father stared at Henry, knowing very well that there was some story behind the Qin family.


    Saying nothing about it, he waved his hand. "Don''t call me ''Dad'' yet. What do you mean it''s


    inconvenient to tell them right now? Is there something you have yet to tell me?"


    It wasn''t easy to dig out family secrets.


    Plus, with Henry having such a prestigious family, he expected that he had yet to hear some of the


    skeletons in their closets.


    The old man had watched too many TV dramas, that different scenarios ran through his mind. In fact,


    he even suspected that the Qin family hadmitted murder for their properties.


    After all, they couldn''t be that rich without doing anything.


    If Henry knew what the old man was thinking, he would be greatly shocked.


    Although his family held many secrets, they weren''t as shameless as the old man thought they were.


    However, there was a saying that skeletons should stay in the closet.


    Henry didn''t know what else to say. He was afraid that if let something slip out, the man in front of him


    would not agree to Lea marrying him.


    Although a rich family could have a messy life, the Qin family definitely didn''t have that much of a dark


    past.


    He was actually afraid that Lea''s family would have a wrong idea on what he stood for,


    so he beat around the bush. However, it seemed to piss her father off even more.


    Lea''s father gritted his teeth.


    He didn''t care whether or not Lea had already epted the man or not,


    but there was no way in hell was he going to agree to a marriage wherein he had no idea of the man


    she was about to marry.


    "Look, if you want to marry my daughter, you might as well start showing your sincerity," the man


    snapped. "Although your attitude has been nice, you should also know that a marriage is not just


    between two people.


    My daughter will marry into your family. You and my daughter may be a match in terms of family


    background."


    Henry''s lips twitched at his words.


    "And your family may be rich, but that doesn''t mean it''s wiped offplications.


    They shoulde to show their sincerity. Speaking of, do they even know that you''re nning on


    marrying Lea? Have they asked about her?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Hearing this question, Henry flushed.


    On second thought, maybe he was being to selfish. All this time, he had been think about having a


    baby with Lea and marrying her as soon as possible


    that he didn''t give her enough space to actually think about it.


    The old man was right.


    His family still had no idea of Lea''s pregnancy, and he was already pushing for a wedding.


    He had rushed too much into this.


    Henry should''ve threaded cautiously when it came to the engagement. His first thought was that he


    could tter her father,


    and he could finally marry her.


    What he didn''t realize was the fact that Lea still hadn''t met his family.


    He had been so used to being free these past few years, that he hadn''t really thought about the


    customs very well.


    Henry lowered his head,


    finallying into his senses.


    "Dad," he stated. "I have been inconsiderate. Please forgive me."


    His introspection made the old man very satisfied. In fact, his whole apology was fine except for the


    fact that he kept calling him his dad.


    "Although my daughter may not be the best, she still has plenty of pursuers," he emphasized thest


    part, seeing that they still had options.


    Henry''s face darkened, but he didn''t care the slightest.


    The old man continued, "Besides, I can take care of the baby if your family don''t want it. I don''t care


    about whether or not she''ll bring me a son-inw."


    Henry gritted his teeth, but he still forced a smile.


    "Dad, you''re kidding, right? What should I do if you don''t ept me as your son-inw?"


    Lea''s father snorted. "To hell if I care what happens to you, boy."


    Mosa City was an extremely romantic ce. As the couple wandered around hand-in-hand, the anger


    in Rachel''s heart finally faded away. In fact, she couldn''t help but be amused at being teased by Jack.


    She shook her head as a smile yed on her lips.


    After wandering around for a while, they finally came across a busy street.


    She couldn''t help but recall that he had just scared her on purpose just now, and even now, she


    couldn''t help but feel a chill running down her spine.


    The temple fair was a big deal around here, so the streets were bustling with people. In fact, there were


    a lot of stalls at either side of the road. There were children crouched on the roadside with their fiss


    in their hands.


    As they talked, Jack held Rachel''s hand.


    Pausing, she decided to follow him.


    "Jack," she said hesitantly.


    "What?"


    "Why did you scare me all of a sudden?"


    He scratched the back of his neck guiltily.


    "Hey, say something," she pushed, not nning to let it go that easily. "Were you crazy or something?"


    Jack gazed at her innocently. "I just wanted to do it?" It sounded more like a question than a statement.


    ''He just wanted to do it?''


    The answer made her want to kick him again, but she restrained herself.


    "Rachel."


    She gritted her teeth. "What?" ''Does he want to scare me again?''


    "I know I was wrong.


    Please don''t be angry at me,


    will you?"


    Rachel pretended not to hear him.


    Instead, she turned and pointed at a small stall selling handmade perfumed medicine bags. "Look!" she


    said excitedly.


    Dissatisfied with her answer, he pinched her hand gently, but she still didn''t respond.


    She bowed her head to see what the stall held.


    "Are you looking for something, lovely?" the middle-aged woman greeted them enthusiastically.


    "Your bags are beautiful," Rachelplimented.


    The seller quickly introduced them the bags.


    To Rachel''s surprise,


    the fragrance was amazing.


    She had just wanted to take a closer look, but after seeing the olddy''s enthusiasm, she decided to


    pick some out for herself .


    In the end, she picked out two small bags¡ªone blue and the other red. "Why did you buy them?" Jack


    asked.


    Rachel shrugged. "Put it in our closet, okay?"


    He nodded and smiled, although he couldn''t care the slightest about the bags.


    As the two walked along the road, they felt their stomachs growl. Seeing as they didn''t get anything to


    eat, Jack led her to anther stall.


    They got a cup of ice cream and a cup of mung bean soup. "Don''t eat too much," he warned. "We can


    always ask the hotel to send us some snackster if you feel hungry."


    Rachel lowered her head as she took a sip from the soup. It was sweet. She liked it.


    She actually brought a drink a while ago, but she had no idea where it went.


    "Any other midnight snacks here other than the ones the hotel offers?" she asked curiously.


    "Not really. Since all the tourists flock around during the day, they don''t really prepare anything for the


    night life," he exined.


    All that was left for them was to walk around the town and admire the view.


    Since the living conditions weren''t as good, many people who came from the city didn''t usually stay


    around for too long.


    They seldom take a walk at night, since it offered nothing interesting.


    Besides, there were also other restaurants that required appointments.


    Otherwise, they''d already be closed by 9 P.M.


    "Tonight, we can eat something from the hotel, okay?" Jack smiled. "We can go to the center of the


    resort tomorrow."


    "Wait, so you''re saying we''re not there yet?"


    "We haven''t reached the center yet."


    Since the resort wasrge, it was divided into several sectors. The area they were in was not the


    center.


    Hearing what he had said, she couldn''t help but be interested.


    While Jack exined the scale of the resort, she nodded as she tried to suck in that much information.


    She found it very clever, and Jack continued. It was rare for him to see her charming eyes glinted like


    this.

 Chapter 203 You Bastard

    Chapter 203 You Bastard


    Rachel was just 25 years old.


    Jack wondered as to how a young girl like her could look like this.


    As far as he could contemte, most girls of her age would have just graduated and would be indulged


    in yful activities.


    She appeared to be totally unlike any of them. She had a mature face and lived an extensively


    conservative life.


    Considering her living circumstances, Jack was well aware that she couldn''t have imed these


    extraordinary achievements by virtue of her birth. It had to be the result of her blood, toil, tears and


    sweat.


    A few people who usually tend to tter him for his wit and wisdom only made him feel ridiculous.


    His achievements were envied by others as miraculous but hardly anyone bothered to notice the


    strenuous struggles he had to endure for the same.


    ''No pain, no gain. We have to pay a lot to achieve our goals,'' he thought.


    Rachel had now made some envious achievements, which he believed was nothing but the result of


    her determined and steadfast efforts.


    On the young and beautiful face of hers, he had rarely gotten to witness a shred of haughtiness.


    The curious and fervent nature of a few things were hidden beneath it.


    Although calmness was a valuable attribute, this wasn''t how a young woman was supposed to be.


    It was best for them to get into certain status at certain age.


    Perhaps Rachel herself hadn''t taken notice of the fact that when she was with him, she behaved like an


    altogether different person.


    Rachel''s calm and quite personality withered away into a dashing character.


    It wasn''t so bad of her to explore the naughty side of her mind with a pinch of curiosity.


    Teasing her became a very satisfying event for him.


    It wasn''t long before everything stooped back to square one. They continued to hang out for a while.


    Rachel suddenly fathomed that she had even forgotten to take a photo with him.


    She gobbled up the cup of mung bean soup when she returned.


    She couldn''t help letting out a low hup. She stare at Jack with a guilt ridden mind.


    Jack raised his hand and pinched Rachel''s nose yfully. "Do you still want to have some snacks?"


    She gently licked her lips with the tip of her tongue. She had serious doubts regarding the empty space


    in her stomach tonight.


    She shook her head and said shyly, "I can''t eat anymore. I''m as full as a tick."


    She noticed that the manager of the hotel was approaching them. After greeting them, the manager


    handed over a box of local deserts to them, which were specially prepared for the temple fair.


    Jack epted it without any hesitation and thanked her politely. Knowing that they were hanging out


    tonight, the manager quickly deflected the topic.


    She politely enquired about where all they had visited so far. Mesmerized by the round face of the


    manager, Rachel couldn''t stop admiring her beauty.


    Knowing that she was a local here, Rachel had a detailed conversation with her while quickly noting


    down any helpful insights she had regarding these ces.


    The manager replied dutifully, "You can go see the temple fair during the daytime tomorrow if you do


    have some time to spare."


    The probability of such a thing urring seemed to be infinitesimally small. After all, how could the


    annual event not be lively?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After expressing his sincere gratitude to her, Jack escorted Rachel upstairs. He murmured softly, "It''s


    so lively, but..."


    "But what?" She looked up at him, visibly puzzled.


    Jack ced the box of deserts on the table and began to hastily unbutton his shirt.


    Rachel noticed that the man was tall and elegant with a jawline so distinctly cut, that it made him all the


    more good-looking.


    Rachel stared at Jack in a trance and couldn''t help but look away. The man, being unaware, lowered


    his head and took off his watch.


    Rachel couldn''t conclude as to why he left the sentence unfinished.


    She prompted him toplete it. "But what?"


    He took off his watch and put it on the table as well. She observed that a thinyer of glistening sweat


    had just formed on his forehead.


    He felt a slightly ufortable and yearned to take a shower.


    Upon her encouragement, Jack turned his head to her and said with a smile. "We can go to the temple


    fair at any time in these two days. As for the hot spring, I''d better enjoy it right now without any further


    dy."


    Rachel was wondering why he was being suspiciously enthusiastic about the hot spring.


    As soon as she thought of that, she spotted his lips getting curled upwards into an attractive and


    bewitched smile.


    "So, I''m sincerely inviting you to go to the hot spring with me. Would you like toe with me,dy?"


    Jack stepped forward and hugged her effortlessly with his masculine hands, whispering mischievously,


    "Mrs. Fu, would you like to join me?"


    She panicked as soon as he exined his intention unequivocally. Probably not as much as she had


    panicked while he had molested her, but she could hear various rm bells ringing in her mind.


    She raised her hand to push him away sternly. "Take your shower."


    As he understood that he had failed to seduce Rachel this time, a flicker of disappointment shed


    through his eyes. He shrugged and asked, "Do you really not want to have a bath with me?"


    Rachel rolled her eyes at him as she replied, "No, I''m not interested."


    She chose to ignore him like an irondy! He was being a pervert in her eyes.


    Hiding his disappointment, Jack picked up his clothes and went to take a shower.


    After he shut the bathroom door behind him, Rachel took out her pajamas. She was going to take a


    shower as well, just not with him in it.


    After the shower, she longed to get a good night''s sleep.


    As she turned off the lights, Rachel heard someone rustling against the edge of the bed. While she was


    slowly drifting off to sleep, she was pulled over by an arm from behind.


    Rachel felt exhausted but his soft lips fell behind her ear. She was so tired that she let Jack get his way


    around for a while.


    She poked him with her elbow and struggled to get out of his arms like a tortoise.


    Sensing the unexpected objection from her, Jack withdrew his arm and whispered, "I won''t touch you.


    You may sleep peacefully.


    I''ll take you to an exciting ce tomorrow."


    Rachel closed her eyes perplexedly. "Okay..."


    "To be your tour guide..."


    In a daze, she couldn''t hear what he was saying clearly.


    "Do I deserve something, like an award?"


    She replied in a low voice, "What?"


    "Call me."


    ''Ugh! He has no aim of leaving me alone even when I''ve fallen half asleep.''


    The fine taste of sleep had shrouded her senses and let her guard down. She called softly, "Jack..."


    Jack said unhappily, "Not this."


    "Jack..."


    "Nope!" He bowed his head and kissed her on her neck, rubbing it intimately.


    His intense gaze made her restless.


    She knew clearly what he wanted her to call, but she purposefully decided against it.


    She murmured, "I''m so sleepy. Don''t tease me..."


    "No way!" He turned her down forcefully. "Call me."


    He was going to torture her with all his strength. Annoyed, Rachel opened her eyes and turned over to


    face him with her eyes beaming.


    "Mr. Ten-year-old!"


    His mouth twitched. He put his head against hers and unreasonably coaxed, "You can sleep peacefully


    as long as you''re willing to call me what I want to hear."


    She pursed her lips and red at him furiously.


    However, Jack ignored her protests and threatened, "Call me!"


    He tightened his arms on her waist and acted shamelessly like a man drunk with lust. "Or I''ll try a novel


    method to make you call me..."


    As he blurted out those words, the lower part of his body could be felt by her in many ufortable


    regions.


    She regained her senses quickly as a rush of adrenaline ran through her veins.


    After hesitating for a while, she yelled, "You bastard!"


    Her burst of anger didn''t affect Jack in the slightest way.


    He kissed the tip of her nose.


    She was both terrified and horny, but she couldn''t give in just yet. She softened her voice, "Honey..."


    He raised his eyebrows and his deep eyes seemed to be shining in the darkness.


    He held her face and gave her a passionate kiss.


    After many such episodes that felt like centuries to her, she survived through the night. Jack did not


    make any move that could be deemed as sexual in nature, but he held her in his arms during the whole


    night. And she just let him do that.


    Leaning against the man''s chest, she fell asleep after many sighs of concern.


    They had been to many interesting ces in the past three days. After being in each other''spany


    for such a long time, the two people were obviously more aligned to each other.


    The most significant difference was that Rachel had a different approach towards Jack. She found


    herself gravitating towards him during various asions.


    Eric observed them secretly and thought about the changes in their behavior earnestly.


    He was disturbed by the fact that she seemed to have a much more intimate rtionship with Jack in


    the course of just a few days.


    It wasn''t so difficult for him to deduce that both of them had gotten intimate with each other.


    ''Oh my god! Bloody hell...''


    Eric quickly figured out the implications of his reasonable assumption. It hadn''t been long since he met


    themst.


    Rachel had even moved to live in with Jack.


    It was something that was totally unexpected of her to do! "Water."


    After Jack quietly ced a ss of water in front of him, Eric turned to him and said stiffly, "Thank you."


    Rachel walked out of the kitchen to the balcony as a bag of rubbish trailed behind her.


    He just sat there silently. He could tell that Rachel was very familiar with the ce.


    On the other side of the living room, Jack was sitting on the sofa and looking down at something that


    lay in his hands. He looked so attentive and focused in what he was doing.


    They behaved like a real couple, as though they had been together for many decades.


    He didn''t know if other couples behaved in a simr fashion, but he had gotten to witness such a


    harmonious scene.


    Eric was brought up by a single mother who had to travel all over the world throughout the year. In


    every practical sense, it was his nanny who raised him.


    He had never cared about family affection.


    It was Rachel who took care of him after he came to this city.


    They hadn''t grown up together and they weren''t as closely knit as they were during their childhood.


    Rachel''s personality didn''t make Eric feel the enthusiastic warmth of family affection.

 Chapter 204 The Ugly-looking Desserts

    Chapter 204 The Ugly-looking Desserts


    Eric''s life in Ninwell City was all thanks to Rachel''s constant care. In the bottom of his heart, he valued


    her very much.


    Now, he just didn''t know what to do.


    It was as if he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    However, seeing the happy couple in front of him, it was as if he was seeing the protagonist and the


    viin getting along.


    There was a sinking feeling in his chest that couldn''t be stopped.


    He felt like he was the third wheel.


    Eric sat their quietly, without saying a word. He had his head lowered to avoid looking at any of them in


    the eye.


    Jack didn''t realize that there was a man sitting beside him until he had finished scanning the document


    he was holding.


    He didn''t mean to ignore him. It was just Eric was so quiet, and he didn''t behave like his usual self.


    Eric was always very loud whenever they crossed paths. It was strange to see him so quiet.


    Taking a closer look at Eric, Jack saw that the man was in a trance-like state. His head was dipped as if


    he was looking at every detail in the sofa.


    His mind shed back to when Michael had told him that theirpany had been busy with a very


    integral project. In fact, he even asked three departments to let their employees work overtime for more


    than a week.


    He had asked about Eric, but Michael had shook his head, saying that there shouldn''t be any


    exceptions.


    Seeing at the man''s dazed look, Jack wondered if the one month overtime had made him dull.


    He was about to call him when Rachel walked out of the kitchen. She had taken out a box of desserts


    from the fridge and ced it in front of him. Without another word, she opened the packaging and sat


    beside him.


    Jack recognized the box. It was the one she had taken back from Mosa City.


    She had made them herself. In fact, she even studied the recipe with a local cook. The ingredients


    were all made ording to the right proportion, and the voring was even better.


    She even rolled the dough herself.


    Rachel spent the whole afternoon to make these desserts.


    Since they weren''t that bad, Rachel decided to package them up.


    During that time, Jack thought that she just liked desserts. Now, it seemed that she was making them


    for Eric.


    "Do you want to try?" She gazed at Eric expectantly.


    She knew for a fact that Eric liked sweets, but something shed in his eyes when he saw the desserts.


    Seeing his hesitation, she pursed her lips. "What''s wrong? Don''t you want some?"


    "Well..." He hesitated as he picked up one of them, analyzing it closely. "They look terrible. Where did


    you buy them?"


    She stiffened. "Terrible?"


    Eric didn''t know that the small dessert in his hand was created by Rachel. He turned around only to


    see her lips twitching at his words.


    Although he knew that Rachel could cook, he never thought that she could make such a fragile dessert.


    Seeing her face change, he just guessed that she was upset to see him not like the desserts.


    He might be right, but that wasn''t the entirety of the reason.


    "I''ll give it a try. Maybe it tastes good," Eric quickly said.


    Rachel''s face softened as a smile threaded across her lips.


    Under her hard gaze, Eric opened his mouth and took a bite.


    The dessert skin''s salty and sweet taste grazed across his tongue. Milky fragrance wafted across his


    face as the mung bead practically exploded in his mouth.


    He widened his eyes drastically. This was actually really good!


    "Well?" she questioned.


    Eric didn''t even bother to talk to her as he continued to stuff two bites of the dessert into his mouth. He


    couldn''t wait to take another one, given its deliciousness.


    Although Jack looked as if he was gazing into theputer, his attention was actually on them.


    Seeing that Eric had eaten three desserts, Jack smiled and shook his head.


    He was thinking whether he should remind Rachel that Eric had eaten too much at once. However, it


    seemed that she had already read his mind.


    She closed the box. "Okay. That''s enough."


    Eric was practically salivating over the desserts. He licked his lips. "Although they look terrible, they


    taste amazing," he praised.


    Rachel narrowed her eyes. She didn''t take thepliment as it was.


    How did they look terrible? She was the one who handcrafted the dough, and the filling which Eric


    thought was the most delicious part was the one mixed by the cook. Rachel wasn''t happy at all.


    "I mean the filling was great. In fact, it wasn''t too sweet or greasy, but the skin''s just a tad thick."


    Was that sarcasm?


    Holding back hisughter, Jack continued to stare into his nkputer screen.


    In fact, Eric was right. Given his love for sweets, he was always so thoughtful in criticizing them.


    Facing Rachel''s eager eyes, Jack had praised it generously, but she was not a fool. She knew that he


    would say anything to please her.


    She had intended to give them to Eric who loved desserts as if they were his lifeline, but she didn''t


    expect that he''d be so cruel.


    When she had tried one of them, she had thought it was delicious.


    However, it seemed that no one was willing to actually praise her efforts.


    Eric smiled as he drank up another ss of water. He really did like the desserts.


    The salty aftertaste was enough to bnce the sweetness.


    They might look ugly, but they weren''t so bad after all.


    "Where did you buy them? I should buy a box too," he said cheekily.


    Rachel gritted her teeth. "I made them."


    Eric was stunned for a bit before he burst intoughter. "Well, no wonder they look terrible!"


    "What did you say?" Rachel yelled. In the meantime, Jack, who had just been reading a magazine, just


    watched Eric being thrown out of their household.


    The man grinned wickedly as she mmed the door close.


    Outside of the apartment, Rachel gave him the rest of the desserts and reminded, "You can''t eat all of


    them in one night, or else you''ll get e."


    Eric cared too much for his handsome face. After hearing her words, he smiled awkwardly. "I won''t."


    Of course, Rachel didn''t believe him in the slightest.


    The man was obsessed with food. There was no way he could abstain from it.


    "It''ste. You should go home."


    Eric hesitated for a while as he stood by the doorway. Rachel eyed him, feeling as if he still had


    something to say.


    "What? Just say it already," Rachel stated.


    "Rachel, are you really with him?"


    "Yes."


    He hesitated. "Are you still nning to get a divorce?"


    Rachel had thought about it for a while, but with everything that has happened between them, she


    didn''t want to get a divorce now. But then again,


    who could predict what the future had in store for them?


    "Don''t worry about it. Just focus on your work, okay?" She managed a smile. "Don''t make me worry


    about you."


    Eric was confident that Rachel had already fallen for Jack''s charms. He couldn''t help but feel


    distressed about that fact.


    "If he bullies you, you can tell me!"


    "And then? What are you going to do?"


    His ambitious and prideful sprit dissipated in an instant.


    Her remark struck him to the core.


    How was he going to help her?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Eric lowered his head, looking like a gutted puppy.


    "Am I really that useless?"


    It was the second time he had asked such a question.


    Back then, Rachel would ce his hand on his shoulder


    and tell him how he was the most excellent cousin she could ever ask for.


    However, her silence had proven his expectations wrong.


    Rachel hesitated for a while before shaking her head. "No."


    Before he could enjoy the overwhelming approval, she continued, "But that doesn''t mean you''re good


    too."


    Eric smiled sheepishly.


    "But you are making some progress. A few months ago, I still remembered ordering you to keep your


    hands to yourself."


    She was referring to the time when he had been sent to the hospital after Jack had taught him a


    lesson. Rachel had warned him to stay away from Celine,


    but he hadn''t taken it seriously.


    He thought that Rachel was simply being cruel. She, not only, didn''t stand up for him, but also rubbed


    salt into his wounds.


    It was not long ago. He couldn''t help but shake his head at the thought. How could he have been so


    short-sighted?


    Rachel wasn''t afraid of Jack at that time. She was afraid for Eric''s well-being.


    He regretted what he had done. Rachel had asked him to stay far away from Jack, but she herself had


    already fallen for his talons.


    A part of him wanted tough at the irony.


    When she saw that Eric had fallen into silence, she thought that what she said had been too much, so


    she added, "But it doesn''t matter. Soon, you''ll grow and be more mature in the future."

 Chapter 205 Refused To Go Abroad For Further Education

    Chapter 205 Refused To Go Abroad For Further Education


    Eric scratched his head and sighed. "Rachel, can''t you even say something nice to make me feel


    better?''


    Rachel smiled and answered, "No."


    Eric''s mouth twitched as he thought inwardly, ''How cruel!''


    After seeing Eric off, Rachel stood in front of the elevator for a while.


    She thought for a moment before she turned around and went back.


    While walking back to the apartment, she suddenly stopped and pped her forehead. She had totally


    forgotten Lucas! It had been a good long while since thest time she saw him.


    When Rachel got home, she immediately looked for the letter that James sent her.


    She had told James before that she would think about his offer to go abroad for further education. But


    that was already a month ago.


    Since James had not reminded her about it, it also slipped her mind.


    Rachel was still looking for the letter when Jack entered the room. He couldn''t help asking, "What are


    you looking for?"


    She was stunned for a moment, but as soon as she came back to her senses, she turned around and


    asked him, "Have you seen a folder with the hospital''s name on it?"


    Jack thought for a while then answered, "I think it''s in the study."


    Rachel stood up immediately. "Where is it? I need it."


    "I''ll get it for you," Jack offered. He then turned around and walked out of the room. Rachel followed


    him quickly.


    It didn''t take long for Jack to find the folder. As soon as he handed it to Rachel, she checked everything


    inside. After making sure that nothing was missing, she felt a little relieved.


    Rachel put the folder away. She couldn''t go abroad to study this time, so she thought of sending it back


    to James in the hospital.


    She couldn''t be away for one year as of this moment.


    Jack noticed that Rachel looked a little cautious, so he asked, "What is so important about that folder?"


    Rachel replied vaguely, "It''s an important document from the hospital that I''ve almost forgotten. Good


    thing they called me earlier to remind me about it."


    Hearing her exnation, Jack said casually, "Then send it back to them immediately."


    "Yes, I will," she answered.


    The next day, Rachel called James who was now at the hospital.


    When James heard that Rachel would send the application form back to him, he took a deep breath


    and asked confusedly,


    "Why not? Is it because of Jack?"


    Rachel felt a little embarrassed. Fortunately, she was only talking with James on the phone. At least, he


    couldn''t see her facial expression.


    "No, it''s not because of him," she denied.


    James had already known that Rachel and Jack were together now.


    Jonathan told him about it when they had dinner one time.


    During their dinner, Jonathan told him the whole story excitedly. It was very evident how delighted he


    was.


    It had been Jonathan''s dream that Jack and Rachel would end up together.


    That was the reason why he arranged their marriage. Actually, James hated Jack and Jonathan


    because of it.


    For him, it wasn''t right to sacrifice Rachel''s youth for that ridiculous marriage.


    There was no love between Jack and Rachel at that time, so James thought that they would separate


    sooner orter.


    However, he didn''t expect that they would fall in love with each other after getting married for five


    years. Apparently, Jack became a good husband to Rachel.


    At his age, James was not into romance anymore.


    His only concern was Rachel. He didn''t care what was going on between her and Jack, but he just felt


    that she had rejected his invitation too soon.


    He thought that women were really fickle, especially when it came to love. Once they fell in love with


    someone, they would lose their minds easily.


    Although James didn''t know what was in Rachel''s mind, he felt that he needed to convince her, so he


    said inly, "Rachel, if you are refusing my offer because of someone else, you better think it over first.


    You are not a child anymore, so I hope you don''t mind me telling you this. I''m just being realistic."


    Rachel replied, "Of course not."


    Then James added, "You have your own life. If you give up your dream for something unreal, I think it''s


    not worth it."


    What he wanted to say was, Rachel was giving up the opportunity to go abroad for further education


    just because of love.


    Everyone knew how obsessed she was in being a doctor.


    James was afraid that she would regret her decision in the future.


    Rachel listened to him quietly. His words were simple but it was some sort of a warning: don''t give up


    yourself for love.


    She knew that he didn''t want her to regret in the future and me Jack for it in the end.


    It seemed that almost everyone around her didn''t agree with her rtionship with Jack.


    Maybe because they had all witnessed how Jack had treated her and their marriage over the years that


    they didn''t believe he was capable of changing.


    For them, Rachel was the only woman who could endure being with him.


    It didn''t look wise, but she seemed to have been blinded by love.


    But did she really love him to such extent? Rachel didn''t think so.


    Being with Jack made her feel secure, but it didn''t necessarily mean that she couldn''t live without him.


    Perhaps they just misunderstood her, so Rachel firmly said to James, "It''s not what you think. I made


    this decision, not because of someone else. I''m just doing this for myself."


    Then she added sincerely, "I''m only twenty-five years old, but I have worked so hard in the past years


    because I want to be as good as the others. After rushing things for so long, I''ve finally done a good job


    in my profession. I''ve saved many people''s lives.


    But I also get tired. For now, I just want to have some rest.


    Maybe I''ll regret this decision someday.


    But I''m still young. I still have a lot of opportunities. I just realize that it''s not worth exchanging my youth


    over sess."


    The moment she finished talking, a burst ofughter was heard from the other end of the line. Then


    James said, "Okay, okay, I must agree with you. You indeed don''t have to work so hard. As an


    excellent doctor, I also agree that you deserve some rest."


    Rachel said jokingly, "I think my experiences in life already made me a few decades ahead than other


    people of my age."


    They continued chatting for a while. Before hanging up the phone, James sighed and said, "You seem


    to have changed a lot now."


    Rachel smiled sheepishly and asked, "Really?"


    James replied, "Yes. You''re not this talkative to me before.


    I think you have been influenced by the people in the hospital. Now I''m wondering if it''s a good idea


    that I let you work there."


    Rachel was surprised. She didn''t notice any changes in herself.


    Until bedtime, James'' words still lingered in her mind. Then she thought of Jack. Since she had spent


    most of her time with him, he would definitely notice if she had really changed.


    She wanted to ask him, but unfortunately, he went out again that evening.


    Before leaving, Jack told her not to wait for him because he woulde back home veryte.


    Rachel didn''t ask anymore. She just nodded to him and saw him walk out of the house.


    But when she was about to close the door, Jack quickly blocked his hand to stop her.


    Rachel was shocked by his sudden movement, but when she came back to her senses, she scolded


    him,


    "Don''t you want your hand anymore?"


    "Don''t be angry," Jack said as he awkwardly stuck his head through the small opening of the door. "I


    just want to ask if you want to go with me," he added.


    Rachel looked at her watch. It was almost eleven o''clock, so she shook her head and said decisively,


    "You just go by yourself."


    But Jack still tried to persuade her, "Come on. It''s so boring to drink there alone."


    "Drink?" Rachel''s eyebrows arched slightly.


    Realizing his slip of the tongue, Jack quickly corrected his words. "I mean, it will be so boring to sit


    there alone."


    But Rachel didn''t change her mind. She nced at him and said indifferently, "You can hire a bar girl to


    sit with you."


    Jack shook his head profusely and said, "I want my wife to apany me."


    Rachel was touched a little.


    There was a sudden warmth in her heart.


    Jack continued to peep through the small opening of the door. He looked like a kindergarten child who


    didn''t want to go to school alone and begging for his mother to go with him.


    Rachel shook her head immediately. She didn''t know why she had such an imagination.


    She softened her voice and said to Jack, "You go now. Anyway, it''s a business meeting right?"


    Jack felt a little disappointed because his attempt to lure his wife failed. He slowly drew his hand and


    head back and said, "Then I''ll go now."


    "Okay," Rachel replied.


    "Don''t wait for me. I''ll be home veryte." It was already almost eleven o''clock, so obviously he couldn''t


    come home early.


    "I know." Rachel grew a little impatient.


    After pondering for a while, Jack said between clenched teeth, "How can you trust me to go out alone


    sote?"


    Rachel looked at him strangely and asked, "Why not?" She thought that Jack wasn''t a kid anymore. He


    was old enough to take care of himself. Why did she have to worry about him?


    But Jack looked disappointed. "Rachel, you..."


    He stopped talking midway.


    They had been talking at the door for more than ten minutes, so Rachel didn''t know what else he


    wanted to say.


    "What?" she asked confusedly.


    "Nothing. Just have a good sleep. I will try toe home immediately." Jack then waved his hand and


    turned around.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Rachel was about to tell him not to drink too much, but he was gone too quickly.


    She was about to call him, but she changed her mind.


    Jack was in a hurry to leave, so she wouldn''t bother him anymore.

 Chapter 206 Rachel Went To The Hospital

    Chapter 206 Rachel Went To The Hospital


    When the elevator doors closed, Jack''s face looked a little sullen.


    Looking at his reflection in the mirror, he pursed his lips. His face was cold as ice.


    When he stepped out of the apartment building, his anger burst out like a balloon.


    He looked back resentfully, trying to convince himself not to get mad at Rachel''s attitude.


    After all, that was how she really was. She never talked to him sweetly.


    He sighed quietly. He couldn''t help asking himself inwardly,


    ''Does Rachel really love me?''


    But unfortunately, he couldn''t find the answer in his heart.


    Although she had never been jealous, it didn''t necessarily mean that she didn''t love him.


    After closing the door, Rachel immediately felt sleepy as she began to yawn.


    Her body clock was telling her to go to bed now.


    That was also the reason why she refused to go with Jack. She had no energy to go out at this time of


    the night.


    Besides, he went out for business purposes. She thought that it would be meaningless if she got


    herself involved in it.


    But when she thought of his pitiful eyes earlier, she smiled in amusement. As shey down on the bed,


    she couldn''t help asking herself,


    ''Am I not afraid that Jack would hire a bar girl?''


    After careful thought, she decided not to mind it. It would be better if she wouldn''t know that Jack was


    cheating on her.


    Then she remembered what James had told her.


    He said that she was not the same person that he knew.


    Was it true that she had changed a lot? She hadn''t realized it. She should ask Jack about it sometime.


    Eventually, she fell asleep without waiting for Jack toe back.


    She didn''t know how long had it been since she slept when she suddenly woke up. Subconsciously,


    she touched the space of the bed beside her.


    It was cold and empty. Jack hadn''te back yet. All of a sudden, she didn''t feel sleepy anymore.


    She sat up and looked at her watch. It was nearly two o''clock in the morning.


    After hesitating for a while, she decided to call him. Yet she heard his ringtone outside the bedroom.


    Thinking that Jack might have fallen asleep in the living room, she walked out of the bedroom.


    Darkness met her outside.


    But she saw a faint light shing in a corner. The sound of his ringtone wasing from there.


    When she came over to check it, she found out that Jack had left his phone.


    Now, how could she contact him? She didn''t know where he was and who was with him.


    Rachel ended the call and sat on the sofa in a daze.


    She got flustered in an instant. She should have made sure that Jack didn''t forget anything before he


    went out.


    Where was Jack right now? It was already veryte, but he wasn''t back yet.


    Thinking about Jack being outside at this hour made her feel more anxious.


    Rachel wanted to check his call log to see who he had talked with before going out, but his phone was


    locked, and she didn''t know his password.


    Since she didn''t know what to do anymore, she decided to watch TV to kill time while waiting for him.


    But not long after, she had fallen asleep again. When she opened her eyes, she seemed to have seen


    Jack''s figure crouching on the sofa and asking her something.


    She then felt that someone carried her and put her down gently in a soft bed.


    Rachel was too sleepy, so she thought it was just a dream. She closed her eyes again and went back


    to sleep.


    The next morning when she woke up, she wondered why she was already in bed. Thest time she


    remembered, she was waiting for Jack in the living room. Then she recalled her dreamst night. She


    realized it wasn''t just a dream.


    She turned her head, but there was no one beside her. She looked at her watch. It was already nine


    o''clock in the morning, so she decided to get out of bed.


    Perplexity was written all over her face. If what happenedst night was not a dream, why Jack wasn''t


    beside her?


    All of a sudden, she was overwhelmed with different emotions. She hurriedly went out of the bedroom.


    The whole apartment was so quiet.


    "Jack?"


    Rachel called Jack''s name, but there was no reply. She checked his mobile phone on the sofa, but it


    wasn''t there anymore.


    She was in a daze for a while. Racking her brains, she tried to recall everything that happenedst


    night, although she thought it was just a dream.


    Last night, she made a coffee to keep herself awake.


    But she was afraid that she wouldn''t fall asleep the whole night, so she just put it down on the table.


    She went to check the table, but the coffee wasn''t there anymore. Now she was positive everything that


    happenedst night wasn''t a dream.


    Rachel went back to the bedroom to get her phone and tried to call Jack.


    It didn''t take a long before she heard a very familiar voice at the other end of the line.


    "Did youe homest night?"


    "You just woke up?"


    They spoke simultaneously. But obviously, they had also gotten the answer to their questions.


    Since Jack had his phone already, it meant that he hade homest night. Rachel heaved a sigh of


    relief as she gently massaged her temple.


    But she was still wondering why she had fallen asleep. She even thought that everything was just a


    dream. She was not tired at all, but she had slept like a baby.


    What if some burr broke into the apartment?


    As her mind was going far away, Jack spoke again. "I came home before four o''clock. You were


    sleeping soundly on the sofa, and I couldn''t wake you up."


    Rachel was a little embarrassed, so she just said, "It does happen to me sometimes."


    Jack sneered at her answer. "Even if a thief came in, you wouldn''t even know.


    Why are you so sleepy recently?"


    His words also struck Rachel. Even she was also wondering why. She wasn''t working recently, and she


    was not doing anything at home to make her tired.


    But it seemed that she was always extremely sleepy. An idea shed through her mind, which made


    her heart skip a beat.


    "Am I?" she asked back embarrassingly.


    "Yes, you are." Then he added firmly, "You were sleeping like a log that I couldn''t even wake you up!"


    Hearing his words, Rachel felt a little guilty.


    After hanging up the phone, she sat in the living room for a long time. She checked herself, but there


    was nothing strange except her extreme sleepiness.


    Then suddenly, she started counting her monthly period.


    She had been a few days dyed. Could it be that...? Rachel took a deep breath. Something seemed


    to be not right.


    Or maybe she was just thinking too much. Jack had used condoms every time they had sex.


    Eventually, Rachel decided to stop overthinking. Since she was about to send the application form back


    to James today, she called him to confirm that he was in the hospital before she went.


    It had been almost two months that she hadn''t reported to work. She must have missed a lot of things


    already.


    Since Rachel had not visited the hospital for quite a long time, everyone seemed to have forgotten all


    the unpleasant things that happened when they saw her today.


    They were surprised that she came, and they greeted her warmly.


    No one dared to mention the incident that happened two months ago. Everybody just asked where she


    had gone for her vacation.


    Rachel answered all their questions, but she just said that she spent her time with her family. When she


    was on her way to James'' office, he suddenly called her. James said that there was an emergency, and


    he was on his way to the airport. He said that she could just leave the document to the executive.


    It must be something very urgent that he immediately left.


    "It''s okay. I know it''s important. Take care," Rachel said as she stepped out of the elevator.


    James said a few more words before hanging up the phone hastily.


    Rachel went to the executive''s office, but there he wasn''t there.


    The secretary told her that he was in a meeting, so she sat down and waited for him.


    She looked around and noticed that the office looked a little different now from thest time she was


    here.


    But she couldn''t exactly tell what had changed. She waited in the office for nearly twenty minutes.


    Finally, someone walked in. Rachel stood up and was about to address him as "Executive Fang."


    However, the man in front of her was a stranger. It wasn''t Executive Fang.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ''Maybe he''s a guest of Executive Fang,'' she thought. While thinking about it, she saw that the man


    walked towards her. He was in his fifties, and he was wearing a kind smile on his face. He greeted her,


    "Hello! Rachel, right?"


    It seemed that he already knew her. Rachel nodded and hesitated to ask, "You are?"


    "I''m Executive Zeng. James said you have something to give me, right?"


    Rachel was a little surprised, but she still handed him the document in her hand.


    The man took it, and they had a few more words before saying goodbye to each other.


    Before Rachel left, she caught a glimpse of the name badge on his chest.


    Rachel had no idea that the hospital had a new executive. She couldn''t help thinking if it had something


    to do with the incident.


    She knew that Kevin''s medical license was revoked and he was sentenced by the criminalw, but she


    didn''t pay much attention to him.


    But Rachel thought that Executive Fang had to nothing with it. Why wasn''t he here anymore?


    She walked along the corridor, hoping to find Lucas. However, she found out that he was on a business


    trip.


    What a coincidence! All the people she wanted to see in the hospital weren''t there. There was nothing


    else she could do there.


    When Rachel was about to leave, she suddenly heard someone calling her name.


    She looked back, and she saw a joyful face that she hadn''t seen for a long time. Celia rushed to her


    and greeted with excitement, "Hello, Rachel!"

 Chapter 207 Bumped Into Celia

    Chapter 207 Bumped Into Celia


    Rachel stopped and grinned at Celia. "What a coincidence! What brings you here?"


    Seeing that Celia wasn''t wearing her nurse uniform, Rachel thought that she wasn''t working here. After


    all, she hadn''t even finished school.


    Celia pouted. "I came here with my cousin for her prenatal checkup."


    When Rachel finally looked around, she found that they were in the Department of Gynecology and


    Obstetrics.


    She blinked wearily, shocked that she had walked all the way here.


    "Your cousin?" Rachel slowly asked.


    "Yeah."


    "I see. How long has she been pregnant?"


    There was a short pause before Celine answered, "35 weeks." ''Another troublemaker''s about toe


    out to the world,''


    she thought with a sigh.


    "Congrattions! You''re going to have a niece or nephew," Rachel teased.


    Celia pouted. She might be a few years younger than Rachel, but she still looked like a child.


    "Ugh! I''m not happy at all. It''s going to be another troublemaker," she groaned.


    Hearing her words, Rachel suddenly thought of Mendes whom she hadn''t seen for a long time. She


    raised her head. "What about Mendes? Where is he?"


    "Don''t even bother mentioning him." Celia snorted, pursing her lips.


    When their father was abroad, she and Mendes only had each other to rely on. But things had taken a


    turn when their father returned.


    The man used to be so distant and cold towards his own children, but when he returned, he told them


    how he wanted to be a better father.


    Celia didn''t believe him at first. In fact, sheughed and mocked him secretly. She had thought that he


    wouldn''t be able to survive in his role for long.


    But to her surprise, her father stayed. No matter how much troubling it had gotten, he remained patient.


    She didn''t know what had gotten to the man.


    That was why Celia had grown increasingly bored inside their home. She always felt as if she was left


    out from the father-and-son duo.


    Celia was already a grown-up. She wasn''t like Mendes, who could easily be coaxed.


    However, in her heart, there was a little girl who was still so eager to earn her father''s love, but she


    made sure to guard herself so much that it prevented her father from getting close to her.


    Her father wanted topensate for all the time that he had lost. Unfortunately, Celia wasn''t a kid


    anymore. She couldn''t be persuaded by a candy or a piece of toy. She could never forget her father''s


    faults for betraying her and her mom.


    She gritted her teeth at the thought of her brother being a little fool. Whenever her father tried to please


    him, he would jump up and call the man "Daddy."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that Mendes had forgotten that their father had abandoned him for more than half a year.


    However, no matter how many words she had said to Mendes about his father, their bond became


    better and better by each day.


    Their father was happy with the progress he had made, but Celia was bitter.


    But it was not like she could do anything. She was already in her twenties. It wouldn''t be right for her to


    bully the little boy.


    So she could only vent her anger on their father.


    "Mendes'' mother is dead," he tried to exin.


    "He only has me now, and I can''t..."


    Hearing his harsh words, Celia lost her temper. She smashed everything in the house before moving to


    live with her cousin. She would just live in the school dorm once the semester began.


    "I just don''t get it, you know?" Celia snapped after she told Rachel what had happened.


    "He didn''t even call to make sure I was okay after I ran away from home.


    Can you believe him?"


    Rachel sighed. She shook her head, knowing fully well that she couldn''t persuade Celia to do anything.


    After all, every family had its own problems. And every family had its own coping mechanism.


    Although Rachel had lost her parents at such a young age, she would never want a father like Celia''s.


    She could tell how irresponsible the man was. Not only did he neglect his first wife and daughter, but he


    also abandoned his son.


    No matter how angry she was for Celia, she held herself back.


    After all, she had no right to judge the man.


    "I just don''t get it you know?"


    Celia choked. Her eyes were already turning red as her cheeks flushed in frustration.


    "He pities Mendes because his mother is dead. What about me? When my mother passed away, he


    didn''t want to build that father-and-daughter bond. Hell no! What did he do? He brought another


    woman back after her death.


    They even had a child! He was probably cheating on her way before my mother''s death. And the man


    had the audacity to lie to me by saying that they''d divorced a long time ago? Bullshit!"


    At that point, Rachel felt that it was a bad idea to mention Mendes in front of her.


    Celia was already growing more and more emotional at each word she spat out.


    Knowing that she had spoken too much, Celia slowed down as she wiped her tear-streaked face.


    "Let''s stop talking about this. By the way, Rachel, why weren''t you in the hospital? I went here so many


    times, and all they told me was that you went on vacation."


    Rachel nodded. "Yep, a long vacation."


    "When do you n oning back?"


    "Once I get everything sorted out."


    Actually everything was sorted out now. After a period of time, she could already get back to work.


    But Rachel actually liked staying at home.


    Celia gazed at Rachel.


    Although she had said a lot, Rachel still remained calm and poised.


    Celia leaned against her. "Rachel, you may seem indifferent, but I like you," she pointed out.


    Rachel blinked in surprise. Before she could say anything else, Celia continued,


    "In fact, you''re like a sister to me.


    You make me feel safe, you know? Like I could talk to you about anything under the sun."


    ''Feel safe?'' Rachel didn''t quite understand.


    Suddenly, Celia released her hold and pped her hands together. "My cousin''s done!" She quickly


    walked towards a woman who had just walked out of the room. The woman already had a rounded


    belly, implying that she was already far along.


    Rachel followed with a smile.


    "Hey, this is Rachel.


    She was the one who taught me during my internship, and she was also the one who took care of


    Mendes when I was not around."


    The pregnant woman gazed up at the doctor admiringly. "Have you eaten lunch yet, Rachel? How


    about we eat together? My treat."


    Rachel was about to refuse until she saw Celia gazing up at her hopefully. "Please, Rachel. It''s just


    lunch."


    "Okay." She smiled.


    She had already told Celia that she didn''t have any ns that day, so there wasn''t any reason to


    excuse herself.


    Given that they were about the same age, they had plenty of things to talk about.


    Rachel couldn''t help but observe the differences in their personalities. While Celia was talkative and


    optimistic,


    her cousin was gentle and reasonable.


    Rachel wondered if she''d also be like this if she herself became a mother. The three women didn''t talk


    much.


    In fact, the two only let Celia do the talking as she ranted about her days at school.


    Soon enough, they were discussing about the baby and how nice it would be to be a mother.


    Before she knew it, the topic shifted to Rachel.


    "Are you married, Rachel?" Celia''s cousin asked.


    Celia hadn''t been in the hospital for such a long time, so Rachel wasn''t able to tell her about her marital


    status.


    As soon as Celia heard the question, she was about to say "no" when she heard Rachel''s clear voice


    saying, "Yes. I''m married."


    Celia''s jaw dropped.


    "What? Are you kidding me?


    You''re married?"


    Rachelughed lightly. "Yes. I''m not lying."


    The piece of news dropped between them like a bomb. Celia was so surprised that she looked like a


    fish that had just been taken out of the water.


    "No way!"


    Celia''s eyes glistened as if she had discovered a hidden treasure chest. "Who''s the guy? Is it Lucas?


    When did this happen? Why didn''t I know?"


    She asked so many questions in one go that Rachel didn''t even know what to answer first. "Well, it isn''t


    Lucas."


    Celia groaned in disbelief. "I can''t believe you didn''t marry the guy!"


    "Why are you so sure that I''ll marry him?" Rachel asked, amused.


    "You are..."


    "We get it, Celia," her cousin said, holding her back. "You don''t have to ask her all these questions. It''s


    not polite."

 Chapter 208 Make Small Talk

    Chapter 208 Make Small Talk


    Hearing her cousin''s words, Celia bowed her head sheepishly. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to ask so many


    questions."


    Rachelughed and waved her hand. "It''s fine."


    "You actually got married. I want to know who the lucky guy is," Celia sighed.


    "Celia," her cousin reminded her once again in disbelief.


    As a person who had experience, she knew the feeling of being interrogated as to her own partner. She


    didn''t want to pass on that feeling to anyone else.


    However, it seemed that Celia just couldn''t take a hint.


    Fortunately, Rachel was patient with her. If it was her cousin, she would''ve ignored Celia''s chatter.


    Rachel blinked, finding it hard to believe that marrying her would be deemed as lucky.


    In fact, she never thought that she was anything special. She didn''t think that her marriage would be


    such a big deal.


    Hearing her cousin calling her name multiple times, Celia finally found reason. She stuck out her


    tongue and told Rachel, "I''m sorry. Forgive my rudeness."


    Her cousinughed. "If it were me, consider yourself not forgiven."


    Celia rolled her eyes and leaned against her cousin''s bulging belly. Suddenly, she reached out her


    hand and stroked her belly. "Hey, buddy, your beautiful aunt was wrong! And your mom wouldn''t forgive


    me. Please don''t act like me in the future."


    Her cousin snorted, amused by Celia''s words. She pushed her away.


    "That''s enough. Don''t influence my baby."


    Celia giggled, turning to Rachel. "I''m still curious as to the man who married you. Rachel, you should


    let me meet him next time."


    Rachel nodded. In fact, with how shameless and mischievous Jack was around her, she was sure that


    the two would be able to get along.


    The corners of her lips inched upwards.


    Seeing that Rachel didn''t look that bothered, Celia''s cousin breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid


    that the doctor might be displeased with Celia''sck of formalities.


    It wasn''t as if Celia meant to do that. It was just that she tend to scrutinize another person''s privacy.


    Her cousin quickly turned the topic to her pregnancy.


    "How did you know you were pregnant?"


    Rachel asked curiously. "Well, I didn''t have much of a reaction in the beginning. All I knew back then


    was that I was always tired, and I wanted to eat all day long.


    I kept on think if I was sick, given that I felt so exhausted."


    Rachel pursed her lips. "And then?"


    "Then I bought a pregnancy test kit. I was actually pregnant! The baby was still so small, but it was


    already confirmed when I went to the hospital for a second look."


    Rachel would''ve bought a test kit herself, but she was a little scared.


    ''Lea and I are truly best of friends,'' she thought. ''We even run into the same predicament.''


    After lunch, they waved goodbye and Rachel drove home.


    She thought for a while before stopping at a pharmacy on the way. Rachel found herself stuck between


    a rock and a hard ce. If she was really pregnant, then she just had to ept it.


    Sighing, she got out of the car and bought herself a kit. It was said that taking the test in the morning


    would give the most urate result, so she wanted to save it for tomorrow.


    As she did so, Rachel calcted thest time she had slept with Jack in her mind, sighing.


    Meanwhile, although Henry still didn''t pass the test, he had finally grasped the key point he needed to


    get along with Lea''s family.


    In this way, he was finally relieved that he was able to adjust.


    Fearing that Lea might misunderstand him, he decided to exin it to her in advance.


    Even if she didn''t know anything about it now, she would have to know everything after they got


    married.


    Knowing this, Henry decided to tell her everything.


    "My family''s a mess," he started, exining everything.


    After saying all what he had to say, he gazed at Lea cautiously to see if she showed any resistance to


    what he had just said.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Fortunately, she was calm, albeit a little confused.


    "That''s it. It''s not that I don''t want to hold the wedding, it''s just... I need to wait a few more days before I


    tell them."


    He gazed at Lea carefully, as if he was analyzing a volcano that was about to erupt. "Is that okay with


    you?"


    Lea was amused by how careful he was.


    She was also surprised by his words.


    The Qin family was an incredibly old family with a century''s worth of history. In fact, there were


    hundreds of people in this family.


    Back then, the Qin family had had a generation of three brothers who had expanded the family three.


    Then, there had been more than fifty people in the family.


    Thing had been going smoothly until their encounter of the treacherous war times.


    More than a dozen family members had been blown up during the explosion.


    As for the other survivors, most of them had been killed in the war. What was more, they had been


    abused by bandits who used their excellent shipbuilding technology into their favor before ughtering


    them all.


    Less than ten people had survived that war.


    Although the Qin family had a century worth of history,


    they weren''t as many as Lea had thought.


    They were now less than two hundred people in total, but it was still hugepared to any other


    ordinary family.


    But for a n with such a long line of history, their bloodline was already declining.


    People in the Qin family had either gotten married or had their own children. Some were rich, while


    others were poor


    They weren''t the same as the Qin family they had remembered. The old Qin family had been famous


    for its shipbuilding technology.


    But now the shipbuilding technology wasn''t the main reason for their current prestige.


    Henry had mentioned that part of the story in a very brief manner.


    Their glory had not reigned until Henry''s great grand-father started to establish and develop the Qin


    family''s talents.


    This was why, until now, they became known as the century-old family who had started their own


    industry. Although everyone knew they had amon name, they didn''t know that their businesses


    were being handled by only a handful of people in the family.


    It was in that way did they be more prosperous again.


    "I has an aunt who is four years older than me," he exined.


    "Although we are around the same age, we are not that close.


    After all, she''s my aunt."


    His grandma had doted on her. Henry was taught by his elders that he needed to respect his aunt.


    "It sounds ridiculous right? I mean she is just four years older than me, but that is the truth.


    But this year, she made the family a mess.


    She has fallen in love with a man."


    Henry was not very young. He thought that it would be good news. As long as the man was honest,


    then the Qin family wouldn''t be asking too much.


    However, it turned out the man didn''t want to marry Henry''s aunt.


    His aunt was the only one who wanted the marriage to take ce.


    His grandma wouldn''t allow this. She would not marry her daughter to a man who didn''t even love her.


    But his aunt wouldn''t listen. Then, he heard that his aunt was taken to the hospital. She actually had a


    miscarriage.


    When the man knew about this, he went to find Henry''s grandma and tell her of his ns to marry his


    aunt.


    The olddy was so angry that she almost fainted.


    She just wouldn''t agree to marry her daughter to the man.


    Then, Henry''s aunt was pregnant again. When the olddy was about to give in, the baby was


    miscarried again.


    They then knew that Henry''s aunt had three miscarriages.


    The doctor had given them every test in the book,


    but they still couldn''t find out why she kept on having miscarriages.


    The olddy asked the couple to have aplete going-over.

 Chapter 209 Youre So Annoying

    Chapter 209 You''re So Annoying


    However, during their investigation, they found something.


    Back then, Henry had thought that these only happened in soap operas, but unfortunately, he was


    wrong.


    "My aunt had three miscarriages, that my grandmother just couldn''t watch her suffer, you know? So


    she asked the doctor if the couple had any physical condition that could prevent them from having a


    baby,"


    he exined.


    "The result was shocking. The doctor discovered that the fetus couldn''t grow naturally because of the


    abnormalities of the couple''s DNA. There weren''t any infections or abnormalities per se,


    but it''s just that they''re too simr!


    Turns out, my great grandfather and the man''s grandfather were brothers."


    Lea''s jaw dropped as she gazed at him in disbelief. "Is that true?"


    He nodded. "The man''s father is actually rted to us. In fact, he''s one of our rtives. His parents


    divorced when he was a child, so he lives with his mother.


    Although they weren''t part of the immediate family, they''re still rted by blood."


    Henry remembered the shock on his grandmother''s face. She was so surprised that she actually


    locked herself up in a room.


    After a period of time, she had absorbed the idea and started to arrange all the chaos that had erupted


    in the household.


    She might have experienced plenty of disagreements and obstacles,


    but this was the first time she had encountered such a thing.


    The man knew about the results, but Henry''s aunt still knew nothing about it.


    The Qin family all made sure to keep it from her and the outsiders.


    It would be such a disgrace if news were to break out.


    As it could be seen,


    the marriage between them wasn''t a good thing.


    In fact, it could disparage their reputation.


    They chose not to tell Henry''s aunt to not hurt her feelings, but three miscarriages were enough to


    arouse suspicion.


    His aunt was not stupid. Back then, all her family members had agreed with the marriage, but after the


    results, they started voicing their thoughts against it.


    Her brother was the prime example for the matter.


    Finally, after her careful investigation, she found out the results.


    Things were still a mess at home. If Henry told them that he got his girlfriend pregnant


    and that he was also nning to marry her, it would just add salt to the injury.


    Henry winced.


    His aunt still hadn''t solved her own issues yet, and he was already rubbing his own happiness against


    her face.


    At that moment, it would hurt them more if he cut to the chase.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to inform my family now, but..."


    Before he could finish, Lea waved her hand dismissively.


    "I understand what''s going on. We can wait."


    It seemed that she finally came to terms with his past.


    She rubbed the back of her neck and avoided his intense gaze as she continued,


    "I''ve already epted you the moment I agreed to your proposal. Whatever happens may happen, but


    you''re the only one who I value the most, okay?" She tried to hide her rosy cheeks, but it was


    impossible. In reality, Lea loved Henry with or without the baby.


    Upon hearing her words, Henry felt his throat dry up. He stretched out his arm and held her against his


    chest.


    He had always thought that she only agreed to him was because she didn''t have a choice.


    Being voluntary and being forced were twopletely different things. Although Lea was first unwilling


    to marry him, he had hoped that she wouldn''t agree to him because of the child. He wanted her to


    agree with him because she loved him.


    When he heard her words, he was over the moon.


    "Trust me when I tell you that I''m not hiding you from them. I want to go home and check what''s going


    on. If it doesn''t work out, then we can register first." He gazed at her guiltily. "It''s just that I can''t give


    you a wedding at this time."


    Lea didn''t expect that him would n something like this.


    Henry couldn''t have someone bearing his illegitimate child. As her husband, he was responsible in


    giving Lea a proper, legal marriage.


    But reality was simply too cruel. At this point, Henry was getting restless. ''I came unprepared,'' he


    scolded himself.


    His family was in total chaos and a part of him was afraid that Lea would only get hurt if she married


    him.


    Knowing his n, Lea said, "I don''t think it''s a good idea. Your family might get angry if they knew


    about this."


    Henry smiled. "I''ll be careful. Besides, I''m sure Grandma will be ecstatic when she finds out the news."


    Her grandson, who had been living such a dissolute life, was going to get married. And soon enough,


    he was going to give her the great-grandchild she had always wanted.


    However, with her daughter''s problems, she would be ced under a dilemma as to who she needed


    to prioritize.


    That wouldn''t be good for them.


    That was why Henry nned to tell his parents first.


    He didn''t have to worry about them too much. Even if his aunt was in a pitiful situation, their son and


    daughter-inw should be at the top of their priority. They would surely make the appropriate


    arrangements.


    The two decided that Lea would stay at home while Henry would go to his family.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    People had always said that the first three months of pregnancy was one of the most dangerous


    periods. He was worried about her, so he decided to leave Lea in her home first.


    Henry had tried to calm his furious father-inw. At the same time, Lea tried her best to ease her


    father''s frown.


    Relieved, Henry left in a hurry before the old man could change his mind. In fact he had no idea, that


    right after he left, his father-inw had already calmed down. He patted his daughter''s shoulder. "It


    doesn''t matter if the man doesn''te back,"


    he stated, taking her by surprise. "I can always find another one for you."


    Lea bit back augh, nodding obediently.


    "I''ll listen to you, Dad."


    Upon hearing this, her father beamed. "That''s my girl! We can always rece him anytime you want."


    Lea answered with a smile. She knew that her father was only ufortable with Henry because he


    thought that the young man had stolen his daughter under his gaze.


    A part of him was also afraid that his daughter would simply forget about him.


    Her daughter''s response calmed him down. After all, Lea knew the best way to deal with her father.


    As soon as Henry''s nended, he called his father.


    He wanted to talk to him first before he called his mother.


    "There''s something important I need to discuss with you," he said cautiously.


    His father frowned. "You cane to thepany."


    Lea called Rachel to inform her of what was going on with her family. Hearing her best friend in such a


    happy mood, Rachel felt happy for her.


    However, there was another thing worrying her¡ªher spected pregnancy. She nced at the test kit


    in her bag.


    Although she still wasn''t sure yet, she couldn''t help but feel scared and excited for what was toe.


    Back then, she swore to herself that if she ever found herself to be pregnant, she would give birth to


    the child no matter what.


    Now, she still shared the same sentiments.


    Rachel calcted the time since her period had been dyed.


    When Jack wanted to have sex with her that night, she was unwilling. She pushed him and sat up. "I''m


    going to sleep in the guest room," she snapped. "You''re so annoying!"

 Chapter 210 Watched A Comedy Movie

    Chapter 210 Watched A Comedy Movie


    Jack felt confused by Rachel''s rejection. He lifted the quilt, got up and held her firmly. He looked at her


    with a wide ttering smile. "Honey, stop it!"


    He dragged her back to the bed and rolled over on top of her again. She felt that he wouldn''t give up,


    so she pushed him angrily.


    "Jack!" she eximed in an angry voice. "I said I don''t want to. Can you stop forcing me?"


    When he noticed that she was a little angry, Jack''s eyes immediately sank. He gently caressed her


    frowning eyebrows with his fingers and said to her gently, "What''s wrong? Are you mad at me?"


    Rachel didn''t know what was wrong with herself. She suddenly felt wronged, so she pushed him away.


    She turned over and sat up at the edge of the bed, her eyes red.


    Jack felt startled. He wanted to calm her down, but he didn''t dared to touch her. He carefully reflected


    on what he could''ve possible done that made her feel this way.


    After thinking for some time, he could only think that he displeased her because he insisted on having


    sex with her.


    All he could do was coax her. "Honey, please don''t be angry. I did not mean to force you." He wetted


    his lips with his tongue and then reached out his arms to embrace her. "You know I would never do


    that.


    Don''t be angry anymore, okay? And don''t cry."


    Rachel did not know how to exin it to him. Her mood changed so fast. She took a deep breath,


    pursed her lips and stared briefly at the ceiling. After the inexplicable sadness passed, she felt a little


    ashamed of herself.


    She closed her eyes hard until her mood eased. "I''m just in a bad mood. I didn''t mean to lose my


    temper," she whispered gently to him.


    Jack kissed her between her eyebrows and smiled at her. "You don''t have to exin anything to me.


    It''s my fault. If you''re unhappy about anything, you can throw all of your frustrations at me."


    There was no need to apologize to him for anything. Marriage was about consideration. He felt bad that


    Rachel thought that she had to apologize.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She nodded gently at him and fully understood what he meant. So, she let him hold her in his arms and


    sat on the bed with him.


    "What''s wrong? You look so upset."


    "I don''t know." Rachel felt irritated about something but she didn''t know what it was. She felt reluctant


    to do anything with Jack and she didn''t know why. She just wanted to lie down in the bed alone and


    stare nkly at the ceiling.


    But she felt that it would be too much to push him away a third time. There was a sting in her heart


    when the thought of it struck her.


    During regr days, there was no way that she would behave this way. If she was feeling off, she''d


    normally just wear a long face and then ignore him. But at that moment, she felt depressed and


    everything just felt intolerable to her.


    "Maybe my period ising," Rachel said in a soft voice. She wondered if it was truly the case.


    "Your period?" Jack asked with a raised eyebrow. He had no idea what she was talking about. After


    seeing the embarrassed look on her face, he finally understood what she meant by those words.


    He tapped his nose as a reaction to his understanding of how emotionally unstable women could be


    when they approached their periods.


    Jack then felt the need to consider what to do next in that kind of situation.


    "Would you like to have a cup of red date tea?" he immediately asked when he had recovered.


    Rachel was surprised with his offer and felt likeughing. "But we don''t have red dates at home," she


    comined with a slight smile.


    Jack briefly nced at his watch. "Well, it doesn''t matter. We can have someone send some here,"


    Jack replied.


    "But it''s already sote. It would be inconsiderate of us to do so," she exined.


    "Then I''ll buy some myself!" he dered immediately. He got up as soon as he finished speaking and


    started to change his clothes. "You don''t have to do that. I''m just in a bad mood. My period is not


    coming now," Rachel immediately said.


    Jack turned around to her immediately with a serious look on his face. "But how do I make you feel


    better?" he asked.


    His actions made Rachel feel warm in her heart. "It''s okay. I feel better now," she exined.


    He raised an eyebrow at her and then smiled. "So, it seems that as long as I don''t provoke you, you''ll


    feel better," he joked.


    "Yes, I think you''re right." Rachel agreed to his idea immediately.


    "You''re kidding!"


    They talked for a while and the longer they talked, the more Jack understood her feelings. He


    eventually went out to make her a ss of warm milk and then fetched herptop.


    Jack pushed Rachel back to the bed when he got back and handed her the milk.


    He then ced a small desk on the bed and ced theptop on it.


    Rachel looked puzzled as she watched him. "What are you doing?" she asked him in a puzzled tone of


    voice.


    ''Does he n to work at this time?'' she wondered.


    Jack turned theptop on and then opened a browser. "Let''s watch something."


    The first thought that Rachel had in mind was that Jack would open a website like Pornhub, but she


    immediately reconsidered and concluded that it would be impossible for Jack to do that.


    He quickly moved his fingers on the mouse pad and tapped the keyboard a few times. Finally, he found


    a foreignedy movie and yed it. "I''ve seen this movie before. It''s not bad."


    They watched the movie that he selected for them. Rachel watched with the ss of milk on her hand.


    She liked the thought of getting served by him. It made her feel like a queen.


    She yed with the warm ss of milk with her fingers and thought about it a lot. She then turned to


    the person who sat beside her and then smiled.


    The movie was indeed funny. Rachel began tough when it was barely ten minutes into the movie.


    Sheughed so hard that she was not able to drink her milk at all.


    Jacked sighed in relief when he started to hear herugh at the movie. Seeing her in tears really made


    quite an impact on him.


    During the day of memorializing the death of Rachel''s parents, he was with her as she cried hard for


    them. And he never saw her cry again since that day.


    So, when he saw her eyes turn red earlier and look tearful, he instantly thought that he had done


    something that had hurt her. And if he did, he wouldn''t be able to forgive himself easily for it.


    Rachel felt better after they watched the movie. She rubbed her belly contentedly. It felt numb from


    laughing too much. "I never expected that you''d watch movies like this," shemented with a smile.


    Her tone suggested that she felt like she discovered a new facet of Jack''s personality.


    "Why? Is it so strange for me to watch a ridiculousedy movie?"


    Rachel smiled yet shook her head. "No. I suppose it''s not so strange at all," she replied after


    considering it. But she looked so serious that Jack didn''t believe her reply.


    The ss of milk had already cooled while they watched the movie. And they continued to talk after the


    movie. When they finally decided to sleep, Rachel asked Jack about his stomach. "How''s your stomach


    now?"


    Jack felt his stomach with his hand while under the quilt. It had started to feel better for some time


    already, but he didn''t want to admit it.


    He wanted to take advantage of it to draw Rachel''s attention.


    "It''s okay, now," he replied casually.


    But he didn''t specify if it was fully recovered or not.


    And Rachel did not understand if it was.


    She thought about it for a while and realized that she''d been very specific about his diet. He should


    have been able to recover a lot already if he hadn''t secretly eaten spicy and greasy food and drunk


    alcohol behind her back.


    "Are you free tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?" she asked.


    "Why? What are you nning?"


    "We need to visit the hospital for a reexamination. You should be feeling much better."


    "Yes, I feel better now. My stomach feelsfortable," he replied to her immediately.


    Rachel nodded at him.


    "But the stomach problem will need some time to fully recover from," he added.


    "Yes. You are right."


    "So, we don''t really have to go to a reexamination immediately. It might evene back again if we


    don''t pay attention to it."


    "Well, if you pay more attention to it, then it won''te back." Rachel red at him.


    "I think I have to be supervised by someone," Jack said shamelessly. He then looked at her with a


    childlike smile. "You should keep an eye on me."


    "This is your own health. You should be able to keep an eye on yourself," Rachel said as she rubbed


    her forehead.


    "I know." Jack cleared his throat and pretended to look down at the curtain. "But I want you to keep an


    eye on me in person."


    Rachel turned around and stared at him in disbelief. She almost doubted what she heard him say just


    now.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked with a smile.


    "Nothing." Rachel could not understand him.


    "I want to go back to work, Jack," Rachel said finally after thinking for a while.


    "Then go back to work. You don''t have to tell me," Jack replied.


    She didn''t know how to reply back at him.


    She remembered that she was just on vacation, not resigned from her position at the hospital.


    However, since she had not gone to work for a long time, it made her mind think that she had already


    resigned.


    This line of conversation reminded Jack of something else.


    Before they went to bed, Rachel heard him say to her, "A friend''s birthday ising up. I want us to be


    there together."


    Rachel agreed. Then she yawned widely afterwards.


    Jackughed loudly when he saw her. "You''ve been sleeping a lottely," hemented.


    His words got to Rachel like a basin of cold water on her face. It sobered her up right away. Her mind


    suddenly wandered to that possibility and she immediately felt perplexed about the


    thought.

 Chapter 211 Go Back To Work

    Chapter 211 Go Back To Work


    Rachel didn''t know whether she was pregnant.


    Quietly covering her belly with her hand under the quilt, she thought about how happy Jack would be if


    she was.


    The next morning, the rising sun shone brightly through the window, casting a dazzling light on the


    floor.


    A small nt on the balcony was stretching its branches and leaves in the morning sun.


    As soon as Rachel woke up, she shot up from the bed and went to the bathroom with the pregnancy


    test kit in her hand.


    After nervously waiting for ten minutes to pass, she checked the test only to find a single red line on it.


    She froze, not knowing whether to feel relieved or disappointed.


    In retrospect, this was good news for her.


    She walked to the trash can, threw the kit away, and stood there for a while staring nkly at the wall.


    Finally, she shook herself out of her trance and began getting ready to go to the hospital.


    Now that the pregnancy test result had been negative, she could still return to her job.


    Before she went to the hospital, she informed James of her decision.


    After all, he was the one who had approved her long leave, so he should be the first to know.


    Of course, James was nothing short of happy to learn that Rachel wasing back to work. It was


    difficult to hire a doctor with a high qualification and a good attitude like her.


    As the owner of the hospital, he had felt sorry after hearing that she wanted such a long leave.


    So now that she wanted toe back to work, he was ted. Just when he wanted to tell her that she


    could carry on with her work as usual, however, something urred to him, and his expression turned


    serious. "Rachel, as I''ve told you before, there is a bad atmosphere in the hospital. If you ever see one


    of our staff doing something hical, report it to me directly."


    He was afraid that Rachel might be unwilling to snitch on her colleagues, so he added,


    "If you see anyone spreading rumors about the hospital or doing something to give it a bad name, you


    don''t have to hide it. Just tell the truth.


    I was so busy with other things for thest two years that I didn''t even pay attention to the hospital.


    That''s why that incident urred."


    "You mean the one with Kevin?" Rachel asked.


    "Yes, that''s the one." With a deep sigh, James continued, "In the future, I will establish a more stringent


    set of rules and do the necessary evaluations. I''m d that he''s passionate about his work, but he


    should not have thought that he was the best and gotten jealous of other people.


    He had such a big ego that he made a mistake that not only led to a patient''s death, but also ruined his


    future. It''s just not worth it. Are we clear?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. Before you start work, report to the director of your department."


    "Okay."


    "I will arrange for you to learn from Dr. Wu."


    Upon hearing this, Rachel gasped in surprise. Dr. Wu was a very famous doctor who was highly


    aplished in his field.


    The hospital had spent a fortune on hiring him.


    Not only was he specialized in both cardiology and neurology, he had performed many sessful


    operations. Now, even though he was old, he spent three days a week at the hospital consulting


    patients.


    For a moment, Rachel was so happy that she didn''t know what to say. But when reality hit her, she


    said, "Dr. Wu will probably refuse to take me under his wing because of all my stupid questions."


    James smiled. "You don''t have to worry about that. That old man likes being asked questions. In fact,


    the more questions you ask, the more he''ll like you. He is also a strange person."


    Rachel felt like it was too good to be true, so she just stayed silent.


    Seeing that Rachel was still doubting herself, James continued, "Besides, Dr. Wu has been asking me


    to find him a student. I couldn''t think of anyone at first, but finally, I rmend you.


    He looked through your resume and agreed, so I think he is quite satisfied with you. But no matter


    what, you should give it a shot. You have nothing to lose."


    Dr. Wu usually rejected everyone who wanted to be his student,


    so it was a surprise that he had agreed to take Rachel under his wing.


    Rachel finally agreed. She hadn''t expected that she would get such a good opportunity as soon as she


    returned to the hospital.


    Over the years, she had received some certificates and also gotten the opportunity to perform some


    important operations abroad, both as an assistant and as the chief doctor.


    But here at home, the situation was a little different from when she was abroad.


    Talent and skill weren''t as important as experience. The older a doctor was, the more reliable they were


    thought to be.


    Her age and herck of experience were the main reasons Rachel had applied to be transferred to the


    emergency department.


    Before that, James had asked Executive Fang to help Rachel get a promotion,


    but Executive Fang had told him that it would be hard to promote someone who had no outstanding


    achievement.


    Nevertheless, he had arranged for her to be a doctor in charge because the previous person in that


    position had left on maternity leave and they had urgently needed to someone to fill that position.


    However, Rachel had only been in her early twenties at that time, so none of the other doctors or


    patients respected her.


    Since she was so young, they assumed that she wasn''t a reliable doctor.


    At the beginning, Rachel had been very ambitious, but soon, she had learned that there were two


    different groups in the hospital, like in politics.


    Her difort had kept growing and growing until the previous person in her position had finally


    returned from her maternity leave.


    At that time, she had decided to take the opportunity to be transferred to the emergency department.


    There, she had worked hard while building up her credentials.


    A whileter, some of the employees in the hospital had been fired due to some disputes, but Rachel


    had lost interest in getting promoted.


    Now, she was just happy that she could return to her position.


    The next day, she came back to the hospital and reported to the director. Afterpleting the


    paperwork and moving to her new office, she went to see Dr. Wu.


    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye.


    At noon, she received a call from Jack. As soon as she answered the phone, she heard him


    congratte her. "What''s that for?" she asked, her face breaking into a wide smile.


    Since she hadn''t driven her car to work, she nned to take a taxi home.


    "It''s for you returning to work, of course," Jack replied.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel curled her lips, stopping at the traffic light outside the hospital. "You''re making it sound like I got


    my job back after being suspended." On the other end of the line, Jackughed. "Hey, I was just


    congratting you."


    "Really? Maybe, but I didn''t expect you to be such a dumb man," she teased. This was refreshingly out


    of character for her, so naturally, Jack''s curiosity was piqued.


    ying along, he asked, "And why is that? Dr. Rachel, was there anything wrong with my words?"


    When the traffic light turned green, Rachel began walking across the road and said seriously, "Mr. Fu,


    you are such a hypocrite."


    Jack, who was driving his car, stopped at the red light and was about to retort when he saw a familiar


    figuree into view.


    "I''m a hypocrite?" he asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "You should treat me to a meal rather than just saying congrattions," Rachel said seriously.


    Jack smirked. "Okay then. Wait for me on the sidewalk."


    Rachel, who had just finished crossing the road, threw a backward nce, but in the wrong direction.


    "Turn the other way," Jack said, smiling.


    Rachel turned around and immediately spotted the familiar car. Jack was sitting inside waving his hand


    at her.


    "Do you see me?" Jack asked.


    "Of course," she replied with augh.


    "Wait there. I''ll be there soon."


    In fact, Jack had nned to pick Rachel up at the hospital, but since she hade out by herself, he


    had to turn the around.


    Rachel''s heart fluttered as she watched Jack''s car slowly turn and drive away. About five minutester,


    it finally came back into view.


    When the car slowed down in front of her, she quickly opened the door and got in.


    As she fastened her seat belt, Jack asked with a sly smile on his lips, "What do you think? Was I fast


    enough?"


    "I didn''t expect you toe here," Rachel mumbled.


    As he drove, Jack said, "I had to rush over here because someone asked me to treat her to a meal."


    Rachel tilted her head. "So, which fancy restaurant are you taking me to?"


    Jack rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "You know what, this is my first date with a doctor. I don''t know where


    to take you." Then, raising his eyebrows as if something had just dawned on him, he said, "How about


    going to a hospital-themed restaurant? I heard that one just opened recently, but it''s a little scary."


    "Oh, I''m used to eating right after seeing blood and dead bodies. But I don''t know if you''ll have a good


    appetite," Rachel teased.


    Not one to back down, Jack said, "Okay, let''s give it a try then. I''ve never eaten in a ce like that


    before!"


    Rachel didn''t know whether tough or cry. Recently, he had been getting weirder and weirder.


    Before they could discuss it further, they were interrupted by a phone call from Henry.


    After talking to Henry, Jack turned the car and headed toward a restaurant that he had suggested.


    When they got there, they ran into Michael and Marcus, whom they hadn''t seen in a long time. Marcus


    had just happened to walk out of the washroom, rolling up his sleeves with his wet hands.

 Chapter 212 Getting Married

    Chapter 212 Getting Married


    Michael handed Marcus a piece of tissue.


    Marcus wiped his hands andined, "It''s so hot that I can''t even movefortably. Why did you


    have to make an appointment at noon?"


    Michael suddenly turned his head to the sound of the opening door. "So, you''ve finally arrived atst!"


    Marcus wiped off the water on his face. He raised his eyebrows when he saw Jack and Rachel enter


    hand in hand.


    "Aren''t you feeling hot, holding hands in such a hot day?" he asked Jack. "Are you jealous?" Jack


    retorted. He released Rachel''s hand as soon as they entered the room. The dishes were served and


    prepared on the table.


    Michaelzily sat on a chair with a cigarette on his lips. He watched them with visible surprise. "Wow,


    why are you here together?"


    Jack curled his lips and said, "Should I havee with you instead?"


    Michael smiled, "Shut the fuck up, Jack!"


    Marcus alsoughed loudly, but Jack was used to the jokes of his friends and he did notugh with


    them. Instead, he turned around and whispered to Rachel, "Just ignore them."


    Their whispering annoyed Michael. Rachel smiled. She never really took their teasing seriously.


    While they were busy teasing Jack, Henry was preupied with filling sses with wine. He was


    obviously in a very good mood. He hummed a song that no one could identify as he did his task.


    He looked up from what he was doing and said to them, "That''s enough. You two single men need to


    find a girlfriend soon. Don''t waste your timeughing at others."


    Marcus quickly concluded that Henry was indeed in high spirits that day.


    After they all took their seats at the table, Rachel followed Jack closely. She was familiar with them and


    no longer felt embarrassed.


    As soon as they were seated, Marcus said, "Have you all noticed how unusually cheerful Henry is


    today?"


    Jack leaned back and took the lighter from Michael. He looked up at Henry and said with a smile, "You


    are not the only one who thinks so, Marcus."


    Henry had an odd smile on his face as a reply to his friends'' jesting as he distributed the wine-filled


    sses. His good mood was made obvious by his expression.


    After he ced a ss of wine in front of Jack, Jack glimpsed at Rachel who sat next to him. He


    handed the wine to Michael. "I can''t drink."


    Everyone saw what happened. They all turned to Rachel.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But Rachel remained calm and ignored them. "Why are you all staring at me? Why not just speak out?"


    However, Jack sat closely next to her, and he noticed that there was a slight flush of red behind her ear.


    Henry and Marcus exchanged meaningful nces with each other and smiled silently.


    Jack yed with the roller of the lighter. The blue me came out of the lighter hole and was quickly


    extinguished. He thought for a while, closed the lighter and then handed it back to Michael.


    Jack decided not to touch the alcoholic drink.


    He refused to drink. Everyone thought that they knew the real reason why.


    Henry then ced another ss of wine in front of Rachel. Jack blocked Henry''s hand with a frown.


    "She can''t drink either."


    "All right." Henry took the ss of wine back.


    They have not been together like that for a long time.


    They usually met in the evenings. Very rarely had they ever met together in the daytime. But this time,


    Henry was inexplicably impatient about something and insisted on having lunch with them.


    Henry said that there was something extremely important that he had to tell them. Marcus immediately


    changed the topic to the reason of their urgent meeting. "I find it odd that you''re in such a hurry to meet


    us. Do you have something important that you need to tell us?


    Henry raised a hand to his lips. He cleared his throat and then looked at his friends. "I think it''s best if


    we talk about it after lunch. I''m afraid that you might have indigestion problems."


    "Wow, your message is really that intense?" Michael started to eat. Rachel sat quietly by Jack''s side.


    She never said anything and never interrupted anyone.


    Henry had a mysterious expression on his face.


    Marcus turned to Henry with a puzzled look. "Can''t you just say it straight up, right now? Don''t leave


    me hanging, or I won''t have the appetite to eat."


    Henry lowered his head slightly and startedughing. Hisughter made Marcus feel odd and slightly


    embarrassed. "Stopughing. What the fuck is up?"


    Jack also felt very curious to hear what Henry had to say, but did not say anything.


    Henry thought about it and decided to tell them. He suddenly stood up and walked towards the nearby


    sofa. He had a briefcase with him intentionally. He rummaged inside the briefcase and brought out a


    thing.


    Marcus and Michael were having a light conversation while eating. They observed what Henry brought


    out of the briefcase. The size and the color looked familiar.


    Henry closed the briefcase as Michael and Marcus watched him. The two studied the thing carefully


    and stared at Henry in surprise.


    Rachel was on the farthest end of the table and couldn''t clearly see what Henry brought out of the


    briefcase. She glimpsed at Michael and Marcus and couldn''t understand Marcus'' exaggerated


    expression to what Henry was holding.


    Henry soon returned to the table. Everyone''s eyes were transfixed on him and the thing in his hand.


    He went back to his seat and leaned forward as he held up the thing in his hand. At that close distance,


    they all recognized what it was. It was a household certificate that initially looked so mysterious from a


    distance.


    When he saw what Michael held in his hand, Jack immediately had an idea what Henry was going to


    say. Rachel had the same idea, but since Lea never mentioned anything about it to her, she still felt


    slightly unsure.


    Michael swallowed hard and then said to his friend. "Why do you have a household certificate?"


    Henry wetted his lips and smiled. He looked at everyone who looked back at him with different


    expressions and raised the residence certificate in his hand. His face was masked with a warm smile.


    "Well everyone, I am proud to announce that I am getting married. And I am the first one to get married


    among us."


    With so much nning involved in the meeting, it was obvious to Henry''s friends that what he


    announced to them was extremely important to him.


    Michael ced his chopsticks on the table and then turned to Henry. "Are you serious about this?" he


    asked.


    Marcus was still in a daze. "You''ve got to be kidding. Who are you even going to marry? I have never


    heard you mention a girl''s name." Marcus was the most befuddled among the ones present.


    Jack smiled calmly and turned to Rachel. "I''m sorry. I think I was the first to get married."


    Henry suddenly looked upset. "Come on, I am the first one who is going to get married for real."


    Jack''s marriage was just registered abroad. And Henry felt that it waspletely different.


    Additionally, they had not been together recently.


    "What the fuck, Henry? Why are you showing us your household certificate, instead of inviting us to


    your wedding?"


    "Ahem!" Henry cleared his throat to disguise his slight embarrassment. "We are going to register for


    marriage, not hold a wedding."


    Rachel quickly regained herposure. She straightened her back, her lips twisted. "And Lea...


    agreed to this?"


    When Henry heard the name of his girlfriend, he quickly turned to her and instantly remembered that


    Rachel''s other status was his girlfriend''s best friend.


    She could make Lea change her mind about something.


    Henry sat down silently and passed his household certificate across the table. Jack reached out to get


    it and then handed it over to Rachel.


    Rachel wondered why Henry handed over the household certificate to her.


    In Henry''s heart, he treated Rachel as a member of Lea''s family, so he had to express his respect and


    sincerity to her.


    "Yes, she agreed to my proposal, and I visited her family," he answered cautiously to Rachel.


    Lea only mentioned to Rachel once that Henry had passed her father''s test, but did not mention


    anything about the registration.


    She never expected to hear about the marriage registration first from Henry instead of hearing it first


    from Lea.


    Rachel looked at the certificate that Jack handed to her. Henry''s family was very simple. It was


    composed of only his parents and him.


    Lea did mention about Henry''s proposal, but she felt very hesitant at that time. And before they could


    talk about it once more, she was already going to marry Henry.


    She handed the household certificate back to Henry after she had seen everything.


    Jack was visibly calmer than Michael and Marcus, but he still couldn''t help teasing Henry. "Stop


    showing us your household certificate. We want to see your marriage certificate!"


    "Soon. You will soon," Henry replied confidently.


    The lunch went on in a happy atmosphere. Jack felt happy for his good friend because he has finally


    achieved to get married.


    Rachel felt happy too. She was happy that Lea was finally getting married.


    Michael was initially surprised, but he then congratted Henry when he recovered from his initial


    shock.


    Henry proudly epted Michael''s congrattorypliments.


    But Marcus was still in a state of shock. He was unable to react at all for a very long time. After being


    quiet for some time, he suddenly burst out. "Wait! Where is your girlfriend? Who are you going to


    marry, anyway? That beautiful airline stewardess?"


    "Yes. Her name is Lea." Henry didn''t even want to roll his eyes at Marcus. How could he not know her


    name?


    It suddenly became obvious to everyone present that Marcus knew the least about Henry''s love story.


    And they were already getting married in such a short time.


    "Where is she?" Henry became even more gentle and affectionate at the mention of Lea''s name.


    Michael sighed in relief that his yboy friend has finally found someone to marry.


    "She''s at home. I''ll pick her up in two days."


    "Why don''t you hold a wedding ceremony?" Rachel asked. She felt that she had to ask the question


    from Henry since Lea was not around.


    It was something that Henry never told anyone even his friends. One reason was that they never had


    any direct rtions with his family. The second reason was that it wouldn''t be good for the reputation of


    his family if word got around.


    And he was not a gossipy person who would gossip behind people''s back.


    So Henry thought it best to juste up with an excuse. "It''s just that it isn''t convenient for us right


    now. So, we decided to postpone the wedding," he exined.

 Chapter 213 A Day Of Great Joy

    Chapter 213 A Day Of Great Joy


    Marcus widened his eyes in surprise. "She is pregnant?"


    Henry nodded with a hint of pride on his face.


    For a moment after seeing Henry''s confirmation, Marcus was speechless with excitement.


    Finally, he dramatically put both his hands over his chest as if he was gasping for breath and


    eximed, "Oh, my God, this is crazy. We didn''t even have the time to digest the fact that you''re


    getting married and now, you''re springing this on us!"


    Henry shrugged. "All I wanted to tell you was that I''m getting married," he said casually.


    "Yeah, well, you were being so obvious that I would have to be an idiot to not guess it," Marcus


    muttered yfully.


    All of themughed and congratted Henry from the bottom of their hearts. The whole room was lit up


    by the jovial mood of this group of friends.


    But Rachel, who had never imagined that she would hear such news, was itching to talk to her friend.


    It was 1 p.m. when they finished lunch, but she had a lunch break until half past two in the afternoon


    and it would take barely ten minutes to get back to the hospital, so she was in no hurry to leave.


    But first things first; she excused herself from the table, went to a quiet corner, and called Lea.


    It was impossible for Lea to not tell her that she was going to get married.


    As she had expected, Lea was surprised to hear what had happened at lunch. "What did you say? He


    took out the household certificate?" she asked.


    Rachel chuckled. "Yes, to show us that you''re getting married."


    "He''s crazy." Lea shook her head and cursed Henry, but there was a fondness in her voice. "Did he say


    anything else?" "Yes.


    He said that he was going to be the first to get married among them, but Jack immediately argued with


    him."


    Lea smiled; she could almost imagine this amusing scene in her head.


    "He just told us that he is going to be a father in a roundabout way," Rachel added.


    "He''s insane!" Lea said with augh. The more Rachel described it, the more Lea felt like she had been


    there too.


    Rachel sighed happily. "Marcus told us that he''d never seen such a silly Henry before."


    Lea''s grin widened even more. "He told me that he would go home to talk to his parents about this, but


    he never said anything about getting married. I guess he just wanted to give me a surprise. Well, I''ve


    already heard it from you now."


    Rachel bit her lip, realizing that she might have made a mistake. "Oh, Henry will hate me so much if he


    finds out! I think you''d better pretend to be surprised when he tells you."


    Meanwhile, Jack was standing in the corridor and lighting up a cigarette when he heard footsteps


    approaching him. He turned his head and saw Henry walking toward him with a smile on his face.


    Having known Henry for so many years, Jack could tell that the smile on his face was a genuine one.


    In fact, Henry''s expression was so cheerful that he even looked a little silly, just like Marcus had said.


    Jack flicked the ash from his cigarette. "What? Why do you look so happy?"


    In fact, Henry was trying to suppress his joy, but he just couldn''t. cing his fist in front of his mouth,


    he cleared his throat. "You don''t understand," he said meaningfully, patting Jack on the shoulder.


    "What do you mean?" Jack sneered.


    ''You don''t understand the happiness of getting married to the one you love.''


    These words were on the tip of Henry''s tongue, but he swallowed them and shook his head with a


    smile.


    When Rachel finally returned to the hospital after her lunch break, her face was lit up like the morning


    sun. Everyone who saw her couldn''t help but ask, "Dr. Rachel, you''ve been smiling ever since you got


    back from lunch. Did something good happen?"


    "My friend is getting married,"


    Rachel said immediately without thinking about it.


    She had no intention of hiding the truth from them. In fact, she was d to share this good news with


    everyone.


    The others were surprised.


    All these years, Rachel had never talked about her private affairs with any of her colleagues.


    Now that she had finally shared something with them, they couldn''t help but be taken by surprise.


    Rachel tilted her head thoughtfully, and then added with augh, "Well, she finally found her Mr. Right.


    It''s not easy, you know."


    Rachel''s colleagues were even more surprised now. Not only was Rachel sharing her private affairs


    with them, she was also speaking in such a casual way.


    Although they weren''t familiar with her or her friend, they congratted her happily.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" one of them joked tentatively.


    It was rumored among the staff that Rachel was dating Lucas, but no one had ever dared to ask either


    of them directly. Now that they had the opportunity to find out, they didn''t want to miss it. However, the


    answer they received was far beyond their expectations.


    The elegant woman in front of them smiled slowly. "I''m married."


    All her colleagues exchanged looks of pure disbelief, and some of their jaws even dropped in shock.


    Rachel had never mentioned that she was married before! Besides, there was no wedding ring on her


    finger. How could she be married?


    "Did you get married during your long vacation?" another person asked.


    Rachel smiled but didn''t answer. Her marriage was tooplicated to discuss with her colleagues.


    Fortunately, someone called her at that moment, so she promptly excused herself.


    In the evening, Jack came to pick her up.


    Rachel knew that he was very busy, so as soon as she got into the car, she said, "I can go home by


    myself, you know. You don''t have toe all the way here just to pick me up."


    "I didn''te here just for that. I was just passing by," Jack said defensively.


    It was a flimsy lie. After all, MK Group was located in the other side of the city. How could he just


    happen to pass by the hospital?


    However, Rachel just smiled and let it go.


    The fact that her husband drove back and forth several times a day just to see her filled her with


    warmth.


    The next day was Saturday, so Jack suggested, "You know, you didn''t have to start work from today.


    Why don''t you just go back to work on Monday?"


    "I just went to the hospital to sign in and sort out some things," Rachel exined.


    It was still rtively early when they got home, so they went to a nearby supermarket and bought some


    vegetables and fruits.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Rachel washed the vegetables before handing them over to Jack, who had assumed the role of the


    chef between both of them. Tonight, he was nning to make some soup and two side dishes.


    It was a small kitchen and it was not convenient for both of them to squeeze inside, so Rachel left and


    watched Jack from the doorway.


    He looked so sweet cutting the vegetables with an apron on.


    She quickly snapped a picture and sent it to her friend, but received a jokingment in response.


    "He has be a house husband now."


    Seeing that message, Rachel couldn''t help smiling sweetly.


    When Jack turned around and saw her smiling at her phone, he raised his eyebrows curiously. "What


    are you looking at?"


    Rachel put her phone back and replied, "Just a message from Lea."


    "Uh huh." Jack turned around and walked to the stove. As he began cooking, something urred to


    Rachel and she walked away.


    When he was done cooking the dish, Rachel came back to the kitchen. "We''d better make some


    adjustments to the kitchen. The smell of oil has spread to almost the whole house.


    There was nothing separating the kitchen, the living room, and the dining room, so the smell of food


    spread easily.


    Besides, there was no privacy either.


    Jack, who was busy peeling some shrimp, smiled after hearing Rachel''s suggestion. "What kind of


    adjustments do you want to make?"


    "Let''s start with installing a door for the kitchen." After cleaning the shrimp in his hand, Jack turned


    around and said,


    "Okay, I''ll get it done as soon as possible."


    Rachel smiled yfully as if an idea had just urred to her. "You know, there''s a much more


    convenient arrangement we can make."


    Charles raised an eyebrow. "And what is that?"


    "How about we move to my house?" After all, the house that Rachel was living in was originally


    supposed to be their home after the wedding. It was spacious and had excellent interior design.


    Jack overturned the basin of shrimp into ader, and then took out a chopping board.


    "It''s convenient for us to live wherever we want," Jack said in agreement.


    Rachel nodded her head happily. "Okay, let me n it."


    Soon, he was done with cooking, and the two of them sat down to have dinner together. After that,


    Rachel washed the dishes while Jack went to take a shower. As she bowed her head to wipe the


    dishes, she thought of Lea''s text and couldn''t help but smile to herself.


    Day by day, she started to feel more and more like she and Jack were really a couple. Recently, their


    life had been nothing but peaceful, without any problems to face.


    And yet, she had an unshakeable feeling that something was wrong, as if she had missed something.


    She shook her head in an attempt to get rid of those thoughts. Maybe she was just feeling weird


    because her period had been dyed and her hormones were acting up.


    In the bathroom, Jack unbuttoned his shirt and threw it over the hook. Then, as he turned around,


    something in the trash can suddenly caught his eye. His heart beating fast, he bent over and picked it


    up.


    It was the pregnancy test kit that Rachel had thrown away that morning. Jack turned it over and saw a


    single red line on it.


    Then, he expressionlessly threw it back into the trash can. He wasn''t surprised by the presence of the


    pregnancy test, nor was he disappointed at the result.


    But since Rachel hadn''t said anything about it, he wanted to pretend that he hadn''t seen it.


    Then, he walked to the shower and turned it on.


    As water sprayed out from the shower head and fell on his broad back, Jack looked down and stared


    thoughtfully at the floor.


    After a while, he raised his head to feel the water run down his face, so that he could distract himself


    from the thoughts that he was struggling with.


    He just didn''t know what to do.


    There was something that he was still hiding from Rachel, but he didn''t know how to tell her about it, or


    if he should even tell her in the first ce.

 Chapter 214 Ligation

    Chapter 214 Ligation


    As Jack stepped out of the shower, he noticed that Rachel was drying her hair.


    He approached her slowly. She looked up at him and continued nonchntly.


    He grabbed the towel and said, "Let me do this for you."


    She stared at the mirror attentively to check how he was carefully helping her wipe her hair. They


    looked like any other couple with a bond extending to many decades.


    After having done half the task, he sought refuge in the hair dryer toplete his task. His method was


    a little clumsy but gentle.


    He could feel her aroma filling the room as he put the hair dryer back to its ce.


    There was a sudden change in his mood. After seeing the pregnancy test kit, he suddenly remembered


    something.


    Jack wasn''t entirely sure of telling her about this, so he turned to look at her and said,


    "Rachel, you..." He paused abruptly as he ran out of words.


    He wanted to know if Rachel wished for a baby.


    Jack concealed something from her.


    He had already done a ligation operation years ago.


    He did it for Celine''s sake. During that time, he couldn''t marry Celine and she was frustrated about it.


    He also had perpetual disputes with her due to Rachel.


    He couldn''t bear Celine''s tears. He was grief-stricken because of it. On the third day when he returned,


    he showed her that ligation certificate.


    For a man, this was not a petty matter.


    He had concealed the truth from everyone. None but the surgeon and Celine were aware of it.


    If his father ever got a whiff of it, the consequences would have been disastrous.


    Even Jack had no idea how he could''ve been so crazy back then.


    As Celine''s tears and usationspounded, he was coerced to undergo the ligation operation.


    The moment when he showed Celine the certificate, she was stunned with joy and panic in her heart.


    She was delighted that Jack was willing to do this for her. She was simultaneously worried that if the Fu


    family knew about it, she would be cursed and med.


    Since he had conducted the operation, she would never be pregnant even if they had sex.


    But that also meant that other women wouldn''t be pregnant either if he had slept with them.


    Her status couldn''t be altered. Besides, Celine was sure that Jack wouldn''t have an affair with any


    other woman.


    He was so deeply in love with her


    that he would give up his own children without any hesitation. After so many years,


    Celine had reached the understanding that she could handle him really well.


    But she hadn''t anticipated that they would break up due to her intense greed.


    The single most important reason for their break-up could be summed up in just one thing¡ªher greed.


    Celine regretted it eventually, but she consoled herself by believing that the time she had spent with


    him was worth a lifetime.


    She had seen more when she had been with him than during the rest of her lifetime.


    She simply wanted more and more. However, Jack turned out to be not so amodative to her


    demands.


    He refused to give her a formal title and she had to bear that humiliation throughout the course of their


    rtionship.


    It made her angry and agitated, which she wasn''t able to express in any form.


    Therefore, when another man courted her, Celine didn''t refuse him though she didn''t say yes either.


    Her attitude seemed ambiguous. She knew how to manipte the man.


    And it could arouse Jack''s possessive desire for her. That was her ultimate aim.


    But fate had other ideas for her as her n failed miserably. At this point, it was impossible for Celine


    not to regret having lost him, but it was just going to be a regret as the opportunity to return to him had


    long gone.


    What disturbed her the most was that it was Rachel who had substituted her.


    Why did it have to be Rachel?


    She had been jealous of this woman for four years. But she was alsocent about it because she


    had won a firm hold of Jack. She had been arrogant towards her for four years.


    She felt so proud and pleased just because she could trample that woman under her feet.


    No matter what an outstanding woman Rachel was, Jack had chosen Celine, a hotel waitress. That


    was something Celine was proud of.


    But now, after they broke up, Jack returned to Rachel voluntarily. How could Celine not be furious


    about it?


    It was as if Rachel was taking a revenge on her for the many years of misery.


    He and his wife continued to live their lives to the fullest.


    She even came across a news article that described Jack and Rachel as an inseparable couple.


    But she was nothing! She, Rachel, was just a joke! As far as Celine was concerned, Rachel was simply


    a joke!


    But now, here she was, kicked out of the Ninwell City.


    She had to give up all her pride and vanity ever since Jack broke up with her.


    She wasn''t given any money either. The person she considered as a joke was now the center of


    attention of everybody around.


    Celine regretted each of her decisions that got her life into this condition.


    Now she had a new boyfriend. But she soon found that her boyfriend was far inferior to Jack.


    He was nowhere as good as Jack. She had been so blind to think that this guy was much better than


    Jack some time ago.


    When she was sent away from the city by Fu family, this man still chased her until here.


    At that time, Celine was moved by him, but now she felt utterly disgusted.


    Ironically, she had no choice but to get along with him right now.


    However resentful she was, he was her only ticket back to the Ninwell City.


    A return to Ninwell City meant that she would have the chance to see Jack again. She didn''t believe


    that his love for her that had been nurtured over the past four years would dissipate in just a few


    months.


    Even if it was true, she wouldn''t let Rachel take advantage of it so easily.


    Thinking about this, she licked her lips and took a capsule from her pocket. She crushed the capsule in


    between her fingers and neatly sprinkled the fine powder into the drink.


    She stirred it with a spoon and the yellow powder dissolved almost immediately in the liquid.


    This man had a habit of drinking red wine before going to bed. Although the Hu family was not as


    powerful as the Fu family, it was still a prestigious name in and around Ninwell City.


    Every time Celine went to Ninwell City, she would be expelled by people sent by Jonathan. But what if


    she came back with this man?


    She didn''t think she would be expelled again.


    Even if Jonathan had the guts to do so, this man wouldn''t let it go easily.


    Baron Hu was an extremely protective man. He had pursued Celine for a long time.


    It took a long time for him to get a nod from Celine, and she even dropped some hints that they could


    have sex.


    But Celine didn''t know why he didn''t have sex with her. She didn''t figure it out until a popr rumor


    reached her ears.


    Baron Hu was ipetent in bed, and he''d been under treatment for a while.


    Celine felt both disgusted and despised. As his condition had gotten better recently, he couldn''t wait to


    come over to her tonight.


    She gritted her teeth. Although she was least interested in it, she had to endure it. After all, this man


    was her only bargaining chip.


    That was when an idea came rushed into Celine''s head and she adulterated his wine for fun.


    She knew how to make a man head over heels in love with her.


    If Baron Hu slept with her, he would continue to be fascinated by her.


    When Celine entered the room with a ss of wine in her hand, Baron Hu had already taken a shower.


    Being in histe twenties, he did not look fat or thin. As he took off his clothes, she observed that he


    had ample belly fat. His muscles were loose and unappealing. His face was pale, but there were many


    spots on his face. He was average looking, with nothing other than a pair of good-looking eyes to be


    attracted to.


    Holding back her disgust, Celine sensually offered the ss wine to him, and then snuggled into his


    arms with a sweet smile. "Baron..."


    "Honey, we don''t need to sleep early tonight. Let''s do something else..." As he spoke, he impatiently


    put his hands on her body.


    Celine suppressed her disgust and blinked at him with her beautiful eyes. She took a sip of the red


    wine from her ss and approached his lips.


    In his seductive eyes, he saw Celine as a woman who was actively presenting herself to him. Nothing


    could be further from the truth.


    The rest of the night was an obscure memory for her. The day after her return to Ninwell City, sheid


    her eyes on the person she was eagerly waiting to meet at the banquet.


    Celine was wearing a lc strapless dress, which was uniquely cut in the chest area showing her curvy


    and beautiful bosoms.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Men almost always looked at her chest intentionally or unintentionally. As for Baron Hu, he was so


    proud of his woman because she always attracted others'' attention.


    It was a significantly different attitude whenpared to Jack. He''d never allow his woman to show up


    in this way and let others stare at her in public.


    Celine had frequently raised herints to Rona about his overbearing attitude in private.


    In contrast with Baron Hu, Celine realized that Jack was a good man.


    When Baron Hu saw an old acquaintance, he walked towards him andpletely ignored her. Celine


    heaved a euphoric sigh of relief.


    She sneaked into a quiet corner and found that her shoes didn''t fit her feet. She was in excruciating


    pain, but Baron Hu didn''t notice it at all.


    Resentment filled her heart as Celine raised her eyebrows. The man she both hated and loved, just


    appeared in front of her, arm in arm with another woman.


    It was the third time that Rachel was attending a banquet with Jack. Considering the ominous history of


    the urrence of an undesirable event every time she apanied him,


    she remained alert throughout her time in the banquet hall because she was afraid that history would


    repeat itself. Luckily, everything had gone perfectly until now.


    This was a groundbreaking appearance for her because this was the first time she was formally being


    introduced as Jack''s wife.


    Before they entered the hall with all the glory and pomp, Jack had held her hands and asked softly,


    "Rachel, are you afraid?"

 Chapter 215 At The Banquet

    Chapter 215 At The Banquet


    Rachel furrowed her eyebrows and gazed up at Jack in confusion. "Why should I be afraid?"


    After a moment''s silence, he changed the topic. "Will you hate it?"


    "What?"


    "Will you hate attending banquets like this, in the name of Mrs. Fu? All of them wille up to you and


    propose a toast."


    She pouted, "But I can''t drink."


    "If you don''t feel like¡ª"


    "I''ll be fine," she quickly interrupted, giving him thergest smile she could ever possibly give. "Am I a


    person with no guts?"


    Understanding what she meant, Jack smiled and held her hand. "Of course not, Mrs. Fu."


    As expected, there were tons of peopleing to the banquet. In fact, they were so many that she


    didn''t know every single one of them.


    Although they were familiar with Jack, the man had treated them quite indifferently.


    Before they could ask who she was, he already taken the initiative to introduce her. "This is my wife,


    Rachel Shen."


    She smiled at them gently, pretending not to notice their different expressions.


    Many looked like they were startled. Rachel thought it was funny.


    Luckily, the banquet went smoothly. The host was incredibly influential, so even Jack had to show his


    respects. He couldn''t leave until the banquet was over.


    Rachel didn''t drink any alcohol, while Jack had already taken quite a few sses.


    The crowds just kept oning.


    Knowing that Mrs. Fu was present in the banquet, they all neared Jack to try and find who the lucky


    woman was.


    After seeing them, they found that the two were a perfect match.


    Jack introduced her to everyone that they had bumped into that she was his wife, confirming all the


    rumors on the Inte. Even then, they still couldn''t help but be in awe of such an aplishment.


    How could Jack have gotten married so suddenly? There wasn''t even a wedding? Did his family not


    like her? Or was she pregnant?


    All sorts of guesses ran through their minds.


    Soon enough, the word spread, and more and more questions arose.


    There were a lot of people who seemed to be inquiring about Rachel''s background as well.


    Given that she wasn''t popr in the business circle or the entertainment circle, everyone wanted to


    know exactly who she was.


    Rachel, being naive of that sort of thing, couldn''t really see the gossip and questions behind their taut


    res. What she saw was everyone''s curious gaze.


    She wasn''t afraid of their stare. In fact, she even let them stare at her. When she met their inquisitive


    re, she gazed back at them gracefully, which only made them turn away in embarrassment.


    After walking around for a while, they finally found the time to be alone. Jack raised his hand and


    tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "How is it? Are you used to it?"


    Rachel leaned against him. "I saw a few people whom I''ve seen on TV before."


    "Yes. There are a few politicians here."


    She stared up at him with her bright eyes. "Can I say something about them?"


    "Of course." A smile curved into his lips.


    Rachel chuckled. "Well, they talk more than they were on TV."


    Knowing that she was referring to them specting about their rtionship, Jack couldn''t help but


    smirk. "I agree."


    While others were talking about the couple, Rachel was doing the same thing right back at them.


    After a while, she stopped. After all, she wasn''t fond with gossiping.


    Knowing this, Jack ced her inside a small booth that he had prepared for her. The room was


    separated from the hall by nts and a screen.


    People would know that there was someone inside, so they wouldn''te in to disturb them.


    The waiter quickly ced their tes on the table.


    Since they couldn''t leave soon, Jack made sure that Rachel had a safe space where she could rx


    herself.


    Rachel knew from his careful behavior that he was afraid that she wouldn''t like it here.


    She pursed her lips. She was just so unfamiliar with the ce.


    She just wasn''t used to socializing, especially with crowds who were too enamored with gossips rted


    to them.


    She had forgotten that they would be no quiet ce at a banquet like this.


    Before long, she could hear clicks of heels nearing her.


    Rachel could hear that they sat down somewhere not far from her location.


    One of the women sighed. "What''s wrong?" another asked.


    "These shoes are terrible!" the woman groaned. "I can''t wear them without stubbing my toes."


    Soon, they found themselves discussing clothes and essories.


    Rachel listened in, but she still felt unfamiliar with the topic. She had never been fond of branded bags


    or cosmetics. Although she knew of their importance, she never found the need to talk about them.


    She remembered how Michael had once told her that she wasn''t a girl of her age.


    She had asked him what girls of her age were like.


    Michael had said that


    they were more interested in dresses,


    jewelries, make-ups and parties.


    As she was thinking,


    they already changed the topic.


    Unfortunately, it was about her.


    Although they talked in low voices, Rachel could still hear them due to their proximity.


    After hearing her name,


    she decided to listen in for a bit.


    They were all discussing how Jack had brought her here today and introduced her to everyone.


    Soon enough, they acted like investigators as they tried to figure out where she came from or to whom


    she was rted to. Rachel''s lips twitched.


    Their gossip didn''t hurt her that much. In fact, it amused her to no end.


    After all, this was what she was expecting when she made her first actual appearance. There were


    people who were bound to talk about her.


    Besides, they didn''t say anything harsh.


    Rachel shifted ufortably, not sure if she should eavesdrop some more,


    but she also wanted to know what they were talking about.


    Fortunately, after a short while, they changed the topic.


    Rachel took out her phone from her handbag. She was nning to wait for another five minutes before


    she stood up and find her husband.


    However, before she could n her exit, a frustrated scream interrupted the group''s chatter.


    Suddenly, she could hear heels pping against the floor.


    It was getting closer and closer that Rachel thought that the woman could burst into her room at any


    second.


    But she didn''t. She joined the group of girls and said hello to them.


    "Emma, what''s wrong?" one of them asked in greeting.


    Suddenly, Rachel heard another sharp voice. "Guess what? I just saw that bitch!"


    The girls stared at her in surprise upon hearing that.


    Before they could react, Emma continued, "Do you still remember that bitch surnamed Duan? The bitch


    is shameless! I didn''t expect that she would show up here¡ªwith Baron of all people! The audacity!"


    Hearing her words, everyone knew the bitch she was referring to.


    She was the only person who could


    make Emma lose her temper¡ªthe one and only Celine.


    The reason for women''s grudges against one another was very simple. Most of time, it was caused by


    jealousy.


    Whether it could be because they picked out the same bag or they picked the same outfit, but the


    worse scenario of them all,


    was when the fell in love with the same man.


    The bad blood between Emma and Celine was very simple.


    The man Emma liked had fallen for Celine.


    Even if Celine had been with Jack back then, she had still flirted with the man Emma liked.


    The man had been head over heels in love with Celine.


    In fact, he would''ve courted Celine if not for the fact that he couldn''t afford to offend Jack.


    Knowing this, Emma had been furious. She hadn''t expected that the man would respond to Celine''s


    flirtations.


    In her eyes, Celine was a disgusting bitch!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma had had several fights with Celine, but she had lost each time. The man had cursed Emma for


    being too jealous!


    Then, the man''s family had sent him abroad.


    Later, she had realized that it was because Celine had snitched on the man to Jack


    and Jack had forced his family to send him abroad.


    Emma hated Celine, but because of her connections, she was forced to stand on the sidelines.


    When she heard that Celine broke up with Jack, Emma was ecstatic.


    Emma thought that she could finally teach that bitch a lesson. What she didn''t expect was for Celine to


    move out of Ninwell City.

 Chapter 216 The Walls Have Ears

    Chapter 216 The Walls Have Ears


    A rumor had spread that Jack sent Celine away because of the pressure from his family.


    However, some rumors also said that it was Celine who dumped Jack. When Emma heard about it, she


    sneered.


    She knew there was no way Celine would dump a rich and powerful man like Jack.


    ''That snobbish woman! Jack might have been blinded for so long to fall in love with her.''


    Emma was so surprised to see Celine here at the party tonight.


    Before, she was afraid of Jack''s anger if she caused trouble for Celine.


    But when she saw how coquettish Celine was when she was Baron, Emma realized that Celine and


    Jack had finally broken up.


    A smug smile appeared on her lips.


    Emma saw that Celine was alone, so she thought ofing to her and mock her. However, she didn''t


    expect that she would be the one who got humiliated.


    Celine unted her charms, saying that the man Emma liked was head over heels in love with her.


    Emma suddenly felt angry and resentful, couldn''t help cursing the man for being so blind.


    Until now, she still couldn''t understand why he loved a woman like Celine.


    Emma didn''t know that Jack brought Rachel tonight and introduced her to the public.


    That was why she didn''t dare to teach Celine a lesson for fear of offending Jack.


    Rachel was about to leave when she heard someone mentioned a familiar name that she hadn''t heard


    for a long time.


    She was surprised to know that Celine was also here. ''What a small world!'' she thought.


    Did she really need to meet her husband''s ex-mistress in this party?


    ''The enemy of my enemy is a friend. Maybe I could take a chance to know this woman and befriend


    her.''


    Thinking about it, Rachelughed to herself secretly.


    She didn''t know when she started to be like this. But she also didn''t know that Celine had already


    returned.


    Jonathan had thrown Celine out of Ninwell City.


    Rachel had no idea how she was able toe back, but it didn''t matter anymore.


    She had nothing to worry about, so she didn''t take her seriously.


    The Fu family was rich and powerful, but this didn''t mean they could do anything they wanted.


    Actually, Rachel didn''t mean to harm Celine. She just got fed up by everything that Celine did to her,


    so she asked Jonathan to take care of her. Rachel wasn''t interested in fighting a woman like her.


    As of the moment, Celine was already an insignificant person in her life.


    No matter what she did,


    Rachel wouldn''t mind it as long as it wouldn''t affect her.


    At first, Rachel was in a hurry to leave.


    But when she overheard their conversation, she couldn''t help listening to them in secret.


    She was even more surprised when their topic shifted from Celine to her.


    When Emma found out that Jack brought his wife here, her eyes lit up in excitement.


    A cunning smile appeared on her face as she talked to the other women in a low voice.


    But since Rachel was just at the back of the door, she heard what Emma had said clearly. Emma was


    nning to use her to annoy Celine.


    Rachel suddenly felt annoyed.


    Earlier, she thought that Celine could be theirmon enemy. But now that she learned that this


    woman was nning to use her, she began to dislike her.


    Although Rachel was surprised to know that Celine was here, she didn''t have any ns of crossing


    paths with her.


    How could she even let other people use her to provoke Celine?


    But she heard it clearly. This woman was determined to use her to ruin Celine.


    Rachel''s eyebrows arched. She felt ufortable, but she also wondered how this woman could use


    her.


    After all, these women were strangers to her. And she was pretty sure that they also didn''t know her.


    Rachel found their n interesting, so she decided to stay and listen quietly.


    She was actually nning to turn a deaf ear to them if she only didn''t hear them mentioning her name.


    When they stopped talking for a while, Rachel raised her hand and knocked at the screen.


    The women suddenly turned quiet.


    A few secondster, she heard someone asked in a nervous voice, "Who is it?"


    Rachel didn''t answer. She just walked away from the booth quietly.


    She was wearing high-heels, but since the floor was thickly carpeted, her footsteps couldn''t be heard.


    When the women heard the knock, they looked at each other. They were silent for a few seconds until


    Emma cleared her throat.


    She raised her voice and asked, "Who is it?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But no one answered them. They looked at each other with a puzzled expression on their faces.


    They were so engrossed in their conversation that they seemed to have forgotten where they were.


    Perhaps someone had overheard them and knocked on the screen to warn them.


    They had no idea who it was. This event tonight was not an ordinary asion, so there were a lot of


    people invited.


    Distress was written all over their faces. They suddenly realized that their behavior was inappropriate


    for the asion.


    Emma also looked awful, but she to pretend to be tough. She raised her voice more and asked again,


    "Who''s there?"


    She tried to peep through the opening of the screen.


    When one of the women saw Emma''s anxious look, she sniggered. But Emma turned to look at her


    coldly.


    With a cold expression on her face, she sneered, "What? Is something funny?"


    The smile on the woman''s face disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "I... I didn''t mean it."


    "Humph!" With contempt, Emma straightened her body and looked at the girls around her.


    She gave the women a scornful look. "I know what you are thinking.


    But don''t forget that you are all involved. If whatever we talked about herees out, all of you can''t


    escape from this,"


    she sneered coldly.


    The women had different expressions on their faces. They knew what kind of person Emma was.


    Emma was a bossy and hot-tempered woman.


    Her friends liked her for being tough and brave.


    They had never been worried about gossiping other people in private before.


    But this time seemed to be different. Emma was also anxious, and she even threatened them.


    One of the women felt it wasn''t right, so she tried to defend themselves. "How can you do this to us?


    We didn''t even say anything."


    Emma squinted at her and asked, "Are you sure you said nothing?"


    The woman retorted, "We are not trying to me you. But you are overreacting. Why do you have to


    threaten us like that?"


    Emma gave her a sharp re.


    She just felt that they were taking pleasure in her misfortune.


    But then she pursed her lips and said, "If you don''t want this argument to continue, you better check


    who that person is."


    The woman pouted angrily. "Why do you want me to go there? I''m sure that the person has already left.


    Besides, I didn''t say anything bad against the others."


    Emma was now boiling in anger. "So you want to say that I was the only one who said bad things? Are


    you all pretending to be innocent now?"


    Apparently, they were going to fight because of what happened.


    But before things could get worse, the women decided to appease Emma. "Let''s just forget about it.


    We are not supposed to argue now."


    "Emma, it''s not a big deal. Why are you so flustered?"


    "Yes, she didn''t mean anything else. Don''t take it to heart."


    Emma was still angry, but she realized that her friends made sense. "Fine! You are right."


    All of a sudden, they heard a knock again. They all turned around and looked at the screen.


    This time, Emma''s anger had already dissipated.


    The screen moved as someone pushed it.


    Their voices might be heard by people passing by, but they didn''t think that someone would care to


    intervene in them.


    The person looked at them coldly. It was none other than Rachel.


    She shed a smile and apologized, "Sorry, I entered the wrong booth."


    She then walked away.


    When the women heard her receding footsteps, they all sighed in relief.


    Emma didn''t know who she was, so she asked with a frown, "Who the hell was that?"


    The other women next to her all looked frightened. One of them called her name in almost a whisper.


    "Emma."


    "What?" she snapped. She looked at them, and she was surprised to see the weird expression on their


    faces.


    Emma got confused.


    She didn''t know what made them looked so scared.


    As she got impatient, she said to them, "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll go back to the party now."


    Her mood was now ruined. Everything seemed not going her way.


    Before she could open the door, one woman suddenly said, "That woman... is Mrs. Fu."


    Emma was startled and stopped in her tracks.


    Another woman said, "The woman that we were talking about was her."


    Emma froze. She didn''t know how to react.


    The woman continued, "Just now, we were speaking ill of her. She might have heard us.


    Oh my God!"

 Chapter 217 Save Someones Life

    Chapter 217 Save Someone''s Life


    Emma was in shock that she almost dropped her bag. ''What the hell?''


    Rachel pursed her lips.


    Although they weren''t speaking ill of her, she felt ufortable to be part of their conversation.


    She didn''t go away quietly. In fact, the moment her face was shown,


    the girls realized that she had heard them gossip about her.


    The girls huddled around each other in bewilderment. Some of them shared looks as they wanted to


    figure out what to do next.


    "What should we do?"


    "I don''t know either."


    "Will she teach us a lesson?"


    Finding no answer within themselves, they gazed up at Emma. The woman was so restless that she


    was about to break her bag strap. She gritted her teeth. "What are you looking at me for? I''m not her!"


    she demanded.


    Her voice was much weaker than before as guilt crept over her words.


    Jack was known to defend the people around him. What if he got back at her for the words that she


    had just said today?


    After all, she had insulted both his wife and his ex.


    Emma balled her fists and lowered her head. "I''ll apologize to her."


    All of the women gazed up at Emma in surprise, not really expecting that she would lower her pride for


    something like this. Without another word, she pursed her lips and walked out.


    She nced around, muttering to herself, "Where is she?"


    She didn''t even know the woman''s name! "Have you seen Mrs. Fu?" she asked a few passers-by. If


    she didn''t see Rachel, then someone else must have.


    Either way, she was going to apologize to her.


    Rachel was actually looking for Jack, but she couldn''t find him anywhere.


    People were going in and out of the banquet hall, blocking her view.


    Some of them gathered around as they clinked their sses together. As she stared at her


    surroundings, she found that almost every man was dressed exactly the same. If they covered their


    faces, she wouldn''t be able to tell them apart.


    Back then, she had thought that Jack was an angel sent from the heavens¡ªthat she could spot him


    anywhere in the world.


    In the midst of bustling crowds, she found that, that might not be the case.


    If they weren''t facing her, they all looked exactly alike!


    Rachel walked around the hall, narrowing her eyes like a sparrow trying to find its jewelries, but she still


    saw no sign of her husband. Instead, she found a few people who waved her over and greeted her as if


    she was some sort of celebrity.


    She initially wanted to ask them if they knew where Jack was, but she felt a little embarrassed to ask


    such a question. She didn''t want them to think that she had lost him along the way.


    Instead, she entertained them with a chat. Fortunately, none of them asked her where Jack was.


    A few minutester, she was finally free to wander around the hall.


    It urred to her that thest time they had gone to an engagement party, Jack had also disappeared


    like this.


    She pursed her lips, going up the second floor.


    However, given the eerie silence, she found that Jack might not be here.


    She must''ve gone up the wrong flight of stairs.


    Rachel was about to turn around when a door opened behind her. A man staggered out. The top of his


    shirt was unbuttoned and his eyes were rolling to the back of his head. He was heaving as if he had


    just finished a marathon.


    Before she could react, he wrapped his hand around her wrist. She winced at the hotness of his grasp.


    The man stared at her with bloodshot eyes as he leaned against her.


    Her back hit against the wall behind her. She screamed in shock.


    Suddenly, the man fell to the floor.


    Rachel quickly stretched out her arms and tried to hold him.


    His breathing got even heavier and his face was flushed.


    "Doctor," he gasped out. "Help me."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Before she had time to think, the man had already lost consciousness.


    She tried her best, but she still couldn''t find a better grip. "Is somebody here?" she yelled out. "Help!


    Please!"


    She knew that something bad was going to happen.


    The ambnce arrived very soon. When the man was sent into the car, he tightly grasped her hand.


    Seeing that the situation was urgent, Rachel didn''t have a choice but to follow him. She lifted up the


    hemline of her dress and followed the man into the ambnce.


    He must''ve suffered from an allergy.


    She pursed her lips. However, she still couldn''t find out the allergen.


    When the ambnce was about to drive away, a fat old man ran towards them.


    In a panic, he iled his arms and told the nurses that he was the patient''s family. Knowing the urgency,


    the nurses allowed him toe with them.


    The ambnce left hurriedly, without disturbing anyone else in the vi.


    A while ago, although Rachel was yelling out for help, it seemed that no one else could hear her.


    As the situation became even more dire, she calmed herself and took out her bag to make a phone


    call.


    As she was telling the address, the man beneath her suddenly woke up.


    Gasping for air, he had stretched out his arm as if trying to grab something. However, it only knocked


    over her phone from her hand. It flew directly against the wall and broke into two pieces.


    The man groaned in pain.


    Rachel had tried to piece her phone together. A young man happened toe over. He was startled


    seeing the scene.


    But so he collected himself and called the ambnce, which arrived in ten minutes.


    The ambnce stopped at the back door.


    She followed them down and into the vehicle without disturbing the guests of the banquet.


    As Rachel thought about it, she couldn''t help but purse her lips. After that, the man who had helped her


    was already nowhere to be found.


    The ambnce didn''t have much space, but Rachel didn''t care. She showed her identity and they let


    her in.


    The most urgent thing now was to send him to the hospital safely.


    It was still uncertain what caused the patient''s allergic reaction. The old man who had followed them to


    the car sat beside them and held the patient''s hand. "What''s the situation?"


    "It''s getting critical. The patient isn''t responding," the doctor responded urgently. "Increase the dosage,"


    Rachel immediately said.


    However, even if she had already made it clear that she was a doctor, she had no certificate with her.


    Others didn''t bother to listen to her.


    It was a life on the line. They needed to be responsible for it.


    Aware of this dilemma, Rachel asked the doctor to call the hospital to make sure.


    The patient opened his eyes as if he had just woken up from a trance. He could see a woman hovering


    over him.


    He heard the woman say in a soft yet firm voice, "Just do as I say..."


    What had happened on the second floor was unknown to the other guests of the banquet.


    The ambnce came and went without them even noticing. Although there were a few who heard the


    sirens, they quickly dismissed it.


    "My mind has been ying tricks on me." One of them chuckled as he chugged another ss of wine.


    After turning around the corner, Jack reached for his phone and tried to call Rachel. He frowned when


    she wasn''t answering her phone.


    Her phone must be switched off.


    He gazed at his surroundings,


    deciding to look for her.


    Rachel wore a long dress. It was incredibly eye-catching and intricate, but she paid no heed to it as she


    followed the nurses to the hospital.


    She grabbed the infusion bottle and stared at the patient.


    His face was covered with bright red spots.


    The man''s face was already swollen and his lips were turning purple.


    Rachel breathed deeply and loosened her grip.


    "Take this," Rachel ordered to the nurse once they had arrived. She stopped in front of the elevator


    doors.


    They arrived into the hospital in a hurry as they panted for breath.


    Fortunately, the doctor was able to contact someone who had known Rachel. They were able to


    discuss the situation at hand.


    The man immediately ordered the doctor to treat the patient ording to Rachel''s method.


    It was not until she stood for a while that she noticed that her feet were already sore. ncing down,


    she realized that her ankle was already dark red.


    ''Maybe I twisted my ankle along the way,'' she thought, wincing in pain.


    The lining of her dress were also stained with mud and dust, but she was in no shape to clean in. What


    was important now was the patient''s condition.


    Fortunately, there weren''t any people that night.


    Next to her, a mother and her daughter stood beside her as they waited for the elevator. The girl with a


    fever cooling patch stared up at Rachel.


    Noticing that the girl was peeking, Rachel gazed at her and gave her a friendly smile.


    The little girl lowered her head and blushed as she hid behind her mother''s arm.


    Rachel and the girl''s mother shared a look.


    Without another word, she walked into the elevator.


    As the doors closed, she thought back to the handbag that she had left at the banquet hall. She


    thought of her phone while sighing inwardly. ''How can I get back now?''

 Chapter 218 Out Of Danger

    Chapter 218 Out Of Danger


    The little girl, who stood next to her mother, was actually secretly watching Rachel. The young mother


    lowered her head and gently stroked her daughter''s face. "Baby, say hello," she whispered.


    The little girl hesitated a bit before staring up at the woman. She shyly waved her hand. "Hi."


    Rachel smiled back. "Hi. it''s nice to meet you."


    The elevator finally arrived at the respective floor.


    As she was about to go out, she heard the little girl asking her curiously, "Are you shooting a TV


    series?"


    Rachel nced at the gown she was wearing. She bit back augh and shook her head. "No. I wore


    this because I have to."


    She wasn''t part of a TV series. In fact, her reality was much more exciting than any series that she had


    watched.


    Every time she attended a banquet, something bad would happen.


    She decided to make some preparations before she went to the next banquet.


    Thest time she attended a banquet, she was trapped in the fire. This time, though, was different. She


    was not the one who was in danger, but the man.


    She couldn''t help but feel lucky and scared at the same time. If she weren''t on the second floor, the


    man could''ve died.


    The little girl eyed Rachel''s beautiful gown with admiration glinting in her eyes.


    She turned and whispered something in her mother''s ear.


    "Yes." Her mother nodded and patted the young girl''s head.


    Jack looked for Rachel everywhere, but he still couldn''t find her. He was already dripping with anxiety.


    His wife wouldn''t have left without saying a word.


    But even as he searched for every crook and cranny of the mansion, he still didn''t know where she had


    gone to.


    Jack''s heart sank. Without giving up, he decided to ask the waiters. However, he only got negative


    answers.


    After a while, a waiter happened toe over with a woman''s purse and cellphone. When Jack


    nced his way, he realized that that was Rachel''s purse.


    He frowned. "Excuse me. Can I have a look at that purse?" he asked.


    The waiter was stunned as he handed the purse to Jack. "Sir, is this yours?"


    Jack didn''t answer. Instead, he carefully looked at the purse''s contents. It was indeed Rachel''s.


    The waiter then handed him the phone. "I found this with the purse, sir."


    Jack''s eyes darkened and his fingers tightened around the phone. "Where did you find them?" he


    demanded lowly.


    The waiter was frightened by his sudden change of behavior. He scratched the back of his neck


    uneasily. "I found them on the second floor."


    The purse was obviously a woman''s. And yet the waiter was stupid enough to ask again,


    "Are they yours, sir?"


    "These are my wife''s. Please take me to the ce you picked them up."


    The man that was sent to the hospital was Bill Huo, and the old man who followed him there was


    actually his butler.


    The butler, who was an old man, busied himself by filling out all the important hospital forms.


    Rachel found a nurse and wanted to borrow her phone to call Jack, but she couldn''t remember his


    number.


    The only numbers she remembered were Lea''s and Eric''s, but when she tried to call them, neither of


    them answered.


    The nurse noticed that she didn''t look so well.


    "Do you need any help?" she asked.


    Rachel thought for a while before shaking her head.


    She didn''t bring any money with her, but that was fine.


    Rachel handed her back the phone. "No. Thank you."


    She didn''t know if the man was all right or not. That was when something came to her mind.


    Was Bill Huo a guest? If he was, why was he escorted out of the vi so silently?


    He couldn''t be a family member because thest time Jack told her about the host, she knew for a fact


    that the host''sst name wasn''t Huo.


    Then again, it could be possible that the man was a rtive. Suddenly, his butler approached her,


    knocking her out of her thoughts.


    He had been holding tons of documents in his hands. He was so happy that he could burst into tears at


    any given moment.


    "Thank you, miss! Thank you so much!"


    Rachel waved her hand dismissively. This was her job. There was no need to thank her.


    "Without you, Bill wouldn''t have been saved," he stuttered out, wiping the tears from his cheeks.


    Rachel smiled.


    "You''re too kind. I just happen to be at the right ce at the right time. Anyone else who would''ve


    encountered such a problem would help," she said before pausing.


    "By the way, have you contacted his family?"


    The old man stopped wiping the tears on his face as he had an embarrassed expression on his face.


    "I haven''t..." he stuttered before looking at her pleadingly. "Please, miss, do you mind if you watch over


    him for a second? I have to go through all the formalities. Can you take care for him even if just for a


    while. I''ll be back soon."


    Afraid that she might turn him down, he added, "It will only be just a moment. I''lle up as soon as I


    finish all these procedures."


    Seeing that the man was practically drowning with his work, she knew that she had no other choice but


    to help him.


    When Rachel agreed,


    the old man was so happy that he could''ve jumped for joy.


    In the ward, Bill Huo''s life was finally saved.


    Although the man was still very weak and pale, his condition was already stable.


    The red spots were still present along his skin, making his face look swollen and deformed.


    There was also a piercing mark on the side of his neck. Rachel pursed his lips as she stared at the


    man''s poor condition. At this point, she didn''t know what caused such a reaction.


    Pulling a chair, she sat beside him and observed his face


    while his butler ran over to the other end of the corridor to file some documents.


    Although his face was red and puffy, she still found him incredibly familiar.


    ''Have we met before?'' she thought.


    She blinked, gazing at his face carefully.


    He looked nothing out of the ordinary.


    If Bill knew of what she was thinking, he would''ve spat out blood.


    He was handsome. How dare she call him ordinary!


    Rachel leaned back contemting on another problem.


    She didn''t know whether or not Jack knew of her absence.


    Since her phone and purse weren''t with her, how could he know where she was?


    The old man kept to his word. He arrived within the next fifteen minutes.


    "Thank you so much, miss. May I know your name?"


    The old man was surprisingly gentle.


    Hearing his gratitude, Rachel rubbed the back of her neck sheepishly. "You don''t have to thank me, you


    know. Myst name is Shen."


    "Miss Shen, thank you very much! Could you give me your phone number? I''ll let him know when Bill


    wakes up. He can thank you in person."


    Rachel thought that this must be too much for her. It was merely a coincidence. She didn''t meant to run


    into the man.


    However, for others, what she had done was a big deal.


    Although Rachel understand what he was trying to say, she didn''t really need it.


    "It''s really not a big deal." She smiled. "Actually, do you mind if I ask for a favor?"


    Hearing this, the butler bowed his head. "Of course. Anything."


    "Do you know the host of the banquet in the vi? Could you call him for me?"


    On the other hand, Jack was talking with Emma. "I saw her go upstairs," Emma said dryly. She stared


    at Jack carefully, afraid that she might cross him.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She heard that he was looking for his wife, so she came to have a look.


    It seemed that his wife was actually missing.


    Emma didn''t really know what was going on. All she knew was that Jack kept a low profile as he looked


    around for his wife.


    A part of her thought that Rachel must have heard them spoke ill of


    her¡ªthat it might be a reason that she walked out.


    So all she said was that she had seen her before.


    Jack''s eyes were like des poking through her skin. Emma couldn''t help but take a step back.


    After some hesitation, she was finally able to control herself. "I saw her going upstairs, but I don''t know


    if she came back down or not."


    She had initially intended to apologize to Rachel.


    She had caught sight of Rachel talking to someone.


    Not daring to get close to her, Emma simply watched from the sidelines.


    At that time, Emma thought that maybe Rachel didn''t hear what they were talking about.


    If she took the initiative to apologize to her, then she might dig herself an even bigger hole.


    Just as she was hesitating, Rachel had already walked away.


    Even then, Emma still didn''t know whether the woman had heard them or not.

 Chapter 219 Check The CCTV

    Chapter 219 Check The CCTV


    After giving it a careful thought, Emma still couldn''t figure out whether Rachel had heard them or not.


    Then Rachel moved forward, so Emma followed her.


    She didn''t stop following Rachel until they reached the second floor. But since only a few people were


    going upstairs, she decided to stop following her.


    No one knew that she was following Rachel.


    But if she continued to follow her, it might be obvious and people might notice it.


    After hesitating for a while, Emma eventually decided to stop following Rachel. She also didn''t mean to


    stand there waiting like a guard.


    So when Rachel was out of her sight, she turned around and left.


    However, she didn''t expect that she would run into Jack, who was also looking for Rachel.


    Emma didn''t know what she was thinking, but she suddenly told Jack that Rachel went upstairs.


    It was onlyter that she realized she did something stupid.


    At this moment, she needed to be more cautious. She reminded herself to be more careful of her


    words. No one should know that she was secretly following Rachel, especially Jack.


    Otherwise, Jack would never let go of her until he found out the reason why she was following Rachel.


    So Emma didn''t say anything except that she saw Rachel going upstairs. But Jack continued to ask her


    politely, "When did she go upstairs? Was she alone? Did you see here back?"


    Emma hesitated for a while before she answered, "I''m not very sure, but I think she went upstairs about


    an hour ago. She was alone. I''m not sure if she has alreadye down. I haven''t seen her again yet."


    She did her best to hide the guilt and nervousness in her voice.


    If Jack found out, she would definitely be in trouble.


    Emma could still clearly remember what Jack had done to the man she loved.


    So she secretly prayed that Rachel''s disappearance had nothing to do with her. Or else, she didn''t


    know what Jack could do to her.


    Fortunately, Jack didn''t notice the distress on her face. He thought for a while and looked at the mobile


    phone in his hand.


    He then turned to her and said, "Thank you."


    Emma stammered, "You...are wee."


    Jack nodded at her slightly before he walked away. He thought of checking the CCTV footage.


    It was almost impossible that Rachel suddenly disappeared.


    He didn''t know why she had left her purse and phone on the second floor.


    If she didn''t leave, then she must be still in the vi.


    Jack''s heart filled with worries. He went to look for Howard Wu, the hostess of the banquet, and told


    him what happened.


    Howard Wu was stunned. He couldn''t believe that a woman went missing in his banquet. And that


    woman was Jack''s wife.


    Feeling a little nervous, he also prayed that Rachel was just fine.


    He couldn''t believe that Rachel would disappear all of a sudden, so he immediately asked someone to


    check the CCTV footage.


    Jack thought that he should have looked for Howard sooner.


    He only found out from a waiter that Rachel''s purse and phone were on the second floor, but she was


    not there.


    At first, Jack thought that maybe Rachel had forgotten her stuff and the waiter happened to find them.


    The technician showed them the CCTV footage quickly. Indeed, Emma was right. Rachel really went to


    the second floor.


    There was a camera at the stairs which showed that Rachel walked upstairs carefully.


    However, she then turned left, wherein there was no camera anymore.


    The technician checked the other CCTV cameras on the second floor but couldn''t find Rachel either.


    A few momentster, the people that Howard Wu sent to check all the rooms on the second floor also


    returned. They weren''t able to find her either.


    Rachel didn''t have a key to any of the rooms there, so she definitely couldn''t get in.


    Besides, there was no sign of her in all the CCTV cameras on the second floor and even on the third


    floor.


    Rachel didn''t go downstairs either.


    This was something serious. Someone suddenly disappeared in the vi, and no one even noticed.


    Howard Wu couldn''t believe it. How could a person who just went to the second floor vanished?


    It was not magic, of course!


    Jack just stood there quietly. His face looked very gloomy.


    While the CCTV footage was still ying on the screen, beads of sweat started toe out of Howard


    Wu''s forehead. All of a sudden, he felt that the temperature in the room went up.


    Perhaps he was under great pressure that he was a little flustered.


    Jack also didn''t believe that Rachel would just disappear from the second floor for no reason.


    Moreover, she left her phone and purse unattended.


    The technician yed the footage again from the beginning and checked it carefully.


    He paid attention to the time when Rachel was taking the stairs.


    He yed it again and again, trying to figure out something strange.


    Finally, he noticed that five minutes after Rachel went up, a man also went upstairs with something in


    his hand.


    Thirty minutester, the man went down.


    Jack ordered the technician to stop the video. With a serious look on his face, he pointed at the monitor


    and said, "Help me find who this man is."


    The man stayed on the second floor for half an hour,


    so he had possibly seen Rachel somewhere there.


    When Howard Wu heard Jack''s request, a strange expression shed across his face. Jack raised an


    eyebrow and asked, "What''s wrong? Can you not do it?"


    "Uhm..." Howard looked a little awkward. He seemed to be hesitant to talk. After a short while, he


    replied, "Well... I think that''s my stepson. Let me call him."


    He then turned around and made a phone call.


    Jack''s deep-set eyes returned to the screen. It was hard to tell what he was thinking.


    As soon as Howard finished his phone call, he came to Jack and said, "He said he''ll be here soon. Mr.


    Fu, please sit first and wait for a moment."


    But Jack remained standing.


    His eyes were still fixed on the screen as he said to the technician lightly, "Excuse me, can you go back


    to the time that she went upstairs? I just want to check something."


    With his polite request, the technician immediately reyed the video.


    Jack looked at the monitor carefully with a serious expression on his face.


    Howard Wu was a little confused as he murmured, "What''s wrong with him? I wonder why he didn''t tell


    me that he came back."


    A hint of disappointment shed across Jack''s face when he saw nothing strange with the video.


    As he heard Howard murmuring, he asked, "Is something wrong?"


    Howard Wu shook his head awkwardly and replied, "Nothing." He was afraid that Jack would


    misunderstand.


    But then he added, "My stepson has been out these days. I''m just a little surprised to see him here


    today."


    Almost everyone in their circle knew that Howard Wu was not in good terms with his stepson,


    so Jack didn''t ask more.


    A few moments after Howard''s phone call, a man came rushing to them.


    His not-so-long hair was tied in a ponytail at the back. He was wearing a pair of dark-rimmed sses


    that made him looked refined.


    He was also wearing a ck T-shirt and a pair of light gray harem pants.


    As he entered the room, everyone''s eyes were glued on him.


    Mark Chu felt a little strange. Hezily raised his eyes and looked at his stepfather. With hands in his


    pockets, he asked arrogantly, "What''s the matter?"


    He looked rather unfriendly.


    Howard Wu frowned and waved at him. "Come here, please."


    Mark Chu grew impatient. He urged, "Can''t you just tell me what happened? I''m busy right now so stop


    wasting my time."


    Mark Chu didn''t mind the other people in the room. Apparently, he was provoking Howard Wu without


    scruple.


    Howard Wu was embarrassed by his behavior.


    Before he could say anything, Jack said quickly, "I just want to ask if you have seen a woman on the


    second floor around seven o''clock. She''s wearing a champagne dress, and she has long curly hair."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mark Chu looked at the ceiling as if trying to recall something. Then his face slightly changed.


    Jack''s heart throbbed upon seeing the sudden change in his expression. He continued, "I am referring


    to my wife. She has been missing for a few hours now, but her purse and cellphone were on the


    second floor. Do you know anything about it?"


    Jack talked in a very polite manner. Mark Chu slowly took his hands out of his pockets, put them on his


    chest, and bowed his head. His face looked very serious.


    Howard Wu thought that his stepson had probably seen Rachel because he was the only one who


    went upstairs at that time.

 Chapter 220 I Know Where She Is

    Chapter 220 I Know Where She Is


    Howard was now sure that Mark had met Rachel.


    However, he was afraid that Mark would refuse to say anything to him just because of their sour


    rtionship. "Mark, have you seen her?" he prodded.


    Mark raised his head and shot Howard a cold nce that chilled the whole room.


    However, Jack just stared at Mark silently, patiently waiting for his answer.


    At this point, saying something could make matters worse.


    Mark burrowed his hands back into his pockets and turned to Jack. "Yes, I saw her. She''s probably at


    the hospital now."


    Both Jack and Howard were stunned to hear this.


    The former anxiously walked forward and asked, "What happened? Why is she at the hospital?"


    Howard looked expectantly at Mark for an exnation; he was equally at a loss as to how Rachel could


    have suddenly gone to the hospital, let alone why.


    ''She didn''t even go downstairs. Did she teleport out of the house? It doesn''t make sense!'' he thought.


    "Bill was not feeling well, and thatdy happened to see him," Mark exined. "When I called the


    ambnce, she went along with him to the hospital."


    Jack didn''t know who Bill was or what had happened, but now that he knew Rachel''s whereabouts, he


    finally calmed down.


    Before he could enquire about which hospital she had gone to, he heard Howard''s anxious voice.


    "Wait, what did you just say? Bill is not feeling well? What happened to him? And why is he here?"


    Mark just sneered at Howard. "How would I know? It''s not like I made him sick. You''d better ask him."


    Then, he nced at the CCTV footage and remembered something. "Can you be more stupid? How


    can you not find them even after checking the CCTV?" he mocked.


    Howard clenched his fist and gritted his teeth in anger.


    Even though he knew that Mark didn''t like him, he had always treated him well, no matter how rude he


    was.


    But now, Mark had crossed the line! Did he think that Howard would sit back and take any insult?


    How could he raise such a rude and disrespectful stepson?


    Before he could reproach Mark, however, Jack cut in. "Please tell me which hospital she went to. My


    wife didn''t bring anything with her," he said politely.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, Howard couldn''t let go of the fury burning in his heart. "Mark, mind your words," he warned


    coldly.


    As far as Mark was concerned, getting on Howard''s nerves was an aplishment. Once again, he


    ignored Howard and told Jack the name of the hospital that Rachel had gone to. "She went with the


    medical staff down the side staircase on the second floor, and then got into the ambnce."


    Upon hearing this, Jack finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    No wonder they hadn''t been able to find Rachel in the CCTV footage.


    It turned out that she had left the building via the side staircase, where there was no CCTV camera.


    Nevertheless, Jack was still a little worried about her.


    He had no idea what was going on, and besides, Rachel hadn''t taken anything with her.


    "Is there anything else? I''m leaving," Mark said impatiently, looking at both of them with barely


    concealed disdain.


    Howard was disappointed and angry at the impolite way his stepson was behaving, but this was not the


    time or ce for them to argue about it.


    "You can go now," he answered coldly.


    Mark sneered and walked away.


    As for Jack, he had bigger things to worry about. Deciding to head to the hospital to find Rachel, he


    quickly strode toward the door.


    Just as he stepped out, he heard Howard''s phone ringing behind him, but he ignored it and kept


    walking forward quickly.


    He had barely taken a few steps, however, when he heard Howard calling his name anxiously. He


    turned around and saw him running after him.


    As he stopped in confusion, he noticed his phone in Howard''s hand.


    Coming to a stop in front of him, Howard handed him his phone and panted, "It''s your wife."


    For a second, Jack was in a daze, but then he held the phone to his ear. A familiar female voice


    greeted him over the phone. "Jack..."


    Rachel briefly exined everything to Jack, knowing that he would be looking for her.


    It was not until Jack knew that Rachel was fine that he finally rxed.


    "Wait for me at the hospital. I''lle right away," he said before hanging up.


    At the hospital, Rachel gave the phone back to the butler with a smile. "Thank you. I''m going to just


    wait here for a while."


    "You''re wee! You saved Bill''s life, so if you need any help, just let me know," the old man said.


    Rachel smiled lightly at him. In her eyes, she had just done her duty as a doctor.


    "It doesn''t matter. I was just doing my job. I will feel embarrassed if you thank me again."


    The old man nodded understandingly. "Sit down for a while. I''ll go and get you a bottle of water."


    Then, he left in a hurry before Rachel could refuse him.


    Rachel turned her eyes to the man in the bed, who was still sleeping.


    She studied him for a while, feeling that he looked familiar.


    But she couldn''t remember where she might have met him before.


    ''Bill Huo? I''m sure I don''t know him, but why he looks familiar?''


    she wondered.


    Soon, the butler came back with not only a bottle of water, but also some bread and fruits. After all, it


    was the least he could do for this woman.


    Bill had been in a serious condition because of his allergy.


    If Rachel had not rescued him in time, the consequences would have been too ghastly to contemte.


    The old man took out the food from the bag and said with a little embarrassment, "I didn''t know if


    you''ve had dinner yet, so I just bought some fruits and bread. Miss Shen, would you like something to


    eat?"


    He had initially nned to buy dinner, but since the restaurants nearby were unhygienic, he had settled


    on bread and fruits instead. He would treat her to a proper meal or buy her something else once Bill


    was in a stable condition.


    Although Rachel barely knew the old man, she could tell that he was old-fashioned and courteous.


    Even in such a serious situation, he had thought to buy her food.


    Although Rachel was not hungry, she took an apple just to be polite.


    Anyway, it would take a while for Jack to arrive, so it was probably good for her to eat something before


    that.


    "What is your name?" she asked tentatively, taking a bite of the apple.


    "You can call me Andy," he said as he busily flitted around the room. He took a towel, wet it with some


    water, and wiped Bill''s face with it.


    As he looked at Bill''s face, he felt a mixture of distress and relief.


    It was really lucky that things had turned out this way!


    With a sigh, he stood quietly in front of the bed and watched Bill.


    For a long time, he didn''t speak.


    Rachel slowly took a few more bites of the apple and kept silent, but after a while,


    she couldn''t help but ask about Bill''s family.


    "Andy, where is his family?"


    Her words brought Andy back to earth. He looked at her and hesitated for a moment. Finally, he said,


    "His mother is abroad."


    Noticing the awkward pause,


    Rachel wondered,


    ''Is Bill from a single-parent family? Just like Eric...''


    She thought for a moment and asked, "Are you the only person taking care of him?"


    Andy nodded his head, but it looked like his mind was upied by many thoughts. "I''ll hire a nurse to


    look after himter. But right now, I don''t know whether his condition is stable."


    Rachel put down the remaining half of the apple and asked, "Has he ever had such a severe allergic


    reaction before?"


    Generally speaking, no one would be reduced to such a serious condition because of an allergy if it


    wasn''t severe.


    Andy shook his head. "Not that I know of. I didn''t even know he was sick until Mark called me."


    In fact, he didn''t know the details or why Bill had had an allergic reaction all of a sudden.


    Rachel frowned and mulled over his words for a while. Investigating the source of an allergic reaction


    was aplicated matter.


    However, she didn''t want to exin all these things to him, so she justforted him in a low voice, "It


    doesn''t matter. He will feel better after a while once the medicine relieves his allergic symptoms."


    After a while, she added, "But we still have to check with the doctor. It''s best to find out the allergen so


    as to avoid such a situation in the future."


    The old man nodded in agreement. He was still perplexed by this whole situation because he had


    taken care of Bill for nearly ten years and had never seen him in such a serious condition before.


    Other than his slight weakness, Bill had never shown any symptoms. Andy just couldn''t make sense of


    it.


    Of course, a person would know their own body better than anyone else.

 Chapter 221 Thirty Minutes Passed

    Chapter 221 Thirty Minutes Passed


    Rachelforted Andy for a while and didn''t ask further questions. A few minutester, a nurse walked


    into the ward to check on Bill.


    While the nurse talked to Andy, Rachel quietly put down the half-eaten apple and wiped her hands with


    a tissue. Her stomach was so full that she couldn''t eat anything, but she had taken the apple from the


    old man anyway so as to not seem rude.


    When she left the ward, she would take the leftover apple with her.


    For now, she turned her eyes to the nurse, who was in the middle of exining the situation.


    After listening for a while, Rachel realized that the nurse wasn''t telling them anything she didn''t already


    know. For now, they needed to wait for the patient to wake up.


    Since there was nothing of interest to her in what the nurse was saying, she lowered her head and


    yed with the hemline of her beautiful long dress, which had gotten dirty while she was running.


    As she flicked the dust off it, she couldn''t help but smile in amusement.


    After all, there was no way to salvage this dress now; she would have to throw it away.


    Anyway, it was all for a good deed. She checked her watch and found that it had been twenty minutes


    since she had talked to Jack on the phone.


    The hospital was not far from the vi. The ambnce had arrived in ten minutes, so a normal civilian


    should be able to arrive in fifteen minutes or so. However, Jack was taking longer than usual.


    Biting her lip, Rachel wondered if something had happened to him.


    At the vi, Jack was walking through the garden lost in thought.


    He had the same sense of foreboding that Rachel was feeling.


    Why did something bad happen every time he and Rachel attended a banquet together?


    He decided that he wouldn''t bring Rachel with him next time, or if he did, he would keep a close eye on


    her. Only by staying with her all the time could he ensure that she was safe.


    He hadn''t expected to see Celine at the banquet, especially in such a messy situation.


    As he was walking through the garden,


    he heard something that sounded like a soft moan from a woman.


    He looked at the bushes where the sound wasing from,


    disgust evident in his eyes.


    ''These people are really not picky. They''re just doing whatever they want in another person''s house,''


    he thought with disdain as he walked away.


    However, he had barely taken a few steps when heard a small scream from the bushes.


    This time, he stopped in his tracks and squinted at the bushes to see what was going on. But before he


    could move closer, he heard some rustling from the grass.


    He thought that a couple was having sex hidden in the bushes, so he didn''t want to linger here any


    longer.


    He pursed his lips and turned to leave.


    But before he could, a beautiful woman suddenly rushed out from the bushes. Her clothes were torn


    here and there, and there were twigs and leaves stuck in her messy hair.


    Her eyes were full of fear and she almost fell as she stumbled forward.


    Jack, who hadn''t seen her face clearly, stepped aside subconsciously.


    The woman also took a step back in surprise as she hadn''t expected to run into anyone here.


    Just then, there was a faint voice cursing from the bushes. Upon hearing this, the woman''s face turned


    pale and she subconsciously nced at the person in front of her.


    It was only when their eyes met that they both froze, stunned.


    The man she had been cautious of after unexpectedly running into him was none other than Jack, who


    was hurriedly leaving the house.


    Jack, too, had never expected the woman stumbling out of the bushes to be Celine.


    Before he could react, she lifted the hemline of her skirt and fell into his arms.


    Every time she felt sad or aggrieved, she would seekfort in his arms like this.


    Jack reflexively supported her with his hands.


    Feeling like she had grasped a piece of floating wood in the tumultuous sea, she held his arms tightly


    and burst out crying.


    "Jack..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At the same time, Jack''s hands fell on her slender arms.


    Under the dim light of themp, they hugged each other.


    Any third person who was watching the scene would think that they were a couple. However, Jack


    didn''t have time to think about this.


    He was much more worried about why Celine was still here, and in this condition, no less.


    Celine wrapped her arms around him, and for a moment, Jack couldn''t push her away.


    There was panic written all over her beautiful face.


    It was obvious that something bad had happened to her. His narrow eyes slightly darkened as he


    prepared for the worst.


    The truth was, when Celine had first seen a man in front of her, she had been ovee with fear.


    But when she had recognized him as Jack, she felt like God himself had appeared in front of her.


    Unable to control herself, she threw herself into his arms and began sobbing.


    For a while, she thought that it was just an illusion that provided her somefort and support.


    But after embracing him for a few seconds, she finally realized that the man in front of her was real.


    Seeing Celine in such an emotional state, Jack didn''t have the heart to push her away immediately.


    Besides, his mind was filled with thoughts about why she was in such a state.


    At that moment, Celine looked up at him with watery eyes and streaks of tears all over her cheeks.


    However, there were also several drops of unknown liquid sprayed on her face. After taking a closer


    look, Jack felt his stomach drop.


    Finally, he pushed her away and asked in a cold voice, "What happened?"


    As he wiped the strange liquid off her face, he found that it was sticky with a foul smell.


    He nced subconsciously at the ce where Celine had run out. Once again, she leaned against him


    as if she couldn''t stand on her own anymore.


    With a pale face, she raised her trembling hand and pointed to the bushes. In a feeble voice, she said,


    "I... I... I killed someone. Jack... what should I do? I killed him!"


    At the hospital, Rachel looked at her watch once again. More than twenty-five minutes had passed, but


    there was still no sign of Jack. Perhaps something had happened to dy him.


    Although Andy was worried about Bill, part of his attention was still on Rachel, and he noticed that she


    seemed to be looking at her watch quite frequently.


    After a while, he asked, "Miss Shen, is everything okay? Is there anything urgent you need to attend


    to?"


    Rachel smiled shyly, feeling a little awkward. "Nothing like that."


    It was not that she wanted to leave as soon as possible. However, quite a while ago, Jack had told her


    that he wasing to pick her up. Why hadn''t he arrived or at least contacted her since then?


    She couldn''t help but wonder if something bad had happened.


    After all, every time the two of them went out to a banquet together, they would encounter a bad


    incident.


    It was actually amusing, in a way. Rachel wondered what could have gone wrong besides what had


    happened to her earlier.


    Unsatisfied with Rachel''s answer, Andy studied her face.


    Remembering how she had walked out of the banquet with them without a second thought while


    wearing this gorgeous dress,


    he suddenly felt embarrassed.


    After thinking for a moment, he asked, "Are you waiting for someone? How about I ask the driver to


    drive you back?"


    "It''s not urgent," Rachel said with a reassuring smile. Then, without thinking, she added, "I''m waiting for


    my husband to pick me up."


    It was the first time that Rachel had so casually referred to Jack as her husband.


    Her ears turned red. Fortunately, Andy was the only one here to see it.


    Surprise shed across the old man''s face. "You''re married?"


    Rachel nodded with a smile.


    Andy shook his head in happy disbelief. "You young people these days either marry early or end up like


    Bill, alone even in their thirties."


    Hearing this, Rachel almost burst intoughter. She hadn''t expected him to say something like this.


    As if realizing that he had done something wrong, Andy straightened up.


    Even though Bill was unconscious, it was probably not right for him to discuss his private affairs in front


    of others.


    Back when Bill had been in love with a girl surnamed Su,


    he had always said that he would get married soon.


    Andy raised his hand, put it against his lips and shushed, looking at Rachel with wide eyes like a child.


    Amused but understanding what was going on, Rachel raised her hand and shushed back in response.


    Andy walked over to her and whispered,


    "He will be upset if he hears me." Rachel could barely control herughter


    upon hearing that.


    "Although he''s still asleep,


    he can probably hear me," he grumbled.


    Rachel smiled, finding it amusing that just until moments ago, Andy had been worried sick about Bill,


    but now, he had begun toin about him.


    The rtionship between these two people was an interesting one.


    Moreover, Andy was the cutest old man she had ever met!


    After Andy wiped Bill''s hands and feet, he went to the bathroom to wash the towel. Feeling bored and


    restless, Rachel picked up the half-eaten apple and took another bite. From time to time, she nced


    down at her phone, but there was still no intimation from Jack. ''What''s going on?'' she wondered.


    More than thirty minutes had passed. There was no way it would take this long to get here from the


    vi.


    It was almost as if their rtionship was cursed. Every time they attended such parties together, they


    would face some difficulty or the other.

 Chapter 222 Getting Entangled

    Chapter 222 Getting Entangled


    Rachel recalled how she had fallen sick aftering back from the Francis¡® engagement party.


    After that, she had almost died in a fire while visiting the Ying family vi.


    Even though she was trying to keep herself distracted by looking at her phone, her mind kept drifting to


    all the possible scenarios of things that could have gone wrong to dy Jack so much.


    As she took another bite of the apple, she could not help but sigh emotionally.


    While she sat there lost in her own thoughts, Andy tidied up the ward and then sat next to Bill in


    silence.


    When the time was almost nine o''clock, the door of the ward suddenly opened and a nurse walked in


    with a folder.


    She nced at the patient and made a few notes on the document in her hands.


    Then, she looked back and forth between Rachel and the old man. Thinking that Rachel was rted to


    the patient, she finally said, "Miss,e with me to register."


    Rachel nodded without protest and put down the apple in her hand. She thought that she shouldn''t let


    the old man walk around too much. Besides, it would be better if he was here to keep an eye on Bill.


    Understanding her intentions, Andy thanked her once again. He was being so polite that Rachel didn''t


    know whether tough or cry. "You''re wee," she said before following the nurse out of the ward.


    Five minutester, Rachel returned to the ward, having finished all the formalities.


    This time when she sat down, she was filled with anxiety. Why was Jack taking so long to get here?


    Back at the vi, the ambnce and the police cars arrived at almost the same time. Although Celine


    was usually weak and fragile, she was holding onto Jack with all her strength. When the police arrived,


    Jack tried to push her away.


    However, Celine only tightened her grip on him. Even though Jack tried to gently pry her hands off him,


    he found that he couldn''t.


    Celine sobbed harder, burying her face in his chest. "Jack, don''t push me away. I''m scared..."


    The two policemen exchanged meaningful nces.


    This didn''t go unnoticed by Celine, who was scared to death by the potential consequences of what


    she had done.


    Although Jack didn''t want to do anything to upset her, he finally managed to pull her away from his


    chest. He looked into her eyes and said earnestly, "I know you''re afraid, but stop crying. Let the doctor


    check whether you are hurt or not."


    The paramedics lifted a man out of the bushes and ced him on the stretcher. Still conscious, the


    man groaned painfully with one hand on his stomach.


    Under the dim light of the streetmp, blood could be seen oozing out from his abdomen. He moaned


    while being carried to the ambnce.


    The man turned his head, and when he saw Celine, his face changed. With a ferocious expression, he


    pointed at her and cursed, "You fucking bitch!"


    Jack''s face turned icy cold. He could feel that the woman standing next to him was shivering. Celine


    hid behind him, pulled his sleeve, and sobbed, "Jack..."


    One of the policemen came over and presented his ID. "Please cooperate with the investigation."


    Jack turned to the woman beside him, only to find that she was looking at him with a pitiful and fragile


    expression on her face.


    Tears of desperation were running down her cheeks. He was very familiar with this scene.


    Although he had broken up with her, he was still touched by her gestures, and his body reacted before


    his mind could.


    He subconsciously raised his hand and gently stroked her hair.


    The helpless expression on Celine''s face intensified as she whispered, "Jack, I''m scared."


    All of a sudden, Jack realized that the people around them, some of whom knew about his past


    rtionship with Celine and others who didn''t, were all looking at the two of them with inquiring eyes.


    He also knew that the more people who saw the situation, the worse it would be.


    After all, it hadn''t been long since their break up. And it was only earlier today that Jack had brought


    Rachel to the banquet and made her identity as Mrs. Fu known to all.


    Although this was a serious situation, entangling with Celine like this in front of others was undoubtedly


    akin to giving Rachel a p in the face.


    Naturally, Celine knew this as well. Deep in her heart, she was pleased by Jack''s reaction, but the next


    moment, she was shocked to see him push her away forcefully.


    Before she could react, Jack pressed her shoulder and said calmly to the police, "She will try her best


    to cooperate with your investigation, sir. But please conduct it elsewhere, if convenient."


    Celine looked at him in astonishment and panic. The two policemen in front of him were a little


    surprised as well, but after taking a look at the ambnce, one of them said, "Pleasee with us to


    the police station."


    They all knew clearly that even if people with a high social status like Jack went into prison, they would


    come out safely, no matter what the crime. As long as the man on the stretcher did not die, Celine


    would be fine.


    However, in her panicked state, Celine didn''t realize this. She thought that Jack was trying to distance


    himself from her, so she looked at him incredulously and said in a sharp voice, "Jack! How could you?"


    Jack looked at her calmly. "Trust me. You wille out soon."


    Celine pursed her lips and said nothing. Then, she followed Jack and the policemen to the police car.


    Soon, the ambnce and the police cars disappeared into the darkness. Howard, who was watching


    the scene from a distance, frowned. He could not help but sigh in annoyance.


    As he finally turned and walked away, something dawned on him. He suddenly raised his hand and


    patted his forehead before taking out his mobile phone and calling Andy.


    Not everyone at the banquet had witnessed the scandalous scene.


    Baron was one of the people who didn''t know anything about it. While Jack and Celine were on the


    way to the police station, he was flirting with a model in a dark corner.


    Just as he was leaning in to kiss her, someone suddenly patted him from behind. Annoyed, he abruptly


    turned around to tell off the person who had dared to disturb him.


    But when he saw who it was, he stopped. It was not a person he could scold, so he swallowed his


    anger and asked with a straight face, "What''s the matter?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He watched out of the corner of his eye as the shy model took this opportunity to slip away.


    Unexpectedly, the man in front of himughed. "Your woman has been taken away, but you''re still in


    the mood to flirt around?"


    Baron''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Who was his woman? "Celine," the man in front of Baron


    kindly reminded,


    noticing the expression on his face.


    It was only then that Baron realized that he hade to this banquet with Celine, but had slipped away


    after encountering some old friends.


    He wasn''t worried about her at all. After all, he knew that she was in a bad situation in Ninwell City and


    had no one to rely on.


    That meant that he could treat her however he liked.


    Jack had such a bad temper that even if Celine begged him on her knees, he would never take her


    back.


    In fact, that was why he had confidently brought Celine back to Ninwell City. He was not afraid at all


    that she would run back to her ex-boyfriend.


    It wasn''t just that he knew that Jack would not marry her. He also knew some shady things about


    Celine that he could ckmail her with.


    So even if Celine and Jack ended up together, he, Baron, could still control her.


    However, he was positive that there was a very low chance of that happening. So when he heard that


    Celine had left the banquet with someone else, he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Really? Who did she leave with?" he askedzily.


    The other party slightly raised the corners of his mouth and said, "Jack."


    The idle look on Baron''s face changed instantly. "Who did you say she left with?"


    "Jack."


    "Fuck!" As if he had caught his wife cheating on him, Baron gritted his teeth and cursed, "That bitch..."


    He thought for a moment and then asked with a ferocious expression on his face, "Where did they go?"


    "Something bad happened. I saw them going to the police station."


    "What? Where?" Baron asked, freezing.


    "The police station," the other man repeated patiently.


    "Fuck! What happened?"


    "Celine hurt someone, but Jack showed up just in time to help her," the man replied casually.


    Baron raised his hand and patted the man in front of him on the shoulder. "Thank you for telling me


    this, buddy!" he said gratefully.


    However, a trace of disdain appeared on the man''s face. ''What an idiot,'' he thought to


    himself.

 Chapter 223 Giving A Statement

    Chapter 223 Giving A Statement


    Baron didn''t notice the man''s disdain.


    Some of the guests didn''t know what had just happened in the garden. Howard returned to the banquet


    hall as if nothing had happened.


    But he still couldn''t help feeling worried. He didn''t want the banquet to turn into a mess, so he tried to


    comfort everyone inside.


    Fortunately, the man who got injured was not invited by him. He didn''t know who had brought the man


    here.


    Howard didn''t worry about the man. After all, he had already sent some people to follow him. He would


    know if something happened.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What he was trying to do was not to make things worse here.


    His stepson was here. If he left, his stepson might cause trouble.


    Howard had just called Andy to ask him about the situation.


    Apparently, Andy didn''t want to talk to him. But still, Howard expressed his concern for Bill.


    Andy didn''t tell him much about what really happened to Bill. He just said indifferently, "He''s been


    treated, so he''s okay now."


    Howard replied to him in a low voice, "I still need to deal with some troubles here. I''lle to see him


    later."


    Andy snorted sarcastically upon hearing what he said.


    Afraid that Andy would misunderstand him, Howard quickly exined, "Mrs. Fu is also there, right? It''s


    her husband who is in trouble. He is in the police station now, so I need to go there first."


    Howard was just trying to coax Andy, but he didn''t know that Andy immediately returned to the ward


    upon hearing what he said.


    Andy started to care for Rachel since she had saved Bill.


    Knowing that Jack was in trouble, Andy couldn''t help worrying about Rachel. He thought that since


    something bad happened to her husband, she deserved to know it.


    Howard''s purpose in telling Andy about what happened to Jack was to have a valid reason for not


    coming to the hospital immediately. He didn''t expect that Andy would let Rachel know.


    When Rachel heard that Jack was in trouble, she was very anxious. She asked Andy the details, but he


    couldn''t answer her questions.


    Since she couldn''t remain settled, she borrowed Andy''s phone and called Howard. She did her best to


    sound calm on the phone. "Mr. Wu, it''s me, Rachel."


    In the police station, Jack was waiting outside while Celine was taken to the interrogation room.


    The interrogation room door was closed, so no one knew what was going on inside.


    While waiting, Jack thought of what happened earlier. He was still in doubt about why Celine would be


    in a dark garden with a man.


    Anyone would possibly think of something.


    From what happened in the vi earlier, everyone thought that Celine was forced by the man, and she


    hurt him to defend herself.


    But Celine used a knife that was from the dining room. If she wasn''t prepared for it ahead of time, how


    could she bring a knife from the dining table to the garden?


    Jack came to a realization when this question popped up in his mind.


    If Celine brought the knife with her intentionally, it only proved that she really had the purpose of hurting


    the man. Perhaps she had already anticipated what would happen, so she came prepared.


    What was the rtionship between Celine and that man? Why did she have to see him in the dark and


    brought a knife with her?


    These thoughts gave Jack a headache, so he decided not to rack his brains for answers anymore.


    Anyway, the police would figure it out after their investigation.


    Chief Ren was working overtime that day.


    When he heard that a big man was taken to the police station, he personally came to check on him.


    He also knew that the Fu family had a good rtionship with the government, so he decided to help


    Jack.


    Jack briefly exined to him what happened.


    After hearing Jack''s story, Chief Ren thought for a while. Although he didn''t know Celine, she must be


    someone important to Jack, or else he would not apany her here in the police station. Could she


    be his mistress? After all, he had seen Jack''s wife before.


    If that was the case, he needed to do something for them.


    Chief Ren hesitated for a while and said, "Mr. Fu, please stay here. I''ll go and ask the result of the


    interrogation."


    "Thank you very much, Chief Ren. But I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to ask about this in person,"


    Jack interrupted Chief Ren unhurriedly. "Let''s do everything based on the normal procedure. Whether


    she is innocent or guilty, I believe that your policemen know how to investigate properly. What''s


    important is, we do things ording to thew."


    When Rachel was herest time, Jack asked Chief Ren a favor. But this time, he wouldn''t want to owe


    anything from him anymore. After all, it was Celine who was involved.


    Jack knew that the police would take anyone involved for investigation. But since the police had


    mistakenly involved Rachel at that time, Jack had to use his family''s power to settle everything.


    But this time was different. Jack doubted if Celine was really innocent, so he couldn''t just casually use


    the power of the Fu family to deal with this matter.


    Besides, he didn''t want to always rely on his family''s influence to do everything he wanted.


    Jack wanted to consider carefully if the problem was worth to use his family''s power.


    "Mr. Fu, what if...?" Chief Ren stammered. As a smart man, he had already understood what Jack


    meant. But he was still hesitant.


    He thought that since Jack hade here in person, he should at least do him a favor.


    But judging from his words, it seemed that Jack didn''t care about that woman at all. Chief Ren grew a


    little suspicious. He was about to say something, but Jack spoke again.


    "But Chief Ren, if there is something I don''t understand, I may still have to bother you." Chief Ren felt


    relieved after hearing what Jack said. At least, he would still ask for his help.


    He smiled and said, "My pleasure, Mr. Fu." But all of a sudden, Chief Ren seemed to realize


    something.


    What if this would cause him trouble? He didn''t think he would wee it.


    If Celine would be proven guilty of deliberately hurting that man, and Jack would ask for his help, it


    would beplicated.


    He wouldn''t want to offend anyone from the Fu family, but he also wanted to be fair in dealing with


    investigations.


    He was afraid of getting exposed to the public in the future. His and the whole police station''s


    reputation would be ruined.


    As much as possible, Chief Ren didn''t want to be involved in suchplicated situations that wouldn''t


    do good on him.


    But he really couldn''t figure out what Jack was thinking.


    A few momentster, Chief Ren had decided to leave, thinking that Jack might feel ufortable if he


    stayed longer.


    He didn''t want Jack to have a bad impression on him because it might cause him trouble too.


    After a short while, Celine''s interrogation was done. Actually, it wasn''t really an interrogation. She just


    gave her statement about what happened before and after the incident.


    Her key was the man. If he was severely injured, she would be in big trouble.


    But they hadn''t gotten the result from the hospital yet. Although they could temporarily detain Celine in


    the police station, they couldn''t file any charges against her for now.


    And as soon as herwyer came to bail her, she would be released.


    The police were already familiar with the process, so they were used to it.


    Celine was actually scared. A lot of thoughts were running in her mind. Since there was no news from


    the hospital yet, her anxiety was evident on her pale face.


    What if she stabbed that man to death, and she would end up in jail? Would Jack save her? Would he


    use his family''s influence to make her innocent?


    She was not sure about these two things, so when the police asked her earlier, she didn''t dare to give


    detailed answers. She only said that she found the knife on the ground.


    As for how a knife suddenly appeared in the garden, nobody knew. Celine insisted that she found the


    knife there.


    She would never admit that she brought a knife with her intentionally. To prove her innocence, she


    even dared the police to check the CCTV footage.


    Celine didn''t know that the police already had some evidence.


    After getting her statement, they didn''t say anything to her and just told her to wait outside. Celine


    couldn''t do anything but sit on a chair restlessly.


    Her situation and her physical appearance were both in a mess. Her dress was stained and torn. There


    were some bruises on her shoulder.


    She had a sprained ankle too.


    The police had left her alone there.


    It was already bright outside, but Celine was still there sitting solely. Her hands and feet were sweaty


    and cold.

 Chapter 224 Rachel Went To The Police Station

    Chapter 224 Rachel Went To The Police Station


    Celine didn''t know how long she had waited there, but she was d when someone suddenly came in.


    But to her disappointment, it wasn''t the one she was expecting.


    A policewoman brought her a bottle of water.


    Celine took it and thanked her in a low voice. The policewoman replied softly, "You''re wee."


    When the policewoman was about to leave, Celine stood up in a hurry and stopped her, "Wait!"


    The policewoman, who was already holding the doorknob, stopped and turned to look at her. "Any


    problem?" she asked doubtfully.


    Celine licked her dry lips first before she asked, "When can I go home?"


    The policewoman smiled and replied, "My senior will be here at any minute. He has something to ask


    you."


    "Something to ask me?" Celine repeated nervously. Her face turned pale in an instant. She grasped the


    bottle with both hands tightly and said, "I''ve already told you everything. I swear."


    The policewoman raised an eyebrow and replied, "It is a normal procedure. You have nothing to fear."


    What the policewoman had said was just natural, but for Celine, it sounded harsh. She even felt that


    she was mocking her.


    Her cheeks flushed. Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but no words came out of her


    mouth.


    The policewoman thought that she had nothing more to say, so she turned to open the door. However,


    Celine called her again.


    She took a few steps forward to get near the policewoman and asked in a panicky voice, "Wait. Is the


    man who came with me still there?" She was referring to Jack.


    "Who? I''ll ask my colleagues."


    The policewoman''s words made Celine''s heart sink, but she still managed to say, "Thank you."


    When Rachel called Howard, she wasn''t able to get much information from him. Apparently, he wasn''t


    quite sure what had really happened.


    Rachel was so anxious, so she immediately asked where Jack was.


    Howard told her which police station Jack went.


    Rachel was puzzled. She couldn''t understand why Jack had to go to the police station. But since she


    was so worried about him, she borrowed some money from Andy and hurriedly went downstairs to take


    a taxi.


    Andy offered to call his driver to pick Rachel up. It was alreadyte at night, so he was worried about


    her safety.


    But Rachel couldn''t wait any longer, so she refused his offer politely.


    Since she refused his offer, Andy gave his phone to Rachel so she could use it in case of emergency.


    Rachel epted it and rushed to the door. Before she could leave, Andy said, "Don''t worry too much. I


    will ask what happened at the banquet, then I will call you if I find some useful information." He pointed


    at the phone in Rachel''s hand.


    Rachel thanked him again and left.


    Actually, Andy was thinking about something else. He was beside Rachel when she was talking to


    Howard, and he heard that Howard was apparently avoiding some questions.


    He wondered why Howard was so hesitant to answer Rachel''s questions. Perhaps there were things


    that he couldn''t tell her.


    Andy snorted upon thinking about it. To rify things, he called the vi to ask what really happened


    during the banquet.


    Rachel was able to hail a taxi immediately the moment she walked out of the hospital. When she


    seated, the driver looked at her for a while before asking, "Where are you going, miss?"


    She told him the address of the police station.


    The taxi driver was stunned for a moment, but then answered, "Okay." While he was driving, he


    couldn''t help wondering what happened to his passenger.


    Rachel came from a banquet, so she was wearing something eye-catching. And she took a taxi from


    the hospital going to the police station, so the driver got more curious. He couldn''t help asking, "What


    happened to you, miss? Is there an emergency? I can drive faster if you want."


    Rachel was surprised by the driver''s words, but she still answered, "It''s okay. Just maintain that speed.


    Thank you."


    "Alright." The driver drove smoothly in the traffic.


    Rachel quietly looked out of the window and watched the view outside, her face looked solemn. Maybe


    the driver was too bored, or he was really curious about her, so he asked again, "Miss, it''s alreadyte


    at night. Why are you going to the police station?"


    "I have something to deal with," she replied. She lowered her head and yed with Andy''s cellphone.


    Feeling a little uneasy, she was not in the mood to talk with the driver.


    Perhaps the driver noticed her mood, so he embarrassingly stopped asking more questions.


    Since it was alreadyte at night, there was no traffic jam. They also didn''t meet any red lights, so the


    taxi went very fast. It only took them ten minutes to reach the police station.


    The driver turned to look at her and said, "We''re almost there, miss."


    Rachel nodded and looked out of the window again. She realized that she didn''t know where they


    were, so she requested to the driver, "Can you take me directly to the gate of the station?"


    "Sure, no problem."


    Suddenly, the phone in Rachel''s hand vibrated. She looked at the screen and found out it was an


    unregistered number.


    Rachel hesitated to answer it. After all, it wasn''t her phone.


    She contemted for a while before she decided to answer it.


    Andy''s voice came at the other end of the line.


    "Ms. Shen, is your husband''s surname is Fu?"


    Rachel was surprised, but she was also delighted to hear some information from him.


    At that moment, the taxi had already stopped at the gate of the police station. The driver turned to tell


    Rachel, but he saw that she was attentively talking with someone on the phone.


    The driver waited patiently for Rachel to finish her phone call. Fortunately, it didn''t take that long.


    When Rachel noticed that the taxi had already stopped, she immediately paid the driver and got out.


    She was walking to the police station when a very fast BMW sports car suddenly emerged. Rachel held


    her breath and closed her eyes, waiting for the car to hit her. But what she heard was the screeching


    sound of tires. The driver was fast enough to step on the brake.


    The taxi driver, who was about to drive away, heard the deafening noise. When he turned to check


    what it was, he saw the man got out of the white BMW and mmed the door.


    The man looked very angry.


    The taxi driver didn''t leave until the man disappeared in the distance. He then remembered that his


    passenger also didn''t look like an ordinary person.


    He couldn''t help chuckling. The world of well-off wasplicated. He couldn''t understand why they


    likeding to the police station at night.


    What was wrong with them?


    It was past nine o''clock in the evening. Only a few policemen were on duty.


    Three policemen were standing outside, and Rachel exined to one of them why she was there. They


    looked at each other after hearing her words.


    They only received one police report tonight, so they all knew about it. It was said that the person who


    came earlier was someone influential.


    The policeman who talked with Rachel thought for a few seconds. He did not tell her immediately, but


    let her stay in the lobby for a while.


    He said that he needed to check inside. Rachel didn''t say anything. Her mind was actually


    preupied.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    All the while, she thought that something bad had happened to Jack. But when Andy called, she found


    out that it was Celine who was in trouble.


    No wonder Howard was so hesitant to tell her the whole story. Perhaps he was afraid that she would be


    bad when she heard it.


    Jack showed their love in front of everyone, then all of a sudden, he apanied Celine to the police


    station. She must not feel good about it.


    Howard was somehow right. Rachel couldn''t tell what she felt when she heard that Jack and Celine


    were together at the moment.


    She felt that her heart was suddenly stung by something.


    Now she realized that Jack didn''te to the hospital to pick her up because he chose to apany


    Celine to the police station.


    When she found out that Jack was in trouble, she panicked and rushed to the police station. Only to


    find out that he was there with Celine.


    Did he forget to leave a message for her because he was with Celine?


    Thinking about it made Rachel''s knees weak. She felt like all her confidence disappeared in an instant.


    At first, she hesitated to get out of the taxi. But since she was already there, she decided to go inside.


    While waiting for the policeman toe back, she prepared herself mentally.


    She didn''t expect that she would lose her confidence at this moment.


    When the policeman returned, she immediately asked, "Are they still there?"


    The young policeman replied, "They''re almost finished with the interrogation. I will let you know when


    they''re done. May I know your name?"


    "My name is Rachel Shen," she answered. "May I ask who is being interrogated?"


    "It''s ady whose surname is Duan. Are you a friend of hers?"


    Instead of answering the policeman''s question, she asked again, "No one else?"


    "Only Miss Duan is inside the interrogation room.


    But there''s another one waiting for your friend outside." The policeman had already thought that she


    was really Celine''s friend.


    Then the policeman added, "Don''t worry. Her boyfriend has been waiting outside."


    Rachel''s heart slightly twitched, "Boyfriend?"

 Chapter 225 A Fight At The Police Station

    Chapter 225 A Fight At The Police Station


    The policeman nodded with hesitation. "Well, I think so. He seemed very concerned about her."


    She looked down to hide the expression in her eyes. A momentter, she thanked the policeman


    politely. "You''re wee, ma''am. Just wait a moment," the policeman replied politely. The policeman


    looked at his watch and then turned to her. "She''s probably almost finished by now."


    Rachel replied with a faint smile. But she wasn''t really worried about it.


    She sat down again and then waited for them toe out.


    She sat with her back turned to the door, almost missing a figure talking on the phone who rushed past


    outside the door.


    He approached the window and knocked on it. "Good evening, I need to see Chief Ren."


    The policeman was surprised with the request. "Chief Ren? Do you have an appointment with him?"


    "Yes, I do," the figure replied and pointed to his phone. "I''m talking with him on the phone. He wants me


    toe in to his office. Would you like to ask him yourself?"


    The policeman nodded reluctantly and Baron handed the phone over to him.


    He stood there waiting with one hand on his waist as he looked around the station. His eyes


    identally saw Rachel''s back and his mind started to rate her by instinct.


    Thin shoulder, a slim waist, fair skin, and ck hair. He suddenly wanted to know how she looked like.


    He felt an irresistible curiosity to see her face, so he nned to walk over and stand in front of her.


    The policemen on the opposite side of the window called him, and handed back his phone. "Come with


    me, please."


    Baron had no choice but to give up his n and followed the policeman inside.


    Rachel had no idea what was happening at all. She sat patiently as she waited for Jack.


    Baron was no longer aggressive after he got out of his car. He made sure to make a call earlier to Chief


    Ren before he entered the station.


    But his tone was not good as he spoke on the phone. "My girlfriend was brought there by your men. I


    want to know how she is. Did she kill anyone?"


    His words stunned Chief Ren. It immediately created a different picture in his mind.


    ''Isn''t that Jack''s mistress? Why does Baron says she''s his girlfriend? Is she dating two rich men at the


    same time?'' he wondered.


    Chief Ren sensed the anger in Baron''s voice. Several possibilities yed themselves in his mind right


    away. He wanted to make sure to be ready to prevent any untoward incidents from happening.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was able to immediately pacify Baron during the call which was the reason why he was no longer


    as angry as before.


    Chief Ren wanted to avoid a confrontation between Jack and Baron. But he knew that Jack was much


    calmer than Baron.


    Moreover, it was quite obvious that this Celine didn''t really get along well with Jack.


    Nevertheless, Chief Ren decided to ask Jack''s opinion about the girl. He imed that Celine''s


    boyfriend would be there to pick her up and observe how Jack would react.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    The hospital called to report that the injury to the victim was minor and the victim was resting.


    When Celine finally came out of the office, she was shaking.


    She suddenly acted like a child who was severely wronged. She went straight into Jack''s arms, buried


    her face in his neck and began to cry loudly.


    "It''s alright," Jack said in a soft voice as heforted her gently.


    "I''m so scared. It was an ident!" She looked into Jack''s eyes with her tear-filled eyes.


    Jack stared back at her with expressionless eyes. He then pushed her away from him slowly without


    any pity or sympathy in his expression, and this startled Celine so much.


    She grabbed the sleeve of his shirt with both hands and wanted to say something, but Jack stopped


    her. "Just take it easy. You don''t have to say anything. Let''s wait outside. I have already contacted a


    lawyer and he will be here shortly."


    Her eyes grew wide as the tears threatened to fall down at any minute.


    Jack sighed silently to himself. He might be an indifferent person, but he just couldn''t let her suffer in


    this kind of situation.


    After hesitating for a time, he drew her in and hugged her tofort her.


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine," Jack said in a soft voice tofort her.


    His words brought sce to Celine''s troubled mind. She felt that, in Jack''s heart, she was still important


    to him.


    When she had been with Jack before, he had been always gentle to her and treated her like she was


    the most important person in the world. But everything suddenly changed between them.


    She thought about how to approach him again, but she never expected that the situation that she found


    herself in would present such an unexpected opportunity.


    Celine closed her eyes to hide the expression in her eyes. After a moment''s pause, she slowly leaned


    towards Jack.


    When Jack did not stop her or rejected her, Celine moved even closer to him.


    Even though Jack noticed what she was doing, he decided not to embarrass her so he did nothing to


    stop her.


    He did not push her away or did anything to stop her. And they were in this intimate state when two


    people suddenly came in and saw them.


    Jack didn''t notice that Baron came in. Baron, on the other hand, paused in his tracks and stared


    fiercely at Celine.


    Celine felt confused as she suddenly felt someone staring at her. She raised her eyes, and suddenly


    saw someone appear out of nowhere.


    She was shocked with what her saw and her face suddenly went pale.


    Jack felt confused when he sensed something was not right. "Why? What''s wrong?" he asked her. It


    was then that he suddenly noticed that Celine stared straight ahead with fearful eyes.


    When Jack was about to turn around to see what it was that Celine was looking at, he was hit with a


    heavy punch by someone from behind him.


    The unexpected turn of events took Jackpletely by surprise. Celine was suddenly screaming


    loudly as the man pounced at Jack like a mad dog.


    Jack staggered backwards from the punch, but was able to quickly stabilize himself. When the other


    guy tried to hit him again, he was able to dodge the punch easily. Baron was unbnced by his missed


    punch, and Jack gave him a powerful kick in the back.


    Baron fell forward with a loud thud.


    The situation took the young policeman by surprise and he was unable to immediately react to the


    incident.


    Jack''s kick threw Baron away and he fell to the floor just like in an action movie.


    The policeman on duty was not able to stop the fight, but still came out to check what themotion


    was all about.


    Jack stared at Baron on the floor with indifference in his eyes. He then touched his face and felt the


    part that was a little sore and was slightly painful.


    A few secondster, Celine snapped out of her daze and realized what had happened. She stared at


    Jack with her mouth still wide open. "Jack, are you alright?"


    After she finished speaking, but before Jack could answer her, Baron stirred from the floor and whined.


    Baron''s mind went nk when he fell to the floor because of the sharp pain. It took some time before


    he recovered and came back to his senses.


    He only caught thest part of what Celine said and thought that she was asking about him. "I''m still


    alive. Come and help me up!"


    Celine''s eyes went wide with shock and she subconsciously turned to Jack. His eyes narrowed as he


    stared at Baron on the floor. It was then that she realized that Jack wasn''t paying any attention to her.


    The people who just entered the area had no idea what happened and stared at them in confusion.


    The young policeman stammered when he tried to mediate the situation. But the situation was


    obviously out of hand already, so, he was at a loss as to how to best handle it. "You cannot fight here."


    Celine took a deep breath and then helped Baron up.


    Baron wasn''t as arrogant as he was before after losing face in front of his woman and other people.


    Jack''s kick easily humbled him. He red at Jack and then turned to Celine who helped him up from


    the floor.


    Celine felt so nervous that she did not dare to look into Jack''s eyes. She was afraid that he would be


    angry for what had happened or that he would look down upon her.


    Baron stared at his woman and then carefully observed Jack. The physical pain that he felt was made


    worse by Jack''s presence. His face darkened and made him look pitiful.


    He gritted his teeth and diverted his anger to the woman beside him. "Did you think that I''m dead


    already?"


    A policeman entered the scene and then asked, "Hey, what happened here?"


    But no one answered him.


    Jack never said a word all this time, but when he heard what Baron said, he frowned and then turned to


    Celine.


    Her face was deathly pale. She did not let go of Baron''s arm. When she heard him, she stared at the


    floor with tears in her eyes. She didn''t know what to say.


    It was clear to the people there what kind of rtionship Celine and Baron had. Jack wondered when


    she started dating this man. He suddenly felt that the man looked oddly familiar to him.

 Chapter 226 Rachel Witnessed Everything

    Chapter 226 Rachel Witnessed Everything


    Thankfully, Jack''s superior memory allowed him to eventually remember who the man in front of him


    was.


    He was the same man who sent flowers to Celine several times when he was still with her.


    ''Why did she ended up with this guy?'' Jack wondered to himself. A brief astonishment shed across


    his eyes, but he quickly recovered and returned to normal.


    Even though it was but a momentary surprise, Baron caught it on Jack''s face and he instantly changed


    his countenance to a mocking look.


    He also wrapped his arm around Celine''s waist and pulled her tightly to him. He then rubbed his chin


    arrogantly as he stared at Jack.


    He was visibly pompous as he mockingly looked at Jack as if he achieved something spectacr.


    Unknown to Baron, Celine felt extremely embarrassed with what he was doing.


    And this was how the situation reversed itself without warning.


    Celine used to think that Baron was romantic and sweet, and it was this wrong first impression on him


    that made her feel embarrassed at that moment. She couldn''t even dare to look at Jack straight in the


    eye.


    Celine''s mind was in such a mess. The situation caught her off guard. She felt so resentful and hated


    Baron for arriving at the worst possible time.


    Her only hope was that Jack would not ask or say anything about the situation, and that she could


    leave from that ce as soon as possible.


    She knew that she had toe up with another way to please Jack again. All of her best cards were


    messed up by Baron''s sudden appearance.


    Unfortunately, what Celine wanted waspletely different from what Baron wanted. Unlike her, he


    was eager to take her tightly by the arm and parade her off in front of Jack.


    Sometimes, a man''s pride can be greatly affected by his self-esteem. Baron basked in the brief


    surprised look that Jack had on his face when he held Celine in his arms.


    In his mind, Baron believed that the reason why Jack looked that way was because he felt jealous with


    what he saw.


    Jack''s ex-girlfriend was now in his arms, and Jack and Celine had been together for four years.


    Baronughed and snorted in his mind as he satisfied himself in the thought that Jack was steaming in


    jealousy as he watched them.


    "Mr. Fu, do you have a habit of putting your arms around another man''s girlfriend?"


    Baron asked with eyes filled with contempt. In Jack''s mind, however, it was not even worth his time to


    answer.


    Jack didn''t even think that it was worth it to reply to him. Baron felt that Jack was about to say


    something to him and expectantly waited for it with such yearning in his heart.


    However, to his surprise, Jack turned around and left with a bored look on his face. Baron''s mocking


    look suddenly evaporated. He suddenly felt belittled by Jack.


    Baron let go of Celine, his face grim with disappointment and embarrassment. He then walked towards


    Jack who strode briskly away from him. "Mr. Fu! Are you leaving without giving me an exnation?"


    Jack paused and nced scornfully at Baron and Celine. "I have nothing to say to the likes of you."


    Celine was stunned by the way Jack looked at them and felt so embarrassed and ashamed at the


    same time that she looked away.


    Baron snorted in contempt at Jack''s statement. "I heard that you were both present at that time.


    Perhaps your secret date was discovered, so you hurt that man and called Celine to take the me."


    Jack''s mouth twitched as he visibly tried to hold back hisughter. He tried to maintain an


    expressionless face, but found it so hard in the face of Baron''s sheer stupidity.


    ''Is this man mad? How could hee up with such a ridiculous idea?'' Jack wondered.


    He curled his lips in contempt. "If you have a mental health issue, take some medicine before


    appearing in public. You''re just making yourself look like a bigger fool than you already are."


    He then turned and was about to leave, but Baron called out to him from behind. "Don''t try to pretend


    that you are so noble. Swear to me that you don''t have any feelings for Celine!"


    His roaring voice echoed through the corridor.


    Although most of the policemen considered it an idol scene, some of the ones on duty decided to


    remind them about where they were. "Excuse me, gentlemen. You need to take your problem


    somewhere else to solve it. You cannot make anymotion in here."


    It was the policeman who brought Baron in from outside.


    However, what no one expected to happen


    was that Jack stopped, and this made Celine''s heart skip a beat as she gasped.


    Her eyes seem to twinkle as she stared at Jack''s back.


    And then, at almost the same time, Rachel swung her dress and approached slowly with a calm and


    cool manner that no one in there expected.


    Jack was the tallest man inside and Rachel recognized him immediately at a nce.


    At that time, Jack turned around as Rachel approached, and she heard what Baron said just in time.


    Rachel then wondered what Jack nned to do when he paused and turned.


    She paused and immediately saw Celine and her burning gaze through the crowd.


    It was just a short distance, but it felt like they were separated by thousands or mountains and rivers.


    It was like there was a huge gap in front of her and she couldn''t see the way forward clearly.


    She stood dazed as she imagined that she''d see the scene where Jack would walk towards Celine.


    She then saw Jack take a step forward, slightly lower his head and whisper something in Baron''s ear.


    Celine half expected that Jack would walk over to her as she watched him move forward, but instead


    he stopped to say something to Baron.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The fire in her eyes was immediately extinguished as if a basin of cold water was poured over her.


    She had no idea what Jack said to Baron, but when he was done speaking, Baron''s face suddenly


    changed.


    Celine was about to say something, but Jack turned around and pushed the man that blocked his way


    and he continued to leave.


    Celine was about to chase Jack, but she stopped when she suddenly saw a woman who stood not far


    away from him.


    She felt like letting out her arrogant nature, but her cowardly side took over her instead.


    Celine found it impossible to get herself to straighten up in front of this woman. And in her moment of


    hesitation, she watched as Jack approached the woman and said in a surprised tone of voice, "Why did


    youe in here?"


    Celine watched Jack helplessly, as he walked to another woman without even looking back.


    Jealousy burned in her eyes, and she slowly clenched her hands into fists.


    Rachel closely watched Jack''s expression silently and found nothing unusual except the surprise in his


    eyes when he saw her.


    He neither looked guilty nor panicked.


    But Rachel didn''t answer his question. Instead, she moved her eyes from Jack to the man behind him.


    Baron turned towards Jack and his eyes grew wide in disbelief. He never expected that the woman was


    known to Jack.


    The moment he saw Rachel''s face, his mind was suddenly muddled by different thoughts. He was


    immediately stunned by her beauty.


    ''How could Jack be so lucky to meet all kinds of beauties? He''s such a lucky bastard!'' Baron thought to


    himself.


    He thought of Celine and Rachel.


    But Baron''s expression turned to normal, and he deliberately snorted at their backs.


    And just like a contemptible scoundrel, he felt an urgent need of another person''s attention.


    In Celine''s eyes, at the very least, that was exactly what kind of person he was.


    Rachel felt that although Jack looked straightforward and calm, there was a trace of annoyance or guilt


    in his eyes.


    And Rachel felt ufortable with this like a lump was stuck in her throat.


    "I heard that something happened to you, so I came here to check on you," Rachel replied in a calm


    voice.


    What she said made Jack feel warm inside.


    He reached out his hand to Rachel, but she moved away to avoid him. Jack was stunned by her


    reaction.


    But she pretended not to notice the change in his countenance. She looked straight at Jack and then


    asked, "Why? What happened?"


    "She hurt someone," he replied to her.


    They both knew who he was referring to.


    Rachel''s heart suddenly felt sour, and she slightly turned her head away from Jack.


    "Oh? Is it solved?"


    But before Jack could reply to Rachel''s question, Baron just can''t bear the thought of not getting to


    prove that he existed to these two. "Jack Fu, are you not going to give me an exnation for what


    happened today?"


    The man was like a bug, constantly searching for a meaning to his existence.


    Jack knitted his eyebrows when he was interrupted again. It was something that he never enjoyed.


    His heart was immediately filled with an intense feeling of anger.


    Especially after he turned to Baron and saw his disgusting face.


    "Baron!"


    "Sir, please mind your behavior! This is not an appropriate ce for you to make a scene!"


    Celine and a policeman spoke at almost the same time.


    Baron turned around and stared at Celine with a dour look.


    Celine took a deep breath and stepped towards Baron with a gentle smile on her face. "Baron, let''s just


    talk about this when we get home, shall we?"


    Theypletely ignored the policeman.


    But Baron met Celine''s approach with a raised hand and almost pushed her down.


    And because Celine was wearing high-heeled shoes, she almost fell because of his push.


    The policeman who witnessed what Baron did screamed involuntarily.


    Baron reached out his hand to steady her, but she already steadied herself by grasping the wall.


    He felt a little guilty from what he did and licked his lower lip involuntarily as Celine stared at him with


    sadness in her eyes.


    When Jack saw what happened, he just couldn''t stand it anymore. He lost his cool, approached Baron,


    grabbed him by the cor, and punched him in the face.

 Chapter 227 Listening To His Explanation

    Chapter 227 Listening To His Exnation


    Sessive shrieks reverberated through the police station.


    Rachel didn''t meddle. Her cold eyes watched as Jack hit Baron''s face with his fist.


    The two policemen were stunned for a moment. When they came back to their senses, they hastily


    walked forward and pulled the two men apart.


    "Stop! Stop it!" someone shouted.


    Rachel didn''t give a damn about what was happening. Her eyes were fixed on Jack.


    While the policemen pulled Jack and Baron away from each other,


    Rachel turned her gaze to Celine who had been standing on one side.


    Celine raised her chin and smiledcently.


    It seemed that she had been waiting for Rachel to look at her, so she could show her victory. But to her


    dismay, Rachel didn''t show any interest at all. She just turned her eyes away indifferently.


    Apparently, no matter what she did, she was always nothing to Rachel.


    Rachel had never given Celine importance in her life, not even as an opponent. In her heart, Celine


    didn''t deserve any of her attention.


    But for Celine, it was the opposite. Every time she had a face to face encounter with Rachel, she felt


    like facing a bright mirror.


    No matter how well she disguised herself, she was always exposed in front of Rachel.


    This reality made her feel embarrassed.


    After a while, Jack and Baron were finally pulled away from each other by the policemen.


    Rachel stood still and stared at Jack.


    She had never seen him this so impetuous and angry before.


    Wait! Maybe she had.


    That was when she broke into the bar to save Eric from Jack.


    Jack had also acted the same at that time.


    At this moment, Rachel came to understand what she was missing.


    When Jack and she were together, they were just like an ordinary couple.


    They were sweet and warm, but most of the time, they got along with each other like t water.


    Rachel had witnessed all the changes in Jack since they had been together.


    Now, he wasn''t as wild and active as he used to be, which made them more suitable for each other.


    Rachel had thought about it many times. She wasn''t sure if he had changed for himself or he did it to


    please and suit her.


    Either way, she was happy to see the changes in him.


    But what she saw right now seemed to be different.


    Rachel''s brain seemed to be working at full speed.


    After sorting everything out, she found herself pitiful.


    She recalled every word that Jack had said to her.


    She was trying to find something that would confirm why he had to do this now.


    She tried to make excuses for him, but she couldn''t even trust her own words.


    Jack told her that he broke up with Celine because there was really no love between them.


    Rachel believed in him, and she thought that he would never look back to Celine. However, facing this


    situation right now, she felt really aggrieved.


    If he didn''t love Celine, why did he care so much about her?


    At this moment, Rachel felt a sense of envy towards Celine.


    Perhaps Jack and Celine had really loved each other so much before. It was a kind of love that she and


    Jack could never have. Maybe he would also help her in times of trouble, but he would never love her


    like the way he did to Celine.


    A few momentster, Jack''swyer arrived.


    Celine had to stay because she needed to give some statements to thewyer.


    Rachel wondered if Jack also wanted to stay, but she didn''t care anymore. She had better leave. She


    shouldn''t havee here in the first ce. What she had witnessed only made her sad.


    But when she was about to leave, Jack came to her and whispered, "The car is outside."


    He averted his gaze because he couldn''t look into Rachel''s eyes.


    His lips moved as if he wanted to say something more, but eventually, he kept quiet. Rachel just


    nodded lightly and said, "I''ll go now."


    She then turned around and left. Jack wanted to stop her, but he couldn''t.


    He knew what he had just done. There was nothing he could say to justify his actions this time.


    Left with no choice, all he could do was watch Rachel leave.


    The driver saw Racheling, so he quickly got out and opened the door for her at the back.


    Rachel was expressionless, but her aura sent chills to the driver''s spine for no reason.


    After making sure that Rachel had already seated suitably, the driver closed the door and went back to


    the driver''s seat.


    He looked at the rearview mirror to check on her. Rachel was sitting quietly with a gentle look on her


    face.


    The driver couldn''t take the quietness anymore, so he asked in a low voice, "Mrs. Fu, are we going to


    wait for Mr. Fu, or we will go ahead?"


    "Wait for him."


    "Okay."


    Rachel seemed to be in a bad mood, so the driver didn''t dare to say another word.


    She leaned back and slightly raised her head. She looked exhausted.


    Their car was parked on the road across the police station. The station seemed like apletely


    different world to Rachel.


    They had waited for Jack for a long time.


    Finally, he appeared at the gate of the police station and crossed the road towards them.


    Rachel''s phone suddenly rang. It was Andy. She had just met this old man for the first time, but he had


    been concern about her.


    The driver got out of the car to give Rachel privacy. Andy asked how Jack was, but she didn''t know


    how to answer him.


    What should she say? Should she tell him that when she rushed to the police station, she saw her


    husband fighting for another woman?


    Rachel raised her hand to rub her forehead. She felt like she walked into a vicious circle and couldn''t


    get out.


    Eventually, she decided to say, "Don''t worry, he''s fine. Thank you for your concern."


    "I should be the one to thank you," Andy replied emotionally.


    They expressed their gratitude to each other. Somehow, Rachel felt better to have someone to talk to.


    Then Andy added, "Bill is still in aa. When he wakes up, I will let him personally express his


    gratitude to you."


    Rachel felt a little embarrassed of his politeness. She said it wasn''t necessary to thank her, but he


    insisted, "You don''t have to feel embarrassed. Everyone should be grateful to the person who saves his


    life."


    She felt a little strange. She didn''t know anything about Andy and Bill, but she could feel that the former


    treated thetter as his son.


    Rachel was silent for a while, then she said, "Andy, is it okay if I return your phone tomorrow?"


    The old man didn''t refuse. Instead, he said, "Sure. Will it be okay for you to bring it here? I can send


    someone to pick it up from you."


    After exchanging a few more words, Rachel thanked him again and then hung up.


    Right after she put down the phone, the driver came and whispered to her, "Mr. Fu ising."


    Rachel turned her head and looked at the man who was walking across the street slowly.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jack walked with ease. His shirt was a little messy, and there were several eye-catching red marks on


    his handsome face.


    The driver didn''t dare to look at him. He was about to go around and open the door for him, but Jack


    waved his hand to stop him.


    Getting Jack''s message, the driver swiftly went back to the driver''s seat.


    When Jack quietly opened the door, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He rxed upon seeing that Rachel was still there.


    After sitting beside her, he was about to say something. But when his eyes met hers, his words were


    stuck in his throat.


    For the first time in his life, he was at a loss for words.


    Since he was in a daze, she spoke first. "Is everything okay now?"


    Embarrassment shed across Jack''s face when he answered, "Not yet. We have to wait until the man


    wakes up. Hopefully, tomorrow."


    "Hmm..." Rachelmented. Then she asked calmly, "What happened?"


    Although she didn''t sound angry, Jack felt ufortable.


    He wanted to say something, but every time he looked at Rachel''s eyes, he was rendered speechless.


    But still, he exined powerlessly, "She... identally hurt someone. This matter is being investigated


    by the policemen thoroughly. Sooner orter, it will be solved."


    "Hmm." Rachel turned her eyes away. She looked uninterested.


    Jack studied her face carefully. His heart was beating irregrly fast because of guilt.


    He noticed that she didn''t want to talk to him. She turned her head to look out of the window and said


    nothing.


    ''Is she angry?'' he thought.


    After looking at her for a while, Jack confirmed that she was indeed angry.


    He raised his hand to touch her and asked, "Are you angry?"


    Rachel turned her head and looked at Jack with her clear and prating eyes as if waiting for his


    exnation.


    Jack quietly reached for her, took her hand, and said, "Everything happened so suddenly. I was there,


    so I had to do something."


    He wanted to exin why he hade to the police station with Celine.


    Rachel listened to him quietly without making anyment.


    After exining everything briefly, Jack looked at Rachel, hoping that she would forgive him this time.


    He made it clear that he didn''t mean to be with Celine. She was just an ex-girlfriend to him, nothing


    else.


    Although they had a past, Celine didn''t have any ce in his heart anymore.


    Jack''s exnation should have cleared up everything.


    But Rachel''s mind was still in a mess. She thought that she wouldn''t mind, but now she realized that


    she was really affected.

 Chapter 228 You Made Me Look Like An Idiot

    Chapter 228 You Made Me Look Like An Idiot


    "Is that all?" Rachel asked with a tone of indifference after Jack finished speaking.


    "Yes," he answered.


    She smiled slightly at him and slowly pulled back her hand from him. This worried him. "You made me


    look like an idiot today, Jack," she said wearily.


    The partition in the middle of the car was activated. Thus, the driver never heard anything about what


    they were talking about.


    Jack was in a panic for a brief moment. He tried to hold Rachel''s hand a few times more, but she


    avoided his advances.


    Rachel slightly turned her head towards him with a look of indifference. She then looked down at the


    carpeted floor beneath her feet.


    Jack''s heart suddenly felt heavy and aching.


    "Rachel," he said, almost whispering to her under his breath.


    She never reacted to his words. She yed with the embroidered patterns on her dress with her dainty


    fingers. "I thought you had an ident. That''s why I rushed to the police station right away to see if you


    were okay. Then I suddenly felt like a fool when I found out the real reason why you were there in the


    first ce," she said in a soft tone of voice.


    Jack shifted slightly in his seat. He felt anxious after he heard what Rachel had to say.


    He didn''t know what to say to her.


    Earlier, he had a secret n to reward his wife for being jealous. And yet, he suddenly felt like a fool


    after he heard Rachel''s words. Like a basin of cold water was sshed on his face early in the


    morning.


    Rachel turned her head slightly at Jack. "Do you think so?" she asked calmly in a soft voice that was


    almost a whisper.


    She then smiled at him mockingly.


    Even if he was a smooth talker, Rachel''s words and actions left himpletely speechless at that


    moment. He knew that there was no longer any need to exin anything.


    The disappointment in her eyes was so obvious that she no longer needed to say it in words.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get home," Jack said in a gentle voice. He gently took her hand again in his


    and then stared at her eyes lovingly. "Let''s get home first, okay?"


    Rachel said nothing but slightly nodded at him.


    The events of that night made Rachel aware of something that she never expected before. The


    emotions that she felt showed her a reality that she never realized existed.


    She had fallen in love with him a lot deeper that she thought.


    She felt so jealous when she found out that Jack stood up for Celine.


    Her eyes were filled with embarrassment and awkwardness.


    If they would talk about what happened that night, she knew that it would be mostly useless


    exnation from both of them.


    And Rachel had no need or desire to listen to those words. She already saw the truth of what really


    happened with her own eyes.


    On their way home, Jack observed her face out of the corner of his eye, and Rachel pretended not to


    notice him at all.


    She looked down at the floor as she pretended to be in deep thought, but in truth, she was not thinking


    about anything at all. Her mind was a mess, and she couldn''t figure out what she was thinking.


    But now that she was by his side, she felt a little angry.


    When they got home, Jack was unable to find an opportunity to talk to her. Back in the car, he was sure


    that there would be many chances for them to talk when they got home.


    However, as soon as they entered their house, Rachel went straight to the bedroom. When Jack was


    about to follow her, she blocked him from entering the bedroom with her.


    Jack was surprised by her actions. When he was about to say something to her, Rachel stopped him


    immediately. "I have some work to finish. Please don''t bother me right now."


    Jack smiled awkwardly, and took a step back. "Well, I..."


    But before he could finish what he was about to say, she mmed the door.


    Jack stood outside the door stunned as he stared nkly at the closed door in front of him, not knowing


    that to do next.


    Before he could do anything, the door opened once more, and he was surprised that it did. But before


    he could say anything, Rachel asked, "Where are my cellphone and purse?"


    "I...uh... forgot to bring it back."


    She pressed her lips hard against each other but said nothing. "Okay," she said after a moment and


    then closed the door without warning once more.


    Jack stood in front of the door with these thoughts in mind. After some time of staring nkly at the


    door, he finally turned around and left.


    Rachel stayed a long time at the door after she closed it. She never expected that he''d forget her purse


    and cellphone. Was the situation about Celine so important that he didn''t care about Rachel?


    Rachel was in a very bad mood. She stared at her messy and dirty dress, and then slightly twisted her


    lips. She then walked to her closet and brought out her pajamas. She then turned towards the


    bathroom and took a warm shower.


    In the meantime, Baron, who came to use Celine of cheating, got nothing at all when he got there.


    When he saw Jack and Celine, they did not look in the least guilty or in a panic. This sight never gave


    him the sense of satisfaction or achievement that he was looking for.


    Because of this, he wanted to pin Jack, so that he would also experience the same feeling of being


    humiliated.


    He wanted Jack to watch as the woman that he once cherished the most was now in his arms.


    But to his disappointment, he found that Jack''s mood did not change at all, and this made him feel very


    disappointed.


    In truth, the main reason why Baron became interested in Celine was because she was Jack''s woman


    before.


    He felt that it was such an exciting goal to be able to take away Jack''s woman and humiliate him.


    However, Jack waspletely indifferent and uninterested in them both.


    In the end, Jack even punched him in the face.


    After Jack has left, Baron''s emotions got the best of him and he could no longer hold it back. He


    suddenly gripped his stomach with his hands and cried out mournfully, "He injured my internal organs! I


    will sue him!" Celine got up and hurried to help him up,


    but was pushed away. He sat himself up against the wall and said angrily, "What are you doing there


    staring? Call an ambnce at once!"


    The two policemen on the scene stared at each other, and looked puzzled. Celine gritted her teeth


    secretly, but she forced a smile as sheforted Baron despite the humiliation. "Don''t worry. I''ll call


    them right away."


    Baron was hit really hard by Jack. He covered his stomach, lowered his head, gritted his teeth and


    didn''t say a word. His face was masked with a mournful look.


    His mind immediately became busy in thinking of ways of how he could make Jack suffer.


    But it wasn''t an act of revenge but a disgrace for Baron himself.


    After a short moment of thinking, Baron slowly raised his head and found that Celine stared at him with


    concern in her eyes.


    She crouched down near him as tears welled up in her eyes. "Baron, hold on. The ambnce is on its


    way," she said in a soft voice.


    However, regardless of Celine''s visible concern for him, he still burst out in anger that he vented out on


    her.


    Heughed coldly and mocked Celine''s concern for him. "Aren''t you unhappy to see that I am not


    beaten to death by Jack?"


    Baron''s words stunned Celine, and the tears that welled up in her eyes started to fall down her cheeks.


    She stared at him in disbelief and shock. "You don''t believe that I am really worried about you?"


    The sight of her hurt expression touched Baron a little, but he pushed the feeling away and sneered at


    her instead. "Do you really? Or were you taking advantage of my absence to hang out with your old


    lover?"


    When she heard these words, Celineughed angrily even as tears continued to fall from her eyes.


    Baron still didn''t know who she had stabbed.


    He probably came to the police station as soon as he heard the news that she was there with Jack.


    He had been chasing her for almost two years. How could she not know of his nature?


    She always knew how to manipte this man. Even after she was driven out of Ninwell City, Baron still


    went after her.


    And he did that because he had never slept with her yet.


    But the situation now waspletely different from how it was then.


    ''Men are always the same. Once a man has slept with a woman, he doesn''t care about her anymore,''


    Celine thought to herself.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her chest felt like bursting from the anger and disappointment that she felt for Baron. Her tears fell like


    rain down her cheeks. "I never cheated on you," she said in a voice dripping with hatred.


    "Oh, really?" Baron replied with a sneer on his lips. He pointed at the bruises on his face angrily. "Then


    who gave me this?"


    They never noticed that the two policemen had left them at some point. The policemen knew that


    Baron was supposed to be the guest of the chief.


    So they decided that it was proper to leave Baron and Celine to themselves.


    Celine bit her lips because of the anger and the humiliation that she felt. After some time, she took a


    deep breath and said in a voice that was mixed with sobs, "Do you even have any idea who I


    stabbed?"


    Baron was instantly stunned with Celine''s words. "You stabbed someone?" he asked with his eyes


    wide open and his mouth agape. "When did it happen?"


    Celine was speechless with how Baron reacted to what she said.


    It was exactly how she expected it. The man in front of her was clueless why she was even in the


    police station in the first ce. She wondered why he even bothered going there without knowing the


    true story.


    She covered half of her mouth and smiled coldly. She finally understood what was in Baron''s mind this


    whole time.


    And because she now had a clear idea of what went on in Baron''s mind, she knew how to y the


    crowd to her advantage. She knew how to make him like her and how to make him feel pity for her.


    She lowered her eyes with a deep breath. Her face looked as if she was greatly abused and was too


    embarrassed to even talk about it.


    "It was Ron. He asked me out."


    "What does this have to do with Ron?" Baron asked immediately while looking confused.


    It was Ron that Celine stabbed that caused her to be brought to the police station. But she told the


    story in a bit exaggerated way to give herself an advantage over Baron.


    Not only would the story make Baron angry, it would provide Celine with a certain advantage.


    Baron loved dignity so much. But how would he be able to endure such a humiliation once he found out


    that his own friend had assaulted his woman?


    He never spoke as Celine told him the whole story. His face turned redder and gloomier with every


    detail in the story that she revealed.


    And his reactions to the story told her that he had made a decision.


    But her story was not over yet. She kept going at him, spitting out her sad story of getting abused by


    his own friend. "He took me outside where we were alone. Luckily, I happened to picked up something


    sharp and stabbed him with it."

 Chapter 229 Bailed Out

    Chapter 229 Bailed Out


    Celine''s tears flowed freely down her cheeks and they made her look miserable and pitiful.


    Baron was not able to say anything. The entire time, he had thought that Celine apanied Jack to


    the police station.


    Or that maybe they were both arrested while they were together.


    And either one of these scenarios where unbearable for Baron. He never received any information


    about why Jack and Celine were at the police station while he drove all the way there in his car.


    But now that he knew the truth of what really happened. It was actually his buddy who had tried to


    vite his woman.


    Baron felt extremely ashamed of himself and how he acted earlier. He had even nned to have a


    huge fight with Celine to boost up his damaged ego.


    But after he heard the story of what really happened, he was too ashamed to admit his fault. The sight


    of Celine looking so helpless and pathetic made him feel so sorry for her. He slowly reached out his


    hands to her and pulled her close to him. "I''m so sorry, honey. I should not have been so mean to you


    earlier."


    Celine immediately lowered her head and closed her eyes to hide the disgust that she felt. She leaned


    her head forward into his arms, identally hitting the area where he was punched.


    Baron gasped in pain. She pretended not to hear him and immediately started to cry loudly.


    Her loud crying made Baron feel so guilty. He gritted his teeth hard and endured all the pain.


    He pretended to be a tender and good boyfriend to her as he gentlyforted her. He apologized to


    her gently.


    His attitude changed so suddenly, and Celine took advantage of this by bending over to his shoulder


    and sobbed.


    Her eyes were filled with indifference. She knew his biggest weakness was his keen on face-saving.


    And the knowledge gave Celine the advantage and ability to manipte him.


    In the meantime, Rachel took a shower and then changed into her pajamas afterwards. She sat on the


    bed as she wiped her long hair with a soft towel.


    When Jack could no longer wait anymore, he approached the bedroom door and knocked. It was just


    when Rachel''s hair was already half dry.


    The sound of his knocking suddenly paralyzed Rachel, and for a moment, her hands seemed like they


    were frozen in ce. She turned her head slightly away from the door and ignored him. She then


    continued to dry her hair.


    Outside the room, Jack patiently waited for a response to his knocking. Even after a time of getting no


    response, he still continued to knock on the door.


    But Rachel never responded to the knocking. She continued with her own business and took out the


    hair drier. She tried to convince herself that she was not supposed to feel anxious. That she should


    remain calm.


    The knocking on the bedroom door continued for a while and then stopped.


    Rachel stopped when the knocking stopped. She strained her ears and listened carefully for any sound


    that came from the door. She didn''t know if Jack left or not.


    After a few moments of listening, she heard no other sound that came from the door.


    She hesitated for a while and then forced herself to smile bitterly. ''He doesn''t even have the patience to


    coax me,'' she thought.


    She convinced herself that she could easily remain calm. However, after she had finished, she was


    eager to hear Jack knock again, but the knock never came.


    She expected him to exin to her what really happened. On the way home, Jack looked like he


    wanted to say something, and Rachel was able to see this right away. But when they got home, she


    closed the door to the bedroom and left him outside.


    She then wondered if he gave up that easily.


    She felt depressed. Her mind was in such a mess from the events at the police station. She felt like


    there was a lump stuck in her throat. She felt so wronged that she wanted to cry out.


    Meanwhile, outside the bedroom, Jack sat on the sofa and turned to the bedroom door from time to


    time. His injury had started to swell, and his handsome face was slightly deformed. The swelling made


    him look a little funny.


    But he never thought about applying medicine to his face, nor did he care about the difort and


    embarrassment that he felt. He felt at a loss merely sitting on the sofa.


    He did not dare to push the door open and had to sit quietly and patiently until Rachel calmed down


    and came out of the bedroom herself. He nned to knock on the door once more at ater time.


    And Jack was not a fool. He could easily figure out why she was upset with him.


    It was because she waspletely right. What he did was a bad decision.


    He could have asked anyone to apany Celine to the police station, but he felt softhearted at the


    time. So, he decided to apany her himself.


    And during that time, he did forget that Rachel was still at the hospital. He knew that no matter how


    hard he exined what happened, it was all useless.


    She said that he made her look like an idiot.


    When he finished thinking about the events that happened, he lowered his head and identally


    rubbed his hand on his face. He suddenly gasped from the pain. He almost forgot that his face was


    wounded.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he smiled bitterly to himself once more. He leaned back at the backrest of the sofa and stared up


    at the chandelier on the ceiling with a nk expression on his face.


    He waited patiently for her to calm down as he sat on the sofa.


    He turned to the closed bedroom door, and suddenly felt unsure if Rachel would calm down soon or


    not.


    Based on what he remembered about her character, one possibility why she was angry with him was


    because he failed to keep his promise to her. The other reason could be because she rushed to the


    police station, very concerned about his safety only to find that he was there with Celine.


    He considered all of the different possibilities, but he still didn''t get the point.


    He waited for her toe out.


    Thewyer called from the police station and informed Jack that Celine had been bailed out. They had


    to wait for the injured victim to wake up first and n what had to be done next.


    He moved his lips and wanted to say something, but nothing came out.


    He swallowed heavily and punched the wall in irritation. "I see," he replied in an indifferent tone.


    When Jack was about to end the call, thewyer stopped him. He seemed to have something urgent to


    say to Jack. "Mr. Fu, please wait a moment."


    "Is there anything else?" Jack asked impatiently as he retracted his finger from the red button that


    would end the call.


    "Well, Miss Duan wants to talk to you."


    He immediately refused without hesitation. "There''s no need. You can handle everything yourself. If


    there is nothing else, I will end the call."


    Thewyer immediately felt a little embarrassed. "Okay, I understand."


    "Thank you."


    Thewyer turned around after the call was ended. He looked a little embarrassed when he turned to


    the woman who expectantly looked forward to take the phone from him. He brought a balled fist to his


    lips and coughed lightly. "Miss Duan, Mr. Fu has hung up the phone."


    The pretty woman''s face darkened instantly. Tears welled up in her beautiful eyes. Her delicate


    appearance looked heartbreaking.


    "Miss Duan, if there is nothing else, I will need to leave," thewyer announced in a distant yet polite


    tone.


    In response, Celine bit her lower lip and looked up at him hesitantly. "Mr. Zhang, can you give me a lift?


    The hotel that I''m staying in is not far from here."


    Baron didn''t want her to follow him when he was taken away in an ambnce.


    Coincidentally, Celine wasn''t nning to follow him either. After she did her act for a while, she got off


    the ambnce without hesitation and then watched the ambnce drive away expressionlessly.


    Unfortunately, just as she was about to roll her eyes with disdain for Baron, she suddenly remembered


    that she didn''t bring her purse with her. She raised her hand and subconsciously touched her body, but


    the dress that she wore had no pocket.


    She left her purse and belongings at the banquet. So, she was without a single penny. She didn''t even


    have her cell phone with her.


    And when Celine was trying to figure out a way to get back to the hotel, thewyer arrived at the police


    station.


    Thewyer was just about to leave after going through all the bail formalities for her.


    And this was why she asked thewyer if she could talk to Jack when thewyer was about to call Jack


    to report about the progress of the case.


    Thewyer felt sorry for what had happened to her and agreed to drive her home.


    Celine got in thewyer''s car so that she could get back to the hotel and rest, but her mind was


    spinning and she felt dazed with everything that has happened.


    She secretly nced at thewyer next to her. She wondered if she had seen thewyer before when


    she was still with Jack.


    She wanted to know more about Jack during the time that they''d been separated, but she realized that


    it would not be possible to know more from thewyer that she was with.


    They were just not familiar with each other. If he was anotherwyer who she had known, she could


    talk to him about Jack.


    Unfortunately, she was not familiar with thiswyer. It wasmon forwyers to be sensitive to even


    the smallest details. It would be terrible if thewyer noticed something odd about her true intention and


    then found something wrong with her.


    She had nothing now and she was definitely back at square one. If she wanted to start from the


    beginning, she had to be cautious all the time.


    It had been almost half an hour since Jack ended the call with thewyer and yet he noticed nothing


    new from Rachel or the bedroom door.


    He thought that it really didn''t matter. So, he continued to wait patiently.


    And all that time, there was a voice screaming in his heart.


    The voice made him wonder whether Rachel would be able to calm herself down.


    The more Jack thought about the voice''s argument, the louder it grew with each passing minute. And


    Jack did his best to ignore the doubt that the voice in his heart represented.


    He greatly relied on what he understood and knew about Rachel. And from what he knew about her,


    she was supposed to forgive him for what he did.


    Unfortunately, he had never seen Rachel mad at him before. So, considering this, he really had no idea


    yet how she behaved when she was mad.


    For based on what he knew about Rachel, she has always been a good girl with an incredible temper.


    It was that or she was simply used to the situations that would normally make regr people angry.


    And he had seen a lot of different people in his work, but even with his experience with people, he


    found it very difficult to determine what Rachel was thinking. He was never sure how important he truly


    was in her heart or how much she cared about him.


    Thus, by the same thought, he had no way to gauge how angry she was at him.


    And there was one thing where Jack was really off in his prediction.


    The clock ticked away the time and another ten minutes had passed by.


    There wasplete silenceing from the bedroom. Jack was able to hear some movement inside


    before but the sound gradually faded, and now, there was total silence. He stood up from the sofa in


    the living room and went up to the bedroom to knock at the door once more.


    There was still no response from the bedroom.


    For some reason, he suddenly felt nervous. He felt like a schoolboy who did something embarrassing


    in front of his crush. And he had no idea how to deal with that situation.


    Additionally, he knew that he couldn''t just force himself into the room, and then beg for her forgiveness.


    But he also didn''t want to wait outside the room for nothing.


    He thought that if Rachel still wouldn''t open the door,


    he would find another way to get into the room.


    He felt sure that she would forgive him sooner orter.


    He thought for a while and decided to wait at the living room once more.


    An hour had passed, but Rachel never came out of the bedroom nor was there any sounding from


    inside the bedroom.


    His heart started to beat fast. He went to the bedroom door once more and tried to open the doorknob.


    He was surprised when he found that it wasn''t even locked.


    He paused for a while, and then decided topletely turn the doorknob and open the door. He


    wondered if she left the door unlocked and was waiting for him to enter the room all this time, and he


    didn''t even realized it.


    He opened the door wide and was greeted byplete darkness from inside the room.


    It was so dark that he couldn''t even see his own hand in front of him.


    He suddenly panicked and quickly walked forward even inplete darkness. He took a few steps


    forward and then stood very still.


    He calmed himself down and then turned on the light inside the bedroom.


    The soft bedroom light filled every corner of the room when he turned it on. He was shocked with what


    he saw. His eyes immediately scanned the entire room. It was empty.


    He took two steps forward and it was then thatplete panic filled his entire being. "Rachel!" he


    shouted out in the middle of the bedroom.

 Chapter 230 Im Sorry

    Chapter 230 I''m Sorry


    The curled up quilt on the bed slightly moved. He saw out of the corner of his eye that Rachel sat up.


    Her long, ck hair fell down her shoulders. It caressed her snow-white skin, making her look like a


    goddess. Her eyes were her best feature. At present, it was shining like the stars.


    A slight frown appeared on her face. She was displeased at being awakened.


    Shock was written all over his face. Blinking his eyes, he asked, "Were you sleeping?"


    Rachel''s nce went on him. She snapped, "What else should I be doing at this hour?"


    Why couldn''t she sleep? Did he want her to stay awake for him?


    After pondering over it for a while, Jack asked again, "You have been sleeping all this while?"


    How could she sleep! How could anyone sleep when they were mentally disturbed?


    Jack was confused and didn''t know how to react. Anyway, before he could say something, Rachel


    spoke. "Turn off the light please. You may not want to sleep but I am quite sleepy."


    His expression changed immediately. He took off his coat and said, "I want to sleep. What makes you


    think otherwise?"


    When Rachel was about to yawn, Jack raised his hand to take off his clothes. Her reaction changed


    and now she seemed alert.


    She looked at him straight in the eyes and warned, "Don''t tell me you n on sleeping without taking a


    shower!"


    From his actions, it looked like he would jump into bed any second. And if he did it, she wouldn''t think


    twice before kicking him off.


    "Don''t be hasty with your judgment. I am taking off my clothes to take a shower."


    Rachel slightly lifted the corners of her mouth. Feigning a fake smile, she nodded her head and said,


    "In that case, alright."


    She let out a yawn and fell back in the bed.


    Jack, on the other hand, went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Turning on the faucet, he let the warm water flow through his strong body.


    His deep ck eyes stared into the empty walls. In the state of seclusion, he reyed the scene that


    had happened in the bedroom. Something was wrong with Rachel''s behavior.


    His eyes were full of unpredictable emotions. His earlier emotion of embarrassment and panic had


    disappeared.


    Rachely on her side. Like him, she too was deep in thoughts. She wasn''t so heartless to fall asleep.


    Her heart was brimming with rage and nobody could fall asleep in such a state.


    Jack remained in the washroom for what felt like hours. He wasn''t in a hurry to confront her.


    Rachel was waiting for an exnation. She wanted him to pour his heart out and dispel all the anxiety


    she was going through.


    Patiently, she waited for his arrival.


    Looking at the clock, she realized half an hour had passed!


    Her heart sank deeper and deeper. She turned off the lights andy down, lost in thoughts.


    When she heard a knock on the door, Rachel cast a nce at the direction of the door. Quickly, she


    diverted her attention to the other direction.


    ''Is he expecting me to call him in? If so, he shall remain there forever. No such thing will happen!'' she


    thought, fury getting the best of her.


    Her eyes were dark and she couldn''t care less about what he was doing outside.


    To her surprise, after a while, Jack opened the door.


    Soon, the familiar smell of body wash wafted in the air. In spite of her anger, she found some sce in


    it.


    She pretended to be asleep and didn''t move an inch. Jack too remained motionless.


    He didn''t touch her and there was barrier between them. Internally, she admonished herself for


    expecting an exnation from this careless man.


    Her mood had turnedpletely sour.


    It was best for him to be quiet and not bother her.


    Now it was certain he didn''t have anything to exin! If he did, he would have told her as soon as he


    came.


    Rachel closed her eyes and tried to suppress both her anger and sorrow. Her nose twitched. A feeling


    of grievance began to spread in her heart.


    She remained lying on her side and didn''t move. And during this hard time, she prayed for sleep to


    provide her with respite, but it wouldn''te.


    Her motionless body deluded Jack into believing she had finally fallen asleep.


    He moved an inch closer to her and let out a sigh. The sigh was barely audible but Rachel didn''t miss


    it. She heard it clearly.


    Rachel She the bed sheet beneath her like it was her sole support.


    "Rachel, I am sorry," Jack apologized. His voice came out as whisper.


    Just when Rachel thought things couldn''t get worse, he had made her angrier. His sorry proved he was


    guilty. There was no confession, instead he epted he had made a mistake!


    Those suppressed emotions, at this moment, were all turned into a drop of tear, slowly sliding down


    from her bright eyes and seeping into the pillow cover.


    Rachel didn''t sleep well the whole night. Her thoughts were a mess. Again and again, she wondered


    the true meaning behind his sigh and apology.


    She thought about it for a whole night, but she still couldn''t figure it out.


    The night passed quietly. The couple hadn''t found a way to resolve the issue.


    One was engulfed by anger whereas the other worried about making another wrong move.


    They had an invisible barrier between them which their close proximity couldn''t remove.


    With all this worry, Jack too didn''t sleep well. When he woke up the next day, he found that the bed


    beside him was already empty.


    He lifted the quilt, got up and walked out of the room with slippers on.


    The scent of food drifted in the air. Somehow it made Jack feel a lot better. He tiptoed into the kitchen


    and caught sight of her cooking breakfast.


    If Rachel was in a mood to make breakfast, then chances were she had calmed down.


    Even though he wasn''t sure, he decided to take risk. With arms wide open, he embraced her from


    behind, leaning on her cheek. He took a deep breath, and the fragrance of omelet filled his nostrils.


    Until now he hadn''t realized how hungry he was.


    Rachel was unmoved by his actions. She was neither surprised nor repulsed.


    After remaining in this position for a while, Jack said, "Well... like you said, our kitchen should be


    renovated. Or we can move in to your ce."


    Rachel heard him, but made no effort to reply.


    She merely stood there and turned the pancake turner in her hand, carefully working on the egg.


    ''Is she still mad at me?'' Jack couldn''t help but worry.


    He put his arms around her slender waist, and gently kissed her on the back of her ear.


    Her motionless body began to shake vigorously. Her white jade like ears turned crimson red.


    With her elbow, she jabbed at the man who had dared to behave so shamelessly. "Stop it!" she


    screamed.


    Jack''s eyes darkened and his Adam''s apple protruded a little. With a slight smile, he lowered his head


    and rubbed her neck like a dog.


    "Rachel, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault..."


    Her hand that was holding the pancake turner paused. She lifted the corner of her mouth slightly, but


    didn''t reply.


    She tried to pry his hands off her body and said, "Just let go of me. Why do you cling to me so early in


    the morning? Can''t you see I am busy?"


    Jack loosened his hand resentfully.


    He touched his nose and said, "No... I..."


    Her eyes fell on his bruises. "Doesn''t it hurt?" she asked.


    "What?" It took him a few seconds to realize what she was referring to. He raised his hand and touched


    his face. As soon as he touched it, he felt a pain so intense, he almost let out a scream.


    His condition was worse than it had been yesterday. Last night, it was just red and swollen. But today,


    everything seemed a lot more pronounced. He guessed his face must have looked terrible.


    It did hurt.


    He hadn''t bothered to fix itst night. The whole time he was busy thinking about ways to fix his


    rtionship with Rachel.


    The worst blownded on his left face. Right now, there was a bruise on his cheekbone.


    Since Jack hadn''t bothered to look in the mirror, he had no idea how bad it looked. But from Rachel''s


    expression, he guessed it was pretty awful.


    Rachel, on the other hand, realized he was oblivious to his situation. The first thing he had done today


    was enter the kitchen. "Brush your teeth first," she advised.


    When he went into the bathroom, he looked at himself in the mirror and found that he looked quite


    messed up.


    When Jack came out, Rachel had already ced the breakfast on the table.


    He looked at her and asked, "Why do you get up so early today? You don''t need to go to work since it


    is the weekend."


    Rachel pulled up a chair and sat down. Without bothering to nce at him, she said, "I''m going to the


    hospital."


    After hearing her, Jack wanted to say he wanted to join her.


    But he swallowed back the words. Truth be told, he didn''t have the courage to go out in such a


    condition.


    Rachel seemed to understand what he thought. She nced at him, half smiling, and mocked, "What


    did it feel like to be a hero?"


    He smiled awkwardly and poured some milk into his ss.


    Rachel continued, "There is medicine in the medical kit. You can rub it on your wound. I am leaving and


    won''t return any time soon."


    Jack bowed his head and took a bite of the sandwich, thought for a while, and said, "I...I didn''t mean to


    act like a herost night."


    Rachel paid no heed to his words.


    Whether she believed it or not, Jack exined, "He punched me first for no reason." Instinctively, he


    ran his finger on his face.


    Rachel tried not tough.


    "I had no idea why he beat me up so brutally. I did my best to remain calm, in spite of his brutish


    behavior. But he just continued provoking me. So I lost control."


    His exnation wasn''tpletely true. He deliberately avoided some key points.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Last night, there was a glimmer of hope in her heart. But today, it had been extinguished.


    She kept her gaze on her ce, just so he wouldn''t see the disappointment her eyes were bearing.


    It seemed that their marriage wouldn''t go the way she had nned.


    A chain of questions were exposed. Rachel couldn''t help but analyze them.


    It was beyond possible for her to haveplete trust in him. And although Jack said he didn''t care


    about his ex-girlfriend, his actions contradicted his words.


    And to make things worse, Jack was still trying to find an excuse for his behavior. Perhaps he didn''t


    want to love Celine, but his heart was having a tough time getting rid of her. Celine was still in there,


    Rachel realized with some bitterness.


    If Celina was in danger, Jack would leave everything behind and go after her. And the more Rachel


    witnessed this, the more her heart ached.

 Chapter 231 Return The Cellphone

    Chapter 231 Return The Cellphone


    Jack even denied that he was beaten by Baron in public because of Celine.


    He couldn''t ept the fact that because of Celine, he lost his temper.


    While listening to Jack, Rachel suddenly felt that their breakfast was tasteless. She wished he didn''t


    bother to exin anything.


    On the other hand, Jack was expecting a response from Rachel after his exnation. Even just a smile


    from her would be enough.


    But to his disappointment, her face remained expressionless.


    He couldn''t even tell if she was angry or she just didn''t care at all.


    This weird atmosphere between them had started sincest night.


    Jack didn''t know what was going on. He was willing to exin, and Rachel was willing to listen.


    Moreover, they didn''t fight. However, it seemed that some problems wereing along their way.


    After breakfast, Rachel needed to go out, so she took out the medicine and gave Jack some


    instructions on how to apply it.


    But when she was about to leave, Jack held her hand to stop her. He stared at her with his deep-set


    ck eyes and said in a low voice, "I''m aching all over. Can you help me apply the medicine first before


    you leave?"


    Instead of answering him, Rachel unlocked her phone and gestured for Jack to look at the screen. But


    he didn''t get what she meant.


    Seeing that Jack didn''t understand her, she exined sternly, "Look at the time. I have an appointment


    with someone at half past nine. If I don''t go now, I will bete."


    Jack was held dumb for a few seconds upon hearing her exnation. He then frowned and asked


    tentatively, "Who are you going to meet? Don''t you have work today?"


    Rachel only said, "I''m going to the hospital."


    She didn''t tell him all the details. After pondering for a moment, Jack let go of her hand.


    Then he said, "Take care."


    Rachel was actually going to return Andy'' phone today. Before going to the hospital, she thought of


    buying some fruits and flowers first.


    She then called Andy to make sure that he was at the hospital.


    Bill had just woke up, so Andy couldn''t talk to her longer on the phone. He just told her that they were


    already transferred to the fifteenth floor.


    Rachel came out of the elevator with fruits and flowers in her hands. When she was in front of the door,


    she paused and looked at what she brought.


    She wasn''t sure if it was necessary to bring those stuff. After all, her main reason foring here was


    to return Andy''s mobile phone.


    Rachel was about to knock on the door when she noticed that it was ajar.


    She didn''t mean to overhear the conversation inside.


    "Oh my God! Leave me alone!" Bill sounded so terrified.


    Andyforted him, "Bill, please calm down. You will be fine once the toxin is gone."


    "What poisoned me?"


    "Well... you just had an allergic reaction. Don''t be scared. You''ll be okay soon."


    After hesitating for a while,


    Rachel raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    The two men inside spoke at the same time.


    "Who''s that?"


    "Leave!"


    Rachel replied softly, "Andy, it''s me."


    "On my way, Ms. Shen." Andy walked to the door hastily. He opened the door and said with a smile,


    "Hi, Ms. Shen!"


    Seeing the happiness on Andy''s face, Bill got confused, so he couldn''t help asking, "Andy, who''s that?"


    As much as possible, he didn''t want anyone else to see his face at this moment. Whoever their visitor


    was, he wanted to send them away immediately.


    Andy turned to him and whispered, "She''s the one who saved you yesterday. You should also thank her


    personally."


    Bill was stunned. He didn''t expect that his savior was a woman.


    Yesterday, Bill did his best not to lose consciousness. Knowing that he was in danger, he struggled to


    go out of the room.


    He saw someone passing by, but he was too weak to say a word.


    Feeling like he was going to die any moment, he blocked the person he saw.


    He was not sure if the passerby was a man or a woman, but he hoped that he or she would bring him


    to the hospital.


    Now that his savior was here, he almost couldn''t believe that she was a woman.


    Bill wanted to thank Rachel immediately, but upon realizing how he looked like right now, he abruptly


    lay down and hid under the quilt.


    His whole face was red and swollen because of the allergy.


    Bill was good-looking, but unfortunately, his handsome face was now covered with red marks.


    But since he was also curious, he peeped through the quilt and cautiously waited for her toe in.


    What he saw first was the beautiful bouquet of flowers and arge basket of fruits.


    Rachel was talking with Andy, so he got the chance to study her features. He looked down, and he saw


    her pair of white legs in a skirt.


    As he gradually looked up, he saw her slender arms, slightly covered by the flowers.


    His eyes went to her beautiful face. He saw that she had a pair of dark eyes with thick, long eyshes.


    Her hair was straight and silky. She was wearing a sweet smile while talking with Andy.


    For a moment, Bill held his breath. He stared at Rachel unblinkingly.


    A few momentster, Andy turned to Bill to introduce Rachel to him. But he was surprised to see that


    Bill was hiding under the quilt like a shy little boy.


    ''For Christ''s sake!''


    Andy was a little embarrassed that Bill acted like a child.


    So he helplessly turned to Rachel and introduced him, "Ms. Shen, he is Bill Huo."


    "Hello," Rachel greeted with a smile. She pretended not to see the embarrassment on Andy''s face.


    Bill wanted toe out of the quilt, but he was too shy to show his face.


    He showed his hazel eyes and looked at Rachel. In a low voice, he replied shyly, "Hi!"


    Andy, who still felt embarrassed, cleared his throat and coughed lightly. He then said, "Bill, it''s time to


    get up."


    Bill answered in a calm voice, "My waist aches. I can''t get up."


    His voice was a little stuffy since his mouth was under the quilt.


    Rachel found him funny, since he was huddling himself like a little child.


    ''What is he doing?'' Andy thought to himself.


    He didn''t expect that Bill would behave like this in front of Rachel.


    Feeling helpless, he reminded Bill impatiently, "Bill, Ms. Shen was the one who saved youst night."


    Bill''s eyes lit when he heard what Andy said. He then said in a low voice, "Thank you for saving me.


    Please have a seat."


    He gestured for Andy to get a chair for Rachel, but thetter seemed dissatisfied with his behavior.


    "Bill, you should not be lying in bed while talking to our guest," Andy said seriously.


    But Bill countered, "I''m a patient. I still need to stay in bed."


    Listening to their conversation, Rachel couldn''t help smiling. She agreed with Bill, so she said, "Bill is


    right, Andy. He is a patient, so he needs to rest. Anyway, my main purpose ining here is to return


    your phone. Thanks for lending this to me."


    She handed the phone to Andy with both hands. He took it quickly and said, "You''re wee. It''s not a


    big deal at all. By the way, is everything alright?"


    Rachel was not in the mood to talk about what happenedst night, so she just nodded and answered


    with a smile, "It''s okay now."


    "That''s good." Andy felt relieved that everything was settled, but his expression changed in an instant.


    He said coldly, "Howard has never done something good. Wherever he is, trouble always happens."


    Apparently,


    Andy knew Howard so well,


    and he never had a good impression on Howard.


    Andy made a cup of hot tea and put it in front of Rachel. "Ms. Shen, please have some tea."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rachel nned to leave immediately after returning the phone. But since Andy had made a cup of tea


    for her, she felt it was rude to refuse it.


    Bill, who was still lying in bed, suddenly said, "I think it''s not a good idea to speak ill of my father in front


    of me."


    What he said surprised Rachel. She didn''t expect that Bill was Howard''s son because his surname was


    Huo and Howard''s was Wu.


    She felt like she heard something too personal. But the two men didn''t seem to mind at all.


    Andy snorted, "Humph! He just called me twice since you were sent to the hospital. Who would want a


    father like him?"


    Rachel didn''t expect to hear those words from Andy.


    Her lips subconsciously curved into a faint smile, so she raised her cup to cover it up.


    All of a sudden, Bill punched his bed with all his strength. Rachel and Andy were both shocked.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Andy, perplexity written all over his face.


    "Where is Mark?" Bill asked, gnashing his teeth in anger.


    "Why are you looking for him?"


    "This is all his fault. It''s him who did this to me. I almost died because of him."


    Andy''s face turned pale upon hearing what Bill said. He asked to confirm, "Do you mean you have an


    allergy because of Mark?"


    Bill replied uncertainly, "He asked me to meet him there that night. But when I arrived, he wasn''t there."


    Since Mark didn''te, Bill drank alone. But a few minutester, he felt something strange. Then he


    almost fainted.


    At first, he thought that the wine that Mark reserved for him was just too strong.


    But it turned out there was something in the wine that triggered his allergy.


    After listening to Bill''s spection, Andy said with a serious look on his face, "If Mark did this on


    purpose, we should have him investigated."


    He then took out his phone and was about to dial Howard''s number.


    Rachel wasn''t sure if she should leave. After all, this was their privacy.


    Since Bill wasn''t sure if Mark had something to do with what happened to him, and he didn''t have


    enough evidence, he stopped Andy from calling Howard.


    "Don''t call him yet. We need to figure out things first."


    He was so anxious that he already forgot about his ugly face as he sat up straight from the bed.


    "You have nothing to worry about. After all, this incident happened in the Wu family. No matter what, it


    is Howard''s responsibility to find the culprit who wants to kill his son," Andy retorted with a


    frown.

 Chapter 232 Red Spots On His Face

    Chapter 232 Red Spots On His Face


    Bill raised his hand to massage his temples and said weakly, "Don''t do anything rash. I''m just saying


    that it''s a possibility, but I''m not sure."


    If Mark was wrongly used, he would definitely get annoyed and make trouble.


    Andy pondered over it for a moment. "I won''t say that Mark did it on purpose or me him for it. I''ll just


    call Howard and ask him to look into this matter."


    Whether it was an intentional plot or an ident, they could not just take it lying down like this.


    In Andy''s eyes, Howard was an unfit father.


    Andy wanted to make sure that they got to the bottom of this.


    After all, Bill''s allergic reaction had been very serious. If Rachel hadn''t saved him on time, Bill might


    have already been dead.


    Andy had to find the cause of the allergic reaction so that he could prevent such a thing from ever


    happening again.


    With a wave of his hand, Bill said, "Fine. Just don''t put the me on Mark without having any


    evidence."


    Andy knew that Bill was a passive man who didn''t like confrontation.


    But even if Bill didn''t mind things like this happening to him, that didn''t mean that Andy would let them


    go.


    "Of course," he replied, already thinking about what steps he had to take next.


    It was only then that Bill raised his head. As soon as he saw Rachel, he gasped in shock and


    subconsciously shrank back in fright.


    Not knowing what was wrong, Rachel stared back at Bill, feeling a little awkward.


    "Bill, it''s okay. We all saw your face clearly," Andy said.


    "I''m going to the bathroom," Bill announced with a dark expression, abruptly picking up his phone and


    getting up from the bed.


    Andyughed in his heart but didn''t do anything to stop Bill. Once Bill was out of earshot, he turned his


    head and exined to Rachel, "He has always cared a lot about his appearance. Now that his face has


    red spots because of the allergy, he''s upset that you saw him that way."


    "Oh, that''s all right. He will be okay in a couple of days," Rachel replied understandingly.


    Andy then let out a big sigh and shook his head, much to Rachel''s amusement.


    Just then, Howard entered the room.


    As soon as he set eyes on Rachel,


    he recognized her as Mrs. Fu.


    After a short pause, he came to his senses and walked up to her. With a grateful smile, he extended his


    hand and said, "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Fu."


    Rachel shook his hand and smiled back. "Hi, nice to meet you too."


    "Thank you for saving my son yesterday! Thank you very much!"


    "You are wee."


    "You''re so kind. Once my son is discharged from the hospital, I will definitely treat you and Mr. Fu to a


    meal," Howard said with a bigugh.


    In Rachel''s eyes, this whole family seemed to be big on expressing gratitude.


    Of course, there were a lot of patients and families who had thanked her in the past, but she was also


    used to seeing patients and families who were rude and ungrateful.


    Andy even insisted on calling Bill, who was still in the bathroom, to formally thank her.


    However, there was one little thing that bothered her.


    She was the one who had helped Bill, so why was Howard offering to treat Jack as well?


    As soon as this thought entered her mind, Rachel became a little guarded. But on the outside, she


    smiled politely and said, "I was just doing my job. As a doctor, it''s my responsibility to save lives."


    Realizing that his words might have betrayed his true intentions, Howard merely smiled back in


    response and invited Rachel to have a seat.


    Andy just observed the conversation without any expression on his face. After hesitating for a while,


    Rachel sat down again.


    She had been intending to leave, but it wouldn''t be polite to leave right after Howard''s arrival.


    Just as Howard took a seat, Andy asked, "What are you doing here?"


    The look on Howard''s face froze for an instant.


    He felt like an invisible pressure had been ced on him. Despite how much time had passed, he still


    regarded the old man with respect and even a little fear.


    No matter how powerful he was, he still felt like a little kid in front of Andy.


    He quickly looked around, pretending to look for his son in this small room.


    "Where is Bill? I don''t see him."


    ''How dare he ask about Bill?'' Andy grumbled to himself. The first thing Howard had done aftering


    here was chat with someone else instead of looking for his own son.


    If Andy hadn''t prompted him now, Howard might have not remembered Bill at all.


    Howard was aware that in Andy''s eyes, he was not qualified to be a father.


    He just pretended to be a good father in front of other people.


    Andy didn''t bother replying to his question. Instead, he said slowly, "You came at just the right time. I


    was looking for you."


    Howard straightened up a little. ''Damn it. This can''t be good.''


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Since Bill has an allergy, you should arrange a thorough investigation of this matter."


    Rachel was amazed to see the dynamics of the rtionship between these two men.


    Andy cared for Bill so much. He was more like Bill''s family instead of a butler.


    And when he spoke to Howard, he held his own, being neither humble nor pushy.


    Upon hearing Andy''s words, Howard just nodded seriously as if he had been thinking the same thing


    himself. "Don''t worry. I will find out what the truth is."


    Andy nodded curtly in response.


    Howard then turned to look at Rachel, hesitating about how to start a conversation with her. Would it be


    more polite to invite her to have tea somewhere else?


    After all, the hospital was not a good ce to talk, especially with Andy around.


    While he was contemting this, the door of the bathroom opened and Bill walked out.


    Upon seeing his son, Howard''s expression immediately changed. "What''s wrong with your face?" he


    asked in shock.


    Bill had red spots all over his face and even his neck, making him almost unrecognizable.


    Was this really his son?


    Feeling even more self-conscious than he already was, Bill awkwardly raised his hand to touch his


    face.


    His skin felt rough and uneven to the touch. "Dad," he greeted in a low voice, glumly lowering his hand.


    Seeing his son this way, Howard couldn''t help but feel concerned about him. He walked over to Bill and


    reached out to touch the spots, but Bill turned away and hurriedly covered his face.


    "Don''t touch me! Please," he said, raising his voice. Howard promptly withdrew his hand,


    but took a closer look at Bill''s skin, which was almostpletely covered with red spots.


    When he had first heard that his son had been taken to the hospital, he had assumed that it was just a


    small allergic reaction.


    After all, Andy had been with Bill the whole time; if Bill''s condition was really serious, Andy would have


    called him toe at once.


    However, even when he had spoken to Andyst night on the phone, Andy hadn''t mentioned the


    severity of Bill''s condition.


    So, not only had he dismissed Bill''s allergic reaction as a mild one, he had even scoffed at how


    pretentious Bill was to stay in the hospital for such a small matter.


    It was only after seeing him now that he realized how serious Bill''s condition was.


    Even though he had never been a responsible father, he felt sorry for Bill. He immediately turned to


    Andy and said sharply, "You should have told me earlier."


    When Andy shot him a cold nce in response,


    he realized that he had sounded like he was ming Andy.


    In the end, he just stared back at Andy with a stiff expression on his face.


    Rachel shifted slightly in her seat, feeling embarrassed to be sitting there and listening to other


    people''s family affairs.


    Aware of the awkward atmosphere in the room, Bill wanted to diffuse the tension.


    Besides, he was ufortable with the way his father was looking at him, which seemed to say, "Why


    are you looking so ugly?"


    He couldn''t bear it anymore and wanted to divert his father''s attention.


    With a light smile, he turned his gaze away from his father and happened to meet Rachel''s eyes


    instead.


    Suddenly, a glimmer of hope shed in his eyes. "It''s okay, I''m all right now. Don''t worry about me. We


    just have to find the source of the allergy," he told his father.


    Then, he shot Andy a meaningful look.


    When Andy just stared back at him with a confused frown, he gestured to Rachel with his eyes and


    then shot a wink at Andy.


    After being puzzled for a moment, Andy finally realized what he meant.


    Since Bill seemed to want to talk privately with his father, Andy turned to Rachel and whispered, "Mrs.


    Fu, how about we make small talk in the lounge?"


    d to have an excuse to leave, Rachel nodded with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Bill''s lips twitched. He had wanted Andy to shift his father''s attention back to Rachel


    so that they would stop discussing his appearance anymore.


    Unexpectedly, Andy hadpletely misunderstood his signal. Seeing Andy and Rachel entered the


    lounge, Bill sighed. Now that Andy wasn''t here, who would help him send his father


    away?

 Chapter 233 Concern From His Father

    Chapter 233 Concern From His Father


    Howard was a talkative person, especially when it came to his two sons. He didn''t have a good


    rtionship with either of them, so he would talk at length to diffuse the awkward atmosphere.


    One of his sons was Bill, the child he had with his ex-wife. Bill had been taken abroad at a young age


    by her, so Howard hadn''t had much contact with him. However, she had brought him up well, so even


    though Howard rarely talked to him, Bill had grown up to be an obedient son.


    On the other hand, his current wife''s son, Mark, whom he treated like his own son, treated him like an


    enemy.


    No matter how well Howard treated Mark, the letter always kept a distance from him.


    In spite of this, he was still partial to his stepson.


    Although he did pity Bill sometimes, he had already grown up well past the age of needing someone to


    rely on.


    So, Howard wasn''t too worried about Bill and had decided to just let nature take its course.


    But he also felt that he should take this opportunity to show his affection to Bill, which he had seldom


    done.


    After all, they had barely even spent any time together.


    Howard felt like he could mend their rtionship by doing that, but in fact, he was just doing it to


    comfort himself.


    There was no gratitude in Bill''s mind for his father''s sudden affection to him. On the contrary, he felt


    very ufortable.


    However, he had been taught from a young age to respect elders, so he carefully concealed the


    impatience that he felt and didn''t let it show on his face.


    This was the very reason that he had tried to signal Andy to divert Howard''s attention to Rachel.


    However, Andy had misunderstood him and took her outside instead, leaving him all alone with his


    father.


    His father was still rambling to him non-stop.


    Bill really didn''t want to hear all these unnecessary words from his father, but he had no choice.


    ''Well, if I''m forced to listen to this bullshit, I might as well make myselffortable first,'' he thought.


    With a wave of his hand, he invited his father to sit down with him.


    Howard sat down on a nearby chair. It was only then that he realized that Rachel and Andy had left the


    room.


    After hesitating for a while, he continued his conversation with Bill without asking where Rachel and


    Andy had gone.


    For Bill, his father''s show of affection was too much to bear. After a short while, he stood up to make


    some tea.


    He dawdled next to the teapot for a while before slowly walking over with two cups of hot tea. Howard


    took one of the cups from his son and gave him a pleased look.


    The expression in his eyes disgusted Bill. Fortunately, for the next few minutes, Howard was too busy


    drinking tea to continue rambling on.


    With his head down, Bill fiddled with his cellphone. He looked at the time and realized that eleven


    minutes and eight seconds had passed since his father had begun talking to him.


    ''When is he going to leave?'' he wondered impatiently.


    He was still trying toe up with a way to make his father leave when thetter suddenly asked, "Bill,


    do you have a girlfriend?"


    Bill, who had just taken a sip of tea, choked and coughed violently after hearing his father''s question.


    Howard instantly stood up and patted him on the back. "What''s wrong? Why didn''t you drink it slowly?"


    Bill hadn''t meant to choke on his tea, but he was d that he had somehow distracted his father from


    that nonsensical conversation.


    Just then, Howard''s mobile phone rang, and he walked outside to answer it.


    Bill was still holding the table, coughing intermittently as he tried to catch his breath.


    The walls in this hospital were thin,


    so Rachel and Andy, who were in the lounge, had actually heard the father and son''s conversation,


    including thest part which had made Bill go into a coughing fit.


    Rachel had just randomly picked a chair and sat down, but Andy had cautiously moved a chair close to


    the door and sat there.


    Then, leaning against the door, he had quietly eavesdropped on the conversation between Howard and


    Bill.


    His cute actions amused Rachel to no end.


    Especially after hearing Howard''s question and Bill''s cough,


    Andy had almost burst out intoughter.


    But in the end, he had controlled himself and just beamed at Rachel with wrinkled eyes.


    Then, he pointed to the ward and shook his head as if to make fun of Bill.


    Rachel had immediately recalled what Andy had said the day before ¡ªthat Bill was still single.


    She couldn''t help thinking that he was an unusual old man.


    It was not until Howard left the ward to answer the phone that Andy opened the door and walked in with


    a smile on his face.


    Rachel followed him too.


    Bill finally stopped coughing when he saw Andying towards him with a wicked grin.


    He already knew what Andy wasughing at, but before he could grumble about it, Andy said, "I guess


    he''s not bad. He''s concerned about your marriage at least."


    ''Is this how all old people are? Always nagging, matchmaking, and so on,'' Bill thought glumly.


    He was about to respond, but when he saw Rachel behind Andy, he swallowed his words at once.


    Then, he just waved his hand at Andy as if he didn''t want to bother with a response. After his coughing


    fit, his handsome face turnedpletely red on top of the red spots that he already had.


    Feeling self-conscious again, he stood up. "I''m going to wash my hands." It was the first excuse he


    could think of.


    Andy couldn''t help thinking that maybe the washroom was too clean; after all, Bill always went there to


    hide.


    A few momentster, Howard returned to the ward. He looked around and asked casually, "Where is


    he?"


    "Washroom," Andy replied indifferently.


    Howard cleared his throat and held up the phone in his hand. He seemed to be a little embarrassed as


    he said, "Andy, I have something to deal with back at home. I have to go now. Please take care of Bill


    for me."


    Andy smiled slightly. "I have always been taking care of him. You don''t need to worry about it."


    The look on Howard''s face froze for a second, but he quickly recovered and nodded. "Thank you."


    Andy responded with a light snort.


    Rachel, who was listening to the whole conversation, really admired the way the old man treated


    people he disliked.


    After he finished talking to Andy, Howard turned to Rachel and said, "Mrs. Fu, you left your belongings


    in my housest night. My driver has just arrived. Would you like toe down with me to get your


    things, or should I ask the driver to bring them up?"


    Rachel thought that it was time for her to leave. There was no need for her to linger here anymore.


    Was it really necessary for her to wait here for their thanks? So, she nodded happily and said, "I''lle


    with you."


    Then, she turned to Andy. "I''m leaving. See you."


    Andy opened his mouth to say something but hesitated. He turned around and looked in the direction


    of the washroom, wanting to call Bill to say goodbye to Rachel.


    Besides, he had intended to treat this kind girl to a meal.


    However, this was neither the right time nor ce to do so, and there was no reason to keep her here.


    When Rachel saw Andy look at the washroom, she immediately knew what he must be thinking.


    But she really didn''t need this grand show of gratitude. All she had done was casually help them in her


    capacity as a doctor. Besides, Andy had also helped her.


    Andy sighed. "Okay. After Bill fully recovers..."


    Rachel interrupted him and said in a low voice, "You really don''t have to be so polite. I know what


    you''re thinking. I''m really moved. We''re friends, so you don''t have to be so formal."


    Hearing this, Andy smiled warmly at her.


    After saying goodbye to him, Rachel went downstairs with Howard.


    Howard didn''t know much about this woman whom Jack had only publicly introduced recently.


    However, he had seen Jack and Celine together several times in the past.


    He had always recognized the difference in their appearance and temperament, but apart from there,


    he had never concerned himself with the gossip surrounding Jack.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    In his circle, there were all kinds of gossip, which was normal for rich and powerful people.


    If not for the banquet the day before, Howard wouldn''t have given a second thought to Jack and all this


    gossip.


    But the problem was that two incidents had happened on his turf yesterday.


    One, a guest had stabbed someone at the banquet.


    Two, another guest had saved his son, who was also his benefactor.


    And the funny thing was that both these guests had something inmon ¡ªJack.


    Howard felt that Jack had put him in a predicament.


    After all, he had to show his gratitude to Jack''s wife since she had helped his son, but at the same


    time, he needed to deal with the trouble that Jack''s ex-girlfriend had caused.

 Chapter 234 Answer The Phone

    Chapter 234 Answer The Phone


    Howard had no idea how Jack got along with these two women. He didn''t even know whether Rachel


    had known about Celine or not.


    He was supposed to invite Rachel to get into his car, but he had realized that he still needed to deal


    with Celine''s issue.


    Rachel and Howard just happened to run into each other. Now, he found himself stuck as to what to do


    next.


    He was informed that the man Celine had stabbed woke up. The police already on their way, and she


    was brought there to present her case.


    Jack would also be present during the investigation.


    Howard wasn''t surprised.


    The only thing he wasn''t sure of was whether or not Rachel was already aware of that fact. He was


    holding two purses in his hands, but he had no idea which one of them belonged to Rachel.


    He was originally nning to send both of the purses to Jack, but he didn''t expect to run into Rachel.


    He decided to take advantage of this opportunity by asking her to take her stuff.


    Howard knew that one of them belonged to Celine.


    Realizing this, Howard just prayed in his heart that Rachel wouldn''t find out who the other purse


    belonged to.


    Besides, he didn''t think that was possible in the first ce. It would be impossible for Rachel to


    recognize whom the other purse belonged to.


    When Howard pulled out two purses from his car, she was stunned.


    "I was about to ask my driver to send your belongings to you,


    but I happened to have something to attend to. I decided to bring them here," he exined.


    He decided to leave out the fact that he was going to the hospital to give the other purse back to


    Celine.


    Rachel ignored the other purse in his hand as she grabbed hers. "Thank you." She smiled.


    He waved his hand dismissively. "I should be the one thanking you. You''re the one who saved my son''s


    life." As he said those words, Howard analyzed her expression.


    At this point, he was safe now.


    However, he couldn''t help but add, "Mrs. Fu, don''t you want to check your belongings? Just to make


    sure if everything''s there."


    Rachel nodded. After all, what he said made a lot of sense. It would be awkward if they discovered that


    there was something missing after they went to their separate ways.


    There was nothing special hidden in her purse. There were just a pair of earrings, a few credit cards, a


    little cash, and a diamond bracelet she had taken off.


    The bracelet matched the earrings perfectly.


    Nothing was missing.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief and pulled out her phone.


    What was important right now was that her phone was still fixed after everything it had been through. It


    would be troubling if she had lost all her data.


    However, when she took it out, her heart felt heavy.


    ''This isn''t mine.''


    Although it was the same brand and model, it appeared different from hers.


    Just as Rachel was about to return it to Howard, the phone suddenly buzzed. She stared at the name


    on the screen.


    The caller ID was "Dearest Jack," and the picture that had appeared was of a man and a woman who


    were incredibly intimate with one another.


    The man in the photo was none other than her husband.


    Meanwhile, the woman in the photo was Celine.


    Rachel finally figured out whose phone it was.


    Howard furrowed his eyebrows. After seeing the Caller ID, he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    "Mrs. Fu, this is..."


    He didn''t know how much of a coincidence this was. Hell, he had never thought this was going to


    happen. Although the purse was right, the phone in the purse was wrong! In fact, there was someone


    calling that phone right now.


    "Mrs. Fu..." he called again but she waved her hand dismissively.


    The corners of her lips curved up. "Don''t speak."


    His gaze was fixated on the screen in Rachel''s hand. Howard quickly leaned forward and whispered to


    the driver.


    As Rachel answered the phone, the partition in the car was slowly lifted.


    Howard slowly opened the car door and stepped outside, giving her some space.


    She was grateful for his action.


    She put it on speaker mode and heard Jack''s anxious voice.


    "Have you arrived yet?"


    Rachel stared at the screen, wondering what was going on.


    The sound of leather shoes stepping on the tiled floor echoed from the other end of the line. It seemed


    that Jack was pacing steadily. She just wasn''t sure where he was headed to.


    There was no reply, so Jack urged, "Are you still mad?"


    Rachel could even hear the helplessness in his tone.


    Her heart clenched at the sound of his voice.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she had gone out this morning, the man was trying hard to exin everything to her, but now,


    she received this phone call.


    "It''s not the time for you to lose your temper. You should solve the problem at hand first," he stated


    firmly.


    He still had no idea that he was actually talking to Rachel, his wife.


    The reason that he had called was because hiswyer had told him that he couldn''t get in touch with


    Celine.


    They had no idea that she didn''t have her phone.


    When Jack tried to call her, he thought that the woman was just being stubborn.


    If he had talked to her aggressively, he knew that Celine would blow up. He knew her very well to


    expect her actions.


    When she wasn''t replying, he thought that she was having one of her tempers.


    This was why he tried to soften his voice.


    Jack thought that this could soothe her temper.


    He didn''t expect that it was Rachel who would answer the call.


    Hearing even more silence, he tried to coax Celine to speak to him as if they had never broken up.


    Rachel gritted her teeth. In fact, upon hearing his words, she had the sudden urge to yell at him.


    She tried to restrain herself. Besides, given that there had been no reply from the other side, Jack was


    now running out of things to say.


    Her gaze darkened. Without another word, she tapped the red button on the screen.


    Jack furrowed his eyebrows as he nced at his phone.


    After a while, the phone in his hand vibrated again. This time, hiswyer''s name appeared on the


    screen.


    "Mr. Fu, Miss Duan has arrived at the hospital. Are you going toe here?"


    "I''m on my way." He nced at his watch. "I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    There was a pause before he asked, "How long as she been there?"


    "Eh..." It took thewyer a while to figure out who Jack meant.


    "Miss Duan? She has been here for a while. In fact, she was talking to someone, so I didn''t disturb


    them."


    Jack narrowed his eyes. "She''s already there?"


    "Yes."


    His heart skipped a beat. "Was Celine on her phone when she arrived?"


    "Just now?" Thewyer pursed his lips. "No. She has been talking to someone else. She didn''t even


    have her phone her hand."


    ''So, who was I talking to?''


    He said calmly, "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    If someone had identally answered the call, why didn''t that person hang up at once?


    Why did the person listen in the entire time?


    It was weird. Given that he didn''t have the time to analyze the situation, Jack pulled out his car keys


    and got into his car.


    In the hospital, the man who Celine had stabbed had already woken up. He was extremely drunkst


    night. That was why he was bold enough to coax the woman to go to the garden with him.


    He didn''t expect that she would be so fierce. While he wasn''t paying any attention, she got a knife and


    stabbed him.


    Today, when he still hadn''t recovered from his senses, a lot of people were already gathered at his


    bedside.


    There were his friends, nurses and policemen.


    He had no idea what was going on. Baron lowered his body suddenly and said fiercely, "You better be


    honest when the policemen ask you questions."


    The man gaped at him in horror.


    His mind was totally nk. It was not until the police came and interrogated him that he finally recalled


    what had happened.


    The policemen had just finished talking to the injured when Jack arrived.


    Celine had stabbed him so seriously that the doctors needed to remove some parts of his


    spleen.

 Chapter 235 Work It Out

    Chapter 235 Work It Out


    Ron could put Celine in prison if he decided to sue her.


    Honestly, Jack didn''t know what the man had to do with Celine and her new boyfriend.


    He had intended to hand over the entire matter to hiswyer. The only reason he came over today was


    because Howard had asked him to.


    Howard had implied on the phone that this matter had happened in his vi and it was rted to


    Celine.


    Since Jack had already meddled in this matter, Howard had asked him toe and solve the problem


    despite the fact that Jack and Celine had broken up.


    Howard had already informed him of the situation at hand. He knew for a fact that Baron was not able


    to solve it properly because of his bad temper.


    Baron was incredibly impulsive. He could do a lot of things without thinking them through. When


    Howard knew that Celine was the woman he brought that night, he decided to ask Jack for help.


    Given the mess they had gotten themselves into, Howard had no other choice but to ask Jack toe


    over to stabilize the situation at hand.


    After all, Celine used to be Jack''s mistress.


    If the problem was not solved properly, Howard would also be affected.


    The ward was buzzing with people when Jack had arrived.


    When Celine saw Jack,


    her eyes lit up, but after considering the man next to her, she restrained herself.


    When Baron spotted Jack from the crowd, his face darkened. He nced at Celine who was sitting


    next to him. She didn''t react to the man''s presence, which made him feel a lot better.


    Howard was talking to the police and didn''t notice that Jack was approaching. Jack''swyer was the


    first one who walked up to him.


    "Mr. Fu," he greeted.


    Jack nodded. "Is he awake now?"


    "Yes," thewyer said. "The injured won''t push hiswsuit against Miss Duan."


    Ever since the victim woke up, his mind wasn''t its best. The police only got to ask a few questions, but


    the man refused to go on the record due to his unconsciousness.


    However, in his words, he didn''t want to take advantage of this matter to bring trouble to Celine.


    Although he didn''t make it clear as to what really happened, his perspective on thewsuit was as


    transparent as day.


    Besides, he had already confessed that the only reason he got stabbed was because of his


    drunkenness.


    Coincidentally, the person who Celine had stabbed had close ties with Baron. Actually, the reason he


    got to enter the banquet itself was because of him.


    He didn''t really mean any trouble.


    Baron had already put a stop to the entirewsuit.


    Celine had been restless the entire night. Her shoulders sagged in relief when Baron promised her that


    it would all be over.


    It wasn''t because she trusted Baron, but it was because she knew for a fact that his pride wouldn''t


    allow it if thewsuit pushed through.


    As long as she was connected to Baron, he would do everything in his power to protect her in order to


    preserve the dignity in his name.


    Celine couldn''t help but smile mockingly. It had absolutely nothing to do with love, but she had always


    felt safer with Baron than she was with Jack.


    Baron wouldn''t allow anyone to trample on his woman, because that was the equivalent on letting


    someone trample on him.


    He might act as a yboy, but whenever he was with her, he always acted as if she was the only


    woman in sight.


    If Celine was sad, he would go out of his way to make her happy. However, what Baron expected from


    her was her utmost loyalty towards him.


    It seemed that the conflict he had mulled over wasn''t that difficult to solve. Howard was relieved. When


    he turned around, he found that several important figures were nowhere to be seen.


    The two policemen were busy chatting with thewyer.


    "Mr. Zhang," Howard started. "Where are they?"


    Thewyer motioned to the door. "Mr. Hu is inside. They''re trying to learn more about his friend''s case."


    It was said that ever since the patient woke up, he had been disoriented the entire time. He probably


    wasn''t used to seeing different faces all at once, so they decided to let Baron talk to him alone.


    They all understood what that meant.


    Since the man refused to go through with thewsuit, Baron was probably discussing to his friend as to


    what to do next.


    "How about Mr. Fu and Miss Duan?"


    Something flickered in thewyer''s eyes. He didn''t answer Howard''s question directly. "Mr. Fu had


    something to deal with."


    However, he didn''t say anything more about Celine''s whereabouts.


    Thinking about the two, Howard hesitated to call Rachel.


    They had no idea that Rachel hade with Howard. In fact, she was already waiting by the car


    downstairs.


    He was surprised that the woman could stay so cool-headed throughout the entire car ride. She was


    different from all the youngsters he had seen around her age.


    She could restrain herself under any situation.


    Just as Howard was thinking, thewyer widened his eyes as he stared at the woman in front of him.


    "Mrs. Fu."


    Howard turned around and saw Rachel. It seemed that she had gotten out of the car herself.


    He had just been praising the woman''s patience and capabilities, only to see that she was there in a


    sh.


    Luckily, Jack and Celine were nowhere to be seen. Otherwise, the tension would have been


    unbearable if they all bumped into each other.


    Thewyer shuffled uneasily.


    "Mrs. Fu!


    Why are you here?"


    Rachel tilted her head. "I heard that something happened to him, so I came over to take a look."


    She didn''t even say Jack''s name.


    Thewyer could tell that she was in a foul mood, so he hesitated. "Well, the matter has been solved.


    Everything''s okay."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Rachel casually nced at the two policemen exiting the ward. She crossed her arms and nodded as if


    she already knew all about it.


    "Where''s Jack?"


    There was silence. "Mr. Fu had something to attend to," he stuttered, not knowing how to answer her


    question.


    ''Why does she need to show up?''


    Thewyer finally recovered from his stuttering as he wiped the droplets of sweat from his forehead.


    "Please wait for a moment. Mr. Fu is handling something right now."


    He stared at her, nning to tell Jack of her arrival.


    If she saw Celine with himter, something bad might happen.


    However, Rachel didn''t give him the chance to tip her husband off. She asked directly, "Is he handling


    Celine''s matter? Where is he now?"


    Thewyer was stunned. He had no idea that Rachel knew about this. What the hell was he going to


    do?


    Was he going to deny it?


    He exchanged a look with Howard who shrugged helplessly.


    Rachel crossed her arms impatiently. Thewyer caught sight of a light purple purse in her hand.


    They thought that she came here to catch him cheating on her.


    Thewyer didn''t know what to do. He was awyer in charge of handling criminal cases. Divorce


    wasn''t his forte.


    Just as different thoughts passed his mind, Rachel waved the purse. "You don''t have to be so nervous.


    I just came over to return the purse," she stated.


    Thewyer didn''t know what to say. ''What does she mean?''


    Howard coughed awkwardly. "Mrs. Fu is supposed to be here looking for Mr. Fu. Just tell her where he


    is."


    Women were like a ticking time bomb. Who knew when she would explode if they didn''t tell her now.


    After thinking for a while, thewyer smiled. "Please wait for a moment. I''ll go find Mr. Fu."


    She smiled back. "I''ll join you."


    Upon seeing his eyes sh in anxiety, Rachel added, "I really didn''te here to cause any trouble.


    You don''t have to be so nervous."


    "Please follow me..."


    ''Forget it. I''m hiswyer, not his housekeeper.''


    Indeed, Jack was talking with Celine in private. As for what they were talking about, thewyer had


    absolutely no clue.


    All he knew was that when Baron had gone into the ward, Celine came over to whisper something in


    Jack''s ear.


    He left with her right after.


    Thewyer was stunned that Jack was still willing to help his ex, especially after what they''d been


    through.


    Thewyer nced at Rachel. She was wearing a straight face this entire time.


    Mixed feelings surged in his heart.


    Jack and Celine were standing very close to each other. He ced a hand into his pocket and leaned


    his body forward. A secondter, he ced his other hand on top of the woman''s shoulder.


    They were still so far away that Rachel couldn''t hear them. At the sight, she stopped walking and


    stared straight ahead.


    Thewyer kept silent. The two looked incredibly intimate.

 Chapter 236 Its Unacceptable

    Chapter 236 It''s Uneptable


    Rachel stopped. She saw that Jack had already ced his hand on Celine''s shoulder. From the looks


    of it, it seemed that Celine was leaning even closer into his arms.


    But Jack didn''t even avoid her. In fact, he was just standing quietly as if he was mesmerized by her


    appearance.


    Her heart ached at the sight.


    Without hesitation, Rachel strode over towards the enclosed space. Thewyer stayed right where he


    was. He didn''t even know what to do.


    He didn''t know if he should leave the three to talk to each other or stay just in case something might


    happen.


    Rachel moved steadily.


    She was so closed to the balcony door, but the two still hadn''t noticed her.


    Perhaps it was because of the fact that they were too engrossed with each other''s presence. Or it


    could also be because of the lightness of her footsteps that they didn''t notice her.


    Rachel raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    They turned their heads at the same time, paling at the sight. They looked like a pair of deer caught in


    the headlight.


    It felt like this was scene ripped off from some telenov. It was as if she was the viin who had


    caught sight of the hero and the heroine. She clenched her fists.


    Rachel had remembered what she had said to Celine, believing that the woman in front of her wouldn''t


    be an obstacle in her marriage. Now, it seemed that she made a bigger fool of herself.


    At the sight, Celine took a step back subconsciously, but she didn''t leave Jack''s arms.


    Jack shoved her away a little bit. When he saw Rachel standing in front of them, panic shed in his


    eyes. "How did you..."


    Before he could finish what he was trying to say, Rachel smiled and waved the light purple purse up in


    the air.


    "I got Miss Duan''s stuff by mistake. I heard that you were here, so I came to give this back," she


    replied.


    Although Rachel was calm, Jack''s heart was doing backflips at the sight of the purse.


    "You..." He couldn''t even say another word.


    Everything shed back in his mind as he felt his mouth go dry at the sight of his wife before him.


    Rachel was not in the mood to listen to his exnation. They could go home and talk about it, but there


    was no need to talk about it in front of Celine.


    Besides, she wasn''t going to give that woman the satisfaction of seeing her so pathetic after what Jack


    had done.


    The corners of her lips lifted up. "Let''s talk about it when we get back."


    Jack restrained himself and allowed his eyes to gaze at Celine for a moment. He pursed his lips and


    kept silent.


    Celine stared at Rachel and asked,


    "What a coincidence! Why do you have my purse?"


    Rachel smiled casually as if she didn''t catch them together. She nced at the purse doubtfully. "Are


    you sure it''s yours?"


    "Could I have a look? I think I can recognize the things in my purse."


    Compared to Jack''s agitation, Celine as much calmer.


    Jack tried to change the subject. "Why are you here?"


    Rachel took a deep breath, restraining herself from pping him in the face. How could he even ask


    her such a question?


    She came to return the purse his mistress, and that was the reason why she was here.


    She snorted. "I ran into Mr. Wu. I decided to follow him here."


    "Didn''t you go to the hospital?" He furrowed his eyebrows.


    She stared at Jack''s curious face and her hands clenched into fists.


    Jack stilled under her re.


    When she had left their home in the morning, he didn''t even walk her out.


    And yet after she had left, he had went to meet his mistress.


    Celine checked her purse and found that everything inside was hers.


    However, she couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy. How could Rachel be so kind-hearted? She actually


    walked over just to give these back to her. Celine stared at the woman vigntly.


    Holding the purse in her hand, she tensed. She felt as if a bomb was about to blow up.


    The only reason why Rachel handed the purse to Celine herself was because she wanted to find out


    whether Jack was apanying his ex. It turned out all her suspicions were true.


    Rachel bit her lips, trying to hold back all the emotions running through her mind. She turned to Jack.


    "Well?" she demanded. "Have you solved the problem? I want to go now."


    Jack nodded. "It''s fine now. We can go."


    However, Celine was not going to let this good opportunitye to pass. She quickly called out,


    "Jack!"


    The two of them turned to look at her.


    She wrenched her purse, ignoring Rachelpletely. Instead, Celine stared at the man shakily. "What


    about me? What will happen to me after you leave?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her helplessness didn''t work on him. He shrugged. "Thewyer will deal with it. You don''t have to


    worry."


    Celine was about to say something else, but Rachel wasn''t having it anymore. It felt as if she was


    being suffocated the more she stood with them. She waved her hand. "Just take your time." Without


    giving him time to react, she turned and walked away.


    Jack didn''t waste any time as he ran after her.


    Celine smirked.


    Jack pulled her back, but as she stared at him fiercely, he found that he didn''t know what to say.


    When she threw his hand off her, he threw his hands up exasperatedly. "Don''t be like this, Rachel!"


    His words had just pulled the trigger.


    Instantly, Rachel whirled towards him. She clenched her jaw. "Don''t be like what?" she snapped.


    Seeing her rimmed eyes, he felt as if someone was pricking his insides.


    "Rachel, please," he whispered, trying to reach out for her arm. She avoided his hold.


    "Well? What have I done? I''m sorry. Should I just let you do all the talking?" Rachel said in faux


    innocence as she rolled her eyes mockingly. She had enough of all the lies he threw over her head.


    "I didn''t mean that."


    Thewyer hid in the corner. He was afraid that he might cause more problems between the couple if


    he showed up, but he didn''t dare leave his ce. He would only step in if needed.


    Rachel tried her best to control her emotions. "Don''t do this to me, Jack!"


    "Rachel, I just..."


    "Enough!" she interrupted him. "You don''t have to exin yourself anymore. You told me back then that


    she used to be your responsibility, right? Does that still apply now?


    I feel like a fool! I even had to go over here and witness you going behind my back! You..."


    She sighed, lowering her voice to a whisper. "The least you can do is respect me. You can''t just care


    for another woman right in front of me, you know?


    Am I only a suitable wife in your eyes?"


    "Rachel!"


    Rachel couldn''t even stop herself anymore. She was just so overwhelmed by everything she had been


    feeling.


    When she saw Jack with his ex, she thought how careful he had beenst night and how anxious he


    had been when he tried to exin everything to her in the morning.


    He always wanted her to be on his side.


    Did he take her as some blind fool?


    He could just go with it and tell her that he loved Celine.


    However, he kept on saying that he didn''t love Celine anymore while he went to meet Celine behind


    Rachel''s back.


    Rachel couldn''t stand it anymore. She couldn''t keep up with all his bullshit.


    When she had heard Jack say that she was a suitable wife, she hadn''t taken it seriously back then. But


    it turned out that she had been hurt by those words.


    Although the skies were clear and the sun was stretched high above the clouds, the same couldn''t be


    said for the tension between the couple. When she went inside the car, her heart went cold.


    After what had happened, she couldn''t find it in herself to go back to Jack''s apartment.


    She couldn''t see him right now.


    The problem they both were facing couldn''t be solved in a single day. She didn''t want to listen to him


    coaxing her while he continued helping his ex.


    Rachel thought that she wouldn''t care about any of this.


    She didn''t think that she would care so much about Jack, but the moment she stepped into her ce,


    she burst into tears.


    Wiping her tears in a hurry, she rushed back the stairs. In her room, she felt safe and secured.


    Rachel didn''t have to worry about anything. There wouldn''t be anyone tough or mock the state she


    was in.


    Now, she could scream out everything she wanted to say.


    Although she had stered a smile on her face a while ago, she knew that her heart was nowhere near


    happy.


    It was then that she realized how hateful she felt that she was Jack''s second choice.


    She had hoped that he would cherish her. She had hoped that he would act as if she was the only


    woman in the world, but that wouldn''t happen. That would never happen.


    In the end, Jack didn''t run after her. That fact pierced through her very soul.


    Rachel closed her eyes.


    She had no idea that Jack was also feeling the same type of desperation.


    Something about what Rachel had said to him made him freeze as if he was struck by lightning.


    When Celine saw that Jack didn''t run after Rachel, she smirked.


    It seemed that their rtionship wasn''t as strong as she had thought.

 Chapter 237 Went For A Meeting

    Chapter 237 Went For A Meeting


    Celine was pleased, but she didn''t step forward. She shouldn''t show her arrogance in front of Jack. It


    might send out the wrong message.


    She had already overheard what Rachel said. She was right to say that Jack still cared for Celine.


    Although it was hard to get Jack back now, she knew him very well.


    She knew if she continued to push herself towards him, he would continue pushing her away.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As long as the man continued to care for her, she would do everything to disturb their marriage.


    The angrier Rachel was, the more distant they would be from each other.


    Celine would do everything to cause trouble in their marriage.


    She wanted to let everyone see how much of a hypocrite Rachel was. She wanted everyone to see her


    take off her mask. Celine wanted to expose her for who she was.


    Apart from her family background, how could Rachel evenpare to her?


    Celine stood still, and her eyes shed.


    In the next three days, Rachel''s life suddenly morphed back to what it had been like before.


    Jack and Celine didn''t show up on her doorstep.


    She would go to work and return home once she was off work.


    Although everything seemed to have gone back to the way it was, Rachel knew that the events that


    had transpired before this were not part of her dreams. However, she wished they were.


    Honestly, she was simply surprised that Jack didn''t follow her out that night.


    In fact, when she returned to her house, he didn''t even bother to call her.


    It was as if both her appearance and disappearance didn''t affect him at all.


    Rachel had told him that he shouldn''t find her until he made his decision, but she didn''t expect that he


    would follow through with her words.


    He really didn''t show up.


    Did that mean something?


    Ever since she left Jack and Celine behind that day, Rachel had been drowning in her thoughts.


    Unable to calm herself down, she decided to mock herself even more.


    ''Look at you, an unloved housewife,'' she mocked.


    On the third day, Rachel tossed and turned in bed for a long time. However, she still couldn''t fall asleep.


    She couldn''t help but reminisce all the times she had been with Jack. Her heart ached at the thought.


    She got so used to having someone by her side. Every morning when she woke up, she would be met


    with cold sheets. It would take her seconds to realize what had happened, and when she did, she could


    feel wetness on her cheeks.


    Rachel gritted her teeth.


    ''Did you really just dump me just because your ex returned?'' she thought.


    She cleared her mind and set for a while. Soon enough, the drowsiness kicked in, and she fell into an


    ufortable nap.


    It had been four days, and Jack still didn''t show up. This time, she couldn''t help but feel a little bit


    worried.


    After cleaning up, Rachel changed into her clothes and went out. Today, she was going to have a


    meeting in the neighboring province. When she got out of her apartment, she checked if all the


    necessary things were in her bag.


    Once she had confirmed that everything was there, she began to walk.


    However, as she was about to reach the stairway, she paused.


    She froze as an unsettling feeling rushed through her system. Without another word, she turned around


    and walked back to her apartment to see if she had forgotten something.


    Feeling strange all over, Rachel couldn''t help but peak at the guest room only for her jaw to drop when


    it wasn''tpletely closed.


    She thought that the housekeeper must''ve forgotten to close the door, so she reached for the


    doorknob.


    However, just as her fingers grazed against the doorknob, she felt something strange.


    The housekeeper just cleaned the floor yesterday. There shouldn''t be footprints around the doorway.


    Staring into the crack again, her heart skipped a beat.


    ''What''s wrong? Is there a thief?'' she thought.


    Holding her breath, she quickly opened the door. At the same time, her heart was beating wildly in her


    chest.


    When she pushed the door open, the scene wasn''t what she had expected.


    In fact, everything was folded neatly.


    The room was quiet. Streams of sunlight shot through the gap, causing the hardwood floor to glisten


    right back.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. However, she couldn''t help but feel a hint of disappointment that she


    didn''t find anybody.


    It seemed that she thought too much about this.


    Rachel lowered her head and nced at her watch. Just as she was about to leave, her face darkened.


    She sniffed.


    A strange smell wafted around the room. Rachel frowned.


    She entered the room and nced around.


    She walked along the shelf and picked up one of the books. However, the smell didn''te from the


    pages.


    No, it was far more distinct. In fact, it smelled like liquor.


    Without another word, she turned around and walked towards the bathroom. She made sure that her


    footsteps were light and swift.


    The closer she got the door, the more distinct the scent became.


    Rachel stooped right in front of the bathroom door. When she turned her ears against the surface, she


    frowned when she couldn''t hear anything from the other side. Her heart was beating faster and faster.


    Without missing a beat, she kicked the door open. "Who''s in the bathroom?" she demanded.


    Suddenly, a familiar face appeared in front of her.


    Eric gazed at her in astonishment. His clothes were wrinkled, and he reeked of alcohol. He thought that


    Rachel had already gone, but he had no idea that she would rush into the bathroom.


    "Why are you here?" he asked.


    Rachel''s veins were already pumped with adrenaline. She slumped back and exhaled deeply. She had


    really thought that there was a thief in her house. She didn''t expect that it would be him.


    "I should be asking you the same question." She pressed her hand against her chest. "What are you


    doing here? How did you even get in?"


    "I have a key," Eric snapped. He scratched his head sheepishly. "I lost the key to my apartment. That''s


    why I came here."


    Fortunately, he had the key to Rachel''s house. He thought that she wasn''t home. When he came in, he


    was so drunk that he didn''t even pay attention to the shoes on the shelves.


    He had rushed into the bathroom as he retched. In the process, he must''ve fallen asleep.


    He came in so quietly that she didn''t even hear him.


    Rachel gritted her teeth. "You didn''t tell me that you came here! I thought there was a thief. Do you


    know how scared I was?"


    "For someone so alert, you didn''t lock the apartment from the inside."


    For someone who was drunk, he dared interrogate her. As if she was in the wrong!


    Rachel pinched her nose in disgust. "What the hell happened to you?"


    "I drank too much at a partyst night," he replied sheepishly.


    "Get yourself cleaned up. You smell terrible."


    Honestly, Rachel wouldn''t have noticed him if it wasn''t for his smell.


    Eric sniffed at his cor and frowned. "I was going to take a shower when you suddenly came barging


    in like a nutcase."


    "I thought I was being robbed,"


    she protested. Honestly, he hid himself so he didn''t need to face Rachel''s never-ending scolds.


    But it seemed he had been so careless that he was caught red-handed.


    Knowing that he smelled terribly, Eric flushed. Scratching the back of his neck, he waved his hand. "Get


    out. I''ll take a shower."


    Rachel nced at her watch. "Take your time. Remember to lock the door before you leave. I won''t be


    home for three days."


    "Where are you going?"


    "I have a meeting in the neighboring province."


    Eric ruffled his messy hair. "Don''t you live with Jack now? Why are you here?"


    Rachel''s face hardened slightly. She quickly changed the subject. "Don''t forget to lock the door before


    leaving, okay? I''ll get going now."


    "Okay."


    Rachel hurriedly walked out of the guest room before he could say anything more.


    She quickly changed her shoes at the hallway. She had only brought a small bag, which contained


    some clothes and a few of her skin care products.


    Since it was only for three days and two nights, she didn''t need much.


    Rachel was about to open the door when Eric rushed out of the room. "Rachel, wait..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s going to rain in the neighboring province for the next two days. Don''t forget to bring an umbre."


    Rachel warmed at his reminder. "Okay."


    It was not until the fifth day that Jack came. The bruises on his face were already close to


    disappearing.


    Although he had the key, he didn''t dare open the door to her apartment.


    Instead, with an uneasy heart, he rang the doorbell and waited.


    Five days had passed, and he didn''t know if Rachel was still mad at him.


    He didn''t wait for several days on purpose.


    When she had stalked out of the hospital, Jack wanted to catch up to her, but he stopped himself.


    She had been so angry that he had absolutely no confidence as to what to say. He was afraid that he


    might just piss her off.


    He didn''t want her to think that he was just trying to coax her. In fact, at this point, he was afraid that


    Rachel wouldn''t trust him anymore.


    This was why, instead of running after her, he stayed.


    Jack decided to calm himself down.


    Although Celine''s matter should be taken care of by then, Howard was still stubborn enough to beg for


    Jack to be there, just to confirm with the police that everything would be fine.


    Jack had agreed for Howard''s sake.


    However, Baron wasn''t happy with the decision.


    His woman''s business had nothing to do with Jack at all, so he didn''t understand why the man had to


    be dragged into this.

 Chapter 238 A Sleepless Night

    Chapter 238 A Sleepless Night


    Although Baron thought so too, he knew that he had to be polite to Howard.


    "Thank you for your help, Mr. Wu."


    "You''re wee."


    Howard was about to say something else, but was interrupted before he could speak once more.


    "Everything is fine here, now. You don''t need to worry about it any further."


    Howard''s face froze, and he suddenly looked awkward when heughed.


    But Baron simply could not conceal the mark of impatience on his face. He nced at Jack who stood


    beside him. "I can handle my girlfriend''s problem. No need for other people to get involved with it," he


    said with a smug expression.


    Embarrassment was written all over Howard''s face. Jack, however, remained unaffected and said


    something to Howard.


    Howard then nodded. Jack didn''t say another word, turned around and left them.


    Baron never expected that Celine would be so bold to do what she did while he was in the ward.


    She dragged Jack to the balcony where they were alone and had a good chat with him. She went there


    with him on purpose to make herself look pitiful in front of him.


    She was not doing anything sneaky or tricky when Rachel saw them together.


    She told Jack the story of her experiences after she left Ninwell City.


    She intentionally left out the details of everything that happened to her during those days. Instead, she


    focused on the parts where she suffered while living in another city.


    She admitted to feeling embarrassed that she had no choice but to date Baron so that she could have


    protection, support and safety.


    But she understood that if she only told Jack how much she regretted to leave him,


    all she''d get from Jack after her story would be disdain and a cold look.


    Thus, Celine''s approach was to imply that the reason why she experienced so much difficulty in her life


    in another city was because she was separated from Jack and the Fu family had something to do with


    it.


    She even went so far as to set aside her attitude and begged for Jack''s mercy. She acted like she


    hoped that Jack would be affected by her pleas so that he''d let her go and call off the people who were


    making her life miserable.


    When Jack heard her story, he thought that she implied that the people who came and made trouble for


    her and made her life difficult were sent to her by the Fu family.


    Celine knew that Jack was a gentleman, even though their rtionship ended up that way.


    Jack was not the kind of man who would deliberately make things difficult for a woman just to vent out


    his anger or frustration.


    Thus, Celine was looking forward to Jack''s favorable response.


    Jack lowered his head and spoke to her in a low, deep and beguiling voice.


    Celine took this chance and leaned against him. This was the situation that they were in when Rachel


    arrived.


    From the corner of the corridor, Celine watched as his tall imposing figure walking away. Her face


    suddenly sank in frustration along with her heart.


    She squinted her eyes and the flicker of an idea shed through her eyes. One edge of her lips slightly


    curled upward and formed an odd smile.


    During the past three days when Rachel became so restless, Jack had always been there with her.


    Jack went home veryte when he had an argument with Rachel in the hospital.


    It was because he was uneasy with the thought of seeing Rachel still angry or unhappy with him.


    It was already three in the morning when Jack finally got home. She was used to having a smallmp


    in the living room while she waited for him, but when he got back home thatte evening, all that he


    could see was darkness.


    When the darkness greeted him in the living room, he was stunned and sad.


    He felt a sting in his heart. He thought that Rachel was already asleep in the bedroom.


    He quietly entered the bedroom and silently approached the bed.


    It was so dark inside the bedroom. Jack didn''t want to suddenly appear in front of Rachel without


    warning in the middle of the night and possibly scare her.


    So he hesitated getting on the bed that night. After hesitating for a moment, he turned around to leave.


    When he finally reached the door of the bedroom, he felt that something was very wrong. If Rachel was


    there sleeping in the bed, why was it so quiet that even her breathing could not be heard?


    Did he unintentionally wake her up when Jack entered the room?


    He hesitated for a while because he didn''t want to disturb Rachel''s sleep. "Rachel?" he called out


    gently to her.


    There was no response from Rachel.


    He called out to her once more, but there was still no answer from Rachel. He paused for a moment


    and remained silent.


    "I''m turning on the light," he said in a soft voice.


    A momentter, a softfortable light filled the entire bedroom.


    Jack then turned around and stared at the empty bed.


    The bed was neatly arranged. It was exactly how it looked when they left it that morning.


    Rachel was nowhere in the bedroom and from how the bed looked, she was never there that evening.


    Jack immediately panicked and searched all of the rooms of the house one by one. It was like he lost


    the most important treasure that he had.


    After he checked the other rooms, he went to the bathroom to check.


    Rachel never came back to the house from the hospital. This was the only conclusion that Jack had


    based on what he saw in the house.


    An idea suddenly struck him. He hurriedly opened the closet where all of Rachel''s clothes were. He


    breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that her clothes were still there.


    Since all of Rachel''s clothes were still in the closet, he was convinced that she never ran away.


    However, this new information did not give him any relief, but made him feel even more anxious.


    He had no idea where Rachel would go.


    He immediately took out his phone to call her, but her phone was already out of power.


    He clenched his phone in his hand and started to wonder about the ces that she could go.


    An idea came to his mind that he decided to check right away. So, he grabbed his car keys, and


    immediately drove to the apartment where Rachel used to live.


    When he reached the apartment, he confirmed from the guard his suspicion. He found a record that


    Rachel''s car came back that day.


    He felt relieved when he heard the guard''s report. He parked his car not far from Rachel''s house.


    He waited outside the door the whole evening. He hesitated and thought about it, but he ultimately


    decided against calling her. He didn''t know how to talk to her in that situation.


    He then wondered whether he should go in and talk to her or to just wait downstairs.


    Time went by, but he considered the situation for too long that dawn came before he realized it.


    And Jack never slept the entire evening. He felt sleepy when a car suddenly drove slowly out. It was in


    a very familiar color and build.


    Jack was immediately in high alert as he straightened his body to carefully observe the car. When the


    car got closer, he was able to confirm that it was indeed Rachel''s.


    He looked closer at the driver''s side of the car, and saw her sitting inside.


    Jack wanted to sound the horn of his car to call her attention, but the closer she drove by, the more he


    hesitated until she had driven past and it was toote to honk his horn to get her attention.


    He twisted his lips, grit his teeth and then mocked himself. "You''re such a coward!" he whispered to


    himself.


    A few minutes after Rachel had gone, Jack left his parked car and walked towards her house.


    He then opened the door of Rachel''s apartment, and then walked inside. It was obvious from what he


    saw inside the house that she spent some time in her apartment.


    The ingredients in the kitchen were still fresh as well the fruits in the fridge.


    Jack suddenly felt extremely tired. So, he went to the guest room on the second floor. He fell asleep not


    long after.


    He wanted to go to the master bedroom, but hesitated. He didn''t have the courage to do it because he


    was afraid that Rachel would see him if she suddenly came back.


    He felt that trespassing into her apartment was worse than making her angry. It was like wishing for her


    to peel his skin alive.


    Random thoughts kept Jack awake the entire evening. He had so many things in his mind that he was


    not able to sleep even a wink.


    His mind kept wandering off that he wasn''t sure if he really fell asleep.


    Jack wasn''t sure how long he was asleep when a phone call woke him up. And because his sleep was


    interrupted, even though it was a very shallow sleep, he was in a bad mood.


    He brought his phone in front of his eyes without getting up from the bed and stared at the screen. It


    was a call from Celine.


    He hesitated for a while. He expected that thewyer already took care of everything regarding Celine.


    And the victim had taken the initiative to assume all responsibilities regarding the matter. So, why was


    Celine on the phone and calling him again?


    He gave it some thought and decided to hang up the phone.


    A short whileter, she called again.


    Jack hang up the phone once more. The same thing happened for a few times more. Jack kept


    hanging up the phone, but Celine just kept calling back.


    He thought that there might be something truly urgent and it was the reason why she was being


    persistent. He then answered the call.


    It was way past sunrise when he left. It had been almost an entire day since thest time that he had


    some real sleep.


    He freshened himself up hurriedly in Rachel''s bathroom and left with a crumpled shirt.


    When Rachel got back home that evening, she had no idea that someone came into her house while


    she was away.


    Jack went back to his car to address the problem of Celine once more.


    He thought that Celine''s life had changed a lot recently because of him.


    And all of those changes because his father decided to take action without consulting him first.


    Jack never wanted to give any woman a hard time by using his influence.


    He didn''t have any love for her anymore. And even though they got separated from each other, he


    would never let Celine suffer anything from his family especially since she never did anything to hurt his


    family.


    It was true that she annoyed him a lot before, but he only threatened her so that she''d stop bothering


    him, but he never intended to do anything about it.


    And now, Celine had revealed tearfully how she was hurt by someone from the Fu family.


    Unfortunately, before he could go to his father and ask him about Celine''s story, Celine called him.


    When she went back to the hotel from the hospital, she found that all her luggage had been taken out


    of the room.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And the hotel staff told her that they could no longer allow her to continue to stay there.


    And at almost the same time, someone called her to warn her to leave Ninwell City as soon as


    possible.


    These things happened before to her and Celine was sure that Jonathan was behind it.


    But Jack did not think that it was his father''s idea anymore. It had been several months already.


    Besides, his rtionship with Rachel was getting better. His father no longer had the time to concern


    himself with another woman from Jack''s past.


    Maybe his father assigned someone to keep an eye on Celine, but his father had not updated that


    person yet. And so this person was still harassing Celine and was getting her rejected in Ninwell City.


    Unfortunately, everything was just a guess for Jack. He had to make sure of anything first before he


    could really take any concrete action.


    But he never expected that after the many things that he had to do, it wasn''t until early morning that he


    had the time to look for Rachel.


    So he drove to Rachel''s apartment daily and slept for several hours in the guest room until Rachel got


    back in the evening.


    And because he still had contact with Celine, it made him feel helpless about the


    situation.

 Chapter 239 A Furious Jonathan

    Chapter 239 A Furious Jonathan


    Given the current situation, Jack was afraid that the rtionship between him and Rachel would be


    destroyed for good.


    In fact, the person who tried to drive Celine away from the city wasn''t sent by Jonathan, but by one of


    Baron''s ex-girlfriends.


    After Jack found out about this, he decided to let it go, as it had nothing to do with his family.


    The next day, Jonathan found that Celine came back to the city and was in contact with Jack again.


    This was why Jonathan wasted no time in calling Jack over.


    What pissed him off was the fact that he didn''t hear it from his son but from a passerby.


    Given that Jack and Jack emerging in public as a couple wasn''t a small matter, word got around pretty


    fast.


    A friend of Jonathan''s called him up to congratte him.


    "Where have you been hiding your daughter-inw?" the man said jokingly. Jonathanughed. "We


    didn''t hide her."


    Tracy could hear her husband''sughter from the balcony. She smiled and shook her head.


    After watering the flowers and nts on the balcony, she ced the watering can on the side and went


    ahead to wash her hands. The night wind brought a sense of heat from afar. The leaves of her nts


    swayed from the breeze as if waving at her.


    She smiled, pleased to see the fruit of her harvest. Noticing the withering leaves on some of the pots,


    she squatted down and quickly clipped them off.


    She ced them into a small garbage bag beside her. Seeing that it was such a good weather, she


    nned to take a walk with Jonathan tonight. Hearing his vivaciousughter, she was sure that he was


    in a good mood.


    However, when she came out with the tied garbage bag, she saw his sullen face as he continued


    talking.


    Tracy frowned, knowing fully well that her ns of walking around would be rescheduled for another


    night.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She furrowed her eyebrows. A part of her wondered why his mood had changed so suddenly.


    She turned around, about to throw her garbage away.


    However, just as she was about to take two steps towards the door, Jonathan raised his voice. "You


    bastard! Come here right now!"


    Startled, Tracy whirled around. Jonathan had already hung up.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Jonathan gritted his teeth and shook his head. He breathed heavily as if he had justpeted in a


    triathlon. He motioned to his phone. "Our son is a good-for-nothing bastard!"


    She straightened her back. "What happened?"


    "Bastard! What he''s done has shamed us!"


    he spat out. "Someone just called me to congratte my son. Of course, I was ecstatic! Rachel''s such


    a great woman, but do you know what he told me next?"


    Tracy swallowed nervously. Putting the garbage bag aside, she walked over to Jonathan and


    massaged his shoulders. "Calm down," she said softly. "It''s not good for your blood pressure."


    "I know that," Jonathan said impatiently. He stared at Tracy. "Do you know what he did next? The man


    laughed at me. It turns out your son took two women to the banquet."


    She furrowed her eyebrows, withdrawing her hands. "Two?"


    "The other was none other than Celine! In fact, you know what else they said? They said that he and


    Celine left Rachel in the banquet and went off!"


    Tracy''s jaw dropped.


    Jonathan was fuming. Once Jack got here, he would teach him a thing or two on how to treat his wife.


    Tracy gritted her teeth. She had never expected that her son would act like this!


    Why would he do such a thing?


    She didn''t think that her son would be that unreliable, but considering what he had done in the past,


    she didn''t trust him as much.


    Tracy couldn''t make promises to Jonathan without any evidence.


    Jonathan was furious. He didn''t expect that he would hear such gossip from an outsider! It was as if


    Jack had wanted to stain his name. Jonathan gripped the corners of his phone, cursing angrily, "That


    brat!"


    Tracy tried her best to soothe his anger by rubbing her shoulders, but she didn''t say a word. A part of


    her couldn''t help but think that Jonathan was probably blowing this all out in proportions. In fact, he


    might be even angrier than Rachel herself.


    Rachel wouldn''t be this overwhelmed.


    Jack came as soon as he received the phone call. Before Tracy could have a word with him, he was


    already called into the study.


    Tracy was afraid that Jonathan would punish her son, so she made sure to put away any dangerous


    things in the study before Jack arrived.


    She waited downstairs anxiously the whole time, thinking of how Jack was faring under Jonathan''s iron


    fist.


    ''He''s really in trouble this time.''


    Although Jack had suffered no loss in the business sector, he had failed when it came to marriage and


    love.


    She couldn''t believe that he would mess around with two women at the same time!


    It seemed that she didn''t raise him well at all.


    He still couldn''t let that flirtatious woman go! In fact, it was also high time that she should teach Celine


    a lesson.


    After all, she already considered Rachel as her daughter-inw. She was not going to let another


    woman bully her right under her nose!


    Even then, she was still furious as to Jack''s decision.


    Tracy nned to talk to Jack once he went down. However, what she didn''t expect was for him to


    hurriedly sprint down the stairs.


    "You''re already finished?" she said, blinking in surprise. She quickly surveyed his body for any bruises


    before she sighed in relief.


    "Your father didn''t hit you, did he?"


    "No, he didn''t." Jack nced at his watch. Without another word, he bypassed his mother and rushed


    out the door.


    Pursing her lips, Tracy pulled him back. "What''s wrong? Where are you going? Can''t you stay and talk


    to me first?"


    Shooting her an apologetic look, Jack gently removed her hand. "Mom, I''ll speak to youter, okay?


    Something happened in thepany."


    Tracy immediately let go for him. "What happened?"


    Afraid that she might worry, he waved his hand. "It''s fine. I''ll take care of it."


    "Drive slowly!"


    He waved his car keys, implying that he already knew that.


    Staring at his back, Tracy couldn''t help but feel disappointed. She used to think that he was so


    annoying when he was a kid. Now that he grew up, he wouldn''t even spend time with her anymore.


    These days, it was already hard enough to reach out to him.


    He was always so busy. In fact, if she wanted to meet up with him, she had to call and set up an


    appointment.


    In the past seven or eight years, she had led a leisurely life. Back then, she travelled around the world,


    visiting mountains and rivers. Now that she was much older, she couldn''t do the things that she wanted


    to do. Now, she usually visited some of her old friends or go abroad with her husband.


    Seeing her empty house, she felt lonely.


    Both her son and daughter-inw weren''t home. Thinking of this, Tracy envied her friends who already


    had grandchildren.


    This time, she wanted Jack to clear out his rtionship with Celine.


    Otherwise, when would she be able to have a grandchild?


    Thinking about this, she sighed and walked to her room.


    It took Jack two days to solve thepany''s emergency.


    Whenever he had the time, he would reach for his phone and try to call Rachel.


    However, no matter how many times he tried to call her, she wouldn''t answer. In fact, she wouldn''t even


    text him back.


    She had even cklisted him on social media. At the thought, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It


    seemed he had really did it this time.


    As soon as the important dinner party was over, Jack drove to Rachel''s house. He hadn''t been there


    for three consecutive days.


    However, since he was so sleepy, he had dozed up in the car. In fact, he didn''t even wake up until


    dawn.


    Jack blinked his eyes wearily, groaning when he could see the sunlight streaming through his window.


    He nced at his watch. It was already 7 a.m.


    It was incredibly stuffy inside the car. He pushed the door open and got out. The sunlight made him


    cover his sleepy eyes.


    He adjusted his clothes in front of the window, gazing at his reflection. However, no matter what he


    tried, the clothes he was wearing were still wrinkled.


    Giving up, he decided to walk up to her home. After so many days, he finally had the courage toe


    over. He stood on her doorstep and knocked on the door.


    He had already prepared for her initial rejection. Jack straightened his back and closed his eyes,


    praying that she wouldn''t be as harsh to him.


    However, no matter how much he knocked on the door or rang the doorbell, she still didn''t answer.


    Soon enough, fifteen minutes had passed.


    Still, no one responded. After standing for a while, Jack decided to input the password. The door


    clicked open.


    After hesitating for a while, he pushed the door.


    There was a shoe rack next to the entry way. Jack initially had no intention in observing what shoes


    were disyed on the rack,


    but something caught his eye.


    He froze. Why were their men''s shoes on the rack?


    Who would visit her this early in the morning?


    With his hands clenched, he stalked in and surveyed the empty living room.


    He didn''t realize that he looked like a wolf patrolling around his territory.


    However, as he searched the room, he found no traces of another man living here.


    He nced at the kitchen to see it almost untouched. Didn''t she get up yet?

 Chapter 240 Be Woken Up

    Chapter 240 Be Woken Up


    Jack raised his head and looked upstairs. Then, he began walking up.


    At the same time, Rachel arrived at the hospital exactly ten minutes before they were scheduled to


    leave.


    When she arrived, the supervisor was taking attendance and arranging everyone who was taking part


    in the conference and training.


    After greeting each other, they all got into the private bus and headed straight to the airport. They were


    scheduled to arrive in the neighboring province at 9 am.


    On the way, Rachel idly looked down at her phone, wondering if Eric would wreck her house while she


    was gone.


    Just as she checked the time and was about to turn off the screen, she received a text message.


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat in anticipation, but when she saw that it was just a promotional message,


    she frowned in disappointment.


    What had she been looking forward to, anyway?


    Seeing that one of her colleagues wasing to talk to her, she turned off the phone and raised her


    head to chat with that person.


    The truth was, Rachel had forgotten that she had blocked Jack''s number that day.


    Since his number was in her cklist, she wouldn''t receive calls or messages from him even if he tried


    to contact her.


    Meanwhile, at Rachel''s house, Eric was very sleepy after taking a shower.


    He threw his bath towel down, slumped into the bed, and fell asleep in less than a minute.


    When Jack reached thending of the second floor,


    he heard loud snoringing from one of the rooms.


    For a few moments, he froze, feeling as if his head had been smashed heavily with a hammer.


    It was obvious that the snoring wasing from a man.


    However, it didn''t make sense for a man to be sleeping here so early in the morning, unless...


    ''Is it possible that he stayed here overnight?''


    As soon as the thought entered his mind, he felt a fire rise from the bottom of his heart, causing him to


    lose all reason.


    ring fiercely, he walked straight toward the bedroom door at the end of the hall, but when he passed


    the guest room, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned to the door.


    The door of the guest room was open just a crack, and this is where the sound of snoring wasing


    from.


    Without hesitation, he threw the door open and stormed inside angrily. ''Damn it! Who dared to stay the


    night here?''


    The door mmed against the wall, but the noise didn''t wake up the man who was asleep face-down in


    the bed, wrapped in a quilt.


    Jack walked over to the bed with the same furious momentum, but when his eyes fell on the man''s


    naked back, he stopped.


    There was a long faded scar running down the man''s back from his shoulder to his waist.


    Of course, Jack immediately recognized him.


    His anger dissipated out of him like air rushing out of a balloon. Gently prodding Eric''s arm, he said,


    "Eric, wake up.


    Get up.


    Eric!"


    However, Eric stayed motionless like a dead body,pletely undisturbed by all the noise. The only


    sign that he was alive was his loud snoring. Jack dimly wondered if he should take a photo of Eric like


    this to ckmail himter and smiled to himself.


    But with the scar on his back, Eric actually looked quite cool, so Jack decided against it.


    Unable to wake the boy up, he helplessly ran his hand through his hair and whispered, "You''re lucky


    you have such a cool scar."


    Then, he walked out of the guest room and searched the rest of the house for Rachel, but she was


    nowhere to be found.


    Why had she left the house so early? After trying to think of a reason and failing, Jack called her again,


    but there was no answer.


    With a deep sigh, he went back to the guest room once more and turned Eric over to face him.


    However, Eric continued to snore. Jack patted him on the face and said loudly, "Eric!


    Eric? Wake up! Get up!


    Eric!"


    Annoyed by the noise, Eric finally stirred a little and pped Jack''s hand away.


    "Don''t bother me!" he snapped with his eyes closed before turning over onto the bed.


    Jack tutted in annoyance. He didn''t want to leave without finding out about Rachel''s whereabouts. Just


    then, an idea struck him, and he went downstairs and opened the fridge.


    Then, he filled a bowl with some ice cubes.


    When he went back upstairs, the sleeping boar was still snoring.


    Jack stepped forward and calmly put an ice cube on Eric''s neck.


    A few secondster, the man in the bed suddenly screamed and jumped up. He reached out his hand


    to touch the back of his neck, but he was too sleepy to realize what had happened.


    All he knew was that a cold sting had woken him up. As he cursed in a low voice, he raised his head


    and looked at the man who was standing in front of his bed with his arms crossed.


    "Why are you here?" he asked with a frown. Judging from his voice, it was obvious that he was still


    half-asleep.


    Jack hadn''t expected his idea to be so effective and hesitated whether to do it again.


    But when Eric closed his eyes again and leaned back toward the bed, Jack put another ice cube on his


    neck.


    This time, Eric finally woke up. When he saw Jack, he looked at him as if he had seen a ghost. "You!


    You''re the one who did that!"


    "What did I do?" Jack asked innocently as he put the bowl aside with a smile. "I just wanted to wake


    you up. Why are you getting so angry for that? It''s not like I threw a bucket of water over you."


    Eric clenched his teeth in anger for a while. Before Eric could curse him,


    Jack cut in. "I just want to know something important. After that, you can go back to sleep. I won''t


    disturb you."


    ''Son of a bitch!'' Eric rubbed his short hair irritably and roared, "Are you insane? I just fell asleep! Why


    did you have to wake me up?" Jack continued to stare at him innocently and said,


    "I''m so sorry! But I''m in a hurry. Where is Rachel?"


    Hearing this, Eric froze. With a stiff expression, he looked up at Jack and narrowed his eyes. "Don''t tell


    me that that''s the important thing you want to know."


    Jack nodded.


    ''I have never seen such a shameless man before! Is this the reason why he woke me up? He''s


    definitely insane!''


    Eric was so irritated that he almost wanted to rush forward and tear the man up into pieces. He theny


    back and pulled the quilt up to his chin. "You''re crazy! Can''t you just call and ask her?"


    However, Jack reached out and pulled the quilt off Eric. "I can''t get through to her," he said tly.


    Eric stared back nkly at Jack, feeling stupefied.


    "So tell me where she is," Jack continued.


    Looking at the desperate expression on his face, Eric sneered. "Maybe she doesn''t want to talk to you,"


    he said jokingly without thinking.


    Jack pulled over a chair and sat in front of the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Eric asked with a frown.


    "I just want to know two things. Where is Rachel?


    And how has her mood been these days?" Jack asked, staring intently at Eric.


    ''Wait, something''s wrong. That thing I said as a joke...is it actually true?''


    By now, Eric was wide awake. He sat up on the bed and looked Jack up and down.


    Then, heughed and teased, "Wow, what''s wrong? Did you piss her off so much that she doesn''t even


    want to talk to you? You guys seemed to be getting along thest time I came to your house."


    Ignoring hisughter, Jack prompted again, "Can you please just tell me where she is?"


    Although Jack hadn''t answered his questions, Eric knew that he had guessed right.


    "What did you do to make her angry?" he asked casually.


    Jack squinted at Eric. Once upon a time, this guy had been scared to death of him! But now, he was


    laughing at him and even teasing him.


    After all, Jack was the one asking for his help. In fact, Eric was so ecstatic that he no longer felt sleepy


    at all.


    As if to bring Jack back to earth, he coughed with his fist to his mouth. "Why aren''t you answering? I


    won''t help you unless you tell me."


    Jack ignored his questions once again and said,


    "Just tell me, has she gone to work?"


    "No, she is on a business trip," Eric finally answered. Then, with a smirk, he added, "But I won''t tell you


    where she went."


    Jack was stunned.


    "Please tell me."


    Eric snorted. Did Jack really think that he would get the answers so easily after waking him up from his


    sweet slumber?


    No way! Jack had pulled him out of his dreams in such a cruel way.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric shook his cellphone in front of Jack on purpose. "Since you can''t get through to her, should I try?"


    Jack had an urge to hit Eric, but he just said coldly,


    "Please call her for me."


    "Okay." Eric shrugged.


    He dialed Rachel''s number and waited for it to be connected.


    A few momentster, the call was answered and Eric switched on the speakerphone. "Rachel!" he


    shouted cheerfully.


    Rachel had already arrived at the airport and was waiting to board the ne.


    She nced at her watch and frowned in confusion. "Didn''t you go to bed?"


    "Yes, but a dog barking woke me up." He lied through his teeth and threw a challenging nce at Jack.


    But Jack just stared back indifferently. Then, he reached out, signaling for Eric to hand over the phone


    to him.


    However, Eric was unwilling to cooperate with him. He pretended not to see Jack and asked, "Anyway,


    where are you now?"


    "I will cross the security check in ten minutes. What''s wrong? Why did you call me?"


    "Nothing, nothing. I just wanted to talk to you."


    Jack''s eyes darkened a little, but Eric continued fearlessly, "By the way, is there anything wrong with


    your mobile phone?"


    Rachel didn''t understand why Eric was asking her such random questions and had half a mind to tell


    him to hang up and go to bed.


    Nevertheless, she answered, "No, there''s nothing wrong with my phone. What''s the matter?"


    Eric held the phone in front of Jack so that thetter could clearly hear Rachel''s answer.


    Unexpectedly, Jack snatched the phone away from him!


    Suddenly, Rachel heard Eric say, "Give it back to me!" "What did you say?" she asked suspiciously.


    ''What''s going on with him?'' she wondered.


    As soon as Jack got his hands on the phone, he stood up from the chair and rushed outside. Eric


    immediately rushed after him, but Jack mmed the door close and locked him inside the room.


    He angrily pounded at the door and asked Jack to let him out.

 Chapter 241 I Will Sort It Out

    Chapter 241 I Will Sort It Out


    Eric huffed in anger. If he had known that Jack would do this to him, he wouldn''t have been so


    arrogant.


    Rachel, of course, had heard the noise and suspected that Eric wasn''t alone.


    But since there had been no response from the other end of the line for a while, she didn''t know


    whether to wait or hang up.


    As Jack walked away from the guest room, he cast a scornful nce at the door.


    When he reached a quiet ce, he finally put the phone to his ear and nervously whispered, "Hey. It''s


    me."


    Rachel froze for a moment. The man she had been waiting for had finally contacted her.


    She took a deep breath and asked indifferently, "Why are you there?"


    "I couldn''t find you anywhere." Jack sounded upset. "My calls weren''t going through to you, and you


    didn''t reply to any of my messages."


    Rachel had a retort on the tip of her tongue, but, suddenly remembering that she had blocked Jack''s


    number a while ago, she swallowed her words.


    "Well? Do you have anything to say to me?" she asked, changing the topic.


    "Where are you going?"


    Jack asked in a low voice. He sounded a little pathetic, as if he was being bullied.


    However, Rachel didn''t buy his act at all. "Have you settled the matter concerning Celine?" she asked


    directly.


    "Yes, I have," Jack replied in a hoarse voice. It seemed that he didn''t even dare to speak at a normal


    volume.


    Rachelughed derisively. "You can''t even talk to me confidently?"


    By now, she knew him well. If he spoke to her in a pitiful or ttering tone, it meant that he either felt


    guilty about something or wanted something from her.


    Rachel couldn''t afford to let him get away with it like she usually did, so she said lightly, "What I said


    that day wasn''t a joke. Don''t try to coax your way out of this, Jack."


    She knew for a fact that this was not Jack''s usual demeanor. He was just intentionally repressing his


    temper and putting on a pitiful facade to get her sympathy.


    In the beginning, they had cooperated with each other in a harmonious way. As a result, both of them


    had been satisfied with each other. So whenever Jack approached her in this way, Rachel would


    ept it happily.


    But there was no need for such pretenses now.


    Not everything could be solved by just joking around.


    So far, she hadn''t cared about the four-year rtionship between Jack and Celine because until


    recently, she had had nothing to do with Jack, except for being his wife on paper.


    And ever since they had developed feelings for each other, she had just trusted Jack''s words that he


    hadpletely broken up with Celine.


    It wasn''t until she found out about the incident at the police station that night that she had realized the


    truth. There was something was wrong with her rtionship with Jack.


    That night, she had waited for him at the hospital for such a long time only to find out that he had gone


    to the police station.


    Then, she had immediately rushed to the police station, filled with worry.


    So when she had arrived and seen him with Celine, she had felt like she had been pped in the face.


    He had left her at the hospital andpletely forgotten about her just because he had been


    apanying Celine.


    Rachel didn''t know if she was being too sentimental or overreacting, but she didn''t care. With a sigh,


    she added, "I really don''t want to listen to your exnations."


    Jack''s voice finally returned to normal as he said, "But I don''t want to exin now."


    "Then what do you want?"


    Rachel didn''t want to discuss this while she was in public, so she hurriedly added, "Let''s talk about it


    later. I have to go to the security check now."


    "Where are you going?"


    "I have to attend a conference in the neighboring province."


    "Okay. When youe back, we..." Jack paused and licked his dry lips, realizing that what he had


    been about to say might sound inappropriate. Instead, he said, "I will sort it out before youe back."


    ''Sort it out? How?'' Rachel wondered bitterly.


    As long as he could not let Celine go, this problem would never be solved.


    Rachel couldn''t bear to have a husband who would get up and go to another woman in the midnight.


    The only solution was for him to forget Celinepletely.


    No, there was another solution too ¡ªthey could get a divorce.


    In the end, she just said, "I''m running out of time. I have to hang up now."


    "Okay, take care."


    "I will."


    Upon hearing the click of the call ending, Jack''s face darkened. He clenched his fist and punched the


    wall hard.


    Meanwhile, Eric stomped around in the guest room, angry that he had been rudely woken up with ice


    cubes.


    As if that wasn''t enough, that insane man, Jack, had stolen his phone and locked him inside the room.


    Eric was cursing him for the fiftieth time when Jack finally unlocked the door and walked in.


    "Hey! Why did you..." Eric stood up and began,


    but Jack immediately handed the phone back to him, silencing hisints.


    "Here you are," Jack said with a gloomy expression.


    "Okay," Eric replied nkly.


    "I''m sorry for waking you up. You can continue to sleep. I''m leaving now."


    ''This guy seems to have suffered a heavy blow,'' Eric thought. Out loud, he said, "Wait a minute."


    Jack raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong?"


    Eric looked Jack up and down, and then squinted at him while rubbing his chin. "Well... did someone do


    something to you?"


    Jack was embarrassed, but he didn''t let it show on his face. "You''re just a child; you won''t understand


    all these grown-up matters. Go to sleep."


    Eric huffed angrily. "I''m not a child! You can''t insult me like this."


    "Hmm? Just sleep. Don''t make trouble for Rachel while she''s away."


    "What do you mean? I''m not the one who had a fight with her!" Eric retorted.


    Jack rubbed his throbbing temples impatiently. "Don''t talk too much. Just mind your own business. I''m


    leaving."


    As Jack walked away, Eric hurriedly shouted, "If you need any help, just tell me."


    Jack almost stopped and turned around, feeling ted at the offer.


    But then Eric continued, "I will definitely screw things up for you. Don''t worry!"


    Jack continued walking away, pursing his lips in annoyance. If Eric was not Rachel''s cousin, he would


    definitely have beaten him to a pulp!


    Meanwhile, in the neighboring province


    It was a sunny day, and the bright morning light sprinkled onto the ground. The roads were surrounded


    by lines of trees and other greenery, which cast a shade of cool air.


    Rachel stepped out with her colleagues that morning, feeling refreshed.


    "How can you think it''s going to rain in this weather? Are you sure the weather forecast is right?" asked


    Holley Ye, one of the doctors from the pediatric department.


    Rachel raised her head and saw that the sky was covered by a thinyer of cotton clouds. Instead of


    arguing, she just passively replied, "Maybe."


    "I don''t think so,"


    Holley said defiantly.


    Rachel smiled but didn''t say anything. Soon, they reached the conference room.


    About half an hourter, the situation changedpletely. Thick dark clouds gradually covered the sky,


    and at the same time, harsh wind began blowing everywhere.


    The howling of the wind outside was so loud that it attracted the attention of the people indoors. They


    all turned and looked out the window.


    With the clouds blocking the sun, the whole city looked dim all of a sudden, as if it was already evening.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This sudden change of weather in such a short time surprised everyone.


    However, Rachel didn''t care much about it. After all, she had brought her umbre along with her.


    Before she had left this morning, Eric had told her that it would rain, so she had specially checked the


    local weather report after arriving and learned that it was indeed predicted to rain today.


    On the other hand, Holley, who had borderline ridiculed Rachel''s decision to bring an umbre, was


    annoyed to see the cloudy sky. "Is it really going to rain? Oh, my God! I didn''t bring an umbre with


    me," she said, her face full of chagrin.


    Rachel turned to her while ying with the pen in her hand. "I have one with me," she reminded Holley.


    As if having no memory of the conversation earlier, Holley excitedly reached out and grasped Rachel''s


    slender wrist. "You are so prophetic!" she praised.


    Everyone who had been with them earlier curled their lips and sneered silently.


    It was obvious that someone didn''t know how to n ahead.


    Rachel gently brushed off Holley''s hand and smiled.


    At that moment, it finally began raining. It seemed that the weather in this city could be highly


    capricious.


    The host of the conference was the president of the local health department. Seeing that everyone was


    surprised to see the change of weather, he paused for a moment and exined to them with a smile,


    "This is nothing. It will get even worse. But don''t worry too much. Rainse quickly, but they also


    leave just as quickly, especially in the summer."


    He was right. Just momentster, the rain intensified, sttering against the window panes.


    Rachel was absorbed in taking notes when suddenly, her phone buzzed. She nced at the screen


    and saw a familiar name pop up.


    After her previous phone conversation with Jack, she had unblocked his number again. This time, she


    had received a message from him saying, "It''s raining."


    For a second, she felt dazed. She looked out of the window subconsciously, as if looking for him


    outside.


    But realizing that Jack couldn''t be here, she shook her head andughed at herself.


    Then, she turned her focus back to the conference. Secondster, however, her phone buzzed again.


    Jack sent her another message saying. "Don''t forget to carry an umbre."


    ''Did he alsoe?'' she wondered involuntarily.


    But he couldn''t have. Even if he had followed her to the province, he couldn''t have found out where she


    was exactly.


    ''He must be omnipotent. He knows it''s going to rain even from afar,'' she thought dryly.

 Chapter 242 Hitched A Ride

    Chapter 242 Hitched A Ride


    The host was right. The rain stopped before noon.


    But when Rachel walked out of the conference room, the sky was still overcast.


    It seemed that it would rain again at any time. Rachel had nothing to do, so she was thinking about


    whether to take a walk around or go back to the hotel and rest.


    Since it might rain again, she decided to choose thetter. After all, she had no n of strolling around


    under the rain.


    On the other hand, Holley didn''t hold back. She had already nned everything beforeing here, so


    she wouldn''t want to miss the opportunity to explore the ce despite the bad weather.


    Holley invited Rachel, but since they were not familiar with each other yet, Rachel didn''t feel


    comfortable being with her. She felt like they had different personalities, so she would rather walk


    around by herself than be with her.


    So while Rachel had decided to go back to the hotel, Holley and the others discussed where to go.


    Rachel and Holley were going to live in the same hotel room, so she nned to said goodbye to Holley


    before she went to the hotel. However, Holley was busy talking with the others and didn''t notice her.


    She thought it wasn''t necessary to bother them, so she turned to go to the elevator. But after taking a


    few steps, Holley asked, "Rachel, would you like to go with us?"


    Rachel stopped and turned around. She shook her head and refused politely with a smile. "No, thanks.


    It might rain again, so I''ll just go back to the hotel."


    "Are you going to just stay in our room?"


    "Yes."


    Holley''s face lit up upon hearing Rachel''s answer. Then she said, "Great! You have an umbre, right?


    Can we borrow it? If it rainster, we can''t enjoy hanging around."


    Rachel was stunned. She didn''t expect that Holley would ask a favor from her.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Holley''s eyesnded on her handbag as she pleaded, "Please." She even reached out her hand to


    Rachel.


    A woman in the corner was eavesdropping on their conversation. As she heard Holley borrowing


    Rachel''s umbre, the corners of her mouth curved into a sneer.


    She thought that Rachel would just give her umbre to Holley. But she was surprised when Rachel


    said unhesitatingly, "I saw a supermarket next to this building. I think they are selling umbres there."


    Holley''s face turned stiff. At the back of her mind, she thought, ''How can she be so mean?'' However,


    she just smiled awkwardly and said, "Oh, I see. Thank you for the information."


    "You''re wee," Rachel replied politely. She then turned around and walked towards the elevator.


    Behind her, Holley and the others were whispering to each other.


    Holley and Lea had the samest name, so Rachel couldn''t help thinking about her best friend.


    They hadn''t gotten a chance tomunicate with each other these days. So Rachel didn''t know what


    had happened between Lea and Henry.


    Rachel was standing outside the building.


    She was wondering whether she should hail a taxi or request an Uber ride.


    Then, she heard a voice from behind.


    She turned around and saw a woman who looked familiar to her. She remembered seeing the woman


    in the hospital, but she didn''t know her name.


    The woman called her name and offered to give her a ride. "Let''s go back to the hotel together. I''ve


    requested an Uber ride."


    Since the woman sounded very friendly, Rachel smiled at her and said gratefully, "Really? Thank you."


    The woman adjusted her eyesses and replied with a smile, "Don''t mention it."


    As soon as they got into the car, Rachel took a look at the woman beside her. She was wearing ck-


    rimmed eyesses. She had a fairplexion and long hair tied in a ponytail.


    The woman was texting someone on her phone, so Rachel felt a little embarrassed. She thought to


    herself, ''Should I start a conversation with her or just sit here quietly?''


    While she was in a dilemma, the woman turned to look at her and started talking.


    She said, "I thought you would give it to her."


    Rachel couldn''t get what the woman meant, so she looked at her confusedly. Perhaps the woman was


    able to read the perplexity on her face, so she added, "I mean Holley."


    Rachel had finally understood what the woman was talking about, so she smiled and said, "I don''t see


    any reason to do it."


    The woman put on an appreciative smile and nodded, "Yes, you''re right."


    Based on her tone, Rachel could clearly see that the woman disliked Holley. She hadn''t said anything


    yet when the woman spoke again. "You share a room with her, right? You must be careful. She''s not..."


    The woman was supposed to say that Holley was not a good person, but she thought about it for a


    while. Eventually, she changed it. "She''s not that simple. Just pay more attention to her."


    Rachel nodded awkwardly.


    The woman beside her obviously hated Holley. But Rachel didn''t have any reason to hate her. She


    couldn''t just judge her because of this woman''s words.


    So as not to create trouble, Rachel didn''t give anyment on Holley.


    But Rachel appreciated her kind warning so she still said, "Thank you."


    The woman replied with a faint smile, "You''re wee."


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Rachel asked.


    "My name is Vicky Chu. I work in the hospitalboratory."


    Rachel thought for a while, but she really couldn''t remember the woman. Since she remained silent,


    Vicky added, "My room number is 1048. If you can''t stand her any longer,e to my room anytime.


    Anyway, the female doctor who is supposed to be my roommate didn''te."


    Vicky was a little strange, so Rachel wanted to ask if she held grudges against Holley. But it might


    sound straightforward, so she decided to just keep it to herself.


    "Just in case," Vicky added with a smile, giving Rachel a profound look. Perhaps she understood


    Rachel''s apprehension.


    What Vicky said lingered in Rachel''s mind, and she suddenly felt that she must be wary of Holley since


    they would be staying in the same room. Maybe there was something wrong about her.


    It was already ten in the evening, and Holley hadn''te back yet, so Rachel decided to sleep.


    But before she could put her phone away, a text message from Jack came in.


    Rachel was wondering why Jack hadn''t called or texted her these past few days. She had only


    remembered yesterday that she had ced his number on a cklist.


    And from the moment she removed him from the cklist, this was already his twelfth message to her.


    Rachel didn''t reply to any of his messages. And Jack had already gotten used to her indifference and


    continued to send her messages.


    She read his message before putting her phone on the bedside table andy down on the bed.


    Jack already knew the situation, so he stopped sounding pitiful in his messages.


    He just told her what he had done the whole day. Apparently, he was telling her his whereabouts.


    Jack''sst message said that he was going out for dinner.


    He believed Rachel would understand that what he really meant was he would drink tonight.


    Rachel had prohibited Jack from drinking, and he had not forgotten about it. But he was anxious that


    she didn''t even bother to reply to his messages even once, so he tried if she would react this time.


    However, he had forgotten that Rachel had also told him to take care of himself.


    Jack was acting like a child as he tried to anger her in this way.


    Rachel was a little disappointed at him. After all, it was his body, so he should be the one to take care


    of it. She didn''t want to waste her energy reminding a hardheaded patient from time to time. If he didn''t


    want to follow her advice, then she would let him do whatever he wanted.


    Because of that, Rachel didn''t reply to his message.


    However, she tossed and turned in the bed, unable to sleep.


    Holley hadn''te back yet. Rachel remembered everything that Vicky told her earlier. She looked at


    the time, and she decided to call Holley if she still wouldn''te back in half an hour.


    Aside from being colleagues, they were roommates now, so she would feel guilty if something bad


    happened to her.


    While thinking about it, Rachel had gradually fallen asleep.


    At around two o''clock in the morning, she was awakened by the sound of her phone. It was another


    text message from Jack.


    His message still conveyed an unspeakable grievance.


    "I''m back home. I didn''t drink."


    Seeing his message, Rachel felt relieved.


    She couldn''t deny the fact that she was still worried about Jack.


    ''Why should I care? It doesn''t matter, anyway,'' she thought.


    Rachel was about to close her eyes when her phone rang. Feeling annoyed, she sat up and took it.


    She angrily looked at the screen and saw Jack''s name.


    Without a second thought, she removed her phone''s battery and put it in her bag.


    Finally, she was able to sleep well. She had even forgotten her n to call Holley.


    It was already almost dawn, so she was really sleepy.


    However, tonight seemed to be a sleepless night for her.


    At four o''clock, Rachel was awakened again. She heard some giggling andughing voices inside the


    room.


    She wasn''t sure if Holley hade back already, but she could hear two distinct voices.


    The sound wasing from the other bed, and it was loud enough to awaken anyone.


    Aside from theughter, she could also smell alcohol in the air. Rachel was about to sit up when she


    heard some moans from the other bed. Her body stiffened.


    Didn''t they know that there was another person in the room?


    The moans and kisses sounded wild. Rachel felt embarrassed, so she called out, "Holley?"


    There was no reply. It was either her voice was too low, or Holley was too absorbed in what she was


    doing.


    Rachel suddenly got out of the bed and turned on the light.

 Chapter 243 Harassed

    Chapter 243 Harassed


    When the light was switched on, it felt as if the entire world paused around Rachel.


    Rachel turned her head, surprised at what she had seen.


    She first thought that Holley took a man back with her, but the other person was a woman too.


    Rachel didn''t know the woman.


    The entire room reeked with strange perfume and cheap alcohol. The other woman nced at Holley.


    She was flushed in embarrassment. "Why didn''t you say that there is someone else here?"


    It was obvious that Holley was extremely drunk. She raised her hand and covered her mouth.


    When she finally came to her senses, Holley smiled at Rachel casually as if nothing had happened.


    She motioned to the woman sitting right beside her. "Please don''t mind. This is my friend."


    The womanughed strangely. From the way they were holding each other, Rachel understood their


    rtionship.


    Without another word, she immediately started to pack up her things.


    Holley frowned, disoriented as to what was happening. She immediately slid off the bed and gazed at


    her. Although an exaggerated smile slid into her lips, her eyes were cold. "Rachel, what are you


    doing?"


    She zipped up her luggage and smiled. "I''ll be leaving the room to you."


    She grabbed her handbag and walked towards the doorway. She waved at the bellboy to gather her


    things and transfer them to another room. "You don''t have to thank me. Holley, do you mind talking to


    me tomorrow once you''re not drunk?"


    Without another word, Rachel closed the door and left.


    The next afternoon, they finally met again. Holley came over as if nothing had happened. She nced


    at the number te in Rachel''s hand and smiled. "What number did you get?"


    Rachel tried to move two steps forward, but Holley continued to press her body against hers.


    They had received a notice; the group would be divided into two groups. Each group would went to a


    different town.


    The original three-day schedule had changed into a week. Given this abrupt change, thest few days


    of the week was for anyone who volunteered.


    Although many of them quitted, Rachel was forced to stay.


    She didn''t want to go, but her superiors had ordered her otherwise.


    Everyone used drawing numbers as the way to pick teams. Holley chose to stay and so did Vicky.


    The other eight left the group, leaving five people to do the work.


    Rachel took out her card and saw the number 8. When Holley saw it, she immediately jumped up in joy.


    "My number is 6!"


    Holley was so close to Rachel that thetter had to move two steps back.


    The cards were also divided into even and odd numbers. Since Holley''s was 6 and hers was 8, that


    meant they were on the same team.


    As Rachel stepped back, suspicion shed in Holley''s eyes.


    Pretending not to notice the ufortableness Rachel was experiencing, she took another step


    forward and caressed her arm affectionately. "This is great!" she eximed. "I was afraid that no one


    would apany me. I''m happy as long as you''re with me."


    Rachel stood still, not saying a word.


    Holley''s smile faded, and her eyes grew cold. "Do you not like me?" she asked sharply.


    "I don''t dislike you."


    "Really?" Holley snorted. "If not, why are you avoiding me?"


    "Look, Holley, it seems that you''ve overreacted."


    Rachel pulled the woman''s hands away from her arm. "It''s just that I''m ufortable when I''m being


    touched like this. Please don''t do it again. Thank you."


    She left Holley behind.


    Rachel had never thought that she would be taken advantage of by a woman one day, yet here she


    was.


    It wasn''t as if she cared for her sexual orientation.


    She was just annoyed that Holley had the audacity to bring someone to the room without informing her.


    Fortunately, she was with a woman at that time. If she had brought a man...


    What if something had happened?


    Holley wasn''t even apologetic. In fact, she even stretched out her arms at her provocatively, as if she


    was waiting for the woman''s reaction.


    Rachel just couldn''t understand her.


    As she was walking away, she bumped into Vicky.


    "Rachel, what number did you get?"


    Rachel smiled, showing her the number.


    "Awesome!" Vicky motioned to her card. "I got 16. That means we''ll be assigned to the same ce."


    Rachel couldn''t help but think back to what Vicky had said about Holley.


    Back then, she thought it was because they held grudges against each other.


    Now, it seemed that it was due to Vicky knowing about Holley''s sexual orientation.


    Honestly, Rachel couldn''t care less if someone was gay as long as he wouldn''t do something that could


    harass others.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rachel initially wanted to ask her about it, but she didn''t know how to start.


    Vicky must have understood what she was trying to say because she leaned forward and whispered,


    "Did you change your roomst night?"


    She nodded.


    "That''s honestly not surprising." Vicky snorted. "Is it because of Holley?"


    Rachel hesitated before nodding. "Yes."


    "What happened?"


    This time, she didn''t know whether or not she should discuss this with Vicky.


    Although she didn''t know the cause of the conflict between them, she couldn''t just talk to Vicky about


    Holley''s orientation so casually.


    She thought that it was best not to tell her.


    If their grudges didn''t stem from this matter, then she wouldn''t say anything.


    "Do you know she''s a lesbian?" Vicky spat out.


    Her eyes was shining with disgust. Rachel was unsure if it was directed to her homosexuality or to her


    harassment.


    Knowing Vicky, it was probably thetter.


    Rachel fidgeted awkwardly.


    Being harassed really wasn''t an enjoyable experience.


    Vicky calmed down before she could attract anyone''s attention.


    "Look, just be careful around her."


    There was another thing that Vicky didn''t tell Rachel about the woman. She had once went on a


    business trip and shared a hotel room with Holley. She had found that her underwear had been


    touched by Vicky.


    Although Vicky didn''t know what Holley was doing with her underwear, she decided to take precautions


    by throwing everything out.


    The days that they''d spent together was like a recurring nightmare. Vicky was outraged at Holley''s


    actions and they spent the remaining days just arguing with one another.


    It had been a year since the event happened, but Vicky would never forget what she did.


    Although she warned Rachel yesterday, she didn''t make things clear as to what she had really done.


    A part of her was afraid that Rachel wouldn''t trust her.


    Then again, Vicky thought it was also a good thing that Rachel didn''t take this matter seriously. If Holley


    might do something to offend Rachel, then the former would be in big trouble considering Rachel''s


    family background.


    The next day, she identally overheard that Rachel changed her room that night.


    It seemed that Holley tried reaching out for Rachel! She raced over here to confirm it.


    Rachel thought that what Holley had done was just an ident, but it seemed that she already had a


    history of doing these things.


    Now, she was wondering whether she should tell the director about this.


    Harassing other colleagues was uneptable.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Director Yu approached Rachel. She was told that Rachel had


    changed her rooms, and she wanted to ask her why.


    Rachel didn''t even hesitate as she told her what had happened.

 Chapter 244 Console Himself

    Chapter 244 Console Himself


    Director Yu had a talk with Holley. She shouldn''t build a habit of taking a stranger into her hotel room,


    especially when she wasn''t alone. Not only was it disrespectful for her roommate, but it could also give


    complications that neither of them would want.


    Rachel didn''t bother to listen in on their conversation. Instead, she made her room transfer permanent


    and made sure that she didn''t bump into Holley in the future.


    However, given that they would be working in the same ce for the next few days, she wasn''t sure if


    she could promise herself that.


    Rachel called Eric to inform him of her abrupt change of schedule.


    As for Jack, she already made up her mind that she wasn''t going to text him.


    Knowing nothing of the change in schedule, Jack thought that he could finally apologize to her once


    she returned.


    In the past two days, he had already thought it over. Whether he cared for Celine or not, since he had


    already chosen Rachel, he shouldn''t be involved with his ex.


    Jonathan had already been furious when he found out about Jack and Celine. He wagged his finger at


    his face and snapped, "If you really can''t forget that woman, then the least you can do is not p that


    fact in Rachel''s face! She doesn''t deserve any of this! You''re a bastard!"


    Jack wanted to defend himself, but he couldn''t.


    "When you had been with Celine during the four years, she hadn''t done anything to bother you. We


    owe her for keeping up with an ass like you!" Jonathan mmed his fists on the table. The cup on the


    desk rattled from the impact. "You bastard! I have never met someone as stupid as you. Do you really


    think you can storm around the city with Celine in your arms?


    You better think this through. End things with Celine. There is no way I would allow my daughter-inw


    to reach the headlines of Ninwell City just because my own son can''t keep it in his pants!"


    In fact, ever since Jack''s blunder, there had been plenty of gossip and spections surrounding


    Rachel''s existence.


    Celine and Jack had been a public couple while Jack and Rachel had kept their rtionship a secret.


    Now that everything was out in the open, it would be easy for reporters to find out thetter''s past.


    The media had always been sensitive when it came to marriages in rich families.


    In the past, Jonathan and Jack had tried every means in minimizing public impact on Rachel, but now,


    Jack''s behavior was impulsive. In fact, he was even hypocritical enough to use Howard as an excuse


    to see Celine.


    Now, Jack was determined that he could break up with Celine totally. Rachel had already suffered


    enough from thest four years.


    Actually, if it weren''t for the divorce agreement, they would''ve been cold and distant from each other


    now. It was either they continue with this coexistence or they would get divorce.


    However, now, Jack was finally in the rtionship he had always wanted.


    But he was afraid that Rachel wouldn''t be able to trust him anymore after what had happened.


    Jack nced at his phone, frowning when he didn''t get any reply. All his calls were continually rejected.


    A smile emerged in his lips. Well, it was better than her ckmailing him.


    Jack stood still, staring through the window.


    He used the time to nce at his phone,


    scanning through his call records.


    ''I guess, this is progress, right?'' The best he could do hisfort himself.


    Jack looked up. The skies were covered with clouds. As they moved with the sky, sunlight glistened


    throughout the window pane. Another day wasing.


    Rachel was finallying back, and he didn''t know what to feel. However, one thing was for sure¡ªhe


    wanted to see her.


    The next day, Jack got up early, shaved his face, and dressed himself. He was very intricate. He looked


    as if he was going to attend some important event.


    However, after he got changed, he couldn''t help but hesitate for a long time. He grabbed a magazine


    and tried to scan through the pages, but even as he did, he still couldn''t pay attention.


    He ced his magazine back on the table and nced at his watch. Time was going so slow.


    Jack didn''t check when Rachel''s ne was about tond.


    He investigated with some of the hospital staff and learned that their group would set out from the


    airport of the neighboring province at 9 in the morning.


    As for when they wouldnd, he didn''t bother to ask.


    After thinking about it for a while, Jack decided to drive to Rachel''s house and wait for her.


    He parked his car in the same ce and decided to wait for her there.


    He didn''t bother to ask about her flight because he was afraid that if he arrived at the airport, Rachel


    would just up and leave.


    She wouldn''t be able to kick him out of the house if he was here.


    When it was already half past nine, he checked his phone again and again. He had thought that she


    would be on the ne now, so he couldn''t wait to see her.


    Although they just hadn''t seen each other in a few days, it felt like a year had passed.


    At this time, in a city of the neighboring province, the leader had already finished counting the numbers.


    He returned to his position, and the driver slowly started the bus and left.


    It was very quiet in the bus. People were busy ying with phones and listening to music.


    The man extended his arm and smiled. "Hello, I''m Brian Xu from the local military hospital."


    Rachel smiled, shaking his hand. "I''m Rachel Shen."


    After their greetings, both of them didn''t say anything more. Soon, Brian Xu took out eye masks and


    ced them on his eyes. He leaned his head back on the seat and ced his hands on his stomach.


    Within a few minutes, he already fell asleep.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The bus drove along the bustling street. The skies gradually darkened around her.


    Soon enough, the sun was gone, and it even looked like it was about to rain.


    Rachel nced at the window.


    On the glistening window pane, she could see Holley''s gaze fixated on her.


    A chill ran down her spine. Rachel didn''t know how long she had been staring at her.


    Rachel didn''t turn back, pretending that she didn''t notice that someone was staring at her.


    Luckily, Holley turned away.


    Rachel had a feeling that it was because she had told Doctor Yu about what happened, but she didn''t


    really care.


    After they drove for a while, the raindrops started to fall. Soon enough, the streets were being


    sttered with rain.


    It was rare for Ninwell City to experience such heavy rain, especially in the mornings.


    Then again, the weather forecast had already informed them that the province would experience heavy


    rains for the next week. It seemed that the warnings were true.


    They finally arrived. However, the rain didn''t stop. The road ahead was filled with mud and wet dirt.


    One of her female colleagues groaned. "It''s flooding! How are we going to cross?"


    The driver slid his fingers off the steering wheel and stretched.


    He nced at the rain. "You can get some boots in the supermarket." Not everyone on the bus wore


    sandals.


    Those who wear leather shoes borrowed stic bags from the driver to put around their shoes before


    heading down.


    As soon as Rachel got off the bus, a figure squeezed to her side and leaned under her umbre.


    The handle shook slightly from the force. Rachel turned her head to see Holley looking up at her.


    "Rachel, I don''t have an umbre with me. Could I share this with you?"


    Holley smiled, looking like a spoiled child.


    Rachel sighed and nodded. It wasn''t as if she could push the woman under the rain. It would just be


    too cruel.


    "Thank you," Holley eximed.


    Rachel didn''t say anything in reply.


    They were led into their respective dormitories. They were quickly separated ording to their gender.


    Rachel already knew what to expect. Given that Holley slipped under her umbre despite there being


    many others who had their own umbres, she definitely had something to say.


    Once they were safely under the shade, Rachel lowered her umbre and closed it, shaking off the


    remaining raindrops.


    As she ced the umbre by the door, Holley walked in.


    Now, she was sure that Holley would like to have a word with her.


    Rachel was ready as she stiffened her posture and gazed at her.


    What she didn''t expect was to receive an apology.


    "Rachel, I''m really sorry for what happened the other night!"


    Holley bowed her head as she flushed in embarrassment.


    "I was drunk. And I was so hung over that I couldn''t apologize properly the next day."


    She scratched her head awkwardly. "I was supposed to apologize to you yesterday but then..."


    Rachel was stunned. She didn''t expect that Holley would actually apologize to her.

 Chapter 245 Play A Trick On Eric

    Chapter 245 y A Trick On Eric


    Rachel remembered the way Holley looked at her on the bus. It was like she was Holley''s prey.


    Holley stood for a while before saying embarrassingly, "Rachel, please forgive me."


    "Huh? What?" Rachel pretended to be in a daze for a short while. She then put on a cold look and said


    with a faint smile, "It''s alright."


    Holley deliberately ignored Rachel''s coldness and continued to cling on her intimately.


    But before she could speak again, Rachel pulled her arm away. The smile on Holley''s face froze for a


    few seconds, and then darkness shed across her eyes quickly.


    However, she acted to feel hurt, so when she raised her head, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Rachel,


    I''m sorry." Rachel opened her mouth and apologized, "I''m sorry. I just don''t like being so close to


    anyone."


    Holley had been ready to act well, but she was interrupted by what Rachel said.


    She pulled her hand awkwardly and said, "Sorry, I''m just a little sensitive."


    "You don''t have to be so cautious," Rachel said. "I don''t think you should be ashamed of who you are."


    Holley''s eyes lit upon hearing Rachel''s words. She pursed her lips without saying anything.


    Over the past few days, Jack''s car had frequently parked in the same location outside the house and


    stayed there all night.


    Even the security guards in the neighborhood were already familiar to him. At first, they were wary of


    him. But when they found out that he was Rachel''s husband, they no longer paid much attention to


    him. However, they were just curious why he never came in.


    They spected that maybe he was banished by his wife, so he couldn''t enter their home.


    As what they knew, the real owner of the house was the wife.


    She was the beautiful doctor but always wore a cold expression on her face. They knew that she had a


    husband.


    But over the years, they hadn''t seen her husbanding in and out of the house.


    It was only these past few days that he came here, but he was not going in.


    Today, the security guard on duty went and knocked on his car window.


    Seeing Jack''s car being parked here so early in the morning, he wondered if he had stayed here the


    whole night. The security guard was afraid that something bad might happen to him inside the car.


    When the window was rolled down, the security guard felt relieved. Fortunately, the person inside the


    car was alright.


    Jack stared at him coldly. His fingers were tapping on the steering wheel.


    The security said politely, "Mr. Fu, I am so sorry, but this is a no-parking area during the day."


    Jack pursed his lips and rubbed his forehead. After hesitating for a moment, he started the car and


    drove towards the vi.


    It seemed that he needed to enter the house this time.


    When Jack entered the vi, he saw a pair of men''s shoes in the hallway.


    He closed the door behind him and looked around the house. After taking a few more steps, he


    identally kicked some cans of beer on the floor.


    As he went further, he heard a familiar snore. His mouth slightly twitched as he looked up.


    Jack went to the living room. He saw a man lying on the sofa with one hand on the floor. The center


    table was full of empty snack pouches and bottles of beer.


    He couldn''t help shaking his head. If Rachel would see this, he wondered how she would react. She


    would probably throw Eric outside the house in an instant.


    He lived like a king in Rachel''s house while she was away.


    Jack walked over and picked up an empty bottle. He then poked Eric''s head with it as he said, "Eric,


    wake up."


    Unfortunately, Eric was too drunk to wake up.


    He had already raised his voice, but Eric still didn''t open his eyes. Instead, he pulled a throw pillow and


    covered his face.


    Eric had been here for several days, and the house was in a total mess.


    And since he wouldn''t get up, Jack had intended to use his strength.


    He believed that Eric heard him and just turned a deaf ear on him.


    Now he knew how to deal with this big brat.


    This time, waking him up with the ice cubes wouldn''t work anymore, so Jack leaned over and gave him


    a hard push. Then he whispered, "Get up, Eric. Rachel ising back."


    Eric got up in an instant and opened his eyes in a trance. Although it was obvious that he wasn''t fully


    awake yet, he pushed Jack and hurriedly cleaned up the table.


    He swept all the trash on the table with his two hands.


    Jack watched him calmly, with arms crossed in front of his chest.


    When Eric finished taking all the trash from the table, he looked around nervously.


    It was only then that he noticed Jack, who was standing leisurely in front of him.


    He was stunned for a moment andter realized that Jack had once again fooled him.


    ''This bastard!'' Eric thought inwardly. He was so irritated by Jack.


    He couldn''t ept what had just happened, so he stood up and rushed towards Jack.


    Then he shouted angrily while waving his fist, "Fuck! I''ll kill you, Jack!"


    Eric was tall and strong, but his fist was as soft as cotton, so Jack was able to dodge him easily.


    Before Eric could throw another punch, Jack had already taken control of him.


    Eric and Jack were about the same size, but Jack was way stronger, so he was able to press Eric


    easily.


    This time, Eric boiled in anger, so he decided to use the fighting skills he had learned.


    He was able to free his hand from Jack''s grip using some sort of tricks. He then started to show his


    fighting skills.


    But Jack wasn''t interested in Eric''s fighting skills at all.


    Besides, he could easily beat Eric even if he wouldn''t use any fighting skills.


    So Jack sourly pushed Eric and pressed him on the wall, sayingzily, "Stop it. I don''t want to fight


    you."


    What Jack said angered Eric more.


    He wanted to smash Jack with his bare hands. However, he just looked like a farce in Jack''s eyes.


    As soon as Jack loosened his grip, Eric seized the opportunity and ran away. Gnashing his teeth in


    rage, he shouted, "What''s wrong with you?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    You came here this early morning just to wake me up?"


    Eric massaged his nape and cursed in a low voice, "Fuck! If I die today, it''s all because of you!"


    "Sorry, it''s my fault."


    Jack told Eric that he was sorry.


    But when Eric looked at him, he was frowning. He took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Jack suddenly kicked the trash and itnded on the table.


    He picked up a throw pillow and shook it lightly. Some trash fell from it.


    He didn''t say anything, but when Eric saw what he did, he felt embarrassed.


    Eric rushed to him, wanting to pick up the trash on the floor.


    Jack thought that Eric was going to attack him, so he subconsciously defended himself.


    However, Eric just bent down and picked up the trash, then put it into the trash can.


    The house was very messy, and he felt a little embarrassed, so he quietly started to tidy up the living


    room.


    Jack put the throw pillow back to the sofa. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. He just watched


    Eric taking out a broom and a dustpan, then swept the floor.


    After sweeping the floor, he took a vacuum cleaner and cleaned up the sofa.


    A few momentster, the living room went back to its original look. Jack impatiently looked at his watch,


    hoping that Rachel woulde back sooner.


    After cleaning the whole living room, Eric took the quilt and brought it upstairs to his room.


    He then collected the dirty tes and sses. The kitchen was also in a total mess.


    For Eric, being in disarray was just a normal thing.


    But this was Rachel''s house. He could only mess up with things here because she was not around.


    If Rachel came back and saw this, he would definitely be in trouble.


    At half past ten, Eric had finally finished cleaning up thest pile of garbage.


    Jack was just watching him impatiently.


    When everything around the house looked okay, Eric collected his dirty clothes and rushed to the


    laundry room. If Rachel saw his dirty clothes, she might throw them all away.


    He dumped all his dirty clothes into the washing machine and pressed the start button. Now he was


    completely relieved.


    He leaned against the door frame, looking exhausted.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Jack squinting at him.


    He turned to him and askedzily, "What else do you want?"


    Jack walked up to him and asked, "When is Racheling back?"

 Chapter 246 Misunderstandings Between Us

    Chapter 246 Misunderstandings Between Us


    Eric gazed at Jack strangely. "Don''t you know?"


    "About what?"


    "Nothing." Immediately, Eric smoothed his hair, trying to cover the smirk on his face.


    Jack frowned. "What''s wrong? Tell me."


    It seemed that Rachel didn''t bother to tell him of her abrupt change of schedule.


    ''No wonder he came here early in the morning. He doesn''t know that Rachel isn''ting back today.


    They must''ve had a fight,'' Eric thought.


    Now, he just felt sorry for him. ''Is Rachel going to dump him?''


    He crossed his arms over his chest. "You broke up with each other?"


    Jack sneered at Eric''sments. "I won''t give up that easily."


    Eric scoffed. "Do you even know Rachel? You may not be ready to give up, but I don''t think she is the


    same."


    His words were like bullets through Jack''s heart. His face hardened, and he didn''t say a word.


    The noise from the washing machine was the only sound echoing across the household. Eric stared at


    the machine for a while before he turned to Jack.


    He gazed at the floor. Not being able to take it anymore, he looked up at him.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Hey!"


    Jack raised his head, indicating that he was listening.


    Eric turned to look at Jack. After a few minutes of contemtion, he continued, "Are you going to wait


    for Rachel here?"


    Jack nodded. "What time will shend?"


    Finally not able to take it anymore, he burst intoughter. "She won''t bending today. Didn''t she tell


    you?"


    At his words, Jack stood up.


    His gaze darkened. "What did you say?"


    "She''s not done with her job yet."


    "When will shee back?"


    Eric cocked up an eyebrow. "Am I her keeper?"


    Jack didn''t answer his question. Instead, he repeated, "When will shee back?"


    Eric justughed in reply. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for the man in front of him. He looked like a


    dog who was waiting for his master to return.


    However, before Eric could say anything, Jack already turned and left.


    "Hey!" he called. "Don''t you want to know when she''lle back?"


    Jack turned. "I''ll ask her myself."


    Seeing this, he had no ns of asking Eric of Rachel''s whereabouts. He might just continueughing


    at his face.


    That just pissed Eric off even more. ''I''llin to Rachel, you son of a bitch!


    Let''s see how you fare. Don''t look so arrogant!''


    The rain continued pouring on the little town.


    The dormitory Rachel was residing in wasn''t good. In fact, it wafted off this moist scent that she couldn''t


    get off. Although the room was clean and ventted, it still felt stuffy.


    Rachel put down her luggage and turned on the venttor.


    Outside, the rain mmed against the windowpane heavily as thunder crackled around the outskirts of


    the province.


    Luckily, each person was assigned to one room, so there was no need to share.


    Seeing as they might need to stay here for a few more days, she cleaned up the room herself, making


    sure that everything was organized and set up.


    Sweat beaded down her neck.


    Rachel was about to clean herself up when someone knocked on the door.


    She buttoned up her vest once again before calling out, "Who''s there?"


    No one responded. The person knocked on the door again.


    "Who''s there?" Rachel furrowed her eyebrows.


    However, the person still didn''t respond. The knocking continued.


    A shiver ran down her spine.


    Although it was daytime, she still couldn''t be too sure that nothing would happen.


    When the knocking continued, Rachel became even more agitated.


    She clenched her fists.


    "Who''s there?" There was silence before Holley finally responded, "It''s me."


    She didn''t expect that Holley would be at the other side of the door.


    After hesitating for a moment, Rachel finally opened the door.


    She could see Holley standing quietly in front of her wearing a sleeveless dress.


    "Hey, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "I actually have something to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    Holley hesitated. "May Ie in?"


    Rachel finally let go of the handle and motioned for the woman toe inside.


    Holley''s eyes scanned the room, which made Rachel ufortable. Remembering what Vicky had


    said to her, she quickly blocked the woman''s line of sight.


    "So..."


    "Do you have any misunderstandings about me?"


    Holley interrupted. "Don''t lie."


    Rachel chose not to answer her question directly. She smiled and waved her hand. "We''re good."


    "Then why do I feel like you have a problem with me?" She crossed her arms. Her voice was confident


    and disapproving at the same time, as if she was daring Rachel to speak against her thoughts.


    "I think there are misunderstandings between us."


    What was she going to say?


    Rachel didn''t think that Holley would be so upfront in asking her.


    Holley continued, "Did Vicky say anything to you? Anything at all?"


    ''Why did she care so much about my thoughts?'' Rachel furrowed her eyebrows in confusion.


    "Why don''t you sit down for a second?" She motioned to the chair, but Holley didn''t move.


    "Look, Vicky and I...we had a few problems way back. She often talk about me behind my back. You


    don''t have to deny it, since I already know. I just want to say that you should be careful about who you


    listen to. That''s all."


    Rachel finally had the chance to speak up. "Look, she didn''t tell me anything, okay?"


    "Really?" Holley asked doubtfully.


    Rachel smiled. "What was she supposed to say anyway?"


    "I don''t know." She shrugged. "All I know is that she often spoke ill of me behind my back. Others may


    have been misled by her words.


    Look, I won''t bother you anymore. See you."


    "See you."


    Rachel frowned. She didn''t understand why Holley had toe to her directly.


    At around midnight, several ces not far from her dormitory were already flooded. The rain eventually


    went to a stop.


    Jack tossed and turned in his bed, unable to fall asleep. Eventually, he grabbed his phone and dialed


    Rachel''s number.


    He thought that the phone wouldn''t be connected, just like always. He didn''t expect that she would


    reply.


    "Hello?"


    When he heard her voice, he first thought that it was his mind ying its tricks on him.


    "Jack?"


    Hearing her voice, he nced at his phone. Jack''s eyes widened as he jumped out of bed. It felt as if


    his entire body was struck by lightning.


    "Are you there?"


    Rachel frowned when she heard something fall from the other end of the line.


    "Are you okay? What happened?"


    Hearing her concerned voice, Jack thought that he had died and gone up to heaven.


    He was so ecstatic that he didn''t know what to do. In fact, a part of him was tempted to dance around


    in happiness. He restrained himself, afraid that he might scare her with his enthusiasm.


    "Everything''s fine.


    A pillow just dropped."


    Rachel was silent again.


    After hesitating for a while, he asked, "How is everything going there?"


    "Everything''s going okay," she answered. "It rained heavily a while ago, but it stopped now."


    "Oh..." Jack scratched the back of his neck, not really knowing what else to say. "When will youe


    back?"


    He sounded like a spoiled child who was begging for his mother toe home.


    Rachel''s mouth twitched. "If everything goes well, I''ll be back the day after tomorrow."


    As they chatted, he could clearly feel the distance and coldness between them. He tried his best to put


    everything back together before, but it seemed that their rtionship had been pushed further apart. It


    was all his fault.


    Upon facing Rachel''s coldness, he felt helpless.


    Just when he thought he could have his own happy ending, he had to go ahead and screw it all up.


    Honestly, at this point, he didn''t know whether Rachel would forgive him after what he had done. He


    could only hope for the best.


    Rachel sighed, breaking the silence. "Aren''t you tired of calling?"


    He smiled bitterly. "Well, it''s my mistake, isn''t it? I should make up for it."


    Rachel licked her lips. A part of her wanted to ask him if he had already made up his mind, but she felt


    that it wasn''t a good idea to talk about it on the phone. "Look, if there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    "Wait!" He finally got through to her. He wasn''t going to let her hang up before he could say anything


    else.


    "What? Is there something you want to say? I have a packed schedule tomorrow, so I need to sleep


    early."

 Chapter 247 The Rescue

    Chapter 247 The Rescue


    Her voice was calm and indifferent, but as she stared at the mirror, she could see her eyes were filled


    with expectations and hope that they could go back to the way they were.


    Seeing herself so hopeful, Rachel shielded herself from the mirror and diverted her attention towards


    something else.


    "Be careful, okay? Don''t get wet and catch a cold."


    She pinched her bed sheets, trying to stay calm. "Okay."


    After she hung up the phone, Rachel turned and threw herself onto the bed. She gritted her teeth,


    annoyed by her own feelings.


    ''I already said that I''d teach him a lesson, and look at me!''


    It seemed that she had already fallen for him all over again.


    Rachel cared for him so much more than she had expected. In fact, when she heard his voice, a part of


    her wished he was here right in front of her. She had already fallen right into his trap.


    Now, she didn''t know what to do.


    The next morning, they learned that a nearby vige was submerged in the flood.


    The rescue was going on full force, so all the activities they had nned out for the day were


    suspended.


    Due to the emergency, they might even need to buy tickets and head back to Ninwell City in advance.


    A few minutester after they were informed of the case, there happened to be andslide in the vige


    nearby. An injured old man tried his best to call his son and inform him the situation.


    His son came over to ask for help.


    When the news came, several leaders present decided to form a rescue team. They quickly packed up


    medicine, water, and food for all the victims that were affected.


    The doctors volunteered for the rescue.


    However, since the number of cars were limited, only ten people were allowed to leave for the site.


    Rachel, Holley, and Vicky were among them.


    Given the disaster, none of them said a word.


    Locals who were familiar with the rocky terrain were also on their way. As soon as they heard the news,


    they ran over ten kilometers just to get there.


    The river bank was destroyed by the storm, and the narrow road was submerged in rubble. Even the


    tall trees were soaked with mud and water from the flood.


    Different objects floated against the currents, making such a horrifying sight.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This was the first time they had faced such a situation, so everyone remained silent. Some of them


    were even shaking from the anxiety of being part of the rescue team.


    With his thick eyebrows furrowed over, the local man waved his hand. "Go to the other side and make


    a detour," he yelled out.


    Soon enough, the five cars turned to another direction. Although the rain didn''t stop, it wasn''t as heavy


    asst night.


    The road was muddy, and the cars were wobbling along the way. Because of the detour, it took them


    more than half an hour to get to their initial location.


    When they finally got there, everyone was stunned. The mountain was overturned and the whole road


    ahead was destroyed. The cars couldn''t pass, and the situation was even more serious than thest


    scene they had seen.


    Some of them shrank back at the sight.


    It was said thatndslides weremon on mountains, especially during the rain. Who knew what


    would happen if they continued pressing forward?


    Rachel gazed nkly ahead.


    She might as well be facing her deathbed.


    No one could guarantee that they could walk out safely.


    They all volunteered toe, but seeing as they were now faced with another life and death situation,


    no one would force them to go over the edge.


    Their leader turned around to look at them. His eyes were deep under the pouring rain, but he didn''t


    look as if he was fazed at all.


    "Everyone, listen up! As you can see, we''re faced with something more serious than what we had


    initially expected. And we have no experience in dealing with this matters.


    This is why you can decide yourselves whether to go or not. Everyone needs your help, but you can''t


    save others by taking your own."


    The leader was straightforward. Although he knew the need for doctors, he also knew that some of


    them had families back home. He couldn''t force them to do something they weren''t willing to do.


    Knowing nothing about the dangers ahead, some of them began to meditate.


    Although they wanted to help, it was a difficult decision.


    The leader licked his lips. "There are more than one hundred families in the valley. I''ve already decided


    to go.


    As for you, it''s your own decision. You can either help them with me, contact the main troops, or join


    the rescue team once they get here."


    The crowd was silent. If they waited for the rescue team toe over, then it would be much safer for


    them.


    However, given the critical situation, if the rescue team arrived, it might already be toote.


    They looked around as whispers rippled across the crowd.


    Rachel gazed at the leaning mountain in front of her. She wasn''t born to be kind. Faced with this


    choice, she was also unsure if she should partake in this mission.


    Suddenly, a heavy choking noise came from behind the crowd. The rough man, whose father was in


    danger, raised his hand and wiped off the wetness on his face.


    Rachel recognized the man in front of her. He was the one who had informed them on what was


    happening.


    His father had been injured.


    The man carried his bag through the crowd.


    He raised his head.


    "To be honest, I don''t know what''s going on in my hometown. There are two mountains around our


    vige. My father already hung up before I could figure out which one caused thendslide,"


    he said.


    The old man was in trouble, but Rachel could tell that the man still had hopes in seeing his father


    again.


    She felt her vision blur as emotions overcame her.


    "Thank you foring here, for trying," he said. His eyes were rimmed red. "I know that you all came


    with pure hearts, but the condition and the equipment may not allow you to move any further. You could


    go back."


    Someone in the crowd said, "I''ll go with you!"


    Jack had already made up his mind that he would try his best to get everything arranged in his


    company, so that when Rachel woulde back, he could pick her up by himself. He would also be


    free for the following two or three days.


    After a while, he gave her a call.


    This time, she didn''t answer. He frowned, wondering why.


    As of the moment, the disaster that had transpired in the small town was still unknown to people in


    Ninwell City.


    It would take them another twenty minutes'' drive to get to the town. This time, there were less than ten


    peopleing in.


    In the end, no one gave up from the fight. Instead, they decided to split into teams. Half of them


    decided to leave for the site first.


    The other half would contact the army to prepare all kinds of medicinal products and other necessary


    goods.


    Several people present had already taken part on disasters like earthquakes, so they already had


    experience in arranging the rescue.


    Rachel and other members were called in to participate given that the hospital staff in the vige might


    not be able to amodate the scale of the people injured.


    They needed to be there to assist.


    The state of the ce was much worse than expected.


    It was just this morning when the disaster had happened. However, thendslide had injured many


    people.


    For those who were left unscathed, they rushed to other neighboring viges of the trouble they were


    facing.


    Seeing as they didn''t have any equipment, some of them even had to dig with their own hands. There


    were dozens of men from the vige who joined the team to excavate the wounded.


    The rescue mission was arranged orderly. Some of them were assigned to help the wounded, build


    temporary tents, and search for injured bodies.


    Soon enough, it was already noon. Rachel''s hands were soaked with rain water and mud. Her nails


    were covered with dirt. Her hair was stringy and t against her back. Blood and mud stained her


    clothes.


    Everyone looked the same.


    Holley, who was also a mess, handed her a bottle of water. Rachel''s eyes widened.


    "Here. Take it," she urged.


    At that moment, Rachel couldn''t help but feel ashamed of herself. She took the water from Holley.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." Rachel wiped the sweat from her forehead as Holley smiled bitterly. "I can''t believe


    we''re crazy enough to suffer like this," she joked.


    Rachel smiled. "We''re just doing our best." She took a sip of water. "As long as I can save one life now,


    that''s more than enough."


    Hearing what Rachel said, Holley snorted.


    Deep inside, she didn''t want to join the rescue.


    Life was precious. Even doctors should care for their own safety.


    It was a lie to say that they chose this at their own free will. In fact, they were scared out of their wits.


    Only a fool would rush in unaware of the consequences at hand.

 Chapter 248 Jack Came

    Chapter 248 Jack Came


    Holley never wanted to came here,


    but she found it hard to escape the team''s influence. After a period of hesitation, she reluctantly gave in


    to their goading and agreed.


    If she decided to quit, she would be the only one who wouldn''t join the rescue.


    Even though most would not dare say anything about it, nothing was so certain when they left.


    Holley regretted that she allowed herself to agree to follow them there, but she made sure not to show


    a hint of regret to the others.


    Rachel slumped down on the stone bar behind her. She felt so tired that she didn''t care whether it was


    dirty or not. She stared at the bottled water in her hand, and felt moved by Holley''s thoughtfulness.


    She felt ashamed by her first reaction of feeling wary of Holley when she first came over.


    She realized that some small acts of kindness could easily move some people in the kind of


    environment that they were in.


    But the feeling did notst long for Rachel. They had to eat quickly and then continued to focus on


    tending to the wounded patients.


    Their priority was to set up some tents so that they''d have a ce that could be better prepared for


    helping others who were in trouble.


    None of them had ever experienced anything like it before. The long line of wounded children melted


    their hearts and made each one of them feel sad.


    Most of the wounded victims were the elderly and children. There were also some injured middle-aged


    couples who stayed in their hometown.


    Some of the injured aged people who waited for medical aid were soaked in the rain before getting


    there.


    Rachel set up a tent with another member of the same team. They then moved the badly injured elderly


    victims in there with the others.


    She felt exhausted after shepleted a lot of the tasks. Her clothes were wet and they had already


    stuck to her body making her body feel cold and numb. The scrubs andb coat didn''t offer much when


    it came to rain protection. Her inner clothes were wet and she felt extremely ufortable.


    But the only thing that she could do was push on.


    Fortunately, they''d received news that the rescue team was on their way. Even the medical team got


    involved and was on their way as well.


    Once the other teams arrived, they could leave and rest.


    The news brought hope and relief to everyone in the team. But not long after the news arrived, Holley


    came running to her in such urgency.


    She went straight to talk to Rachel and motioned for Rachel to follow her. Rachel followed her right


    away.


    When they reached a secluded area, Holley suddenly lowered her voice and said nervously to Rachel,


    "Rachel! Please, help me! Please!"


    "Why? What''s wrong?"


    Holley grabbed Rachel''s hand and brought her to another location. Rachel staggered to keep up with


    her as she followed her through the maze of tents. After what seemed like several minutes of


    navigating through the tents, Holley finally slowed down until theypletely stopped. "Can you tell me


    what happened?" Rachel asked as she gasped for air. Their quickened jaunt through the area left her


    almost breathless.


    "I lost one of the children!" Holley replied in a lowered voice. Her voice was filled with anxiety.


    "What?" Rachel eximed in surprise. Holley looked back at her with fearful eyes filled with panic. "A


    kid said that he needed to go to the washroom. So, I took him out to go to the washroom. I guess, I


    didn''t pay attention too much and now I don''t know where he went."


    Holley was one of the pediatric doctors. She was good at coaxing children, so she was assigned to


    look after the children in the area.


    But she never expected that the kid would pull a trick on her. "Can you help me find him?" Holley


    pleaded. "This kid''s left arm was broken and it was just set in ce with a cast. He was talking about


    wanting to go back to see his grandpa."


    There was a sudden determination that shed in Rachel''s eyes. Without warning, she replied in an


    urgent tone of voice, "Let''s go!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They started walking to look for the missing kid when Holley suddenly said, "The kid''s family were


    buried under their copsed house."


    They decided it was best to look for the missing kid there first. If the kid went anywhere, then he would


    likely go straight back to his family''s house.


    However, they were not sure where the kid''s house was.


    Rachel hesitated and thought for a moment. She then suddenly stopped and turned to Holley. "We


    don''t know where his family is. Let''s go back and find out first before we head out."


    "I went to find out where they lived, but I didn''t dare to go there alone. So I went to ask for your help."


    When Rachel heard this, she knew that they''d be able to find the house of the missing kid. All of a


    sudden, there was a brief feeling of skepticism that gripped her heart.


    But she immediately shrugged it off.


    Jack, on the other hand,pleted booking a flight to the neighboring province for the morning of the


    next day.


    He kept trying to get a call to Rachel, but the call wouldn''t get through. After he thought for a while, he


    decided to just send her a message.


    He found it hard to sleep the entire evening. He felt restless and the anxiety in his chest made it difficult


    for him to sleep.


    He got up and walked a little to calm himself down, but it was ineffective in reducing his quickened


    heartbeat.


    When he thought about getting cleaned and preparing to go to the hospital, the restlessness started to


    fade away.


    He waited a while longer and he finally felt better. He theny down on the bed once more to try and


    get some sleep.


    But he was still unable to asleep. After a few moments of tossing and turning in bed, he got up and


    went to the collection room. He opened the wine cab and took out a bottle of wine. He took out a


    wine ss and poured wine into it.


    He drank the wine and waited until the wine took effect on him. A few minutester, he fell sleep.


    In less than six hours, he would need to board the ne that would fly him to where Rachel was.


    And he was sleepless until midnight.


    There had been massive flooding in the three cities of the neighboring province. And the unusually


    heavy rain had causedndslides from the surrounding mountains. Thendslides were especially


    massive that they destroyed a lot of properties and structures.


    Because of the urgent situation, Jack was unable to fly directly to his destination. He had to transfer


    flights in order to get to where he wanted to go.


    Austin called Jack early in the morning and it woke him up. He called to tell Jack of the news. The call


    banished thest traces of sleep from Jack and he was fully awake when he grabbed his phone.


    He sat up and answered the call in his usual low baritone voice. "I have to change my flight?"


    "Unfortunately, yes," Austin answered. "I booked a flight to another city and then booked a transfer


    flight for you."


    Jack instantly ced his hand to his temple and massaged it before pressing hard on his brow. "Okay.


    Set everything up as soon as possible. I need to be there today," he said with such urgency.


    After he hang up the phone, he tried to call Rachel again. This time, there was a mechanical female


    voice that answered his call and informed him that the other party''s phone was turned off.


    He suddenly felt even more worried and started to search for any news about the flood and destruction


    in that province.


    The incident happened without warning. And there was very little information that came from the


    Inte because thendslides destroyed most of themunication lines and it made it difficult to


    ry any information on the disaster.


    Jack''s heart was suddenly overwhelmed with panic. He had people scour through all the media and


    news sources in the neighboring province to get any information rted to the disaster. He then dialed


    Eric''s number. Eric''s deep slumber was suddenly interrupted that he felt furious for the interruption.


    When he saw that the call was from Jack, he immediately canceled the call without thinking twice. He


    removed the battery and threw the phone away to the opposite end of the bed.


    He muttered to himself that he would tear Jack to pieces some day! ''He''s such a bastard!'' Eric thought


    to himself. ''He keeps disturbing my sleep all the time. All the time!''


    Although the phone''s batteries were already disconnected, Eric suddenly became restless and couldn''t


    get back to sleep.


    His heart was beating so fast. The other two times that Jack woke him up left him with a bad memory


    that made his heart react negatively to Jack''s call.


    Since thest two instances that Jack disturbed his sleep, Eric had been really worried that Jack would


    come to disturb his sleep at any time.


    Eric could not get back to sleep. His mind dwelt on many thoughts.


    He eventually decided that it was better to talk to Jack about the call instead of getting anxious about it


    the entire day.


    So he got up and picked up his phone and ced the battery back into it.


    After Eric canceled the call, Jack never called back again.


    It made Eric more anxious to find out what the call was all about.


    Jack knew that it was normal for Eric to hang up on him. But he was surprised when his phone rang


    and found that it was Eric who was calling him back.


    "Jack!" Eric called out as soon as Jack answered the call. "What the hell did you call me for? Tell me


    right now!" Jack frowned from the other side of the call,


    but he was not in the mood to make fun of Eric.


    "When was thest time that you spoke with Rachel on the phone?" Jack asked right away as soon as


    Eric finished speaking. His voice sounded serious and it caught Eric off guard. "What? Um..." Eric


    touched his head and tried to focus. He thought for a while and then suddenly looked confused. "Well,


    it was some days ago. The day she told me that her schedule would change. Why? What''s wrong?"


    Jack made a quick time estimate based on the facts that he knew and he determined that Eric''s


    conversation with Rachel was around the time before he called her.


    His heart suddenly sank and he felt weak all of a sudden. "What about after this call?" he asked Eric.


    "Have you tried to call her?"


    "No, I haven''t," Eric replied. "Why? What''s going on? Do you want me to call her for you again?"


    He really had no idea what Jack wanted him to do.


    ''What the hell, Jack! It would just never end, right?''


    He thought to himself and gritted his teeth tightly in anger.


    "Can you try to call her again, right now?" Jack said in a tone that sounded more like amand than


    a request.


    "Can the two of you stop torturing me?" Ericined to Jack helplessly. "Why don''t you just go to


    her and see her personally? Or are you actually interested in me?"


    "I''m worried about her. So, I wanted to know when was thest time that you tried to call her," Jack


    said.


    "Why? What''s wrong with her?" Eric asked. Panic started to build up inside him after he heard Jack''s


    words. "What''s going on, Jack? I will call her now!"


    He wasn''t talking nonsense anymore and called Rachel.


    As soon as Eric ended the call, Jack''s phone rang once more. It was a call from Austin.


    Jack closed his eyes to try and refocus himself. He then massaged the middle of his eyebrows with his


    fingers. A momentter, he picked up his phone and answered the call.


    "Mr. Fu, I have fixed your flights and have also obtained your ne tickets. The driver will be at your


    home very soon," Austin said right away as soon as Jack answered his call.


    "Okay," Jack replied tly. "What about the other thing that I asked you to check?"


    "I don''t have any news yet."


    "Okay." Jack knew that all he could do at that point was wait.


    He went downstairs and then called Eric once more. "So? How did it go?"


    At that point, Jack hoped that Rachel simply deliberately blocked his calls once more, which would


    exin why he was unable to connect with Rachel.


    Eric sounded confused from the other end of the call. "I can''t get through her. Are you able to get any


    information? As to what happened to her?"


    Eric''s response made Jack feel even more worried. His heart sank right away. He knew that he couldn''t


    make any hasty decision before he figured everything out. He understood that he could only


    temporarilyfort Eric. "Don''t worry. I will go and see what''s going on there."

 Chapter 249 In Chaos

    Chapter 249 In Chaos


    Jack got into the car and began scrolling through his messages,


    all of which were about the incident in the neighboring province.


    Unlike the news on the Inte, most of these messages containing pictures and videos were sent to


    him directly from on-site,


    and they were far more shocking.


    Jack clenched his phone anxiously as he tried to assure himself that nothing would happen to Rachel


    and that she couldn''t have gone to such remote ces.


    However, the fact that he had yet to receive any update from the hospital made him feel afraid that


    something unexpected would happen.


    Just when he was about to board the ne, he finally received a call from the hospital.


    "Mr. Fu, Rachel and her team members went to the site yesterday morning to administer first aid.


    However, we haven''t been able to get in touch with them since..."


    Jack was so shocked that the rest of the other party''s words were drowned by the ringing in his ears.


    After a few seconds, he finally came back to his senses and heard the person say, "We have just found


    her. She is being sent to the hospital for emergency treatment..."


    Jack''s face turned deathly pale, and he was so overwhelmed with panic that he had to hold onto the


    armrest on his seat to steady himself. When he nced at the time and realized that there was still ten


    minutes left before he could board the ne, his heart dropped.


    He took a deep breath before he asked, "How''s she now?"


    The other party was silent. Only a moment passed, but it was enough to turn Jack''s limbs cold with


    fear.


    "Please tell me," he prompted again, raising his voice.


    "Don''t worry. The site is chaotic now, so we couldn''t get any details. But we''ll know soon."


    "Okay, thank you. I will see it in person when I arrive," Jack said before hanging up.


    He looked out through the ss windows of the waiting hall and saw the sun shining brightly.


    About an hourter, when Jacknded in the capital city of the neighboring province and stepped out of


    the flight, he found that it was dark overhead.


    The ground of the airport was wet and slippery. Due to the weather, many flights had been dyed or


    suspended.


    The contrast between the weather in the neighboring province and that in Ninwell City was so huge that


    Jack felt depressed when he looked up at the sky.


    When Tracy learned that her son had left, she was relieved. She tidied her clothes and arrived at the


    restaurant earlier than the appointed time.


    As soon as she walked in, a waiter led her into a private room.


    The young woman seated inside rose to her feet at once.


    Tracy had expected to see a panicked woman. After all, Celine had been timid and restless when they


    had met a year ago.


    To her surprise, however, Celine looked totally different now. She was wearing a blue sleeveless dress


    and a green jade bracelet on her white wrist.


    "Hi, Mrs. Fu," she greeted with a smile, looking sweet and gentle.


    If, at the very beginning, Celine had just shown up in front of her in this way, maybe she would have


    really liked her.


    However, it was said that a leopard couldn''t change its spots. Maybe this was just a facade.


    Anyway, Tracy didn''t think too much. She nodded slightly and sat down opposite Celine.


    Celine poured some tea for her and said, "It''s been a long time since thest time we met, Mrs. Fu. But


    you still look just as young and beautiful."


    Tracy, who had just taken a sip of the tea, almost choked when she heard this.


    The woman in front of her might have dressed up well this time, but she was still the same person on


    the inside.


    Her attempt at ttery was worse than that of a five-year-old child.


    Of course, thest time they had met was just the middle ofst year. ''It was my mistake to think she


    could have changed that much in such a short time,'' Tracy thought disdainfully.


    Putting down the teacup, she asked calmly, "When did youe back to the city?"


    Celine''s face turned stiff. Naturally, she hadn''t forgotten that she had been expelled from the city by the


    Fu family.


    As her heart began pounding against her chest, she subconsciously withdrew her hand from the table


    and began fidgeting with the hem of her dress.


    All her little movements did not go unnoticed by Tracy, who gently skimmed her finger around the edge


    of her teacup andughed inwardly.


    ''She is hopeless,''


    she thought.


    Celine knew she had to say something, but she was afraid of offending Tracy and being driven out of


    this city again.


    After hesitating for a while, she replied carefully, "I came back with my boyfriend a few days ago."


    "Okay," Tracy said indifferently.


    Celine had no idea why Tracy had called her here, so she didn''t know what to say next.


    ''Does she want to frighten me?'' she wondered,


    but she pretended to be calm and strong.


    Mustering up some confidence, she asked, "Have you had lunch? Do you want to order something?"


    Tracy elegantly took another sip of tea. "No. Who wouldn''t have had lunch at this hour?"


    Feeling embarrassment, Celine nced at her watch and saw that it was 2 p.m.


    "Well, would you like to have some dessert?"


    "No, thanks. I don''t have much of an appetite. I want to talk to you about something," she said calmly.


    "Please go ahead."


    Beforeing here, Tracy hadn''t thought about what she was going to say at all.


    After a momentary pause, she asked, "How are you doing these days?"


    Hearing this question, Celine felt ttered.


    Wanting to get into Tracy''s good graces, she answered carefully,


    "Not bad. I''m living a good life now."


    "Okay. That''s good." Tracy nodded slightly.


    However, she didn''t say anything more.


    Since they hadn''t ordered anything, the two of them just sat there doing nothing, which made Celine


    feel awkward.


    Just when she was about to lose her patience, Tracy tapped on the table slightly and said, "Since you


    have a good life now, I hope you won''t bother Jack anymore."


    "What makes you think I''m bothering him?" Celine asked, raising her chin defiantly.


    Tracy was a little surprised by her aggressive response. "You should know clearly that we won''t ept


    you as our daughter-inw. Now that you have corrected your mistakes, I hope you won''t make trouble


    again.


    You are so young. Do you think it''s good for you to be a man''s mistress?"


    Her words felt like a p to Celine, who hated being called a home wrecker more than anything else.


    Keeping a straight face, she said, "They are not even a real couple. They might have been married for


    so many years, but I''m the one that your son had been living with."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Upon hearing her extremely shameless words, Tracy almost wanted tough.


    If Celine had had the courage to say this to her when she had been with Jack, Tracy might have


    admired her.


    But now, Jack had already broken up with Celine.


    So, Tracy didn''t know why Celine was saying such things now. She stood up and smoothed the hem of


    her clothes. "You''d better behave."


    Celine clenched her fist and stood up as well. "Do you think they''re a real couple? It''s not like they have


    a child. Why can''t you be a good mother? Why do you keep going against Jack''s wishes? Ask him


    whether he is willing to be with Rachel or not!"


    Tracy sneered. "Ha! Against Jack''s wishes? Why don''t you ask Jack if he is willing to get back together


    with you now?"


    After she said these words, however, Tracy felt a little irritated with herself. Why was she wasting time


    talking to a delusional woman like this?


    ''If she doesn''t behave herself in the future, I will personally teach her a lesson,'' she decided.


    Grabbing her handbag, she said indifferently, "Thank you for your hospitality, but it seems that we can''t


    get along with each other. I''m leaving."


    Just when she put her hand on the doorknob, Celine suddenly shouted, "Wait!"


    Tracy paused.


    "Why don''t you ask them? Ask them if they''ll ever have a baby," Celine said maliciously.


    Upon hearing this, Tracy frowned in disgust. ''This woman is so vicious.''


    She opened the door and stepped out, not bothering to reply. Just as she was about to close the door


    behind her, however, she heard Celine continue, "I guess you don''t know about it. Jack has done a


    ligation operation for me."


    Tracy stiffened and looked back in disbelief. "What?"


    Celine''s heart was pounding. By now, she had nearly lost all her reason.


    Her eyes were as dark as a beast lurking in the dark as she smiled and pulled herself up. "I said, Jack


    has done a ligation operation."


    As she spoke, she raised her chin like a proud peacock.


    "He had the operation three years ago! He promised me that he would never have a child with any


    other woman except me."


    Thest sentence was a lie, but Celine couldn''t help herself. Anyway, just the fact that Jack had done a


    ligation operation was enough to strike back at this woman.


    For her, it was a fatal blow!


    Tracy turned around and stared at her coldly. "It''s not funny to make up such stories."


    However, Celine justughed. "You can ask your son if you don''t believe me."

 Chapter 250 Rachel Got Through Danger

    Chapter 250 Rachel Got Through Danger


    Tracy said nothing more and mmed the door behind her. Celine''s smile disappeared as she sat


    back.


    She wasn''t as calm as she appeared to be. She had only blurt those words due to her agitation.


    It was just supposed to be a secret, but now, she spread it to Tracy.


    At this point, Celine didn''t know what to do next.


    She held back her anger and took a deep breath. There was no way she was going to be humiliated


    like this.


    Jack, on the other hand, quickly signed all the papers provided to him. He returned the pen to the nurse


    standing next to him. "Thank you," he said hurriedly before walking off.


    The nurse stared at his retreating figure.


    She couldn''t stop herself from swooning. "He''s hot."


    Another nurse snorted behind her. "He''s married, you know." "What? How do you know?"


    Four hours had passed since Rachel had been sent to the hospital. The rescue team had found her


    under the copsed house.


    She had been buried for nearly a night. Luckily, it wasn''t made of bricks and cements like the houses


    back in the city. She didn''t suffer from any fatal injuries. However, it didn''t mean that she left the scene


    unscathed.


    Her body was filled with bruises and scars from the wood that had fallen on top of her. In fact, the


    materials fell on her back, knocking her out. When she was sent to the hospital, she was in aa.


    The doctors said that it was because shecked so much oxygen after being buried for a long time.


    Jack didn''t even wait for another second.


    He quickly rushed to the hospital.


    The news about the ident and its rising death toll was all over the inte.


    Jack knew that plenty of deathsst year were caused by natural disasters. Thisndslide was


    definitely no exception.


    He knew how dangerous these events were, and he could only pray for the best.


    Fortunately, fate favored him. Rachel lived.


    However, she still wasn''t waking up.


    Jack wiped her face with a wet towel. Rachel had slept the entire day, and she still wouldn''t wake up.


    "Although she isn''t in critical condition anymore, it would still take her a day to recuperate from all her


    injuries. It would take a short period of time before she can wake up," the doctor reminded.


    In the evening of the second day she was sent to the hospital, Jack ced the towel into the wash


    basin and gazed at her sleeping face.


    His heart ached. She looked like a porcin doll as she lied there motionless.


    He reached out and held her slender fingers under the quilt.


    At this moment, Jack couldn''t help but lower his head and give her a gentle kiss on the forehead. His


    warm lips brushed against her cold skin.


    Suddenly, a cough came from behind them. He stood up and turned around almost immediately.


    "Hello, Mr. Fu..."


    Jack had no idea that Rachel opened her eyes not long after he had gone out.


    Rachel stared nkly at the white sceneries in front of her, lost in thought. After a while, she began to


    feel her body thumping in pain from what had happened.


    As she moved her fingertips, memories from the copse rushed through her. Her heart thrummed in


    her chest.


    She could remember the wood falling onto her head, and the feeling of impediment rushing through her


    like a p in the face. Holley''s fearful face shed into her mind as everything went ck.


    Luckily, she didn''t die.


    She could hear the cold beeping sound of medical equipment near her body. Exhausted, she found


    herself closing her eyes again.


    After lying in her bed for a while, it felt as if her mind had finally burst into colors.


    Rachel couldn''t finally remember what had happened after the ident.


    She remembered being buried as a strong wood fell from the ceilings and hit her on the back of her


    head. After a burst of pain, Rachel could see the entire ground spinning in front of her. Soon enough,


    she was overcame with darkness as her frail body was pushed back by another force. Her nose


    smudged against the wet soil.


    Her heart was beating fast. At this point, she thought that it would finally be the end of her.


    "Help!" she yelled again and again, but there were still no responses. She had no idea if she wasn''t


    screaming loud enough.


    At this point, she couldn''t even hear Holley screaming out for her either. It felt as if she was being


    buried for her death. As she woke up now, she could still feel the surge of overwhelming fear and


    panic.


    She gradually felt theck of oxygen. At first, she triedforting herself that Holley would''ve already


    gone and asked for help.


    However, she soon lost faith. Her bodily functions were already declining, and the world was spinning


    around her even more.


    Soon enough, she had the urge to save herself, but her mind was nk.


    She had no knowledge on how to save herself in this climate. The only thing she knew was to dig the


    soil beside her. She gritted her teeth as she did so.


    In the beginning, she wanted to yell out for help, but she also realized that this had consumed a lot of


    her energy.


    She stopped shouting. Instead, she continued to dig the soil around her. She closed her eyes, awaiting


    for her death.


    After a long time, she finally woke up from aa during her critical moments. At this point, it seemed


    as if she was in court as the fates judged her between life and death.


    At this point, she had no idea what would be of her.


    She struggled to move around, but her body wasn''t responding to her.


    Her consciousness faded in and out. As that happened, she found that she had dreamt of many things.


    In fact, she even got to relieve her own childhood memories.


    She saw herself in ripples as she cried andughed overbearingly as a little child.


    Then, she had seen the day of her parent''s death. She saw her younger self holding her favorite bear


    toy tightly around her chest as she followed her parents all the way to the doorway. She sniffled.


    Her mother tried her best to soothe Rachel''s tears, but nothing was working.


    "Why don''t we let her take the toy with her?" her mother said helplessly.


    "No way."


    Seeing her father refuse her so decisively, Rachel gritted her teeth and stalked back to the house with


    her toy. "I won''t go then," she whined.


    This time, her father didn''t indulge her stubbornness. He strode over and took the bear out of her arms.


    Before she had time to react, her father carried her on his shoulders and patted her on the head. "Why


    have we spoiled you so much?"


    She saw her mother giggling while shaking her head. It wasn''t until she was ced on the backseat


    that she realized what had happened. Tears ran through her cheeks as she sobbed.


    However, it had no effect on her father. No matter how much Rachel cried, it seemed that he didn''t


    even care. It was her mother who tried to soothe her.


    Her mother turned to her father. "Pull over the car, so I can go to her in the back seat. If she keeps


    crying like this, people will think we''re child traffickers."


    Her father sighed, pulling the car up to the front.


    Soon enough, Rachel felt her mother''s embrace as she heard her soft whispers.


    The car started again. Her mother quickly pulled out a candy from her bag and gave it to her. "Don''t


    you want some candy?" she said.


    Rachel didn''t ept the candy. Seeing the influence her mother had on her father, she decided to push


    her luck even further.


    "I don''t want to go!" she wailed out. Her mother couldn''t help but pity her state. She quickly kissed her


    on the forehead and try to soothe her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can''t we just go there another day? Why do we have to go there today?"


    Her father gritted his teeth. "Will you stop spoiling her? I already set up an appointment with Jonathan."


    Rachel buried her head in her mother''s arms and listened in on their conversation. Her mother huffed.


    "Well, I also feel ufortable. Do we really have to go?"


    Seeing as they finally might have the chance of returning, Rachel stopped crying. "I have no choice.


    Jonathan already said that he is only free today."


    "What the hell does he mean by that? If they really wanted to help, then they..."


    "Hey!" her father quickly interrupted. "Don''t say those words in front of Rachel. Don''t you know she can


    understand us? No matter how hard they try to make things difficult for me, I will be grateful to them as


    long as they are willing to help.


    After all, I''ve done something wrong too."


    Her mother sighed. "I don''t think you were wrong. Everyone has his own choice..."


    Rachel finally opened her eyes as her mother''s voice echoed through her mind.


    She had been dreaming about her past.


    In fact, it was so clear that she almost felt as if she was that young again.


    It was thest time they ever saw each other. The memory of the dreaded car ident lingered in her


    mind.


    It had been years since she even thought of the car ident. It was one thing she was okay not


    remembering.


    If her mother hadn''t protected her, then they would''ve all died.


    Rachel lied in the bed, finally able to pull herself back to reality. Sure enough, she could feel pain


    running through her system.


    Her own heartbeat and her pain were proofs enough that she was alive.


    Rachel squinted her eyes, feeling as if the whole room was spinning around her.

 Chapter 251 Jack Was Scolded

    Chapter 251 Jack Was Scolded


    Maybe Rachel was suffering from a concussion. She closed her eyes, trying to rx herself. Suddenly,


    she heard the door open. When she opened her eyes, she caught her breath. Was she dreaming?


    Jack froze for a second when he saw that she was awake. He came over to the bed, staring at her. It


    was as if he had just seen an angel. His mind was nk, and his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down,


    trying to get any word out.


    After the near-death experience she just had, all her conflicts with Jack dissipatedpletely. "You''re


    here," she said, her voice hoarse.


    When he heard her voice, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand. His fingertips grazed her face. His


    thumb slid down from her eyebrows to her plump lips.


    Jack swallowed, blinking rapidly as if he had just been in a dream. A smile yed on the corners of his


    lips. "You''re awake?"


    "Why are you here?" she asked. She couldn''t believe that he was the first person she could see after


    all her sufferings. Her heart wildly thumped against her chest.


    "I was worried about you, so I came."


    "They told you?"


    "I just felt that something was wrong. I didn''t know you were actually in danger until I inquired in the


    hospital."


    He bent over and kissed her on the forehead. Hisrge hand went under quilt and held her hand firmly.


    This time, he wouldn''t let her go anymore. No words could be used to express all the emotions


    overwhelming his heart.


    He could only lower his head and press his forehead against hers, closing his eyes.


    Tears fell down her cheeks. "I thought I died," she whispered.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she could feel something drop on her eyelid. She raised her other hand, wanting to wipe it


    away. After a moment''s pause, she realized that he felt the same way.


    Jack''s voice wobbled as he said,


    "I know, but you''re here now. You''re safe."


    No one could understand how he felt. When he heard that Rachel was buried and rescued from the


    rubble of a copsed house, he felt so helpless. It was then he understood how much he felt for her.


    When he arrived, he saw her lying in the bed. His heart ached at the sight. Her face was pale, and he


    could spot the bruises scarring her skin.


    She had been buried there for nearly twenty hours.


    It was then that he realized how it felt to be given back something that he thought was lost forever.


    "Rachel," Jack called out. "Once you recover, we will never fight again, okay? I''ll do everything for you.


    Just...just please, answer your phone."


    She couldn''t hold back her tears anymore.


    "Jack..."


    He thought that Rachel wanted to say something to him, but she quickly pleaded, "Let''s not discuss


    about this now, okay?


    Besides, you..."


    Before she could finish her words, a nurse quickly interrupted their conversation with a scream. "What


    the hell are you doing, sir? Do you want to squeeze her to death?"


    Rachel looked at him as he rolled out of bed awkwardly. He rubbed the back of his neck.


    However, even if he already got off, the elder nurse wasn''t having any of it. "You''re already a grown-up.


    In fact, you''re very well-dressed. Don''t you have any idea what you were doing? Do you even know


    how to take care of her? If you don''t, then you leave the nurse to handle it!"


    Jack was so flustered at the nurse''s words that he didn''t dare retort. In fact, under the older woman''s


    gaze, he felt like a child getting lectured.


    Rachel''s emotions were immediately swept away. She nced at Jack, resisting the urge to burst into


    laughter.


    He stayed silent.


    The nurse continued, "Do you know that she''s just released from the ICU? Do you think it''s right to


    torture her like this? Do you even know why she was sent to this hospital? Do you know she is a


    disaster relief doctor? Well, sir?"


    Jack nced at Rachel, moving slightly. "I do," he uttered.


    "Then stop harassing her like this!" The nurse gritted her teeth. "Who are you?"


    Jack scratched the back of his neck in response, smiling sheepishly. "I''m her husband."


    "Her husband?" The nurse''s jaw dropped. It took her so long to finally understand what was happening.


    She quickly cleared her throat. "I''m here to bring medicine to the patient. Since she''s already awake, I''ll


    go ahead and inform the doctor."


    Rachel tried her best not tough that she could feel the corners of her mouth growing stiff. Jack didn''t


    retort to the nurse''s words. Instead, he hurriedly expressed his thanks to the nurse and said, "Thank


    you for reminding me."


    The nurse flushed in embarrassment. "Do take good care of your wife. She''s a great doctor."


    She quickly gave Rachel a thumbs-up sign, which made her blush from thepliment.


    "Thank you," she said, but the nurse waved her hand dismissively


    When she finally left, the couple shared a look and burst intoughter.


    Their intimate moment had been broken by the nurse''s presence. However, Rachel couldn''t have it any


    other way. When the doctor came in to check her condition, he quickly changed the medicine and gave


    her an intravenous drip.


    Because of the medicine, Rachel fell asleep once again.


    This time, Jack didn''t leave her side. She had been suffering from nightmares in her sleep every now


    and then. She held his hand tightly, shivering under the covers of her bed.


    He quickly took it upon himself to whisper calming words into her ear.


    After five bottles, Rachel finally loosened her hold.


    Jack quickly tucked her in. Staring at her sleeping face, he couldn''t help but nt a kiss on her


    forehead.


    The nurse was right. After what she had been through, she needed her rest. As he was about to sit


    back down, his phone rang.


    Before he stepped out, he quickly nced at the woman in the bed. Seeing that she was still in deep


    sleep, he sighed in relief before taking out his phone.


    Seeing the Caller ID, he answered, "Dad."


    "You bastard! Where are you?" he yelled.


    Jack could hear another female voice from the other end of the line. He furrowed his eyebrows. "Where


    are you now?"


    "The airport!" The old man was in such a hurry that he didn''t bother to beat around the bush. "Well?


    How is Rachel? Where is she now? Why was I not informed?"


    Given his father''s temperament, Jack quickly told him the address of the hospital and what room


    Rachel was staying in.


    Before Jonathan could respond, he could already hear someone calling his name. It was his wife


    asking him to get into the car. Seeing this,


    he hurriedly hung up the phone.


    Given the disaster that had swept the province, it was predictable for others to rush out of the ce.


    Who knew that the Fu family would do the exact opposite?


    When Rachel woke up from her dream again, she could hear a faint scolding voice from beside her.


    She thought that she was just dreaming until it got louder and louder.


    At the time, she could hear Jack''s voice saying, "Dad, you can scold or hit me whenever you like, but


    let''s go out to do that, okay? She''s sleeping."


    Jonathan scoffed. "Oh, you care about her now?" However, he followed and lowered his voice.


    Rachel was finally able to open her heavy eyes. She wearily nced at where the voices came from


    only to see Jack and his parents in the ward.


    Tracy gasped. "She''s awake!"


    Her voice pierced through all her memories. In a trance, Rachel could feel all her memories of her


    younger days and her present began to ovep.


    She had been dreaming of her past so vividly, that she had forgotten how much time had passed.


    Rachel remembered this particr scene in her head. However, Jack was nowhere to be seen, and


    Jonathan and Tracy looked much younger than they were now.


    She scrunched her eyebrows upon seeing the elderly man with greying hair.


    All of them surrounded her anxiously.


    In a sh, she could already feel the memories of the copse resurfacing in her head. However,


    Rachel wasn''t in the best of mind still. Upon seeing Jonathan, she couldn''t help but blurt out, "Uncle


    Jonathan, why are you so old?"


    Jonathan''s eyes widened as he touched his face unconsciously. "What are you talking about?" There


    was silence.


    Soon, Rachel recovered, blushing at hertest blunder. "Oh...I was wrong."


    Jack''s mouth twitched as he tried his best to hold back hisughter. The old man bent over and


    examined her closely. "How are you feeling? Do you feel better?"


    "I feel great." Tracy squeezed her way in front of Rachel, staring at her lovingly. She reached out to


    ruffle her already tousled hair. "How could you not be hurt? The doctor said that..."


    Seeing the faces of the other two men, she quickly trailed off. "Forget it. As long as you''re good."


    Rachel squinted her eyes. Was the woman in front of her really Tracy?

 Chapter 252 A Strange Mother-in-law

    Chapter 252 A Strange Mother-inw


    Rachel felt like she was in a strange ce the moment she opened her eyes.


    She was like the main character who had been rebirth in a parallel space.


    Tracy had never been this protective and gentle to her in the past years that she had lived with the Fu


    family.


    At first, she thought that she was only dreaming. However, she had proven that everything was real


    when she heard Tracy scolding the father and son, "What''s wrong with you two? Why do you have to


    argue here? You are supposed to be taking care of Rachel."


    Jonathan lowered his head in embarrassment. He then apologized to Rachel immediately, "I''m sorry to


    disturb your rest. It''s my fault."


    Rachel''s mouth curved into a smile. Seeing these people right now in front of her really made her


    happy. She replied, "No, you didn''t disturb me. I still couldn''t believe that you are all here."


    The anesthesia was still taking effect in her body, so she seemed to have muddled thinking, but she


    looked cute. Bewilderment was written all over her face when she murmured, "Am I still dreaming?"


    Jack, who was standing behind his parents, couldn''t find a chance to squeeze in. Rachel rarely showed


    her innocent and soft side, so he was so anxious to sit on her bedside,fort her, and kiss her hard.


    But since his parents were all eager to take care of Rachel, all he could do was look at her. The


    tenderness in his heart seemed to have reached an extreme level at this moment. He wanted to find an


    excuse to send his parents away, but he couldn''t think of anything.


    Jonathan hade all the way here to see Rachel. Jack was certain that he wouldn''t leave until he


    made sure that she was okay.


    Jack was even more surprised by his mother''s attitude towards Rachel.


    There was no girl in their family, so he didn''t know how a mother and daughter got along with each


    other. And since he was a man, he couldn''t stay with his mother all the time.


    Rachel grew up as an independent woman and a little distant, so he didn''t think that Tracy had cared


    for her.


    After all, Rachel was not her biological daughter.


    She didn''t like Rachel, but she tried her best to be nice to her.


    His mother was obsessed with shopping, partying, and socializing with people in banquets. She was


    not the type of mother who would focus on her child.


    Even to Jack, she seemed not involved. Most of the time, either his father or his grandfather had


    arranged and nned everything for him.


    So seeing how his mother had treated Rachel as they grew up, he didn''t feel anything unusual. In his


    eyes, it was only natural.


    But this time, Jack had seen the big difference in his mother''s attitude towards Rachel. She was like a


    real mother who truly loved her daughter.


    Tracy had never been like this to her before. Jack could tell from Rachel''s expression that she was


    extremely ttered. Perhaps, this was all beyond her expectations.


    Tracy was now treating her like apletely different person.


    Jack thought that she was exerting great efforts to change their rtionship. Just like now, she was


    feeding Rachel porridge. This was something she had never done before.


    It was pretty obvious that she didn''t know how to take care of a person properly.


    She was feeding Rachel spoonful of porridge in a hurry. And every time she fed her, she kept on asking


    whether it was hot or not.


    She also asked her many times if how it tasted.


    Still feeling uneasy, Rachel just shook her head and answered, "No, it''s not hot.


    It tastes great."


    On the other hand, Jonathan was happy that Tracy had volunteered to take care of Rachel.


    He was d that his wife was now willing to treat her well. But seeing how clumsy she was, he worried


    that Rachel''s condition would get worse under her care.


    However, he wouldn''t want Tracy to feel embarrassed.


    So he had to think of a way to convince her to hire a nurse without offending her.


    Jonathan thought about it for a long while, and suddenly an idea came to his mind. The best way to


    solve his problem was to let his son handle it.


    Since he was Rachel''s husband, Tracy would not feel bad if he wanted a professional to take care of


    his wife.


    When Jonathan and Tracy had finally left, Jack heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, after being ignored for


    so long, he could now have the opportunity to be with his wife alone.


    Rachel had been sleeping most of the time in these past two days. And every time she woke up, his


    mother would always be there. He couldn''t get even the slightest chance to talk to his wife.


    Sometimes, Tracy would push him aside, scolding him that he didn''t take care of Rachel well enough.


    He didn''t know what he did wrong, but he could feel that his mother was somewhat disappointed in


    him.


    Jonathan was almost the same. He also med him for allowing Rachel to go to a dangerous ce


    that caused her to get seriously injured.


    In short, Jack had the worst time in these two days.


    While he was thinking of ways to change the situation, his father had fortunately given him this


    opportunity.


    Before leaving, Jonathan had talked to him privately and exined his n of hiring a private nurse.


    He thought about it for a while and figured out how to deal with his mom.


    On her fourth night in the hospital, Rachel felt much better. Her dizziness in the past few days had


    finally disappeared.


    The dull pain in the back of her head was also gradually fading away. Before, the pain gave her


    sleepless nights, and she could only fall asleep after taking a sleeping pill.


    Since her condition got better, Rachel talked to her doctor and requested to remove the sleeping pills


    from the medicine that she was taking.


    She wanted to fall asleep naturally, so she could also check the progress of her recovery.


    During her four days in the hospital, Jonathan had hired a nurse to take care of her.


    He actually wanted to hire more people, but Tracy opposed his idea. She personally chose a high-


    paying but very experienced and exquisite nurse to take care of Rachel.


    And while the nurse was there, Tracy also spent her days in the hospital to supervise her.


    Rachel couldn''t figure out why her mother-inw had personally taken care of her.


    Tracy even nned to stay with her overnight today.


    She could tell that her mother-inw was really serious about taking care of her. Although she was


    clumsy at first, she tried her best to learn from the nurse''s expertise.


    It was Tracy''s first time to take care of a patient, so it was understandable that she did poorly at first.


    Nevertheless, Rachel was still touched by all her efforts.


    Rachel was still awake because she didn''t take a sleeping pill.


    She yawned a few times, but she still didn''t feel sleepy.


    Looking at the floor nkly, she couldn''t help remembering her childhood.


    That time when she woke up and saw Jonathan and Tracy in front of her, she really thought that she


    went back to her childhood.


    The couple was the first people she saw the moment she regained her consciousness after the car


    ident.


    Rachel couldn''t remember what exactly happened during the car ident.


    When she opened her eyes, the Fu family were already standing in front of her.


    She closed her eyes, and what her parents had said to her echoed in her ears.


    Those old memories that she was trying to forget came back to her all of a sudden. Then some


    questions formed in her mind.


    Before that ident, they were on their way to the Fu family residence.


    She knew that they wouldn''t go there to attend a party or a social gathering. Her father was in a hurry


    to see the Fu family for an important reason.


    As far as she could remember, her father had had a favor to ask of the Fu family.


    Her mother was also acting strangely at that time. She seemed to see a hint of resentment in her eyes.


    However, Rachel wasn''t sure if it was really a part of her memory or just one of her dreams.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 253 Everyone Has Secrets

    Chapter 253 Everyone Has Secrets


    As Rachel was deep in her thoughts, she suddenly heard the door open.


    She craned her head, thinking that it was Tracy who came to visit her.


    However, she was met with a shadow of a tall figure.


    "Jack?" she called hesitantly.


    "Yes, it''s me." Hearing his voice, she sighed in relief.


    If Tracy was the one who would sleep here tonight, then Rachel would be up all night.


    Her mother-inw might not be able to sleepfortably in a small hospital bed.


    It wasn''t because Tracy was growing old. She was still very strong for her age. It was because it might


    be awkward for the both of them.


    If she woke up in the middle of the night and wanted to go to the bathroom, Rachel would be unsure as


    to whether she should wake Tracy up or not.


    Although Rachel didn''t know why Tracy suddenly changed her attitude toward her, she didn''t feel


    comfortable enough to say with her for a night.


    Fortunately, Jack was the one who would apany her. Under the dark night, she could only make


    out the shadow of his face.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''d be worried if I was not here to take care of you myself."


    Jack reached out to turn on themp on her bedside table. He quickly walked over and found a quilt in


    the cab.


    He strode towards her with the quilt in his hands. "I''ll let themp on," he said.


    She yawned. "Why?"


    "Aren''t you used to having themp on while you''re sleeping?" Jack quickly fixed his bed, not noticing


    the look on Rachel''s face.


    After making up his bed, he rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. "Honestly, I kind of got used to


    having amp on while I''m sleeping too."


    It was because of her that he had gotten used to the habit.


    When Rachel was not at home, he woulde back to a dark house. It irritated him terribly. He


    couldn''t help but corrte that same darkness to the loneliness that swept his chest while she was


    gone.


    He didn''t feel right without her.


    Without her, not only did he feel lonely, but he also felt cold and alone. He despised that feeling.


    When Jack turned around, Rachel quickly covered the small smile threading across her lips. She


    pretended to be indifferent. "Turn it off. You won''t be able to fall asleep."


    Jack grinned. "It''s actually the other way around now. I can''t sleep if it''s turned off."


    "Well, that is only for a short period of time. Things change. Besides, you didn''t get used to the light


    before, right?"


    Rachel crossed her arms.


    "Once I found the light, it''s hard to let it go under all this darkness," said Jack.


    "I don''t understand what you mean." She yawned.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jack took off his shoes and socks. He slowly unbuttoned his shirt and took off his clothes. Sure


    enough, his strong figure was exposed in front of her.


    He grabbed his pajamas and put them on.


    Blushing, Rachel averted her gaze to the ceiling.


    ''Why am I being so silly?'' she thought.


    Suddenly, she heard Jack''s faint voice. "It doesn''t matter. You''ll know it soon."


    She didn''t say anything to him. What he had said felt like a riddle to her. However, he still kept the light


    on in the end. That was what mattered.


    The light warmed the cold atmosphere between them.


    Jack was lying on his side, so he could clearly see the woman sleeping in the bed next to him.


    It was the first time he took care of someone before.


    After lying in bed for a while, he didn''t feel sleepy at all. In fact, he tossed and turned the entire night.


    He gazed at the night, seeing raindrops smashing against the window pane.


    It was always rainy in the province at this month.


    Perhaps the people here had already grown so used to the rain that none of them bothered to be


    concerned over the disastrous weather.


    The rain hadsted several days already, but the people weren''t the slightest bit fazed.


    Because of the heavy rain, many cities in the province suffered from natural disasters,


    such as flood andndslide.


    The death and missing rates were still rising as the rain continued. Given that the province was so


    close to sea, the winds and storms were much stronger.


    Jack lied in bed as he listened to the rain, but he still couldn''t fall asleep. He felt as if he needed to say


    something to Rachel.


    But he was afraid that he might disturb her sleep.


    Ever since his parents came, he didn''t have any alone time with her. He wasn''t able talk to her.


    Tonight was a different story.


    When Jack was about to see if she had slept, she called out softly,


    "Jack? Are you awake?" "No, I''m not."


    A few miles away, Jonathan stared at the woman beside him. He tilted his head. "What are you thinking


    about?"


    Tracy heaved a long sigh. She had been so deep in thought that she didn''t expect that he was still


    awake.


    Seeing that she was still silent, Jonathan pursed his lips. "I feel like something''s wrong with you."


    "What?" Tracy craned her head to look at him.


    He wanted to ask her why she was pushing to take care of Rachel herself, but he stopped himself.


    His wife might feel ufortable.


    "What do you mean?" Tracy stared at him. "Tell me."


    Jonathan scratched his head. "You just look like you''ve been keeping secretstely?"


    "What?" Tracy withdrew her hands as if she had just touched a burning iron te. With a dry smile, she


    said nervously, "What are you talking about?"


    Fortunately, they were already in the bed, and they had already turned off the lights. Otherwise, he


    would''ve seen the unnaturalness of her expression.


    Tracy had been agitated ever since Celine had told her that Jack had done a ligation operation.


    It was as if she had just been struck by a raging thunderbolt.


    At that time, she wanted to call Jack and confront him. However, just as she was about to call him, she


    received the news about Rachel. Immediately, her thoughts were disfigured.


    She and her husband rushed to the airport. However, due to the weather, their flight had been dyed


    for four hours.


    In the end, they had to change their tickets to the morning of the next day. Seeing her husband so


    anxious, Tracy was hesitating as to whether she should tell him of this matter.


    Tracy knew Celine wouldn''t dare to lie to her on this.


    On the way to the hospital, she had been restless.


    It wasn''t as if she could send someone to investigate on this matter.


    She wanted to ask her son if it was true.


    However, she hadn''t confronted Jack in the past days.


    Seeing Rachel''s face and thinking of what her son had done, Tracy couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    Even if she didn''t see her as her daughter, Tracy pitied the woman.


    Seeing Jack''s actions, she could tell that Rachel had been wronged in this marriage.


    At the thought, she clenched her fists.


    As a woman, she knew what made a marriage so precious. There were two things. The first was one''s


    partner, and the second was one''s child.


    Tracy sincerely hoped that they would be able to get along with each other.


    This was better than her son marrying someone she didn''t like.


    Tracy gritted her teeth, finding that her son was incredibly bold. How could he have done such a bold


    thing?


    Tracy knew Rachel didn''t know about this. No woman would be so generous as to ept it.


    It was exactly this reason that made Tracy so flustered.


    She could already imagine how Jonathan would react if he knew about it.


    The reason why Tracy suddenly changed her mind toward Rachel was that she felt guilty.


    She just didn''t know if this was the right time to discuss this with her husband.


    However, if she didn''t tell him the truth, she didn''t even know how to deal with it.


    After thinking for a while, Tracy nudged the man beside her. "Jonathan?"


    "Eh?" he said sleepily.


    Tracy was already gathering up the courage to tell him until she heard his voice.


    Knowing that he was almost asleep, she silenced herself with a sigh. Maybe she could just tell him


    tomorrow.


    "Go to sleep," she just said.


    "Huh? What''s wrong with you?" Jonathan turned over with a frown. "Just say it. What''s wrong?"


    She wanted to go straight to the point, but she just didn''t know how her husband would deal with this


    information.


    ''Maybe after hearing the news, he''ll get so angry that he may fall ill,'' she thought.


    "Nothing. I''m going to sleep," Tracy snapped and turned over.

 Chapter 254 Made Their Own Decisions

    Chapter 254 Made Their Own Decisions


    Jonathan shook his head with a smile.


    After a while, as Tracy was about to fall asleep, she suddenly heard her husband calling out her name.


    She opened her eyes and frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    There was long silence before he finally spoke again. "Jack and Rachel are incredibly troublesome."


    It turned out that he was also concerned for them. Tracy''s heart rose uneasily as her sleepiness


    dissipated.


    The old man sighed. "Well, we can just agree to let them divorce if they truly wouldn''t get along with


    each other."


    Her eyes widened. "What? Are you sure?"


    "What else can I do?" Jonathan shrugged helplessly. "He isn''t young anymore. He might as well do


    what he likes."


    The woman gaped at him. Her mouth opened and closed like a fish blubbering for water.


    "Besides, Rachel is already a grown woman." He smiled. "We''re using him to make up for her loss, but


    look at the way he treats her.


    Don''t you think it''s just in torture? Doesn''t she deserve better?"


    Tracy pursed her lips and tilted her head. "Do you know something?"


    "What? No." He shrugged. "I just thought about it now. Let them handle their own matters. They''re not


    children anymore."


    "That''s true." Tracy sighed. It was much easier to tell Jack what to do when he was much younger.


    In the hospital, Rachel moved under her sheets. "I can''t sleep," she uttered.


    Hearing her words, Jack couldn''t bear to lie down anymore. He sat up and looked around, only to see


    her lying quietly.


    Her eyes were as ck as night.


    As the rain sttered against the window pane, Jack pushed aside his quilt and got out of bed. He


    quickly fetched her a cup of warm water.


    Rachel shook her head, implying that she didn''t want to drink itter. He set it on the bedside table.


    "What''s wrong?"


    After a moment''s silence, her fingers fidgeted.


    She hesitated at first before replying, "Every time I close my eyes, I feel scared."


    Jack''s heart ached at her words. He quickly sat on the edge of the bed and reached out his hand. He


    smoothed over the messy strands of her hair.


    "I can''t sleep either. What are you thinking about? Talk to me."


    Rachel tilted her head. "You can''t sleep either?"


    Something shed in his eyes. His gaze quickly fell on her lips.


    Instead of answering her, he said, "Your lips are a little dry."


    "What?"


    Jack took out a cotton bud from one of the hospital''s drawers. Without missing a beat, he poured it with


    water and dabbed it against her lips.


    "There''s no need. I want some water," Rachel said.


    Jack quickly ced the cotton bud on the table and helped her up.


    She leaned against the headboard and let his arm support her head. She took a sip of water.


    Once she was done, he put away the ss, but he didn''t withdraw his arm from her back.


    The man also sat on the bed and tried to make little room for himself. However, seeing as the hospital


    bed didn''t suit his tall height, he had to curl one of his legs just because he was afraid that he might


    press against Rachel.


    There were still unhealed wounds around her body, so he was very cautious in moving her.


    When he lifted her up, she couldn''t help but lean against his hold. In such a way, his warm hands gave


    herfort that she had never felt in a while.


    "Why do you have to sit beside me? Didn''t you hear what the nurse had said?"


    she teased.


    He smiled. "Of course I did." He moved closer to her.


    "That''s why I''m here while no one''s around to scold me." Hended a kiss on her forehead.


    Rachel couldn''t help but be surprised by his affectionate words.


    "Does your wound still hurt?"


    She raised her hand to touch the bandage wrapped around her head. She smiled bitterly. "It''s not that


    painful anymore."


    Seeing as the doctors need to sew up the wound on her head, they needed to shave strands of her hair


    off. At the thought, she snorted. She must look ugly now.


    When she woke up that day, Jack''s words were interrupted by the nurse.


    She had forgotten what he had told her.


    Nervousness rose in her heart.


    She tried to recall what had happened back in the rubble, but she found that her mind couldn''t connect


    things together. It was partly due to her exhaustion. Her body still hadn''t recovered from the plight.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then, her thoughts shifted to what Jack had said and did. Her fingertips grew cold as she pulled the


    hem of her clothes. She wanted to ask him, wanted to clear all the misconceptions in the air, but he


    misunderstood her.


    He thought that she was just uneasy from not being able to fall asleep.


    "Why can''t you fall asleep?" he asked, gazing down at her.


    His gaze was filled with tenderness. Shocked by the sudden show of affection, she tried to withdraw


    her hand, but he didn''t let her go.


    She gave up soon after.


    "What''s wrong? You look troubled."


    She scrunched up her eyebrows as she tried to remember what Jack had said to her in the day.


    ''Was he trying to ask for my forgiveness then?'' she wondered.


    "As soon as I close my eyes, I feel like I''m being buried under the house again."


    Without the sleeping pills, she couldn''t go back to sleep peacefully.


    Whenever she closed her eyes, the fear of being suppressed under the rubble appeared in her mind


    over and over again.


    She would open her eyes immediately as her heartbeat raced in her chest.


    The rain outside added more to her fear. Whenever she turned her head, she could smell the soil


    underneath her, as if trying to suffocate her to her deathbed.


    Even themp couldn''t soothe her anxiety.


    "Give me a minute."


    Perplexed, Rachel watched him as he let go of her hand and stand up.


    He gazed at the bed. The bed wasn''t that narrow, so he didn''t need to lie on top of her.


    In fact, it was enough for them to lie side by side.


    Jack quickly carried her body to adjust her position on the bed.


    His movement was so gentle that she couldn''t help but cuddle up in his arms. She could hear his


    heartbeat as her head was pressed against his chest.


    He made room for himself to snuggle in.


    When Rachel realized what he was going to do, she smiled.


    He stretched his arm and wrapped it around her waist.


    Seeing as she was still suffering from her injuries, he needed to be extremely gentle.


    Soon enough, she was already lying on his arm.


    His familiar scent wafted into her nostrils as she sighed. Somehow, his strong arms had granted her the


    relief she never thought she needed.


    "I''ll protect you," he whispered.


    "I regret it so much..."


    "Regret what?" she asked curiously.


    Jack smiled and didn''t reply. Instead, he held her tightly. "Close your eyes."


    Rachel couldn''t help but feel safe in his arms. However, she still couldn''t fall asleep. Maybe it was


    because she had slept too much the past few days.


    He patted her from time to time like a parent coaxing a child.


    "Jack?"


    "Yes?"


    His voice was like a brush grazing across her ears.


    "Can we talk?" she murmured.


    "Of course, what do you want to talk about?"


    "Anything. Anything you like."


    "Okay. You can say anything you want."


    She thought for a while before asking, "How long have I been stuck there?"


    Rachel assumed that it must''ve been for a long time. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have passed out from the


    lack of oxygen.


    As she was being buried, she could still hear Holley''s voice. She had watched her as she was being


    buried.


    If she had left in time to look for help, Rachel wouldn''t have been buried for such a long time.


    Jack held her tighter.


    He didn''t reply immediately. Instead, he gazed at the rain outside with dark and brooding eyes.


    Seeing that he was silent, she poked him on the stomach. "What''s wrong? Don''t you know?"


    "Nearly twenty hours." At the thought of it, his heart filled up with sadness.


    It was a twenty-hour game of life and death. If the worst had prevailed, then Rachel wouldn''t have been


    here in his arms.


    Her jaw dropped. "What? Didn''t they search for me?"


    Jack pursed his lips. "They didn''t know you were missing."


    "What?" Rachel blurted out in astonishment. "How could they not know?"


    "Things were such a mess in the area. Everyone was busy doing their own thing. I heard that they


    thought you were just busy healing other patients, so they didn''t really mind your absence."

 Chapter 255 His Embrace

    Chapter 255 His Embrace


    No one knew why Rachel, who had been helping to set up the tent, had suddenly run to the copsed


    building and got trapped under it.


    Her heart sank when she heard what Jack said. She asked, "There''s a girl named Holley in our team.


    How is she?"


    "Holley?" Jack asked. "I don''t know her."


    Rachel asked again, "Am I the only one who got injured?"


    "Yes," Jack replied.


    "How about the others? Is everyone okay?"


    "They are all fine."


    Rachel felt heavy in her heart. Something came into her mind but she couldn''t believe it.


    How could Holley do this to her?


    No matter how much she thought about it, she still couldn''t figure out the answer. There were no


    grudges between them, so she couldn''t think of any reason for Holley to do such a horrible thing.


    Did she want to take her life?


    Jack also didn''t know who took Rachel there, so he asked, "Why did you go there alone?"


    Rachel didn''t know what to say. She had no evidence, so she couldn''t just use someone. Perhaps


    there was only a misunderstanding.


    After all, Jack didn''t know how many people there were. Maybe he had gotten the wrong information.


    She tried tofort herself by thinking that she would figure out everything when she got better.


    After pondering for a while, she replied casually, "I heard that a child was missing, so I went to help


    looking for him. But when I got into the house, it copsed, so I was trapped inside."


    ''A missing child?''


    Jack frowned as he analyzed Rachel''s statement. A hint of doubt flickered across his eyes, but he


    decided to just keep it to himself for now.


    After a moment of silence, Rachel asked again, "Are you sure that everyone hase back?"


    He thought that perhaps Rachel was so worried about her colleagues that she kept on asking the same


    question again and again.


    So he answered, "When the rescue team came, they took all of your colleagues out, so everyone is


    fine now. Some already went home while a few are still here to recover."


    Most of them just had minor injuries, so they were sent home after the doctors had checked on them.


    Only the team leader, whosest name was Zhou, was still here to recover.


    And of course, Rachel, who needed to stay longer in the hospital.


    Rachel thought for a while and eventually stopped asking more questions.


    Jack took the initiative to tell her one thing, "When you were still unconscious, they all came here to


    see you.


    But since I don''t want you to be disturbed, I didn''t let them enter your room."


    "Oh..." Rachel then yawned as sleepiness finally hit her.


    Although her mind was still wandering, she slightly turned her head and buried her face in Jack''s arms.


    She thought that she wouldn''t be able to sleep, but sleepiness had knocked her out.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept, but when she woke up, it was already morning.


    She was awakened by some low voices inside the room.


    Her mind went nk the moment she opened her eyes, so she stared at the ceiling for a while.


    Then she suddenly remembered where she was.


    She was stunned.


    It seemed that her memory was a little impaired.


    She seemed to have remembered something that happened the day before, but now she had forgotten


    about it again.


    And as she racked her brains to recall what had happened, her mind went nk. She was in a daze.


    She felt like her heart was sinking into a dark abyss, and her memory wasn''t working.


    Something was wrong with her. When she closed her eyes again, she heard Tracy''s voice. "Rachel, are


    you awake?"


    Rachel nodded slightly and asked in a hoarse voice, "Mom, is Jack here?"


    Tracy walked up to her. But since her eyes were still closed, she thought that she was still sleepy, so


    she said, "Yes, he is here. Did we wake you up? Go back to sleep first. I''ll ask the doctor to check you


    upter."


    "No, I don''t feel sleepy anymore," Rachel said and opened her eyes, but there was no light in them.


    "Please tell Jack toe here."


    She felt like her heart was being clenched tightly by a giant hand. The pain was making her flustered.


    Jack immediately came to her side and leaned over. When Rachel smelt his familiar scent, a sense of


    security enveloped her heart.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She took her hand out under the quilt and pulled the hem of his coat.


    When Jack noticed her unusual behavior, his brows creased as he whispered, "What''s wrong?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, her voice trembled in fear. Tears kept falling uncontrobly from the


    corners of her eyes.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack blocked his body so that his parents wouldn''t see her current situation.


    Then he heard Rachel said in a low voice, "I can''t see anything."


    The expression on his face changed dramatically. What Rachel had said was like a bomb that exploded


    in his heart.


    He immediately asked his parents to call a doctor. Since it was an emergency, the doctor quickly


    pushed him aside to check on Rachel.


    ording to the doctor, it was just temporary blindness due to the injury at the back of her head.


    Nobody could tell what other illnesses she could have because of brain injury.


    Actually, there was nothing wrong with her head when she was sent to the hospital.


    But the result of today''s examination showed a small blood clot in Rachel''s brain. The whole Fu family


    felt awful upon looking at the result.


    Rachel heaved a sigh. She thought that she was already strong enough. But when she woke up and


    everything turned dark little by little, she got really terrified.


    She closed her eyes, hoping that the blurriness was only because of her long sleep.


    But when she opened her eyes again, she already couldn''t see anything.


    Her sudden blindness and memory loss were like a dark shadow that wrapped her heart.


    She was so scared that she couldn''t help crying out loud.


    The blood clot blocked some nerves in her brain that caused her temporary blindness and amnesia.


    Although Rachel was full of anxiety and trepidation, the doctor could tell that she was the calmest


    among all of them. Jonathan, Tracy, and Jack looked terribly awful.


    To lessen the worries on their faces, the doctor said, "Don''t worry too much. As I''ve said, these are just


    temporary. I can assure you that the blood clot will dissolve in two days. After that, her vision will also


    come back."


    But Jack didn''t rx at all. He anxiously asked, "What if the blood clot won''t dissipate naturally?"


    The doctor thought for a moment and replied, "I''ll prescribe some medicines for her. Normally, her


    condition will get better in three to five days the most."


    Rachel groped for his hand andforted him. "It''s okay, Jack. I just got a little flustered earlier."


    Jack was still in a bad mood and held her hand back.


    Jonathan and Tracy, who were standing next to the doctor, didn''t have anyints. Jonathan just


    said, "Then, please take care of her."


    "Of course. It''s my duty," replied the doctor with a smile.


    "I still have some things to ask you, doctor. Let''s talk outside."


    The doctor wrote some notes on Rachel''s medical record first before he nodded to Jonathan and said,


    "Sure. I will do my best to answer all your questions."


    He then walked out of the room, and Jonathan followed him.


    Tracy had understood that her husband went out with the doctor because he wanted to give the couple


    a private moment.


    So when the nurse also went out, she silently followed.


    She closed the door so the couple would have privacy when they talked.


    But before she could totally close the door, she caught sight of Jack leaning over and giving Rachel''s


    forehead a soft kiss.


    His eyes were full of sorrow and tenderness at the same time. Tracy had never seen his son this way


    before. She couldn''t help feeling sad for him.


    She was worried about Rachel too. Somehow, she felt relieved that her blindness was just temporary.


    Rachel wasn''t used to the total darkness, so she was quiet for a moment. Her forehead suddenly felt


    warm, and her face turned a little hot.


    She slightly tilted her head to hide the shyness she was feeling, then she asked, "Has everyone gone


    out?"


    "They all left." Jack gently held her chin and looked at her. Then he said, "But I''m here."


    Rachel couldn''t say anything as his words brought warmth to her heart.


    He added firmly, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll always stay by your side.


    I will be your eyes until your vision is back." From her chin, his hand moved down to hold her hand


    gently. "Don''t worry about anything. No matter what happens, I''m here for you. Just tell everything you


    need."

 Chapter 256 Insomnia

    Chapter 256 Insomnia


    Rachel''s eyes looked sore. She turned her head to one side clumsily. "I got goose bumps all over," she


    comined.


    "Really?" Jack asked with augh.


    "Yeah!" Rachel replied in a tone of contempt. One corner of her lips rose up involuntarily.


    Jack smiled silently when he saw this. "Well, I was saying the truth."


    "Don''t say that to me again!"


    "I will say something like that in the future more often."


    Jack''s words made Rachel burst into a loudughter. "Come on! Are you the same Jack I used to


    know? You are acting like a teenager now!"


    He raised a hand to touch the tip of his nose as he bent his upper body forward sulkily. "Don''t you know


    that it took me a very long time to finally have the courage to express such a confession?"


    "I know," Rachel said in a soft voice. She was surprised to hear the actual words even though she had


    expected it. She bit her lower lip and took a deep breath.


    Jack raised one of his eyebrows that gave him an inquisitive look. "What do you know?"


    She slightly lowered her head and looked serious. There was a slight blush of red on her cheeks and


    ears. "I know what you meant by what you said just now."


    Her sweet and awkward look made him feel crazy.


    He wasn''t able to stop himself from giving her a passionate kiss.


    Rachel iled her hands randomly. She was so surprised by what Jack did that she wanted to stand up


    and stamp her feet in protest.


    But she felt amused and didn''t have it in her to stop him.


    Before they could spend more time on the kiss, someone suddenly knocked on the door and


    interrupted them.


    There was a lingering smile on Jack''s face when he opened the door. There was a strange yet beautiful


    woman at the door, and he had never seen her before. The woman tried to peek inside but hesitated.


    "Excuse me, is Rachel here by any chance? I am one of her colleagues."


    But before Jack could answer, he heard Rachel''s surprised voice from behind him. "Vicky?"


    Jack stepped aside to let Vicky see the inside a lot better. She saw Rachel sitting on a wheelchair. She


    smiled and replied, "Yes, it''s me, Rachel."


    Steaming mist rose slowly from the tea cup in Jack''s hand as he watched the two women.


    Some tea crumbs floated in the cup in his hand. Jack took the cup with him as he walked towards a tall


    table. He jokingly cursed himself for getting demoted to a tea maker from being a boss.


    He then handed the tea cup to the guest.


    It was only one cup of tea that Jack made for the guest since Rachel still couldn''t see.


    Vicky epted the cup and thanked Jack politely. She then stared at him silently for a while.


    Even though she''d never met Jack before, she had seen him a few times on TV and magazines.


    And seeing him with Rachel as a host to her visit made her feel odd, but it also made her feel sure that


    he was indeed Jack.


    Nevertheless, the problem with Rachel''s eyes intrigued her so much. Thest time that Vicky visited


    Rachel, she was still in aa.


    She then woke up from thata before she had a chance to visit her again.


    And she never heard that there was anything wrong with Rachel''s eyes during herst visit.


    Rachel chatted with Vicky about the situation of the vige and their colleagues.


    But Rachel sensed that Vicky wanted to tell her something, but was obviously hesitating.


    She thought about it for a while, and a sense of understanding came over her.


    She then turned her head to where she remembered Jack was before based on the sound of his


    footsteps earlier.


    She was not sure exactly where Jack was, whether he was standing or sitting somewhere nearby.


    But since she lost her sight, she was able to hear things more clearly as her hearing became more


    sensitive. She focused on the faint sounds and heard the sound of paper being turned from behind her.


    Rachel immediately guessed that Jack must be sitting behind her. When he noticed that she seemed to


    be looking for him, he stood up and approached her.


    "What is it?"


    Rachel balled her hand and raised it to her lips before she cleared her throat a little. "Jack, can you


    leave us for a while? We have something to talk about."


    Jack''s eyes immediately look puzzled. He wondered what topic could they possibly talk about that he


    could not hear.


    But he decided not to make a fuss of it and didn''t ask anymore. He nodded silently, took some of his


    things with him and then walked out. "Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay. I will," Rachel replied.


    His face looked agreeable when he heard Rachel''s words.


    Unknown to both, Vicky closely observed them in secret. She was pleasantly surprised to find out that


    they were not distant to each other as it was described by some stories.


    ''Rumors are never reliable,'' she thought to herself.


    After Jack has left, Vicky turned and teased Rachel. "I never expected the president of a bigpany


    like Mr. Fu to be a ve to his wife."


    Rachel looked confused after she heard Vicky''sment. "What made you say that he is a ve to


    me?"


    But Vicky was only teasing her. She couldn''t frankly say that she was amused to see that Jack was so


    obedient to Rachel.


    And since she and Rachel weren''t really that close to each other, she felt embarrassed with what she


    said to Rachel about Jack being her ve.


    "Well, you seem to get along very well with each other," sheplemented Rachel.


    Rachel curled her lips a little bit.


    Vicky smiled at her own joke and then went straight to the point. "So, what happened with your eyes?"


    Rachel touched her temple with a hand at the sound of Vicky''s question. "It''s not really a big deal. My


    eyes will recover in a few days."


    And these cases were not at all rare for those who have sustained head injuries.


    Vicky quickly changed the subject. She turned to the other objective of her visit to Rachel.


    "What do you remember from what happened to you that day?"


    She followed the orders of the team leader that day, and left with the logistics team as expected.


    They prepared relief supplies and brought them with the help of some people to be distributed to a


    small vige that was almost entirely buried in andslide.


    When Vicky arrived at the scene, Rachel had been missing for over six hours.


    After they searched the area for some time, they failed to find her. And it wasn''t until muchter that


    everyone suspected that something was wrong.


    Rachel''s countenance fell as she listened carefully to Vicky.


    It was easy for Rachel to understand from Vicky''s story that no one knew about her disappearance at


    all.


    They searched for a long time, but was still unable to find her. It was at that point that they suspected


    that something bad might have happened to her.


    Rachel looked down on the floor obviously thinking deeply. "So...um... how''s Holley? How did she react


    when you found out that I was missing?"


    "Holley?" Vicky asked, clearly surprised with Rachel''s question. She paused and thought about


    Rachel''s words. Her eyes slowly widened as she turned to look at Rachel. "Does she have anything to


    do with your ident?"


    Rachel moved her lips slowly into a faint smile, "I am not sure. I just want to know what Holley has


    been busy with since my disappearance."


    Vicky concluded from Rachel''s reaction and her words that Holley must have something to do with her


    ident.


    "I saw Holley join the people who were looking for you," she reported in a tone of voice.


    Rachel''s heart started to beat faster. She felt like she was slowly getting dropped into a pool of cold


    water, and the chill climbed up her spine.


    Socializing was not her strongest suit, and she never valued the idea of poprity. So, it was not easy


    for her to develop close friendships at work.


    The only people that she considered close friends were Lea and Lucas. Both of whom she also treated


    as her best friends.


    But despite all this, she never bothered anyone at work despite her apparent indifference to developing


    rtionships with other people.


    Thus, she never expected to experience something so terrible. She was sure that there was no deep


    hatred between her and Holley, but for some reason, thetter tried to kill her.


    But why?


    Rachel remained quiet for a long time. She stared nkly at one direction with her sightless eyes and


    her expressionless face. Vicky did not know what to conclude from Rachel''s facial expression.


    But if Rachel never asked her that question about Holley, she wouldn''t have guessed that Holley had


    something to do with Rachel''s ident.


    Vicky analyzed the situation based on the knowledge that she had from the location of Rachel''s


    ident.


    She concluded that Holly might have pushed Rachel into a house that was about to copse because it


    was severely weakened by thendslide.


    As soon as Vickypleted her hypothesis on what might have happened to Rachel, she was startled


    by Rachel''s voice. "Holley knew of my ident from the very beginning."


    Vicky abruptly turned to look at Rachel and saw her look up as she spoke. Her cheeks were pale and


    her lips were pressed together so tightly that they had started to turn white fromck of cirction.


    Suddenly without warning, her expression changed and she forced out a thin smile. "I can''t imagine


    what kind of hatred she has for me. She didn''t save me from the ident and even concealed my


    whereabouts to reduce the chances that I would be rescued."


    Rachel was buried under the ruins of the house for nearly twenty hours. She was frightened, in panic


    and was in despair during the entire time.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Holley had offered Rachel a bottle of water, thetter had felt somewhat guilty and thought she


    might''ve misunderstood Holley.


    Now, she felt angry and frustrated with what happened to her.


    She wondered what kind of grudge could Holley possibly have against her that she merely watched her


    trapped under the rubble and ignored her when she screamed for help.


    Holley had spent hours pretending that she knew nothing of what happened, and then even joined the


    search and rescue team to look for Rachel.


    Rachel''s head started to ache as she thought about it. The blood vessels in her temples throbbed with


    the rise of her emotions.


    Vicky wanted to ask about the details of what happened, but when she saw that Rachel suddenly


    looked terrible, she instead asked, "Rachel, are you okay? Why do you suddenly look so bad?"


    She ced the cup on a nearby table, and reached out her hand to Rachel and was surprised to feel


    her cold hands.


    "What''s wrong, Rachel? Are you feeling okay?" Vicky asked in a worried tone.


    Rachel shook her head and took a deep breath. "It''s nothing. How could Holley...?" She abruptly


    stopped and smiled bitterly instead. "So, where is she now?"


    Vicky was silent for a moment before she answered, "She is back."


    Rachel decided not to think about Holley anymore.


    She didn''t want to abuse herself by torturing herself with the thoughts of Holley.


    Some of the volunteers were slightly injured from the rescue effort.


    And Holley was among those who were injured. ording to the report, Holley was injured while


    looking for a child who snuck out.


    When the official rescue team had finally arrived on the scene, they had all withdrawn. Holley had gone


    with the group and traveled back to Ninwell City.


    If there was more to this matter and if Holley had any involvement in it,


    there was no way that she''d be able to escape.


    Vickyforted Rachel and gently patted her back. "Save your anger. You should focus on your


    injuries and in getting better. Always remember that it is never toote to have your revenge."

 Chapter 257 The Truth

    Chapter 257 The Truth


    Rachel didn''t know how to react. When she finally calmed down, she remembered that Holley had


    taken her to look for a lost child.


    That day, Holley said that she had learned the location of that kid''s house.


    While looking around, they lingered near the house thatter copsed on Rachel. It was made of


    bricks and had a roof held up by thick beams.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There were two floors. The upper one was made of wooden frames that had broken down, soaked in


    the rain.


    The cracked walls looked as if they might copse at any time under the continuously pouring rain.


    Rachel and Holley were just passing by that house when the former heard a child crying, but only for a


    second.


    She suspected that she had just imagined that sound,


    but she still told Holley about it just in case.


    To her surprise, Holley replied that she had also heard a child crying. The two of them walked around


    the house, but found no trace of the child.


    The rain intensified, making it harder for them to keep their eyes open, let alone find what they were


    looking for.


    Rachel was about to suggest that they leave when Holley suddenly said,


    "Do you hear that?"


    Rachel turned around and asked with puzzlement, "Hear what?"


    Holley pointed at the shabby room. "I heard some noise from inside."


    "Really?" Rachel furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Yes!" Holley eximed seriously. But as she hurried forward, she tripped and fell with a scream.


    Rachel quickly walked over and helped her up. As Holley got up, her face turned pale and twisted in


    pain.


    While waving her hand at Rachel, she said, "I''m fine. But I really think I heard a noise from there..."


    Rachel squinted as she tried to pick up on the noise, but she couldn''t hear anything over the booming


    sound of the rain.


    After hesitating for a while, she said, "Wait here. I''ll go in and have a look."


    "Okay. Be careful," Holley said.


    Now, recalling that scene, Rachel was sure that Holley hadn''t known that the room would copse.


    And yet, there was something strange that she couldn''t understand. Why had Holley stood there


    indifferently after seeing the house copse on her?


    Jack noticed that something seemed to be bothering Rachel after Vicky''s visit, but he couldn''t figure out


    what it was.


    In the end, he asked her what Vicky and she had been talking about.


    However, Rachel avoided the topic, making it obvious that she didn''t want to discuss it with him.


    Jack had his own suspicions, so he stopped asking. Since Rachel didn''t want to say anything to him,


    he would not pester her about it.


    At noon, he was the one to feed her, since it was hard for her to eat on her own.


    Meanwhile, Tracy decided to give up her intention to take care of Rachel.


    It would be a joke if she couldn''t take good care of Rachel, or worse, ended up making her feel upset.


    In consideration of Rachel''s condition, the father and son decided to take her back to Ninwell City the


    next day.


    The medical professionals and facilities there were much better than the ones here.


    The only reason they had waited for the past few days was because Rachel had been too weak to


    travel until now.


    After some discussion, Jonathan and Tracy left to make the necessary arrangements,


    leaving Jack alone with Rachel.


    Rachel actually didn''t find her temporary blindness that inconvenient.


    After going for the inspection in the morning, she had talked to Vicky while waiting for the results to


    arrive.


    When it was time for lunch, the smell of food wafted over to Rachel''s nose, but she couldn''t see


    anything.


    Soon, her small hands were gently pushed away by a pair ofrger ones.


    "Sit properly," Jack said softly.


    Rachel curiously tilted her head to one side, and her eyes jumped around in front of her as she tried to


    figure out where exactly he was standing.


    She straightened up on her bed as obediently as a primary school student and asked, "How can I eat?"


    After all the panic and fright she had felt in the beginning, she had gradually calmed down.


    She was not nearly as scared as she had been before. She had even begun to adapt to the dark world.


    After inquiring some friends about the food here, Jack had ordered various dishes from the most


    popr restaurant in this city.


    In fact, there was too much food for the two of them to finish.


    He sat down in front of her with a bowl and a spoon, as if he was about to feed a child.


    "I''ll feed you," he answered in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "I can''t even see where the spoon is..."


    As Jack scooped up some food with the spoon, he said, "Just open your mouth when you feel the


    spoon touch your lips."


    Rachel smiled.


    She felt like she was a little child ying a game.


    Since she was injured and had no appetite, she didn''t eat much.


    After that, Jack fed her some soup, and then began to eat the rest of the food.


    She had another inspection in the afternoon.


    Since she was hospitalized, many people came to visit her, but all of them were turned away by Jack.


    He wanted her to rest and thought that it was not necessary for anyone to visit her during this time.


    A whileter, Jack received a call from Jonathan informing him that a hospital ward and a doctor had


    been arranged for Rachel in Ninwell City.


    Their flight would leave the next morning.


    After making the call, Jonathan left the city, but Tracy returned to the hospital to give Rachel and Jack


    somepany.


    She was d to see how familiar and intimate they looked. Besides, Rachel looked much better than


    she had a few days ago.


    Although she was the one who hade tofort Rachel, thetter ended upforting her.


    "Don''t worry. It''s temporary," Rachel said in a soft and soothing voice.


    Tracy smiled and reached out to brush Rachel''s soft hair. Her hand was already halfway to Rachel''s


    scalp when she remembered that Rachel''s head was shaved now.


    Tracy pursed her lips as she stared at Rachel''s naked scalp


    and silently withdrew her hand. If she was in Rachel''s shoes, she would never have been able to


    ept it.


    Not good at showing affection in words, Tracy kept silent for a while. Then, she took a wet towel to wipe


    her face.


    Soon, Jack left the ward, leaving the two of them alone.


    Even though the room was quiet, Rachel didn''t feel ufortable because she couldn''t see anyway.


    However, she didn''t want Tracy to feel awkward with theck of conversation.


    When she was trying to think of something to say, she heard a nurse pushing a medicine cart in.


    Then, there was the sound of a chair moving.


    "What''s this?" Tracy asked.


    "It''s time for the infusion," the nurse replied.


    "Okay."


    Standing to the side, Tracy curiously observed the nurse as she prepared the iodine and cleaned


    Rachel''s hand with a cotton ball.


    After disinfecting it, she found a vein and inserted the IV cann.


    Looking at the glittering needle, Tracy got goose bumps all over her body. She quickly averted her sight


    from Rachel''s hand and looked at her face instead.


    To her surprise, Rachel looked calm and unaffected, as if her hand hadn''t just been pricked by a


    needle.


    Since she had been on a drip for a few days, the back of her left hand was ck and blue, so the nurse


    had inserted a new cann into her right hand before attaching a new infusion to it.


    As Tracy watched this scene, she couldn''t help but sorry for Rachel.


    She made up her mind to let go of all the prejudice she had held earlier and wholeheartedly appreciate


    this child.


    She couldn''t believe that there had been a time when she had thought that Rachel was not good


    enough for her son.


    Maybe her brain had been damaged!


    Now that she was thinking clearly, it was obvious that her son was the one who didn''t deserve Rachel.


    If she was Rachel''s biological mother, she would never have let Rachel been insulted that way.


    Thinking of this, she felt a heavy onset of guilt.


    After attaching the infusion bottle, the nurse left with the medicine cart.


    Tracy moved the chair back to the bedside and sat down.


    Hearing the noise, Rachel turned her head toward it. "Mom?"


    "Yeah, I''m here."


    Tracy''s eyebrows knitted together as she watched the fluid in the infusion bottle slowly drip down the


    tube to Rachel''s hand drop by drop. "Rachel, does your hand hurt?" she asked affectionately.


    Rachel felt both stunned and ttered. Tracy had never shown concern for her this way before. "It''s


    okay. It doesn''t hurt."


    Seeing that Rachel''s left hand was bruised, Tracy gently touched it and said, "I can massage this hand


    for you. Is it okay for you?"


    The truth was, Tracy could end up doing more damage if she pressed too hard. However, Rachel didn''t


    want to disappoint her by turning down her offer, so she gently said, "You don''t need to massage it. The


    bruises will heal on their own. But you can just press them slightly."


    Seeing the polite and careful way Rachel was talking to her, Tracy smiled in approval. Then, she took


    Rachel''s hand in hers and gently pressed it. She suddenly remembered the first time Rachel had


    arrived at the Fu family''s house.


    "You''ve really grown up now. The first time I saw you, your hand was half as big as mine," she said with


    a sigh.


    Even though they had known each other for such a long time, they were not familiar with each other at


    all.


    The whole time Rachel had grown up in their house, Tracy had not reached out to her or tried to talk to


    her at all. What would Rachel think of her reminiscing about the past now?


    Just when she was starting to feel embarrassed, Rachel smiled and said, "Mom, there''s one thing I


    remember clearly."


    "What is it? What do you remember?" Tracy asked, thankful for the change of topic.


    Rachel''s eyes had been blurred and unfocused all this while, but when they turned to look at her, Tracy


    found that they were bright and clear, as if something had just urred to Rachel. There was even a


    faint smile reflected in her eyes.

 Chapter 258 I Dream Of My Parents

    Chapter 258 I Dream Of My Parents


    "I dreamed of my parents and my childhood."


    As Rachel mentioned her parents, Tracy couldn''t help feeling emotional.


    She wondered what Rachel dreamed. "About your childhood?" she asked.


    Rachel thought for a moment and replied honestly, "Yes. I dreamed something that I couldn''t remember


    in my memory."


    "What was your dream? Can you tell me about it?"


    Rachel fell silent for a while as if trying to recall her dream. Then she said in a low voice, "I dreamed of


    that day when we had a car ident."


    Tracy froze upon hearing what she said.


    Rachel couldn''t see her and thought she was just listening, so she continued, "I dreamed of that scene


    when my father was driving on the road going to your house. It was very noisy."


    A faint smile appeared on her face, but it also faded away quickly. "Then... when I woke up, you were


    already there beside me. I felt like I hade back to that time."


    Tracy also remembered the memory in the past.


    Perhaps Rachel didn''t know that the three of them were sent to the hospital immediately.


    Her father was the most seriously injured, so he died right away.


    Her mother''s condition was also bad, but she still got a chance to ask for help.


    She requested to call Jonathan''s father and entrusted Rachel to him before she passed away.


    Tracy remembered that when little Rachel woke up, she was in shock. She cried every night for half a


    month.


    As a mother, Tracy couldn''t stand seeing Rachel weep, so she slept with her during those times.


    Jonathan''s father had decided to adopt Rachel.


    Tracy had gotten to know the reason from Jonathan, and agreed without any hesitation.


    Rachel was always a very sensible girl.


    After she had known the situation she had been in, she had been behaving herself in Fu family''s


    house. Jonathan''s father had taken care of her for a long time.


    After the old man passed away, Tracy and Jonathan had begun to take care of her. She had lived with


    the Fu family for many years until she was arranged to marry Jack.


    Tracy couldn''t help but sigh as she looked at Rachel. Her heart was filled with pity and guilt.


    She held Rachel''s hands andforted her, "Just take a rest. You don''t need to worry this time. You


    have a family now."


    Actually, Rachel wanted to ask something about the things in her past. But she didn''t expect that Tracy


    wouldfort her this way, so she decided not to ask anymore.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I was just reminded of my past."


    "Okay." Tracy gently stroked the back of her hand and thought for a while. "Rachel, don''t be afraid.


    When we get back to Ninwell City, we will find the best doctor to check your eyes. We will do everything


    to have your vision back."


    Although the doctor had told them that the blood clot will dissolve in five days,


    the Fu family still wanted to consult a doctor that they were familiar with and trusted.


    Rachel didn''t refuse their kindness. She just followed their arrangement and let Jack did the process so


    she would be discharged from the hospital.


    After he finished everything, they were finally ready to go back to Ninwell City the next day. Fortunately,


    the rain that had been going on for almost half a month now finally stopped today.


    Rachel was awakened by the noise outside.


    When she opened her eyes, it was still dark. She was stunned for a moment until she realized that she


    was still blind.


    Jack had been in her room all the time to take care of her. The moment he noticed that she moved, he


    came over to check on her.


    Rachel yawned. She couldn''t help feeling a little depressed after waking up and still in darkness.


    "Are you awake now?" He reached out his hand and stroked her face gently.


    Rachel smelled the toothpaste in his hand, so she teased him, "Haven''t you washed your hands?"


    "Why?"


    "I can still smell the toothpaste in your hand."


    Jack somehow felt relieved upon hearing what she said. At least, her other senses were still active. He


    pinched her nose and said, "Yes. I haven''t washed my hand after peeing too."


    "Eh?" Rachel showed a disgusted expression on her face.


    Jack helped her up after teasing her for a while.


    She slightly tilted her head, raised her eyebrow, and asked in surprise, "Has the rain stopped?"


    He was surprised with her question. Hemented, "Your sense of hearing is quite good."


    Rachel was a little bitcent when she answered, "I think my other senses have be more


    sensitive since I lose my eyesight."


    Jack smiled and put on her slippers.


    When he finished, she shook her feet and smiled, "Very good. Now, you are an expert."


    He slightly flicked her feet and pulled her out of the bed.


    Since she couldn''t see, Rachel was like a little child being guided by Jack to the bathroom.


    She almost fell when she tripped over a stool.


    Fortunately, Jack was fast enough to catch her. Then he looked down and pushed the stic stool with


    his toes.


    She propped herself up with one hand and asked, "Did you kick the stool?"


    "Yes, I kicked it away."


    "Jack?"


    "Yes?"


    "Why do I have a feeling that you''re acting like my father? Ha-ha!"


    Jack''s face darkened immediately. He didn''t respond.


    When they reached the bathroom door, he let go of Rachel''s hand. Noticing his silence, she smiled and


    asked, "Hey! Are you angry? What''s wrong with you being like my father? Don''t you know that he was


    very handsome?"


    "Shut up!" Jack snapped. He pulled the anti-slip mat in front of the washbasin and then brought her in.


    Rachel didn''t know where she was, so she groped around. She then felt the cold sink.


    She stroked the edge of the sink and dipped her fingers in the water.


    Feeling useless, she couldn''t help nagging at Jack. "Do you think I''m a puppet now?"


    Jack didn''t say anything as he put toothpaste on her toothbrush and prepared a ss of water for her.


    He then forced her to face him and instructed, "Open your mouth, Miss Puppet."


    Rachel opened her mouth obediently, but she heard himugh. "No need to open your teeth."


    She closed her teeth angrily and snapped at Jack. But she was also enjoying the unskillful service he


    was providing her.


    Jack was much taller than Rachel, so he had to crouch to brush her teeth properly.


    His position didn''t look good, but he didn''t worry because there was no one else in the room except


    them.


    Rachel, on the other hand, felt a little awkward. She was not used to having someone brushing her


    teeth.


    With a mouthful of bubbles in her mouth, she said, "Hurry up."


    "Don''t move," replied Jack.


    "You are poking my pte,"ined Rachel.


    "Sorry. I''ll be gentle."


    Someone opened the door and found that there was no one in the bed.


    He looked around when heard some noises in the bathroom.


    With a frown, he squinted and listened carefully while taking slow steps towards the bathroom door.


    "Are you done?"


    "Not yet, but almost done." Jack was squatting while still brushing Rachel''s teeth. He frowned and said,


    "Don''t say anything."


    Then he added in a slightly hoarse voice, "Just give me a few seconds. I''m almost done."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    All of a sudden, they heard a roar from the door. "What are you doing?"


    Jack turned his head and saw Eric standing outside the door. He was stunned. How could Eric


    suddenly appear here when he should be thousands of miles away from them?


    He was wearing a ck T-shirt and jeans. He was looking at them suspiciously.


    ''When did he arrive?'' Jack thought.


    Rachel, who couldn''t see the door, looked in the direction and shouted excitedly, "Eric?"


    But since her mouth wasn''t rinsed yet, bubbles gushed out of his mouth and sshed on Jack''s face.


    With an unreadable expression on his face, Jack raised his hand and wiped it.


    Eric burst intoughter in an instant.


    He was actually here to pick up Rachel. He had nned toe here with Jonathan, but the old man


    had persuaded him into staying


    in Ninwell City.


    Since he couldn''t reach Rachel on her phone, he could only get information from Jonathan.


    He already knew that Rachel had suffered from temporary blindness because of the blood clot in her


    brain.


    He took the earliest flight in the morning, so he could immediately see her.


    And to his surprise, she was not in her bed, and he heard some strange noises in the bathroom.


    Walking towards the bathroom, he couldn''t help thinking, ''Is Jack such a brute?


    He is not supposed to do it to Rachel.''


    However, when he opened the door, what he saw was way different from his imagination, so he


    laughed out loud.


    He raised his hand and touched his nose, then walked out. "Just continue what you are doing."


    With mouth slightly twitched, Jack took a towel and wiped the remaining bubbles on his eyebrows.


    Joy was written all over Rachel''s face upon knowing that Eric hade to see her.


    Even his voice sounded more adorable to her this time.


    So she urged Jack, "Let''s hurry up. Finish brushing my teeth now."


    A feeling of jealousy rose from the bottom of his heart. ''How can you be so excited just knowing that


    Eric is here?''


    But he just kept the thought to himself. He just continued to brush her teeth unhurriedly and said in a


    serious tone, "Stop acting like a child. I''ve already told you several times not to move.


    And stop talking." He knew that she would retort, so he already stopped her before she could speak.


    Eric turned back and leaned against the door. "Rachel, how are your eyes?"


    "She still can''t see now," Jack answered on behalf of Rachel while rinsing the toothbrush. After putting


    it back in the cab, he turned to her and guided her to wash her face. "Lower your head. The


    washbasin is right in front of you."

 Chapter 259 Temporary Blindness

    Chapter 259 Temporary Blindness


    Rachel lowered her head and spat out the toothpaste foam from her mouth.


    At the door behind her, Eric stared at the back of her head, dumbfounded at the sight.


    Her glossy ck hair had been shaved, and he could see the faint outline of scabs and bruises on her


    scalp. The back of her head had a gauze attached to it, just so it didn''t incur any infections.


    Eric''s nose twitched as he watched Jack take care of her as if he was treating a child. He took the


    towel from the rack and helped his wife wipe her mouth.


    Before Eric came here, Jonathan had already informed him of Rachel''s condition. The doctor had told


    them that she would temporarily lose her sight due to a clot pressing on one of her visual nerves.


    Her vision would be blurred for a while, but it wouldn''t be permanent. Today, she would have to go back


    to Ninwell City for further treatment.


    When he thought of how urgent Rachel''s condition was, Eric could feel his heart sink.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Uneasy, he turned and walked away.


    After waiting outside for a while, Eric saw Jack taking Rachel''s hand and assisting her out of the


    bathroom as cautiously as possible.


    Eric couldn''t help but feel bad that he wasn''t there when she needed him the most.


    Rachel''s head turned anxiously as she tugged Jack''s arm. "Where is he?"


    "I''m here," Eric replied.


    Jack took Rachel in front of Eric before bringing out a chair for her to sit down. He nced at his watch.


    "I''ll go downstairs to buy some breakfast for you, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Eric waved his hand when the man nced at him. "Don''t worry, I''ve already had breakfast."


    Jack curled his lips. "I wasn''t going to ask you."


    "F¡ª" Eric nced at Rachel and didn''t finish. He was smart.


    Now that his strongest backer was right beside him, there was no way Jack would bully him.


    "Rachel, how about I give you my advice?"


    "What suggestion?" She furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Let''s leave this man and find you another husband."


    As expected, Jack stopped in his tracks. He turned around and red at him. If looks could kill, Eric


    would''ve already been swimming in the depths of hell.


    A shiver ran down his spine, but Eric didn''t show it. Instead, he smirked and burst intoughter.


    This was his chance. When Rachel wasn''t around, he couldn''t find it in himself to strike back at Jack.


    Now that she was here, he could do everything he wanted.


    ''Take that, asshole!''


    Hearing his words, Rachel pursed her lips. She could tell that Jack had stopped moving. "What are you


    doing?"


    "Nothing," they responded at the same time.


    One was trying to hide while the other one was telling the truth.


    Rachel snorted. "Don''t re at each other in front of me, okay? I may not be able to see now, but that


    doesn''t mean I don''t know what''s happening."


    She turned to the ce where she had heard Jack''s voice. "And you! Don''t bully Eric."


    Hearing her reproachful tone, Jack softened and decided not to make a fuss with that brat for the time


    being.


    Ignoring the younger man, Jack smiled. "I''lle back soon."


    Once he finally left, Eric ced his arms around his stomach and pretended to vomit. He rolled his


    eyes. "It''s only been a while since I saw youst time, and you''re already all over each other. It''s


    disgusting."


    "What''s disgusting?"


    "You! I can''t stand it."


    Rachel crossed her arms over her chest. "You can shut up."


    ''I really don''t understand the two of you. Didn''t you guys fight? Why are you already in such good


    terms?''


    He had thought that she was going to divorce Jack.


    "I mean it. You have to help me," he yelled.


    "What''s wrong with you again?" Rachel sighed.


    "What do you mean ''again''?" Eric''s jaw dropped in disbelief. "Do you even know how Jack had treated


    me when you were away?" Just as Rachel was about to listen to hisints, he quickly changed


    the topic.


    "Do your eyes hurt?" he asked hesitantly.


    "My eyes? What?" Rachel furrowed her eyebrows. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    With a deep sigh, Eric leaned over and embraced her. Even then, he couldn''t still believe that Rachel


    was right in front of her.


    "It''s good to see you here, you know?"


    Eric tightened his hold around her. "When I got the news of what had happened to you, I thought I was


    going to lose you. I couldn''t get through your phones. That''s when I realized to call the hospital and..."


    Eric trailed off. Rachel leaned against his arms, hugging him back.


    "I''m fine now, really," she whispered.


    Eric buried his head on Rachel''s neck and kept silent. What he didn''t say was that he was at a loss


    during those times.


    Fortunately, Jonathan was the one who had informed him of what had happened.


    During that time, he had been anxiously waiting for some news.


    It was the first time he had encountered such a thing, and it was during those times when he felt the


    most hopeless.


    The only person he thought of asking help from was from his mother who was his only family left other


    than Rachel.


    However, when he tried dialing his mother, her phone was switched off.


    In a trance, he had to hang up.


    He thought that he was going to be an orphan.


    His parents divorced when he was very young.


    His father didn''t want him and left him to his mother.


    However, his mother also didn''t want him. She was the type of person who yearned for adventure. She


    didn''t want to be tied down to something constant. Having a son was like shackling her down tond,


    which was something she didn''t like.


    Almost all the Shen family members had passed away. His mother had to find someone to send her


    son to. Suddenly, she remembered about Rachel.


    After getting in touch with Rachel, she sent her son back. She gave him plenty of excuses as to why


    she was doing this.


    However, he wasn''t stupid back then. He knew for a fact why he was being sent back here. His parents


    wanted nothing to do with him.


    In the past two years he had been staying in Ninwell City, his parents ignored his very existence. The


    only time they actually acknowledged it was whenever they wired him money.


    If Rachel hadn''t been keeping an eye on him, he might have degenerated into a criminal. Just the


    thought of losing her made him want to sob.


    He hugged her even more tightly.


    "I was so scared," he whispered.


    Even if she couldn''t see him, she could tell that he was shaking.


    Rachel stiffened for a moment before rxing against his touch. At that moment, what had happened


    when she had been buried under the ruins shed through her mind.


    She was just an ordinary person. No matter how strong she seemed, she was overwhelmed with fear


    at the face of these situations.


    During her stay in the hospital, she had thought about a lot of things.


    She had thought of what would happen to the Fu family, Jack, and even Eric if she was dead.


    Even back then, she couldn''t help but realize something.


    Who would take care of Eric if she was gone?


    She blinked back the tears as they snuggled into each other''s arms.


    Ever since he reached adulthood, Eric had seldom exposed his feelings. After leaning against her


    shoulder for a while, he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    He released Rachel and examined her carefully.


    She looked well enough, but he could tell that she had lost some weight.


    When he was holding her just now, Eric could feel some of her bones sticking out of her skin. He pulled


    her sleeves only to see her frail arms. He sighed. "You need to take in more nutrients," he lectured.


    Rachel didn''t have a good appetite these past two days. After what had happened, it was natural for


    her to lose weight.


    However, she wasn''t aware of how thin she was. Given her loss of sight, it was hard to know what she


    looked like now.


    She reached out her hand to touch her bare head. "Am I ugly?"


    Rachel was nervous when she asked him that. Women always wanted to look beautiful.


    She even asked Jack the same question.


    He quickly responded that she was the most beautiful girl in the room.


    Even then, she still didn''t want to believe it.


    Thinking that Eric might be more reliable, she gazed up at him and dropped her hand awkwardly.


    As expected, he scoffed and shook his head.


    "Of course not!"


    However, before she could smile at him, he burst intoughter.


    Although she wasn''t ugly, she definitely didn''t look her best. Rachel scowled, and he quickly quieted


    down.


    During the time they boarded and got off the ne, Rachel didn''t say a word to Eric. Every time she felt


    him close to her, she would huff and edge away.


    Jack had no idea what had happened between them during the time he bought some breakfast.


    However, when he saw how careful and silent Eric was around her, he couldn''t help but feel amused.


    To apologize, Eric quickly bought her a hat.


    Rachel took the hat and rubbed her hands around it, trying to get a feel of what it looked like. Eric had


    good fashion sense. He didn''t just buy any hat for Rachel.


    Instead, it was a neat baseball hat. It was subtle, and it also fitted her well. Due to this, she chose to


    forgive him.


    When they arrived to Ninwell City, they quickly headed to the hospital.


    Being in such a cold and distant environment, Eric wasn''t in the mood tough around anymore.


    There was always something about the smell of disinfectant around hospitals that made people worried


    and depressed.


    The Fu family''s bodyguards escorted her out of the car and into a special elevator that was reserved


    for important guests.


    Without another word, they were brought to a private ward.


    Everything was personally arranged by Jonathan.


    Given his status, the hospital made sure to pay attention to this distinguished guest and make sure she


    had the best care possible.

 Chapter 260 Ill Take Care Of You

    Chapter 260 I''ll Take Care Of You


    Not wanting to dy, the doctors already had a meeting regarding Rachel''s CT results before she was


    sent to the hospital.


    As a result, the doctors that were assigned to administer Rachel''s medications were aware of what to


    do. As long as she took her medicines on time, the blood clot in her brain would dissipate soon enough.


    Once she entered the ward, Rachel was arranged to have another thorough check-up.


    After the doctors quickly dressed her in a hospital gown, they quickly disinfected her.


    Rachel sat in the wheelchair as she was pushed to do the examination. Everything followed ording


    to their schedule.


    She didn''t resist any of their process. At this moment, she could only hope that her results would bring


    nothing but good news.


    After her general check-up, it was time for her consultation. Soon enough, the results of her X-rays


    came out right away.


    The attending doctor was specifically requested by Jonathan. He was one of the best, if not the best, in


    his field.


    He sank into his seat and adjusted his sses on the bridge of his nose as he studied the results.


    Rachel sat quietly as her hands sped together. She wasn''t nervous at all.


    She knew her own body very well. Ever since she woke up from thata, she could feel that her


    body was already recovering day by day.


    However, Jack was far from calm.


    Every time the doctor pursed his lips, Jack''s face would darken instantly as different thoughts ran


    through his mind. When the doctor nodded, Jack would raise his eyebrows as he waited for his


    comments.


    Fortunately, he was able to steady his facial expressions. Otherwise, he would look like a clown


    practicing for his next visual performance.


    Soon enough, the doctor was finally finished. He leaned back. One of his hand smoothened his beard


    while other hand started writing things down on his notebook.


    Seeing that he still wasn''t saying anything, Jack started, "Doctor..."


    "It healed up pretty well," the doctor interrupted him. He quickly tore the piece of paper as he wrote


    something down, and inputted her medications into theputer.


    Once he was done, he looked up. "You''re recovering well, but you still need to rest. You shouldn''t


    stress yourself, all right?


    Or else you''ll suffer when you be older."


    Hearing all these words, Rachel nodded in agreement. After gazing at her calm face, Jack reached out


    his hand to hold her thin shoulder.


    The doctor continued,


    "The inspection results of the blood clot will be received tomorrow. Given the current situation, we''ve


    encountered no problem with your recovery. As long as things continue that way, your vision will


    gradually restore itself."


    ''As long as things continue that way,'' Jack thought with a frown. However, he kept quiet. The doctor


    finally left and Rachel was brought back to her ward.


    The wound on the back of Rachel''s head began to heal itself.


    Some of her hair began to return, and she couldn''t help but stroke her head every now and then.


    Eric fiddled with the hat he had bought her and leaned close to Rachel''s bed. "It looks good. You


    shouldn''t touch it anymore," he lectured. "Besides, your face looks more prominent after all your hair


    was shaved."


    ''More prominent?''


    She rolled her eyes.


    It seemed that Eric''s words were more unreliable than Jack''s.


    For the time being, she didn''t want to talk to him.


    Knowing that she was bored, Jack brought a toy for her to kill some time.


    In the VIP ward, every appliance in the room was upgraded to its most recent version. While Jack went


    to talk with the doctor, Eric apanied Rachel.


    Afraid that she might be bored, he turned on the TV.


    The sound filled the ward. In this way, she wouldn''t be that ufortable in not seeing anything.


    After a while, she gazed at Eric''s direction.


    "It''s gettingte. Aren''t you going back?"


    Eric blinked. "Who says I''m going back?"


    "Well, if you don''t go back, then what are you going to do here?" she countered.


    "I''ll be taking care of you."


    "You''ll only trouble the nurses. It''s best if you get some rest."


    He frowned. "I''m worried about you."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I already told you that I''ll be fine," she insisted.


    "Where''s the nurse?"


    Rachel shrugged. "She''lle here soon. Jack will also stay here for the night. There are only two


    vacant beds. Do you n on sleeping next to him?"


    ''Sleeping next to Jack?''


    At the thought of this, Eric had the sudden urge to vomit. Without missing a beat, he got up and waved


    his hand. "I''ll just take a cigarette," he murmured.


    She restrained herself from bursting intoughter. "Go ahead."


    Not long after he left, the doctor and nurses came.


    Once all the medication was set, Rachel stopped the doctor. "Can you give me a moment, doctor?"


    "What''s the matter?" The old man stopped. "Is there something wrong?"


    "I just want to ask you something."


    Seeing her hesitation, the doctor waved the nurses out of the room.


    Once he closed the door, he turned towards her. "What''s the matter?"


    She bit her lips. "Something''s not right with my memory."


    "Your memory?"


    Rachel lowered her head. "There''s just something wrong. Whenever I wake up, I''ll forget what


    happened the day before. There will be times when I couldn''t remember the minor details, or even what


    they''ve said."


    In fact, the more she spoke, the more she noticed how incoherent she sounded.


    At her observations, the doctor furrowed his eyebrows. "Let''s wait for the results tomorrow, and I''ll see


    what I can do."


    Rachel''s shoulders sagged in relief.


    She had no idea if this was normal or not.


    She didn''t tell her doctors when she was in the neighboring province because she assumed that it was


    because of the drugs she had been taking.


    It was not until now that she realized that her memory had deteriorated.


    Eric stood outside the ward for a long time as he tried to rid the cigarette smell.


    Before he could step into the ward, he heard some noise from inside the room. He stretched his neck


    to peek inside.


    Unsurprisingly, Jack had finally returned. The couple seemed to be talking about something.


    They both had bright smiles on their faces, looking obviously smitten with each other.


    Eric rolled his eyes. He couldn''t help but think back to Rachel''s assumption that he would share the


    same bed with Jack if he chose to stay at the hospital.


    He got goose bumps at the thought.


    Finally, he decided to leave.


    The blood clot in her brain slowly healed. Just as the doctor had said, her vision slowly recovered.


    Soon enough, she could see light.


    Although it was blurry, she could see things much clearly now.


    Seeing it, everyone was relieved.


    However, there was still a heavy burden in Rachel''s heart. It seemed that her memory was fading day


    by day.


    Although her symptoms weren''t as obvious, she already discussed it with her doctor. They decided to


    keep it under observation for a while, and she instructed him not to tell anyone about this. She didn''t


    want them to worry.


    However, after the recovery of her eyes, her memory loss became even more apparent.


    Rachel grinned when she finally got her vision back.


    She whirled around the ward. Her smile widened when she saw a tall figure in front of her.


    "Can you see me?" he said excitedly.


    "Yes! How did you know?"


    Rachel waved her hands in front of him, holding his arms. Jack grinned. "I found out when you turned


    around."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    For the past few days, her eyes always looked as if they were covered with ayer of mist. They didn''t


    reflect any light.


    However, now, it seemed that her eyes were glistening like the stars in the night sky.


    Jack felt as if he wanted to jump in joy. Immediately, he bowed his head and kissed her on her


    eyebrows. He was ted.


    The old couple of the Fu family hurried to the hospital once they got the news. When they arrived,


    Rachel was about to do a visual examination.


    Jack was waiting for them outside the door. They finally came over when she entered the private room.


    "Well? Have her eyes recovered?" Jonathan demanded.


    "She''s getting her eyes examined now, but she can see." Jack smiled.


    "That''s good."


    Tracy hit her husband on the shoulder. "I told you she''d be okay."


    Jonathanughed sheepishly. "I''ve always been so worried about her. Well, can we see her now?"


    "What''s the rush!" Tracy snorted. "She wille out as soon as she is finished. You would just waste


    the doctor''s time."


    Holding back his anxiety, Jonathan turned and saw his son grinning from ear to ear. He patted his son


    on the shoulder.


    "Well, have you had enough?" Jack frowned, unsure how to respond. "Dad..."


    Jonathan wanted to say something else, but he found it extremely inappropriate.


    He sighed helplessly. "Never mind."


    Jack furrowed his eyebrows, unsure on what he wanted to say.


    Standing next to him, Tracy held her breath. After hearing what he told her that night, she felt as if she


    already knew what he wanted to say.


    Seeing that he finally stopped talking, she sighed in relief.


    Jack frowned. "Dad, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 261 Did You Have A Ligation Operation

    Chapter 261 Did You Have A Ligation Operation


    Seeing that Jack intended to keep pursuing this topic, Tracy quickly put a stop to it. "Your father is


    worried about Rachel. Don''t ask any more questions."


    Jonathan hummed in agreement.


    Realizing that he might end up irritating his father if he continued to ask questions, Jack shut his mouth.


    Tracy red at her husband andined in her heart, ''Humph, you treat someone else''s child


    much better than you treat your own son.''


    But then, she remembered that Jonathan had once said that he wanted Jack and Tracy make


    decisions by themselves.


    A sense of anxiety rose in her heart as Celine''s words shed in her mind. She looked at her son


    thoughtfully.


    She suspected it was true that he had had a ligation operation, but she had yet to ask Jack about it.


    For the past few days, Jack had been worried sick about Rachel since she was not in a good condition.


    Therefore, Tracy had suppressed her worries as best as she could so as to not make trouble for her


    son.


    But now that Rachel had recovered, Tracy thought it was time to ask him about it.


    When Rachel came out of the doctor''s office, Jonathan went up to her and started talking to her. Tracy


    decided to seize this opportunity and hurriedly took Jack out to the quiet balcony.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Why did you bring me here?" Jack asked in confusion. His mother rarely


    had such a serious expression on her face.


    As Tracy thought of the question she wanted to ask him, she felt herself getting a headache.


    She didn''t know how to start the conversation.


    And if Celine''s words turned out to be true, she didn''t know how to scold him for doing such a stupid


    thing.


    After mentally preparing herself, Tracy put her hand on the balcony railing and asked coldly, "Did you


    have a ligation operation?"


    Jack was initially astonished to hear this, but he gradually stiffened and looked at his mother in a daze.


    He had never expected these words toe out of her mouth.


    All this time, he had been worried about how to tell Rachel about his secret. And now, it turned out that


    his mother already knew about it!


    Tracy, who was carefully watching the expression on his face, felt her heart drop when she saw the


    guilt in his eyes.


    So it was true. She fell back all of a sudden,


    feeling dizzy with anger and shock.


    "Mom! Mom!" Jack hurriedly reached out and supported her before she could hit the floor.


    When her senses snapped back into ces, Tracy was so enraged that she raised her hand to p


    him. But when her hand was halfway to his cheek, she thought better of it and withdrew it.


    Then, she pushed him away and staggered to her feet. "Don''t call me ''Mom''!" Jack''s face turned pale,


    and his lips trembled. Seeing how angry and upset she was, he didn''t dare to open his mouth or get


    close to her.


    ''What a stupid child! I can find out everything from just his expressions,''


    Tracy thought to herself.


    The mixture of pain, hatred, resentment, and anger she felt blurred her vision.


    She hated herself for not educating her son well.


    Jack had never given her reason to worry during his childhood. And until recently, she had thought that


    he had grown up to be a mature and reliable man.


    So, she had never imagined that he would do such a stupid thing. She was so angry that she wanted to


    beat him with a stick!


    Even though she had suspected that Celine''s words were true, she was still not able to believe it.


    Jack finally stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Mom, who told you that?"


    Tracy gritted her teeth and red at him. "Is that important? Give me an exnation!"


    In the end, she couldn''t help hitting him hard on the shoulder and cursing at him. "Stupid boy! You


    bastard! How could you do this? Tell me! What were you thinking? You father will beat you to death if


    he finds out."


    Jack clenched his jaw and stayed still, letting her hit him freely.


    "Are you going to cut off the Fu family tree? You bastard! I shouldn''t have spoiled you!" Feeling that he


    had allowed her to sufficiently vent her anger, Jack raised his hands and touched her shoulders. As a


    vortex of feelings swirled within him, he apologized in a low voice,


    "Mom, I''m sorry."


    "Sorry?" Tracy scoffed. "Why are you saying sorry to me now? Were you out of your mind back then?


    Does Rachel know about this?" Face turning pale, Jack slowly released his mother from his grip and


    stammered,


    "No...she doesn''t..."


    Tracy merely sneered at him in response. After a momentary pause, she asked, "So you had the


    ligation for that woman?" She spat thest word in disgust.


    Jack just looked at her silently, not denying it.


    Tracy felt her headache sharpening. She closed her eyes and waved her hand. "I don''t care anymore!


    Whatever! You can marry whoever you like! Your father won''t force you to be with Rachel either!"


    Jack felt a rush of anxiety all of a sudden. "Mom, I just want to be with Rachel now."


    Tracy sneered again. "That depends on what Rachel wants."


    She opened her eyes and looked at her son. She wanted to scold him some more, but she had already


    run out of words. How could her son be so stupid?


    He was saying that he wanted to be with Rachel, but he had had an affair with another woman.


    Although most of the men of the Fu family didn''t have a clean conscience, none of them had ever been


    so shameless in their rtionships before.


    Tracy couldn''t bear to talk to her son about his marriage anymore.


    "Whatever. I really can''t help you anymore," she said simply.


    "Mom, it''s all in the past. It''s not impossible to reverse a ligation," Jack said hurriedly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Are you going to have that operation now? Do you n on having a child with Rachel?" Tracy asked


    seriously in a low voice, frowning.


    Jack was speechless. He had indeed given some thought to having a baby with Rachel.


    However, their rtionship was not stable yet. Besides, while Rachel had be more and more


    important in his heart, he still didn''t know how she felt about him.


    Under such circumstances, he didn''t think that it was a good idea for them to have a child at this time.


    It would only worsen things if he brought up the idea of having a baby to Rachel now.


    They could not choose to have a child so rashly.


    With all these thoughts swirling in his head, Jack didn''t answer Tracy''s question immediately, finding it


    hard to put it into words. However, Tracy mistakenly assumed that her son didn''t intend to have a baby


    with Rachel.


    This only made her angrier. She cursed him under her breath, and then suddenly shouted, "What do


    you think of Rachel, huh?" At this moment, she really felt sorry for Rachel.


    People like Jack couldn''t have bullied her if her family members were still alive.


    "Your father said that he wouldn''t intervene in your business anymore," Tracy said dejectedly.


    Jack''s heart missed a beat, but his mother continued, "It''s not about who you want to be with anymore.


    If Rachel wants to leave, she can. Both your father and I are on her side."


    Jack froze, feeling as if a loud bell was ringing in his head.


    "As you know, the biggest reason why Rachel was willing to put up with this marriage was because she


    wanted to obey your father. She is a good girl," Tracy added.


    Even as she said this, she felt ashamed of herself and her son. Rachel was such a good girl, but in


    return, how had her son treated her? It was like the Fu family had pushed her into hell.


    When her son had married Rachel, Tracy had been aggrieved because she had thought that Rachel


    wasn''t worthy of him. But now, it was the opposite.


    "If she doesn''t want to be with you anymore..." Tracy looked at her son and didn''t finish her words.


    Jack''s emotions were painfully evident on his face, even after he went back into the ward and sat down


    next to Rachel.


    Rachel found that Jack had be increasingly nervous around her ever since she had recovered her


    eyesight.


    Sometimes when she turned her head to look at Jack, she found him staring at her nkly.


    Now, seeing his face as pale as a ghost, she couldn''t help but wave her hand in front of him and tease,


    "Back to earth, Jack."


    Jack suddenly jerked back to reality and grabbed her hand tight.


    Rachel''s smile faded a little. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Coming back to his senses, Jack forced a smile and said in a low voice, "Nothing."


    But the nervous look on his face and his strange behavior made it obvious that there was something


    wrong.


    "Did you do something bad?" she joked, crossing her arms over her chest.


    Jack frowned, and a hint of sadness quickly shed in his eyes.


    "Would you believe me if I said no?" he asked seriously.


    He looked as if he was desperately looking for a lifeline.


    His question took root in the bottom of Rachel''s heart. Dropping all pretense of joking around, she


    asked seriously, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you acting so strange all of a sudden?"


    Jack forced a smile at her. "I don''t know either. I don''t know what''s wrong with me..."


    His promises andmitments seemed no longer trustworthy. Instead, he was always break his own


    promises.


    All his words turned out to be a joke.


    He wasn''t in the mood to find out who had told his mother about his ligation, but he already knew the


    answer in his mind.


    But anyway, it was not the right time to confront that person. He stayed up all night, staring longingly at


    Rachel''s face.


    The voice in his heart was getting stronger and stronger. He didn''t want to lose the woman in front of


    him.

 Chapter 262 Give Me A Chance

    Chapter 262 Give Me A Chance


    Jack thought of his mother''s words.


    Tracy was right. If Rachel would decide to leave him, he had no way to make her stay, especially if she


    found out about the ligation.


    He was sure that it would ruin their rtionship. To avoid such a thing from happening, he secretly


    contacted a private hospital as soon as he woke up the next day.


    He wanted the soonest appointment, so he could solve this hidden trouble as soon as possible.


    "What do you mean?" Rachel tilted her head and thought for a while.


    She really couldn''t figure out what Jack meant. "I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    "Nothing." Jack took a deep breath before he continued, "It''s just that... if we have conflict or


    misunderstanding again in the future, I hope we can calm down and solve the problem peacefully."


    The way he looked at her was so gentle and tender. He sounded a little embarrassed. "I know I used to


    be a bad husband. I''ve done a lot of bad things to you. But now, I''ll do my best to be a good husband.


    Rachel, please give me a chance."


    Rachel was taken aback as she didn''t expect his sudden confession. Her eyes widened in


    astonishment. Staring at Jack, she had a feeling that the man in front of her was a totally different


    person.


    "You..." She could only utter a single word. All of a sudden, Jack came to her and held her hands. His


    action made her more nervous and speechless.


    Her heart filled with sweetness and joy, but she was too shy to let it show. She turned her head slightly


    and looked down to hide her flushed face. "I know,"


    that was all she could say.


    Jackughed and asked, "What do you mean by ''I know''?"


    He was expecting that Rachel would have a heart-to-heart talk with him or give him her terms and


    conditions.


    But every time he tried to have a serious conversation with her, her reaction would always amuse him.


    Her flushed face and ears would always reveal all her emotions. She was like a child who couldn''t hide


    what she felt inside.


    She was an innocent woman with a clean and pure heart that could always make anyone feel good


    being with her.


    It seemed that her eyes could only see the good things in everything.


    These characteristics of Rachel made Jack feel that he would only be worthy of her love after he solved


    his own problems.


    But what Rachel said next made his smile disappear.


    She looked up with perplexity all over her face. "Did we have a conflict before? Why did you say you


    used to be a bad husband?" she asked.


    Embarrassment shed across Jack''s face while Rachel was staring at him. He thought that she was


    teasing him.


    "I swear that it will never happen again," he said sternly. He now knew what the most valuable thing in


    his heart was, so he would never do any stupid things again, like leaving Rachel alone.


    What he said didn''t lessen her puzzlement. She nervously grabbed his sleeve and said,


    "No, I can''t remember anything like that. What happened between us? Why did we have a conflict?"


    Jack froze for a moment and then looked at her in a daze. Rachel raised her hand and pressed her


    temple. With a frown, she closed her eyes as if trying to recall something. She still looked baffled.


    "When did we fight? Why can''t I remember anything?"


    Jack panicked inside him. He felt like he was torn into pieces.


    Rachel''s brain was affected by the blood clot. She was now losing her memory little by little.


    Although she could still remember the memories of her childhood, her memories of the recent time


    were slowly fading away.


    Even the expert doctors couldn''t point the exact reason. Her hippocampus was not damaged, but her


    memory was still affected.


    They all knew that this had something to do with the ident she had recently, but they didn''t know


    what to do with it.


    The brain is the most mysterious part of the human body.


    The doctors couldn''t find a solution yet.


    Rachel didn''t have any other symptoms recently aside from her memory loss.


    She tried her best to recall the past, but she always failed. This thing gave her a feeling of panic and


    anxiety.


    After finding out that she had an amnesia, she taught herself to get used to it, but it wasn''t that easy.


    Jack was very much affected by her condition too. Just like right now, some blisters appeared on his


    lips.


    But he had no time to care about them at the moment. Rachel was his only concern. He was more


    worried every time he needed to leave her for work in the daytime.


    Right now, Jack was trying to manage his time between thepany and the hospital. As much as he


    wanted to stay with her, he also couldn''t take thepany for granted. He had always been in a bad


    mood since he found out about her memory problem.


    His eyebrows were drawn together. The atmosphere around him seemed to be very depressed.


    Jonathan, Tracy, and Eric were all feeling gloomy too.


    Eric went to the hospital after work. He even wanted to resign so he could be with Rachel all the time.


    But she didn''t agree with his n. She even scolded him when he told her about it.


    Rachel knew her own body very well, so she didn''t feel the need to burden the people around her. After


    all, she had been very cooperative with her doctor. She would always tell him whatever she felt.


    Her doctor also came every day to check on her. He had done all the necessary examinations and


    laboratory tests for her.


    Seeing that Jack looked upset, she thought of making fun of him. She poked his creased eyebrows and


    said, "Look at you! Why are you frowning like an old man?"


    However, he couldn''t afford to smile. He grabbed her hand and asked worriedly, "How''s your head


    now?"


    Rachel raised her hand to touch the wound at the back of her head, but Jack swiftly stopped her. "Don''t


    touch it."


    He observed her wound. It was already scabbing.


    But still, he couldn''t feel relieved. His mood didn''t lighten even a bit.


    She wanted tofort him, so she said jokingly, "Everything is okay except that I''m bald now."


    Unfortunately, Jack didn''t find the humor in it. In fact, he felt sorry about her hair. With a dispirited face,


    he murmured, "Don''t worry. Your hair will grow again soon."


    Her smile also dissipated as she sighed. Then all of a sudden, she bent over and kissed his cheek.


    Jack was stunned for a moment, but this time, he managed to curve his lips into a smile.


    Rachel had never been this straightforward before. Although she had kissed him several times in the


    past, it only happened every time he coaxed or tricked her.


    "You owe me one more kiss," he said.


    She pretended to be innocent and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Here." Jack shamelessly pointed at his lips.


    But she still pretended to be dumb. She even moved closer to him and checked his lips carefully.


    "Well... these blisters are really ugly."


    His handsome face stiffened a little, but he didn''t give up. He took her hand and let her fingers touched


    his lips. Like a naughty child, he requested, "One more kiss here."


    This time, she was tongue-tied.


    She voluntarily kissed him, and now he was asking for more. ''Ugh!


    Why is he so shameless?'' she cursed inwardly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jack was shameless enough not to let her go. His deep-set ck eyes stared at her as he smiled


    sweetly.


    He coaxed, "One more, please."


    Rachel''s blushed. She quickly kissed him on the lips and moved away.


    All of a sudden, someone coughed behind them. As they turned simultaneously, they saw Eric standing


    at the door with a sullen face.


    Rachel felt a little embarrassed, so she quickly pulled her hand from Jack. "Are you off from work?" she


    asked as if nothing happened.


    Eric, who had been standing at the door for quite a while now, was able to witness everything. He


    hesitated whether toe in or not.


    Seeing Rachel kiss Jack made him feel a little uneasy.


    But he didn''t want to say anything in front of her, so he only red at Jack.


    Jack just raised his eyebrows slightly. It was very obvious that he didn''t care about Eric''s reaction at all.


    Eric was mad, but when he looked at Rachel''s eyes, he couldn''t do anything but just stood at the side.


    Rachel didn''t know what was going on between Eric and Jack. She just noticed that when Eric saw


    Jack, he was like a cat who saw a rat. It seemed that they were sworn enemies.


    Jack wasn''t taking to him either.


    She tried to recall in her memory if there had been any misunderstanding between the two men, but


    she couldn''t remember anything. She was really wondering why they seemed to be ready to fight every


    time they met.


    But she wanted to be fair to the two of them. They were both important to her, so she shouldn''t take


    sides.


    Rachel decided to leave them alone, even just for five minutes, so she went out of the room.


    Jack didn''t have any n to argue with Eric. But when thetter saw that she jumped out of the bed


    and went out, he pointed at Jack and yelled, "You are a liar!"


    Confused by Eric''s sudden anger, Jack couldn''t say anything. Eric continued, "Don''t you feel ashamed


    of fooling my innocent and ignorant cousin?"


    Jack didn''t know what he was talking about. He was rendered speechless.


    When did he lie to Rachel?


    Then Eric added with a long face, "Stop ying dumb."


    Jack crossed his hands over his chest and finally said, "Don''t be so exaggerated. Sit down and talk to


    me."


    Eric sniffed, "Talk about what?"


    He reminded him patiently, "I am your cousin''s husband."


    Eric snorted.


    "Yes. As of the moment, Rachel has no n of recing me," Jack said casually. "So, what''s your


    problem? Just tell me, so we can solve it."


    Eric just stared at him, saying nothing.


    Jack''s tone was very gentle as if he was coaxing a child. "Look, every time there is a tension between


    us, Rachel will also be affected. We are both grown-ups, so why can''t we just talk things over? Do you


    want her to always feel nervous every time she is with us?"

 Chapter 263 Why Were We Fighting

    Chapter 263 Why Were We Fighting


    "Ugh!" Eric was about to scold Jack for his shamelessness. Hearing that Eric was cursing Jack,


    Rachel''s face immediately darkened. "What are you doing, Eric?"


    Eric immediately froze at the sound of her voice. He slowly turned around to see her standing by the


    door, looking displeased.


    When he turned back, Jack shrugged helplessly as if he had nothing to do with this.


    With pursed lips, Rachel pulled Eric out of the room.


    As Eric turned back, he could see Jack sitting by the bed with a small smile ying on his lips. It was


    as if he had been tricked. He gritted her teeth and let her drag him out of the room.


    She crossed her arms. "You''re already an adult, Eric," she lectured. "If you go out like this, what will


    others think of you?"


    "I...I didn''t really curse him!" he protested. However, Rachel wasn''t convinced. "Are you really lying to


    me? I just saw you yelling at him."


    Eric didn''t really know what to say.


    "Okay, so maybe I went a little too far." He finally relented.


    She gave up arguing with him. With a wave of her hand, she sighed. "You shouldn''t have done what


    you did. It''s not polite."


    "I just wanted to talk to him." At this point, he didn''t know if he could defend himself any longer.


    Maybe one day, if he wanted to pick a fight with Jack, he should do it when Rachel was not around.


    Hearing what he had to say, Rachel finally rxed, but she was still perplexed as to what was


    happening around her. She thought for a moment before lowering her voice. "Why do you want to talk


    to him?"


    Eric narrowed his eyes. "Did you forget what happened?"


    "Yes," she answered. Helplessness threaded around her voice.


    "Even the fight with him?"


    "Fight?" Her eyebrows furrowed over doubtfully as she tried to think it over. "I fought with him?"


    Just as Eric was about to say something, Jack interrupted them, "You can ask me if you want to know


    what happened. I can tell you."


    They turned around to see that Jack was standing by the door. His face blurred against the light.


    In fact, he had hidden himself so well that no one could see the nervousness that bloomed in his gaze.


    He had chosen to no tell Rachel that they had had a fight because of Celine.


    If Rachel wanted to know, he would tell her the truth.


    But since she hadn''t asked him, he had chosen to keep it a secret.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Although he knew that it wasn''t polite to eavesdrop on what they were talking about, he found it


    necessary in these types of situations.


    He didn''t want Eric to speak so carelessly as to what had happened between them. As much as


    possible, he wanted to rid of all the tension between him and Rachel.


    If Eric stirred up more trouble, Rachel might never want to speak to him again.


    Jack''s gaze swept over Eric, who shivered at the sight.


    Rachel flushed. All she wanted was to get some information from Eric, but she didn''t expect that they


    would be caught red-handed.


    She couldn''t help but feel strange when he mentioned their fight. A part of her wanted to find out more


    as to what had happened.


    To Eric''s surprise, Jack ced a hand on his shoulder and defended him by saying,


    "Don''t scold him too much. He was only kidding."


    Eric froze under his grip, but Jack didn''t seem to mind.


    "I do want to talk to him though."


    Hearing his words, Rachel knew for a fact that Jack wouldn''t hold anything against that man.


    She nced at Eric, warning him again, "You shouldn''t treat people so badly, okay?"


    With Jack''s arm around his shoulder, Eric nodded stiffly. "It won''t happen again."


    ''Fuck! I really want to get out of here!'' he thought.


    Rachel nced at both of them before sighing. "Fine, you can talk to each other. I''ll go in first, okay?"


    "No..." Before Eric could finish his objection, he could feel Jack tightening his grip on his shoulder. His


    expression changed in a sh. Under Rachel''s furrowed eyebrows, Eric forced a smile and said, "I


    mean, sure. That''s fine."


    Rachel slowly entered the ward. ''What happened to him?''


    She closed the door behind her just to give them some privacy.


    She really had no idea what had happened between the two of them.


    As she was thinking, she suddenly remembered something.


    Back then, Eric had offended Celine, and Jack had taught him a lesson.


    She pursed her lips. When did they start to get along so well? At that point, she also didn''t know.


    When they came back from the balcony, it seemed that Eric had finally calmed down. From an irritable


    lion, he had transformed into a docile deer. She had no idea what Jack told him for him to change


    within a second.


    He smiled and waved at Jack as if he was a long lost friend. "See you, Jack."


    Rachel''s jaw dropped. ''What the hell? Did he hit his head or something?''


    As they walked into the living room, Rachel continued to gaze at them in surprise. Jack walked behind


    her and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    "You can go on ahead," he said kindly.


    To her surprise, Eric didn''t say anything in return.


    Instead, he walked into the elevator and waved at them. Rachel stared in disbelief.


    "What happened?" she demanded. ''What the hell did they talk about?''


    Jack''s face flushed under Rachel''s gaze. "Why are you looking at me?"


    "Nothing. It''s just...you did a good job in calming him down."


    Hearing her words, Jack smiled. He thought that she would interrogate him as to how he managed to


    calm him down, but she quickly changed the topic. "But I wanted to ask you, what did we fight about? I


    feel like I''ve forgotten something."


    Jack frowned.


    Ever since her memory loss had be more evident, she always asked him for bits and pieces about


    their past.


    At this point, he knew that he shouldn''t lie to her.


    It wouldn''t serve him well in the future.


    He told her the entire story, knowing fully well that she might get angry at what he had to say. After he


    was done, he anxiously waited for her response.


    Rachel''s face darkened at his words. However, to his surprise, she pursed her lips and replied, "I


    cklisted you because you didn''t apologize to me even after a few days."


    "You still remember?"


    Jack smiled, happy that she could remember. These days, it was hard for her to recall what had


    happened, even if it just happened recently.


    "Vaguely."


    She couldn''t describe what she was feeling. It wasn''t as if she had a huge memory loss. It was just that


    she couldn''t remember bits and pieces of any major events that had transpired in the past few days.


    It was as if all her memories were scattered fragments, and she was there to pick up the pieces.


    She thought of what Jack had told her. Although she could remember her cklisting him, she didn''t


    know the reason as to why she had done that. She felt so disoriented that it was almost like she had


    drunk lots of wine.


    Now,


    although she could remember a few things, she still needed Jack to connect these things one after


    another.


    At this point, she didn''t know what was wrong with her.


    Was her condition getting better?


    After all, right now, her symptoms had gotten more and more severe in the past few days.


    In fact, she had almost forgotten everything that had happened on the day of her ident. Although


    she could feel her memories shing intermittently, they were simply shes.


    "I remember picking up your call at the airport. You said something very childish."


    Jack scratched the back of his neck.


    "You did, but I didn''t say anything childish." He didn''t expect that the words he had expressed from the


    bottom of his heart would be considered childish to her.


    "Really?" She smiled. "I really don''t remember much. All I recall is that you sounded so childish."


    Jack asked tentatively,


    "So you remembered everything?"


    "The main parts."


    "The main parts?"


    Rachel crossed her arms.


    "Well, like that time when you didn''t follow me out of the hospital."


    "If I followed you, wouldn''t you get angrier?"


    "Huh?"


    At this point, Jack thought that she was acting more and more like Eric.


    However, he was d that they could talk about this now. If Rachel could easily talk to him as to what


    had happened, then it meant that she could forgive him for what he had done.

 Chapter 264 Couldnt Remember It

    Chapter 264 Couldn''t Remember It


    Fearing that she could recall unpleasant things, Jack quickly exined, "I mean, I didn''t really do


    nothing. In fact, in the days you didn''t respond to me, I waited outside your house and watched you


    when you go to work. I just didn''t know how to approach you."


    And then she had flown to the neighboring province without him knowing.


    At that moment, Jack regretted not approaching her sooner. If he had been able to apologize to her


    more openly, then he might have been able to stop her from heading to the neighboring province.


    If not, then he might have also been there with her when it happened. She could''ve been saved sooner.


    At this point, a myriad of thoughts shed across his mind.


    He sighed.


    If he had apologized to her, would he have been able to stop her? Would he have been able to make it


    up to her?


    There were just some questions that were left unanswered. With her condition, it was best for them to


    rely on each other from now on.


    They were each other''s saving grace, more so than either of them knew.


    The Fu family made sure to not tell anyone about Rachel''s state. They didn''t want any reporters


    disturbing her as she inched towards her recovery.


    Given her situation, she needed to stay in the hospital for observation regarding her memories.


    Every day, whenever she woke up, she would always feel as if she had forgotten something.


    It could be something major or minor, but either way, that feeling would always eat her up inside until


    she couldn''t take it anymore.


    However, on the eighth day, she didn''t get that feeling anymore.


    She waited for another four more days of observation.


    After that, the doctor concluded that her memory deterioration had stopped.


    The doctor analyzed that her memory was lost because of the trauma she had experienced after being


    buried for over twenty hours.


    There were simr cases like this. Some of them could regain their lost memories, while the others


    couldn''t.


    As the doctor had said, there was no clear cure for trauma. The best they could do was hope for the


    best.


    As the next couple of days passed, Rachel got increasingly bored in staying here. After a detailed


    discussion, they all finally reached the conclusion that she could leave the hospital and go home.


    She decided to quit her job after what had happened. She needed all the time to recover from the


    trauma and also her injuries. James had visited her twice when she was still in the hospital.


    Unfortunately, she had been asleep during those times.


    When she arrived at Ninwell City, Jonathan made sure to block all people who intended to visit her, just


    so she could get some rest.


    James was included.


    He had been pacing with anxiety as to what had happened to her. It was a good thing that Jonathan


    called him regrly to update him of her recovery.


    When Jack called him about Rachel quitting her job, James was more than willing to agree. After what


    she had been through, it was the least she deserved.


    All James could hope was that she could go back and work in the hospital once she had fully


    recovered.


    As of the moment, he also had another problem on his te. Right now, he had no idea where his son


    was.


    His disappearance gave him a headache. His son, who used to be so calm and well-behaved, had


    be wicked and treacherous.


    During Rachel''s stay in the hospital, no one came to bother her. In fact, her regr visitors were limited


    to the Fu family and Eric.


    What she didn''t expect was for two other people toe and visit her the day before she was


    announced to leave the hospital.


    They were Bill and Andy. Jack was also surprised by their appearance.


    They actually went to the front desk asking for her.


    When Jack knew that the man in front of him was the man who had been rescued by Rachel that night,


    he had a strange expression.


    Andy and Bill didn''t stay in the ward for a long time. Once they left, Rachel nced at Jack. "I seem to


    know them, but I can''t remember who they are."


    His heart ached as he exined to her how they met.


    Although she wasn''t losing her memory anymore, that didn''t mean that she was regaining her lost


    memories.


    The doctor still didn''t know when she could be able to regain the lost memories.


    Rachel''s memory of Andy was blurred, but after what Jack had exined to her what had happened,


    she would never forget him again.


    After visiting Rachel, Bill and Andy went back home.


    It was actually not a coincidence that they visited Rachel. In fact, it was something they had nned a


    few days ago.


    "Bill, she really is the intern back then," Andymented.


    ying with the obsidian bracelet around his wrist, Bill curled his lips. "It should be her. I recognized


    her when she came to the hospital the other day."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    He snorted. "And why would I tell you?" At that time, Bill didn''t really care much other than the fact that


    he was afraid that his allergies could mar his face.


    He had been so worried that he didn''t notice the people around him.


    Although he found the woman to be familiar, he just couldn''t recall why.


    It was when his face finally recovered that he remembered who she was.


    As they talked about Rachel, Bill couldn''t help but recall the first time he had seen her.


    They were in Germany three years ago.


    Back then, there was an intern who followed Dr. Fred around.


    She was the one who had taken care of his cousin. Given that she was a woman with a good-looking


    face and an equally kind heart, she intrigued him.


    When his cousin mentioned the intern by ident, he solidified Bill''s views towards her.


    At that time, his cousin''s condition was not optimistic. In fact, his organs were already failing him during


    those times. Bill wanted to do everything he could to save him.


    In fact, he even interviewed some of the staff about Rachel.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After learning she was single, Bill quickly informed his cousin, hoping that it would give him some hope


    to keep fighting.


    When his cousin passed away that summer, Bill wanted to learn everything he could about the intern


    that his cousin liked so much.


    It turned out she had left the hospital two weeks before his cousin passed away.


    Bill sighed.


    After that, he didn''t think of Rachel even once.


    What he didn''t expect was for her to leave the same impression to Andy.


    All Andy asked was that Bill should pay the woman a visit in the hospital to show his gratitude.


    Bill readily agreed, wanting to know if she really was the woman that had enamored his cousin three


    years ago.


    However, just when they were about to visit her, they found that she had already gone on a business


    trip.


    This was why Andy told him that they could visit her when she returned.


    Bill could tell that Andy also felt like he owed her something.


    However, both of them didn''t expect that something bad would happen to her.


    It took them a while to find out given that the Fu family had hidden the information so well.


    Due to this, they dyed their ns to meet up with her.


    However, Andy couldn''t help but ask him about it every day.


    At this point, Bill couldn''t help but wonder how serious her situation was. If she died, then it would


    forever be their greatest sore point.


    Because of this, they nned to go to the hospital to visit her.


    She looked good. However, Bill couldn''t help but gaze at her piteously when he found that she had her


    entire head shaved off.


    No matter how beautiful a woman was, it was weird to see her without her hair.


    However, Andy didn''t pay attention to any of that.


    "It''s fate that we get to meet her."


    Bill raised his eyebrows, ask if asking for more rification.


    Andy continued, "I don''t know if you know this, but there was one time I visited your cousin. He was in


    pretty bad shape. If it wasn''t for her, then your cousin would''ve died way before he was rescued."


    A yful smile edged into Bill''s lips. "Well, it seems that we''re destined to meet each other."


    She was good-looking. It was a shame that she had to marry so early.


    Andy didn''t know what the other was thinking, but he nodded. "I hope that she will recover soon."


    The news of her hospitalization had been concealed from everyone. Even Michael and Marcus had no


    idea what had happened until a few days after she had been discharged from the hospital.


    Jack didn''t n to keep it a secret from them. He was just so busy that he had forgotten to tell them


    about it.


    During that time, he was too busy to engage with his friends.


    Michael and Marcus had no idea what had happened to Rachel.


    When they found out, they quickly nned to visit her as soon as possible.


    The only reason why Henry didn''te to visit that time was because he had encountered some


    issues with his wedding.


    The unlucky man was busy with his own problems to pay attention to what was happening around him.

 Chapter 265 How Is She

    Chapter 265 How Is She


    Henry was nowhere near Ninwell City, so he had no idea what had happened to Rachel.


    Ever since Rachel was discharged from the hospital, she stayed in her own house. Jack quickly moved


    in with her. After all, it was spacious enough for the two of them.


    Jonathan frowned at the idea. He actually wanted to take her back to the Fu family residence, but his


    wife quickly reminded him that they shouldn''t be disturbing such a happy couple.


    It was obvious that Jack needed some time with Rachel. With everything that was going on, he wanted


    to be by her side.


    After thinking for a while, Jonathan agreed. In fact, he even lived in Rachel''s house for two days.


    He finally left the house after his wife urged him two. However, before he left, he quickly hired two


    nannies and one nutritionist for Rachel.


    Several rooms in the ground floor had been cleaned. Two of them were for the nannies and the other


    one was for Eric.


    Knowing that Rachel might need more assistance and another familiar face to guide her, Eric quickly


    moved in. He didn''t care that Jack would also be staying there.


    Jonathan approved of it. He thought it was a brilliant idea if Rachel had her cousin to apany her


    during these trying times.


    Tracy couldn''t help but shake her head over her husband''s antics. ''It''s probably a good thing I didn''t


    have a daughter, or else he''d have twice the heart attack,'' she thought with a smile.


    They had lived together for the most of their lives, and she had never seen the old man so worried.


    Jack, however, was far from happy with the current living arrangements.


    He had already anticipated that his parents would leave in two days, leaving both of them alone. At that


    point, he was practically jumping in excitement.


    What he didn''t expect was for Eric to move in right after they''d left.


    His rtionship with Eric was incredibly rocky, but what Rachel needed to know was that they were in


    good terms.


    He already convinced the man with a little trick. After all, Eric was still very young and very easy to


    convince.


    Just as Jack had expected, their fight finally came to an end.


    Fortunately, Eric was quiet this entire time. He didn''t cause any trouble with him.


    Jack sighed in his heart, not knowing that his friend Henry, had worse luck than him.


    Michael and Marcus came over pretending that they were here to see Jack. In actuality, they were


    actually there to see if Rachel was doing well.


    They even brought over some wine as if nothing had happened. In fact, they already nned to throw


    a party in Jack''s honor.


    They didn''t expect that he would object to their request.


    "I have to keep Rachelpany at night," he said.


    Suddenly, everyone silenced as Michael and Marcus gaped at the man.


    During the moment of silence, the nanny came over to clean up the table and set the dishes in an


    orderly manner.


    Rachel took a sip from her water, pretending not to hear them.


    Michael was speechless. He didn''t expect that his friend could change so much in the past month.


    "Um..."


    The nanny said, "We only have a few dishes. If you don''t like them, I can go outside to buy some


    more."


    Jack waved his hand. "Don''t. The meal is fine."


    The nanny smiled and returned to her room.


    Rachel gazed at them for a while before standing up. "I''ll go get some rest." After a pause, she added,


    "You don''t have to keep mepany."


    Once she left, Marcus couldn''t help but burst intoughter. He wasughing so hard that he fell onto


    Michael.


    With a straight face, Jack shot them a re. "Why do you have toe here thiste at night?" he


    demanded.


    Michael snorted. "What''s wrong? Are we disturbing something?"


    "Yeah. I was going to have a good night''s sleep with my wife."


    At this point, Michael and Marcus were already convinced that Rachel had changed their close friend.


    Marcus smirked. "Huh? Are you being a good husband?"


    Jack grinned. "Stop joking around. We''re starting over." This time, it was his turn to learn how to be a


    good husband.


    As Marcus was popping open the red wine, Michael patted Jack''s shoulder.


    "You''re making good progress in how to be a good husband."


    Marcus snorted inughter. Jack punched them on the shoulders. "Keep your voice down!"


    The red liquid was poured into the decanter. Given that they hadn''t seen each other for a long time,


    they chose to catch up on lost time.


    "How is she?" Michael asked. "Is she doing okay?"


    Jack didn''t really tell them much about Rachel''s condition. They only knew she had an ident in the


    neighboring province.


    While they were talking, Eric, who was supposed to be sleeping at this time, appeared in the living


    room to see what the noise was about.


    When he saw that the three men were drinking, he thought he had gone down the wrong ce.


    Michael waved his hand. "Come on over, Eric."


    "Mr. Du," he reflexively greeted his boss.


    When he came over and sat down, he couldn''t help but feel that something was off. He checked his


    phone only to see that it was already midnight. Why were they drinking at this hour?


    Michael let him sit down at the table and poured some wine for him. "Um, I can''t," Eric quickly refused.


    "I have work tomorrow. I don''t want to bete."


    Michael snorted. "Drink it. I''ll give you a day off tomorrow."


    Since his boss had already given him an order, he had to obey.


    Eric nodded. Without another word, he raised his ss and gulp up all the wine as if he was in some


    sort of race.


    Michael and Marcus gaped at the way he drank his ss. Marcus'' lips twitched.


    "Do you know how precious that wine was? The least you could do is appreciate it." Before Eric could


    reply, Jack decided to step in.


    "Well, wine is there for you to drink it, right?"


    ying with his empty ss, Jack smirked. "If you want some good wine, then you cane to my


    ce tomorrow and pick any wine you want."


    He had a cab filled with the best wine, and they all knew it. In fact, it was very rare that the man


    would be so generous in giving away his bottles.


    Michael''s eyes lit up. Afraid that Jack might take back his words, he tapped on the table. "I''ll keep that


    in mind! You''re not drunk, so you better not back out on your word."


    Jack snorted.


    With a smile, he leaned back and crossed his arms. "Regret?


    Why would I?" In all honestly,


    Eric and Marcus were not really interested in wine.


    They could only distinguish them by their taste. Marcus was more interested in other things, such as


    mobile machines.


    Michael, however, was a self-considered wine expert.


    Eric gasped, trying to ignore the alcohol that had settled in his stomach.


    Marcus raised his hand. "Enough of that. Let''s drink!"


    Eric nced at Jack. Given that he had just defended him, he thought maybe Jack wasn''t that bad


    after all.


    The midnight party had just started.


    There was no doubt that Eric was too naive. He didn''t know that how good Jack was at creating a


    business deal. In these types of deals, Jack never lost. Now, he was beginning to understand why.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Eric had be even more drunk after drinking more and more wine.


    How could he defeat these veterans on their very own battlefield? Without showing any emotion, Jack


    poured the wine for Eric.


    Michael and Marcus soon understand what he was going to do.


    Eric, however, didn''t noticed it.


    Jack knew how to make him drink more.


    Michael had no idea what the man''s real purpose was,


    but he simply sat back and enjoyed the show.


    Eric was just so silly that he didn''t know that Jack had set a trap for him.


    The wine would rx people''s nerves and make him drunk.


    Michael had already nned to spend the whole night there. They thought that Jack would keep them


    company.


    After all, they used to be like this.


    However, to their surprise, the bastard imed that he was already drunk.


    Marcus was definitely not letting the man go that easily. After all, he knew just how much alcohol the


    man could take after being with him for so long.


    There was no way he was drunk now! Marcus snorted, rolling his eyes. "Hypocrite! Are you a


    coward?"

 Chapter 266 The Birthday Party

    Chapter 266 The Birthday Party


    Marcus'' words failed to goad Jack in surrendering. Rubbing the space in between his eyebrows, Jack


    sighed. "I''ve been exhaustedtely."


    Michael snorted. "And why is that?"


    Eric was the only one who knew exactly why Jack was so tired.


    "He has been taking care of Rachel," he stated proudly.


    Eric patted Jack''s shoulder. He didn''t notice the smile that carved into his lips.


    Rachel was half asleep when the bed sank. The smell of alcohol wafted across her, and she couldn''t


    help but wrinkle her nose.


    "Did you drink?" she murmured.


    Jack''s eyes widened. "Is the smell that strong?"


    He made sure that he took a shower beforeing to bed in fear that the smell might cause her to


    vomit.


    Rachel slowly opened her eyes, yawning. "I have a good nose."


    She tapped her nose to emphasize her point. "It''s not that strong though. Did they leave?"


    Jack pulled her into a kiss. "No, they''re still in the living room."


    "Why did you leave them?"


    "Eric is with them right now."


    "Eric?"


    "Yes. There''s no need to worry about them. Let''s sleep now."


    Michael and Marcus had initially nned to drink with Jack. However, Jack decided to run away and let


    Eric serve as his scapegoat.


    Eric''s head hurt so much in the morning from all the drinking he did. In fact, it took him a few hours to


    get over his hangover.


    When Rachel saw the two men again, they began toin to her.


    While Jack was ying with his lighter indifferently, Michael took his time to ridicule them. "You''re so


    awesome, Rachel. You''ve already turned this yboy into a good husband."


    She almost choked on her juice at the man''s words. At the sound, Jack immediately set aside his


    lighter and patted her on the back. "Drink it slowly," he instructed.


    Marcus couldn''t help but be surprised by the scene. Even when Jack and Celine were together, he had


    never seen them in such an intimate rtionship. Most of the time, Celine would take it upon herself to


    please Jack, not the other way around.


    Marcus coughed awkwardly. "By the way, how''s Eric doing? He was so drunk he couldn''t even stand


    up when we left."


    Hearing him mention Eric, Jack froze and snuck a nce at his wife.


    Before he could say anything, Rachel frowned and snapped, "You two crossed the line that day!"


    Marcus went into a coughing fit.


    Michael avoided her cool gaze. In fact, it felt as if they had bullied Eric and were now being scolded by


    his parent. When he nced at Jack, he couldn''t even believe the man''s audacity.


    Jack was shameless enough to pretend to be innocent after betraying Eric.


    Michael raised his hands up in the air. "I gave him three days off."


    "You shouldn''t have let him drink too much," Jack reminded them.


    If looks could kill, Jack would''ve already been six feet under as the two sneered at him. ''What the fuck?


    Traitor!''


    Rachel had no idea what had happened, so she nodded in agreement. "It really is too much. You know


    that Eric''s not good at drinking. The nanny had to help him go back to his room."


    ording to what the nanny had said, Eric was forced to drink loads of sses.


    As they struggled to exin themselves, a man knocked at the door and poked his head in. "It''s time


    for fireworks. Come on. Don''t hide yourselves here."


    They were actually attending the birthday party of one of best friends. To be more specific, the


    celebrant was actually a friend of Michael''s.


    Given that they were all still in their early twenties, they still had a way of celebrating very exuberantly.


    The host rented a yacht and invited his friends over.


    Jack was one of the people he had invited, so he took Rachel out here to rx.


    After being discharged from the hospital for more than half a month, she stayed most of her time in her


    home. The only ce she ever went to was the surrounding park.


    However, Jack knew that she stayed at home most of the time because she was insecure about her


    hair.


    Since he was busy with his work, he wasn''t always with her all the time. These days, he noticed that


    she had grown even slimmer than before, and her skin was so pale after not going out in the past


    month.


    While he was thinking of finding an excuse to take her out for a walk, the birthday invitation came by


    just in time.


    Jack thought it over and decided to take her. After all, there weren''t that many people on the yacht, and


    it was mostly filled with people Rachel already knew.


    There were several people on the deck setting off the fireworks. Three hot girls dressed in bikinis were


    chasing after one another as they yelled gleefully as the skies lit up.


    Marcus'' eyes glinted at the sight of the beautiful women. ncing at him, Michael snorted. "These girls


    already have boyfriends," he reminded.


    The flickering light in the man''s eyes quickly vanished, and he said nothing in reply.


    The girls''ughter echoed throughout the yacht as the fireworks continued.


    Rachel stared at the sky thoughtfully, not noticing that Jack was staring at her.


    "Are you cold?" he asked.


    She was the only one who chose to wear more casual clothes. Before she came out of the washroom


    as she got ready for the party, Jack had been so worried that she''d be insecure of her hair.


    He even prepared a wig for her if she wanted, but she refused to wear it.


    Rachel knew that this was a fear that she needed to ovee herself.


    She picked the hat that was sent by Eric and dressed herself in a simple T-shirt and a pair of jeans.


    The brim of her hat was lowered.


    No one really noticed her hair.


    However, when she went out dressing like that, Jack was stunned.


    Rachel didn''t normally wear casual clothes like that. Her eyes were bright under the hat, and he


    couldn''t help but grin back.


    An unknown feeling surged through his heart.


    In the past, she had dressed too dull and conservative. He had never seen her dress in something that


    matched her age.


    However, Rachel now looked even lovelier. She looked like a girl who had just graduated from college.


    She was bright and youthful.


    Although the days were approaching autumn, the weather was still warmer than usual.


    There was no sea breeze washing over them, but he was still afraid that she might catch a cold.


    "I can go get a coat," he said.


    "There''s no need." She grabbed his arm. "I''m not cold."


    "The moment you know it''s cold, it will already be toote," he argued. Now, he sounded like her nanny.


    The people on the deck looked up at them and shouted, "What are you doing there? Come down


    already!"


    Rachel pursed her lips. "I''m not a child," she stated. "Don''t worry about me."


    The party was held by a young man celebrating his twenty-second birthday.


    Normally, his birthdays were celebrated in a grander manner, but this time, he decided to keep it low.


    The fireworks were actually prepared by his other friends. As the sparks lit up the sky and exploded in


    the night, their secret was finally revealed.


    Johnny Yu had been staring nkly at the bottle in his hand when the fireworks crackled in the air. It


    read "Happy Birthday Johnny" in colorful and borate letterings. The man burst intoughter. "What


    the hell? You''re not creative at all!"


    he screamed out, chuckling.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rachel thought that hisments might offend the people behind this.


    However, what she didn''t expect was for another man to yell back, "You deserve this crap! What else


    do you want, man? This is the best we can give you."


    Someone elseughed. "Frank, he was angry that we''ve prepared fireworks for him.


    He wanted a hot woman."


    Frank snorted. "Sorry, dude. Next time I will."


    Johnny blushed in shame. He threw an empty bottle at the man.


    "Fuck you asshole!"


    he scolded.


    Rachel couldn''t help but shake her head as the other girls in the yacht hissed in disgust.


    Standing next to her, Jack pulled a long face. He couldn''t believe that these bastards were talking


    nonsense in front of his wife.


    After the fireworks, the waiter came over to set up the table.


    The nned to roast some seafood tonight. In addition to the materials they had taken out, they had


    also fished a few things during the afternoon.


    The barbecue was big enough for all the things that they''d caught.


    Rachel was thinking how it was possible to make barbecue on the ship. She didn''t expect that they


    would bring out an electric griller.


    The men rolled up their sleeves and went to work. The scraped the scales and removed the internal


    organs from the fish''s bodies.


    They also brought some meat with them.


    The girls looked at the knife and the meat, not knowing how to slice it.


    They stood aside, unsure on how to help the men.

 Chapter 267 Nice Work

    Chapter 267 Nice Work


    Now, the men were all busy. They didn''t hire a chef because they wanted to cook for the birthday


    celebrant by themselves.


    It was their way of showing their sincerity.


    The women also offered to help. They tried their best to slice the meat properly, in fear of being


    despised.


    However, they were really not good at cutting meat. All of a sudden, Frank came over and saw the


    meat in different shapes and sizes. He eximed, "What the hell are you doing?"


    The woman with the knife blushed and pouted, "We all can''t do it."


    As a mean man, Frank always said whatever he wanted to say. So when he examined the meat in the


    te carefully and realized that it was such a failure, he said angrily, "Why can''t you slice it well?


    Haven''t you even thought of checking Google for a proper way?"


    For him, what he said was just normal. He didn''t care if it could hurt someone. But since women are


    sensitive in nature, tears welled up from the woman''s eyes after hearing what he said.


    Rachel heard the woman''s cry.


    Johnny, who was enjoying a slice of cake, stretched his neck to see why there seemed to be a


    commotion. He then came over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    When the woman saw that he was approaching, she swiftly turned around and wiped the tears on her


    face.


    There were also several women around andforting her. Johnny noticed that Frank was with the


    women, so he asked again, "What''s going on here? Did Frank bully any of you?"


    "No, I didn''t!" Frank was too quick to answer. He then turned around and pulled Johnny to the corner.


    He whispered something into his ear.


    Jack noticed that Rachel was also there, so he said in a low voice, "It''s smelly here. You better stay far


    away."


    He was the one in charge of cooking.


    Thus, everyone volunteered to help him in the kitchen.


    Rachel moved closer to him and whispered, "I''m a little surprised."


    Although she didn''t seem to mind, Jack moved to the other side so that her clothes wouldn''t get wet by


    the sshing water from the faucet.


    He then asked, "Surprised of what?"


    "I can''t believe that you are ying with these kids," she replied with a smile.


    Jack didn''t know whether tough or to get angry. He reminded her, "The youngest of these people you


    call children is twenty years old, and the oldest is one year older than you."


    Rachel watched him put the fish in a basin to wash it, and said, "It doesn''t matter. For me, they are just


    kids."


    He almost couldn''t believe what she had just said. With a faint smile on his face, he asked in a low


    voice, "So you think I''m old?"


    He was not really serious, but he somehow felt bad. It was undeniable that he was indeed older than


    her since he was almost thirty years old.


    She was only in her early twenties, so she was still active and lively, just like these young men and


    women around him.


    Thinking about, Jack couldn''t help feeling sour in his heart. He subconsciously stopped what he was


    doing. Rachel waved her hand in front of him and asked, "Hey? What are you thinking?"


    When he looked down, he found that he almost smashed the fish in his hand. He put it back to the


    basin and set it aside.


    Rachel said again, "I don''t mind if you''re old. Besides, your age is just right for me."


    He was slightly stunned, but the inexplicable jealousy in his heart suddenly dissipated.


    He turned to her, raised his smelly hand, and said, "Come closer."


    Although she was confused, she obediently walked up to him and asked, "What''s wrong?" She tilted


    her head towards him.


    All of a sudden, he kissed her on the lips.


    Rachel didn''t expect it, so she froze for a few seconds and then quickly stepped back. She looked


    around nervously as if afraid that someone had seen them. When she didn''t see anyone looking at


    their direction, she heaved a sigh of relief. But her heart was still beating irregrly.


    Although she didn''t resist his constant kisses, she still wasn''t used to showing such kind of intimacy in


    front of other people.


    She thought that no one had seen what Jack did. But she didn''t know that Marcus, who was standing


    not far away, witnessed their romantic moment.


    Looking at his friend, Marcus couldn''t help thinking that Jack was like a young boy who fell in love for


    the first time.


    Unquestionably, he had already head over heels in love with Rachel.


    When they were in the university, a lot of women chased Jack, but he just rejected them all.


    But who would have thought that a pure and innocent woman named Rachel would be the one meant


    for him?


    Michael, who was setting the table, saw Marcus in a daze, so he asked curiously, "What are you doing?


    What''s that look on your face?"


    Marcus raised his hand to cover his face as he mumbled, "This man... is totally a different person when


    in love."


    Since Marcus was looking at the kitchen, Michael immediately understood what he meant.


    Jack quietly continued cooking while Rachel went to Frank.


    Johnny tried to cut the meat, but he realized that he was worse than the women who did it earlier.


    He was really not good at it either.


    Frank also teased him.


    The women started to reproach Frank.


    Slightly annoyed, Johnny snapped, "Shut up, Frank."


    Since he had admitted that none of them could do it, he turned around and shouted, "Who knows how


    to slice meat? Please,e and help us."


    To his surprise, Rachel came to his side.


    He didn''t expect that she knew how to cut meat. She was actually different from what he had imagined.


    At first, he thought that since they were of the same age, she was also like those women he had yed


    with. It was onlyter that he realized she was different from them.


    He almost couldn''t believe that she woulde to help him.


    Rachel immediately said, "Let me try it."


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on her. Actually, on their way here, Johnny had already told them not to


    cause any troubles in the yacht and never leave Jack''s wife alone.


    That time, they didn''t know who was Jack''s wife yet, so they were all surprised when they met Rachel.


    Johnny suddenly said, "No one can cut this meat perfectly. We need to roast it afterward."


    Seeing the beef on the chopping board, Rachel asked, "What kind of cut would you like?"


    "Just slice it any way you want," replied Johnny.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The meat he bought was not intended for steaks, so he thought that it would be best to roast it.


    Rachel rolled up her sleeves and held the knife. She said, "That won''t be a problem. I can do it."


    She was about to start slicing the meat,


    when Johnny interrupted her, "Hey... do you really know how to use a knife? What if you cut yourself?


    It''s very dangerous."


    ''Jack will kill me if something happens to you,'' he added in his mind.


    However, he didn''t expect that Rachel would be so confident. She put on a disposable glove in her left


    hand and held the knife in her right hand.


    She took the beef and scanned its texture first. Then she started to slice it with the knife.


    The audience were stunned while looking at her movements.


    Disbelief was written all over their faces. Her cutting skill was not excellent,


    but she was way better that the rest of them.


    She was very careful in cutting the meat into even slices.


    Johnny looked at the te and picked up one slice with a chopstick. He then eximed, "Nice work!"


    Rachel didn''t react to his praise. Instead, she asked, "Do you want more?"


    Johnny and Frank looked at each other first before the former answered, "If you don''t mind... can you


    slice all of it?"


    The beef in front of Rachel was more than 3 kilograms. It quality was even better than Kobe beef.


    She continued slicing the meat while Johnny was carefully watching her. He was so amazed by her


    cutting skill.


    He thought that she was really a wife material.


    Jack just stood there quietly, but Johnny knew that he always cared about his wife and was very


    protective of her.


    Finally, when Rachel finished slicing the meat, she got a chance to be alone.


    Johnny, who had drunk some wine, came up to dissipate the smell of alcohol from his body.


    As he was getting closer to the deck, he noticed that someone was standing alone in the dark. Instead


    of leaving, he came closer out of curiosity.


    Rachel heard the footsteps behind her, so she turned her head.


    Johnny''s handsome face was a little flushed because of alcohol. He leaned against the railing and


    looked at her with curiosity.

 Chapter 268 Truth Or Dare

    Chapter 268 Truth Or Dare


    "Hey, how old are you?" Johnny asked. It was probably because of the alcohol that he became bolder.


    As he faced the woman in front of her, he couldn''t help but be overwhelmed with curiosity.


    "Why did you ask?" Rachel asked.


    He shrugged. "I''m just curious. You''re really young."


    In fact, she was far from being the hottest woman in the yacht. She didn''t have that much of an


    enchanting face. At the sight of Rachel, Johnny couldn''t help but wonder what Jack saw in her.


    "I''m twenty-four."


    "Twenty-four?" Johnny raised his eyebrows.


    "So you''re not that much older than me. How did the two of you meet?" He turned over to lean against


    the railing, ncing over at her with questioning eyes.


    Rachel gazed into his eyes and pursed her lips.


    "You ask so many questions, don''t you?"


    shemented, but she wasn''t the slightest bit annoyed. Seeing this, Johnny became even more


    interested in her.


    He looked down to see that Jack was standing there with his friends. A smile slid into his lips. "Come


    on, I''m just curious."


    "Well, we grew up together." Rachel made no secret about it as she shrugged. "We knew each other


    ever since we were children."


    His jaw dropped and his eyes widened. "Wow, so you''re practically childhood sweethearts."


    Given the way that they stared into each other eyes, he could tell that they truly did fell in love with


    each other. However, he was curious as to what kind of woman Rachel was to win the cold man''s


    heart.


    He didn''t expect that they actually knew each other from a young age, and Jack had always treated her


    like a diamond he had found on the bayside. ''She''s outstanding,'' he thought.


    "You can say that." She chuckled. "Happy Birthday, Johnny."


    He flushed in embarrassment, scratching the back of his head. "Thank you. I just wanted to talk to you,


    you see.


    I hope you don''t mind," he added as an afterthought. "Mind what?"


    "Don''t tell him!"


    "Him?" She furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Your husband."


    Rachel bit back herughter. "Don''t worry. I won''t."


    Johnny wanted to reach out and pat her shoulder. However, he soon stopped himself after realizing


    that it might be inappropriate. He withdrew his arm awkwardly.


    Suddenly, someone called him, "Johnny! Where the fuck are you?"


    Immediately, the man stuck his head out of the fence and wiggled his eyebrows. "Daddy''s here!"


    The group of men yelled and bickered with one another as theirughter echoed across the yacht.


    They were definitely here for a good time.


    Although she didn''t know them very well, Rachel got along with them.


    Jack also went along as he drank some wine. After the barbecue dinner, it was time for the birthday


    boy to cut the cake. They cheered as they gathered around.


    Luckily, the yacht was big enough that they didn''t need to crowd over.


    Jack didn''t engage in the game this time. Instead, he pulled Rachel to a more quiet side where they


    could enjoy the seas and the activity before them.


    They could see Michael and Marcus joining in as their faces lit up.


    They stood near the handrail, staring as the waves sshed against the yacht. She lowered her head


    to gaze at the dark seas before averting her stare.


    Suddenly, something urred to her. "Have you met them a long time ago?" she asked curiously.


    Seeing the group of people wiping the cake all over Johnny''s face, a flicker passed by his eyes.


    They were all childish. However, even then, he bit back augh.


    In order to maintain a good image, he confessed, "We do drink often, but it''s nothing like this.


    This is just too childish."


    Rachel smiled in reply.


    In a while, they were asked to return.


    Some of them suggested that they could swim in the seas at night, but the idea alone was just too


    dangerous, so it quickly got rejected.


    But they all agreed that they wouldn''t go back for the night.


    Instead, they all nned to wait for the next sunrise.


    This was why they all decided how to kill the time.


    In the end, they all settled for the Truth or Dare.


    Jack was included, but he wasn''t that into the game at all.


    The main purpose of today''s trip was to rx Rachel.


    Although Jack was happy to be with them, ying a game wasn''t part of his priorities. Besides, he


    wasn''t as childish as Michael and Marcus.


    As the bottle swirled, everyone leaned in anticipation.


    The Truth or Dare they were ying was actually the safest one in the entire history. Everyone knew


    not to throw in personal questions to the young men, especially given their reputation.


    No one dared dig deeper into their privacy.


    A woman swirled the bottle until it pointed to Jack.


    Everyone gazed at him, as if waiting for him to speak up. Even Rachel was looking at him.


    The woman blinked herrge eyes as she gulped. She had bad luck to pick out the most private man in


    the group.


    There was just something about Jack''s presence that frightened her. Although she had no idea who he


    was, she got a good idea that he had a very powerful background.


    At this point, she didn''t know what to ask.


    Michael wasn''t afraid of Jack at all. Instead, he turned to the woman. "Ask whatever you want to know.


    If you don''t know what to ask, then I can give you a clue."


    He smiled, trying to make her feel more at ease.


    The woman chuckled shyly before turning him down. She then turned to discuss her question with


    another woman sitting right next to her.


    "Can I ask you anything?" she asked.


    Jack smiled. "Anything." Of course she could ask any question she wanted, but the difference was


    whether Jack was willing to answer it honestly or not.


    Johnny couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the woman''s hesitance.


    Suddenly, the woman had an idea.


    She waved her hand exasperatedly at her group of friends. "I already have one!"


    They shared a look, wondering what she was going to ask.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel tilted her head as she anticipated the woman''s question.


    Suddenly, Jack became the focus of everyone''s attention. He leaned back casually. "Just ask me


    whatever you want to know."


    "How many girlfriends have you had?" she carefully asked the question. She thought it was harmless


    enough.


    Besides, everyone in the yacht probably had lots of girlfriends.


    However, what slipped their minds was the fact that Rachel was sitting right beside him.


    People who didn''t know the truth were waiting for his answer while the people who knew them had a


    subtle expression on their faces.


    The woman thought that the question wasn''t an invasion of his privacy.


    However, it was different for Jack. His eyes shed just a bit.


    Marcus and the others all knew for a fact that he could only consider one woman as his girlfriend.


    Celine was the only one they''d consider as his girlfriend.


    But if he mentioned Celine,


    it would only be embarrassing for Jack and Rachel.


    After a moment of silence, the woman joked, "Is it too much that you can''t remember?"


    "One," he answered indifferently.


    "Really?"


    "Seriously? Just one?"


    "Must be Rachel. That lucky girl."


    Upon hearing thestment, Johnny quickly interrupted, "Next."


    He was so embarrassed that he couldn''t find it in himself to look at Jack. People who had no idea what


    had happened might not feel much of a difference.


    If Rachel wasn''t here, then the question wouldn''t be hard to understand.


    Most of the people present didn''t understand the entire situation. When they heard that Johnny was


    about to enter the next round, they immediately turned around.


    Jack felt relieved that the attention was finally off him. He turned to look at Rachel, who was smiling.


    When she caught sight of her staring at him, he quickly turned away.


    They sat cross legged untilte at night. At that point, Rachel was already sleepy.


    There was a room they could rest in at the back. She was so exhausted that she walked back first.


    Other people were still obsessed in their games. Some of them were ying cards while the others


    were throwing their dice.


    They had four hours left till sunrise. When Rachel stood up and left, Jack''s gaze followed her. He pulled


    Michael over and gave his set of cards to him.


    "What are you doing?" Michael furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. Michael followed his friend''s gaze.


    When he saw what was happening, he teased, "Oh, she must be angry. You betterfort her."


    Jack pretended to be confused. "What are you talking about? We''re good."


    Michael burst intoughter and patted Jack''s shoulder. Without another word, the man turned back to


    his set of cards.


    The other three men on the tableughed. "Jack must be so whipped."


    Michael snorted with a grin.


    Rachel was walking back to the room when Jack quickly caught up to her.


    She yawned.


    "Are you cold?" he asked.


    She yawned again and shook her head. A smile tugged across her lips. "No, I''m just sleepy."


    As the ship moved with the waves, Jack reached out to hold her hand. His thumb grazed across her


    skin.


    Feeling her warmth against him, he smiled. "I''m a little sleepy too. Why don''t we go back and get some


    rest?"


    She raised an eyebrow. "You don''t want to y cards with them?"


    "No."

 Chapter 269 Went Back To Fu Family

    Chapter 269 Went Back To Fu Family


    There was a small bedroom in the yacht. Although it wasn''t that big, at least the bed wasfortable


    to sleep.


    Rachel was already yawning, so she immediately went to bed. Jack set the rm clock first before he


    lay down beside her.


    She was already half asleep when she heard the waves slowly hitting the yacht. Jack caressed her


    forehead and whispered in her ear,


    "I only had one girlfriend. And I only have one wife who is you."


    Holding back herughter, she buried her head in his arms.


    It was already five o''clock in the morning. The sea was calm, overcast with the bronze sky.


    Almost all of the people in the yacht had gotten up.


    A few momentster, they were all gathered on the deck.


    At half past five, the sky became clearer as the sun was starting to rise from the east.


    Johnny stepped on the railing and leaned forward to take a photo of the beautiful sunrise.


    The sound of the waves was so soothing, and the chirps of birds reverberating in the whole ind were


    music to the ears.


    Everyone silently watched the sun slowlying out through the clouds. They all gasped in


    astonishment at the sight of the beauty of nature, as they continuously took photos of it.


    Jack was there too.


    After taking many shots, he took a step back and examined the photos in his camera. Feeling satisfied


    with his photography skill, he walked up to Rachel to show them to her.


    They stood behind everyone while she looked at the photos. When she was done, he turned the


    camera to them and wrapped his arm around her shoulder. Leaning against her shoulder, he said, "Say


    cheese!"


    Her lips curved into a natural smile.


    He pressed the shutter button, then checked their photo. Indeed, it was a lovely shot. They looked very


    intimate together, leaning against each other with the beautiful sunrise as their background.


    Both of their eyes were smiling, reflecting their love for each other in that morning sunlight.


    His arm was still wrapped around her shoulder while they checked the photos in his camera again.


    Rachel wanted to take a more thorough look at the photos, so she took the camera from him as she


    said, "Let me have a look."


    "Wait!" Jack took back the camera from her and added, "Let''s take another photo."


    She suddenly felt uneasy because she didn''t know how to make a pose. ''Do I look okay?


    What if I''ll look ugly in the photo?


    Maybe I should lower my head a little," she thought inwardly. Then she said, "Wait! Don''t take yet."


    "What''s wrong?" he asked confusedly.


    "My face is a little stiff." She raised her hand and rubbed her face, then put on a sweet smile. She fixed


    her pose, and when she was ready, she said, "I''m ready now."


    Her reaction amused him. All of a sudden, an idea crossed his mind.


    He raised his camera again and put his hand around her shoulder just like earlier. He looked at the


    camera and said, "Ready. Three, two, one."


    He suddenly lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers, then pressed the shutter button.


    It was a beautiful sight under the sun shining with golden lights.


    What they didn''t know was, everyone had already turned at them and was watching them. The moment


    he kissed her, the crowd suddenly burst into whistles.


    In the photo, half of Rachel''s face was covered by Jack''s back as he kissed her. But her bright eyes


    were captured by the camera.


    Although her eyes were full of tenderness, it also reflected her feeling of surprise.


    For her, she didn''t look good in the photo because of her hair.


    She thought she looked so funny in the photo.


    On the other hand, Jack felt that this was the most satisfying photo he had ever taken. He even wanted


    to print it out and hang in their bedroom.


    But Rachel firmly opposed his n, so he didn''t insist anymore.


    However, a few dayster, she was surprised to see the photo on their bedside table.


    She wasn''t working anymore, so she spent all of her time at home and visiting the Fu family to


    apany Jonathan and Tracy.


    Jonathan was the most delighted because he felt like they went back to the old times. Rachel went


    fishing, yed chess, and did morning exercises with him every day.


    But since she had been staying with the Fu family for a week now, Tracy started to feel worried, so she


    called Jack secretly.


    "Did you and Rachel fight?"


    Confusion was written all over his face. "No, we didn''t. What''s wrong?"


    "But why are you noting here? Rachel has been staying with us for a week now."


    "I''m in London now."


    "Oh. When are youing back?"


    Tracy had never cared about his trips like this before, so he felt a little nervous. He asked, "Is


    something wrong, Mom?"


    "Nothing," Tracy replied with a frown. "I''m just worried that Rachel has been living a dull life with us


    here. She always spends time with your dad ying chess, going fishing, listening to old music, and


    having tea with a group of old men. She''s bing an elderly woman now."


    All of a sudden, Jonathan''s voice was heard behind her. "What''s wrong with ying chess, listening to


    music, and drinking tea?"


    Startled, she put down the phone subconsciously. When she turned around, Jonathan was already


    standing in front of her.


    She patted her chest andined, "You scared me."


    "What are you scared of?" he asked.


    She gasped for air first before she answered, "Eh? Why did you suddenly speak behind me?"


    From there, they started to argue again.


    On the other side of the line, Jack hung up the phone immediately as soon as he heard Jonathan''s


    voice.


    He already knew what would happen next, so he decided to call Rachel instead. But he couldn''t get


    through.


    After a while, he tried calling her again.


    At that time, Rachel had just finished talking with Lea.


    When she saw Jack''s name on the screen, she picked it up and said jokingly, "What are you calling


    for?"


    "Duty check," he replied.


    "Yes, sir. I will tell you everything I know,"


    she responded yfully.


    The full-length mirror in front of Jack reflected his tall figure and a happy smile on his face.


    "Who were you talking with just now? I waited for so long."


    "I was chatting with Lea."


    Jack had originally wanted to tease her, but after knowing that it was her best friend, he didn''t dare to


    say anything more.


    "How is she? I haven''t heard from her for a long time," he asked instead.


    Rachel sounded unhappy in an instant. "She seems to have some conflicts with Henry''s family."


    To be exact, Lea was having some problems with Henry''s grandmother.


    Since the Qin family had some problems now, Henry took his household certificate secretly and


    registered their marriage without informing his elders.


    His parents had known about it, but his grandmother didn''t.


    And since Lea was greatly moved by his sudden proposal,


    she didn''t bother to meet Henry''s family formally.


    The moment she heard him say "Let''s get married," she immediately got excited and took her


    household certificate as well to register their marriage.


    Such a silly girl!


    Even her own family didn''t know about her marriage either.


    It was only when they got their marriage certificates that everything sank in to her.


    One morning when she woke up, she realized that they did something wrong.


    Now, she didn''t know how to face even her own family. It was a disrespect to both of their families that


    they registered their marriage without informing them.


    Even her father would definitely get mad once he found out.


    She was so anxious thinking about it, but she didn''t dare to tell Henry. But he noticed the sadness in


    her eyes, so he did his best to coax her.


    Finally, he found out what was bothering her. He hugged and kissed her, and sweetly swore that he


    would take all the responsibilities.


    He had proven the fact that women''s IQ really declined when they were in love. Lea just believed in


    him without thinking of the possible consequences.


    It was only right now that she was racking her brains to find a way for her father to ept their


    marriage.


    But before she could think of any solution, Henry received an urgent call from his parents.


    Then the next day, an aged woman arrived at their doorstep. She introduced herself as Henry''s


    grandmother, and she was there to talk with Lea. Henry was currently at his parents'' home.


    She didn''t give Lea a cold shoulder, but she didn''t have a friendly attitude either. She said that her


    purpose ining over was to see how they were doing. Fortunately, it was only a short visit.


    After sending her off, Lea immediately felt an unspeakable sorrow in her heart.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Based on her words, she could tell that Henry''s grandmother had no idea about their rtionship.


    She was even surprised to know that they had already gotten married and that she was pregnant.


    To feel a little better, she decided to call Henry to tell him about his grandmother''s visit.


    He said that the Qin family was still having some issues. His aunt''s problem hadn''t been solved yet.


    From the tone of her voice, he could tell that she was really anxious, so heforted her and booked


    the earliest flight back home.


    But Lea''s father had already found out too.


    When Henry entered their house, the atmosphere inside felt weird.


    He was surprised to see Lea''s father and two brothers sitting on the sofa.


    Lea was seated in an armchair too. His gaze turned to her, and she gave him a desperate look.


    He hung his coat and greeted them, "Hi, Dad. Hi, guys."


    The way he called Lea''s father "Dad" sounded so casual, but the look on everyone''s face didn''t look


    good at all.

 Chapter 270 Talk About Lea

    Chapter 270 Talk About Lea


    The atmosphere in the living room was terribly awkward.


    It took Henry a few moments to finally realize why Lea''s family had suddenlye.


    Since the Qin family was quite big, they had a lot of rtives in different ces.


    So although they kept it secret, the news about their marriage immediately reached his grandmother.


    Since the news shocked her, she didn''t waste any time. She contacted Henry''s parents and talked to


    his father to know the whole story.


    No one knew what was going on in her mind when she only said, "You can deal this situation by


    yourselves."


    Henry''s parents looked at each other. Perplexity was written all over their faces, thinking what the old


    lady meant.


    While they thought that it would be better to inform Henry about it, the olddy spoke again. "Where is


    that woman now? I need to see her."


    Henry''s father was afraid that she would do something unpleasant, so he suggested, "Mom, let me go


    with you. You might scare her."


    The olddy knew what he was worried about. She retorted in an annoyed tone, "What do you think I


    will do to her? Henry is my grandson. Do you think I''m too old and useless to deal with this?"


    Henry''s father couldn''t help frowning after being scolded by his mother. But still, he exined, "Mom,


    that''s not what I mean. That woman hasn''t met any of our family members yet. You might shock her."


    The other end of the line fell silent. Then the olddy asked in disbelief, "Henry hasn''t brought her even


    to meet you?"


    "No, he hasn''t. That''s why we are nning to visit them in a couple of days."


    The olddy was rendered speechless again. She wondered how Henry could get married without


    even introducing his woman to his parents.


    She was so angry that she wanted to rush to them right at this time.


    Because of this, she made up his mind. She was going to visit Lea, but she told them not to let Henry


    know.


    Henry''s parents immediately called him toe over. When the olddy came face to face with Lea,


    another bomb exploded in front of her.


    Lea was pregnant.


    The olddy was so angry that her heart suddenly ached.


    She thought that Henry''s parents made a big mistake of letting him do whatever he wanted.


    She didn''t know Lea''s background. What if she was just a gold digger who used the baby in her belly to


    threaten the Qin family?


    Thinking about this possibility, she felt a little dizzy.


    But Lea behaved well in front of her, so she thought that she wasn''t as bad as she expected.


    When she left their house, she immediately called someone to investigate her family background.


    She found out that her family wasn''t that bad. Her father and two brothers had decent jobs, and she


    was a stewardess before.


    She could ept her as her granddaughter-inw.


    After all, Lea and Henry had already gotten married,


    and she was even pregnant.


    She thought that it was time for both families to sit around and discuss their wedding ceremony.


    She urged Henry''s parents to meet Lea''s parents.


    She wanted to know their stand about this.


    How could they just agree that their daughter got married without even meeting the man''s family?


    She had never thought that the couple


    didn''t inform both of their families.


    As a matter of fact, Henry had only called home to inform his mom about his marriage on the day that


    they also went to get the marriage certificates.


    Then all of a sudden, the olddy also heard about it.


    Before Henry''s parents could even do something, the olddy also visited Lea''s father. When she


    introduced herself as Henry''s grandmother, he was stunned.


    But he was more shocked when he heard the news. He had no idea that his daughter had already


    married Henry.


    So when the olddy left, he rushed to Lea''s house. In fear that their father might do something wrong


    out of anger, his two sons followed him. The three of them waited for Henry toe home.


    While waiting for Henry, Lea''s father came to realize that she had to be med too.


    Although he was mad at Henry, he knew that it was not all his fault.


    Marriage was an agreement between two people. At this moment, he felt so embarrassed of his


    daughter''s ignorance.


    When he saw Henry entering the house, his anger rose again. He pointed at the seat beside Lea and


    said, "Sit down."


    Henry didn''t say anything. He just obediently sat next to his wife.


    He thought that this would definitely be a long and serious talk. Actually, he was surprised that Lea''s


    father looked so calm.


    He knew that no one could control his temper, so he was wondering how he was able to contain


    himself now. Perhaps he considered that his future grandchild was now in his daughter''s belly.


    The truth was, Lea''s father had already epted the fact that this couple was inseparable. Although he


    could scold Henry as much as he wanted, he couldn''t force his daughter to leave him.


    This realization made his anger gradually fade away.


    He picked up the ss from the table and took a sip of water. After taking a deep breath, he said


    slowly, "Since you have already registered your marriage, I know I can''t separate you anymore."


    Nervousness was written all over Henry''s face as he waited for Lea''s father to continue.


    His father-inw saw how agitated he looked when their eyes met. Then he continued, "Let your


    parents know that I am inviting them to dinner."


    Henry felt ted at what he heard.


    Finally, their families could meet. As long as everything went well during dinner, they could all n their


    wedding ceremony smoothly.


    But if that was the end of the story and the two could hold their wedding ceremony smoothly, Lea


    wouldn''t have called Rachel andined to her.


    When Jack heard everything from Rachel, he said, "Don''t worry. I''ll check for some updates from Henry


    later."


    Rachel also knew that she should not worry too much about it. But Lea was her best friend. It was


    impossible for her not to fret.


    He assured her once again, "I''ll go and ask Henry what happened. By the way, I was on the phone with


    Mom just now, but I hung up when I heard Dad arguing with her. Can you go and see what''s going on?"


    When she heard what he said, her attention was immediately diverted, so she replied, "Okay, I''ll go and


    check on them."


    Her room was on the second floor, so she could clearly see the living room below. She saw that


    Jonathan and Tracy were both sitting quietly on the sofa.


    She could hear the sound of the TV, but they were obviously not watching.


    Tracy was busy peeling an orange while Jonathan was reading a book.


    From the looks of it, she could tell that they really fought.


    She thought of going downstairs to see what was going on.


    After peeling the orange, Tracy was about to put one segment into her mouth,


    when Jonathan suddenly closed his book and nced at her. He cleared his throat and said, "Give me


    some."


    She red at him and asked, "Why?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He put down the book and sat solemnly like an elementary school student who did something wrong.


    Rachel stopped taking steps down and watched them.


    "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have argued with you," said Jonathan.


    Tracy didn''t say anything. She just snorted.


    This time, Jonathan apologized, "I''m sorry."


    A smile appeared on her face in an instant. She then handed half of the orange to him.


    Seeing that the problem seemed to have been solved, Rachel ran back to her room. As soon as she


    closed the door, she giggled.


    She had never expected that she would witness one of the old couple''s romantic moments.


    Thinking that she must report to Jack, she took her phone and dialed his number.


    Throughout her stay in the Fu family, she had always thought that Jonathan was in charge of


    everything, and Tracy was just an obedient housewife.


    After all, he was the one who handled and resolved all family issues.


    She never expected that he was a submissive husband when he and Tracy were alone.


    The next morning, Rachel observed the couple while they were having breakfast, and she confirmed


    that they had both gone back to normal.


    After breakfast, she sent a message to Jack. "Everything is back to normal."


    After just a short while, he replied, "Thank you, my dearest wife."


    His sweetness brought warmth in her heart.


    She raised her hand to touch her face, knowing that she had blushed.


    When they finished exchanging a few messages, she apanied Jonathan outside for a walk as part


    of their daily routine.


    And when they came back to the house, she was surprised to see two visitors.


    They were a middle-aged man who looked quiet and a cute little boy.


    The moment Rachel entered the house, the little boy rushed straight into her arms like a cannonball.


    His father stood up from the sofa and shouted anxiously, "Mendes!"


    But the boy just ignored him. He was so excited to see Rachel, who he hadn''t seen for a long time.

 Chapter 271 Mendes Came

    Chapter 271 Mendes Came


    Rachel opened her arms immediately to wee Mendes, but she was surprised that the boy slowed


    down as he got closer to her. He slowly threw himself into her arms and wrapped his arms around her


    waist tightly in return.


    "Rachel!" he eximed affectionately as he embraced her tightly and pressed his chubby cheek into


    her waist.


    Rachel was both surprised and happy to see Mendes. But she never noticed that Jonathan was not as


    happy as he used to whenever he saw Mendes.


    Instead, he nced at the kid''s father briefly. When their gaze met, Dn Xu immediately tried to avoid


    it.


    At least he seemed to be restraining himself. Despite the years, he was getting cheeky now.


    Rachel crouched to level her face with the boy and talked to him.


    At the same time, Dn Xu walked to Jonathan and greeted him. "I''m sorry that we were unable to


    inform you in advance of ouring."


    Jonathan smiled faintly and ushered them towards a seat with his arm. "Please, have a seat." But he


    then thought to himself, ''But you did anyway.''


    If Dn didn''t arrive with Mendes in tow, Jonathan would have driven him out of the house at the first


    chance he''d get.


    Jonathan felt sick of Dn. Even though his feeling towards Dn had nothing to do with the child, he


    didn''t feel the same fondness towards Mendes that he had before.


    "Why don''t we go upstairs?" Jonathan suddenly suggested.


    Dn''s eyes lit up. "Okay," he replied while nodding.


    He turned around and took a few steps forward. His son suddenly called out to him from behind, "Dad,


    where are you going?" The boy left Rachel and ran to his father.


    Dn frowned and said in a scolding tone of voice, "I have something to deal with. You just stay here


    for a while. And don''t make trouble."


    Mendes'' face saddened as he paused. Nevertheless, he nodded to his father and pouted.


    Dn initially thought to tell Mendes to y with Rachel, but changed his mind when he felt that it was


    not appropriate to say that.


    He worried that Jonathan might suspect that he deliberately brought Mendes with him for that visit.


    "He shouted that he wanted to see Dr. Shen when he heard that I wasing over," he exined in


    order to conceal the true reason why he brought Mendes with him. "He made quite a ruckus when I


    was about to leave unless I agreed to take him with me."


    Jonathan stared at him with a strangely faint smile on his face. Dn lowered his voice to almost a


    whisper because of the guilt that he felt.


    Ever since he was transferred back, he began working behind the scenes for some TV programs. He


    recently took over a project that developed a story that focused on the Fu family.


    Dn never intended to use his own son for the situation, but he wasn''t able to find Jack after he


    begged him for help several times.


    It was then that he understood that Jack refused the help that he requested.


    And since Dn was not about to let this chance slip by, he decided to turn to Jonathan instead for


    help.


    He felt that Jack was more difficult to deal with than his father.


    Even though Jonathan never said anything, he looked at Dn that seemed to see right through what


    he had in mind all along.


    Nothing was more important that sess. But he was not sure if was a good idea to see Jonathan for


    his purpose.


    In the meantime, it had been a long time since Rachelst saw Mendes. She immediately noticed that


    he lost a lot of weight, and his face no longer look chubby like before.


    She also noticed that the boy was a chatterbox now. He was just so happy to be here that he kept


    talking.


    Tracy always had very little patience for children, but the presence of Mendes triggered some


    unexpected thoughts in her mind.


    She started to wonder how great it would be if she could have a grandson!


    She wondered to herself for a while and then suddenly turned to one of the servants. She asked the


    maid to prepare snacks and fruits that children liked to eat.


    And because of her inexperience with children, she had no idea how to get along with them.


    Mendes stared long at Rachel because she had lost her beautiful hair. Her haircut was as short as that


    of a boy''s. He became confused and curious about it.


    "Why do you want to be a boy? Why did you get your hair cut off?"


    Tracy frowned slightly when she heard his words about Rachel''s hair.


    Rachel raised a hand and touched her short hair in a carefree way. "Does it look good?" she asked with


    narrowed eyes and slightly pouting lips.


    Mendes stuck out her tongue at Rachel and whispered, "I like girls with long hair."


    Rachelughed and slightly rubbed his nose with a finger.


    Mendes suddenly noticed Tracy, and he greeted her sweetly.


    There was a pleasant feeling that gently touched Tracy''s heart when she heard Mendes'' voice call her.


    It made her imagine how it would''ve been if only Mendes were her grandson.


    She waved at him with a sweet smile. "Come here, Mendes," Tracy said.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mendes immediately ran to Tracy and she touched his face as soon as he was within arm''s length.


    "You look much slimmer now!"


    The boy smiled at her and replied, "I''m losing weight!"


    Tracy felt amused with the boy''s response. She turned to Rachel with a smile and said, "Look at him!


    What a wonderful boy!"


    "Tell me, have you been a good boy?" Rachel asked Mendes in a teasing voice.


    "Of course I am!"


    The boy sounded more optimistic and cheerful than before.


    The Fu family''s maid approached them with a tray filled with snacks and fruits. Tracy was in a good


    mood that day, and she kept teasing Mendes.


    When Rachel saw how easy it was for Mendes to make Tracy happy, she thought that when the boy


    finally grew up, he would definitely be a yboy who would be good at chasing girls.


    Dn had a pale face when he went downstairs. He barely smiled to them and hurried to leave with the


    cheerful Mendes.


    Tracy and Rachel watched them leave as Mendes looked reluctant to wave his hand to bid them both


    farewell.


    Tracy sighed as she watched their car drive away from their house. "Kids are so cute, aren''t they?"


    Rachel was surprised to hear her words. She started to wonder when Tracy began to like children and


    found them to be cute.


    But Rachel was clever enough to be careful not to show any expression on her face as she turned to


    Tracy. "Yes, they are so cute," she agreed.


    There was a short pause as Tracy thought about Mendes'' visit. "I''m already old. I think it will be nice if I


    have a grandchild of my own."


    Rachel was at a loss to answer her. Tracy''s statement left her speechless. Tracy then turned to her and


    then said in a gentle tone of voice, "I''m not forcing you, of course."


    Rachel smiled awkwardly at her.


    Tracy didn''t know if she would have her own grandchild one day. After all, Jack had done a ligation


    operation.


    Jonathan stayed upstairs after they had left. The maid silently cleaned up the snacks and fruits on the


    table and then turned to Tracy and asked her, "Mrs. Fu, how would you like to deal with these leftover


    snacks and fruits?"


    "There is no kid left here at home. So, just clean them up." Tracy then turned to Rachel. "Why didn''t


    Jonathane downstairs? Would you go upstairs and check on him?"


    Rachel went upstairs and found the door to the study half-open. She immediately knocked on the door.


    "Come in. There''s no need to knock," Jonathan said from inside the study.


    The window of the study was wide open, and the morning sunlight poured into the room from the


    windows. There was a spider nt near the windowsill.


    Jonathan squatted patiently with tweezers in his hand. He trimmed the withered leaves on the spider


    nt.


    "Please hand me the trash can, Rachel," he said as Rachel entered the room.


    Rachel did as he asked. Jonathan cleaned up the pile of dried leaves and dumped them into the trash


    can. He stared at the spider nt and sighed. "It''s not too delicate, but it will look better if you prune it


    carefully, isn''t it?"


    His words had the weight of a hidden meaning. "Why do you want to prune it?" she asked with a smile.


    The spider nt had been there for years. Jonathan had never paid attention to it before. Only the


    maid would take care of it from time to time.


    "In truth, I only noticed the spider nt when I chatted with Dn just now. I was thinking that if it didn''t


    get pruned, people would think that it was grass."


    ''He noticed the spider nt while he was talking with Dn?'' Rachel wondered to herself. She


    immediately guessed that he might not like Dn. And this would be the reason why he didn''t focus on


    their conversation at all.


    "I initially nned to visit my friend, but it''s a littlete now," Jonathanined with a sigh.


    After Dn left, Jonathan changed into a formal suit. Tracy saw that he was going out and walked


    towards him. "Where are you going?" she asked.


    "To thepany."


    In the meantime, Lea''s situation was a little moreplicated than expected.


    No one expected such a dramatic thing to happen to her. That day, the two families had a meal


    together. They were talking about the date for the wedding.


    At this moment, Henry''s aunt arrived, and she had her boyfriend with her.


    Surprisingly, Lea suddenly recognized Henry''s aunt and her boyfriend as they approached.


    When Lea was at the age of seventeen or eighteen, there was a time when she decided to y truant.


    She was at a rebellious age and she drank a lot and went to bars.


    Lea''s father was away at that time and had to travel back a long distance after he learned what his


    daughter had done.


    He scolded her severely and cut her allowance.


    He spoiled his daughter, but had no choice to be strict with her after what happened.


    Lea had no choice but to admit her mistakes and ask for her father''s forgiveness.


    Her father decided to give her another chance. He moved her to another school and prepared some


    extra-curricr sses for her that she needed toplete during her spare time.


    One of the extra-curricr sses was oil painting.


    The oil painting teacher was young and handsome. His eyes be more beautiful when he smiled.


    He was only a few years older than Lea. She immediately fell in love with him.


    And since she was a girl of action, she did every method to seduce him.


    Unfortunately, because he was a young man with a reserved and gentle personality, he found it hard to


    push back her advances.


    It was not long when Lea''s charms became too much for him and he fell down helpless at her


    feet.

 Chapter 272 A Mess

    Chapter 272 A Mess


    At that time, Lea didn''t have any rtionship with anyone.


    The man she had been with was gentle and kind. Although they were in love, they weren''t as intimate


    with each other as they could''ve been. In fact, the most contact they had with each other was when


    they held each other''s hand.


    That was Lea''s first love. The inexperienced girl couldn''t help but think to herself on how to take their


    rtionship to the next level.


    Before she could, his so-called girlfriend showed up.


    Until now, Lea couldn''t find it in herself to think of that torturous memory. It would forever sit in the back


    of her closet, and she would never find it in herself to look into it ever again.


    How was she supposed to know that she would see them again many yearster?


    The young and handsome teacher didn''t change.


    The one next to him was also no stranger to Lea. She was the one who stomped into the painting ss


    and smashed all her canvases. Not only that, but she also called her a slut.


    It really was a small world.


    Lea stood beside Henry, hearing him call them "Aunt" and "Uncle."


    It felt as if her entire world had frozen over.


    The couple also recognized Lea. The man''s eyes widened in surprise, but that was it.


    The woman was also shocked in seeing her.


    In all honestly, Lea wasn''t the third party in their rtionship. In fact, Alice was just another one of


    Gregory''s pursuers back then.


    However, when Alice towered her over and insulted her, Gregory didn''t even stand up to defend Lea.


    The two definitely left an impact in her life. It was a good thing that they soon disappeared.


    Even Lea''s father recognized Alice as the shameless woman who had caused trouble for his daughter


    many years ago. "It''s you!"


    The man gritted his teeth as he nced from Alice to Gregory. "Are they members of the Qin family?"


    he asked Henry.


    Not knowing the truth, Henry nodded. "They''re my aunt and uncle."


    Lea''s father snorted. "You can''t get married." Without waiting for any of them to respond, her father


    dragged Lea away.


    Everyone was stunned at the sudden scene. Even Lea didn''t register what was happening as she was


    being dragged off by her own father.


    Henry froze for a second until the old man''s words finally registered in his mind. He immediately stood


    up and chased after them.


    Henry''s grandmother pursed her lips and furrowed her eyebrows. "What''s going on?"


    "Is that the woman Henry''s going to marry?" Alice asked, narrowing her eyes. "Yes." Even Henry''s


    father had no idea why the father-and-daughter duo left.


    Alice stamped her foot and clenched her fists. "There''s no way in hell they''re going to get married!" Lea


    had no idea the chaos that had just ensued in the room after they had left.


    Henry tried toe by her house three times,


    but he was always blocked by Lea''s father.


    Given the man''s towering re, he didn''t dare force his way inside.


    Now, all he could do was wait for the man''s consent.


    All of these had happened so suddenly. Alice was dead against Henry and Lea''s marriage.


    Given that her father had taken the initiative to take her away, Henry knew that something was up.


    In the past three days, Henry didn''t see or heard from Lea. In fact, her father even took her phone


    away.


    He was afraid that his daughter would try contacting Henry.


    He still wasn''t over what had happened years ago. Back then, he was so sure that somebody must''ve


    intervened with his investigation while he was trying to find the people who had offended his daughter.


    He was both angry and helpless. He hated the fact that his precious daughter was being bullied by


    others like this.


    What was wrong with Lea falling in love with Gregory? She wasn''t the third party. How could Alice even


    had the confidence to say that the man was hers? It was ridiculous!


    Even the Qin family sensed that something was wrong, but even then, Alice refused to tell them the


    bad blood between her and Lea.


    Henry''s grandmother found out what had happened from Gregory in the end.


    After learning the truth, the olddy didn''t know what to do.


    Her daughter forbade Henry from marrying Lea.


    The olddy was so angry that she grounded Alice.


    "Go try and talk to Lea," she said to Henry.


    Henry did just that.


    He even called Jack up to tell him all the things that had transpired in the past few days.


    Jack frowned and tapped the steering wheel incessantly. "Can you fix it?" he asked, concerned. "Do


    you need my help?"


    "I don''t think you can help me in this." Henryughed. "Just take care of yourself. Anyway, the matter


    doesn''t affect our love for each other. I think I can solve it sooner orter."


    He couldn''t help but sigh once he hung up. He still didn''t know how his wife could have something to do


    with his aunt''s boyfriend.


    After hanging up, Jack called Rachel. She was searching for some document for Jonathan in the study.


    Jack quickly told her about the story about Lea and the Qin family. Rachel ced her phone between


    her ear and shoulder as she nodded along, maneuvering her way around the bookshelf.


    She froze when he was done.


    She furrowed her eyebrows, wondering what was going on.


    "I want to see her," she stated.


    "I''m actually on my way back home. Let''s go visit her together."


    "Okay." As soon as she hung up the phone, she turned to the bookshelf. She was already in the third


    row.


    Without another word, she dragged a chair over and stepped on it. She browsed through all the


    different books ced on the third row.


    Given that there weren''t any codes on the books, Rachel was unsure as to whether she had counted


    right. She surveyed all the envelopes and books in ce.


    They were separated with head tapes of different colors.


    She picked up several envelopes from the shelf only for a piece of paper to fall out.


    Rachel scrunched her eyebrows and stepped off her chair to get it. It wasn''t a letter but a photo.


    She narrowed her eyes. It disyed her family standing next to Jonathan''s father.


    In the photo, she was still a baby being held in her father''s arms. She looked ecstatic under the camera


    lenses as she revealed her two front teeth.


    After her parents died in a car ident, she was discharged from the hospital and sent to the Fu family.


    She had been so traumatized during these times. In fact, back then, she thought that she could never


    get over the death of her parents.


    Although she was in much better condition now, she still knew the feeling of losing people she loved.


    When her parents were gone, it was then she understood that she would forever be alone in this world.


    She remembered crying and pulling the old man''s arm as she insisted that he take her home. He


    sympathized with her so much that he took her to the Shen family residence. There were seals on the


    front door.


    It was when she grew up that she realized the bad fortune that had fallen to the Shen family''spany.


    Back then, the business had failed due to some big financial crisis.


    Thepany had fallen so deeply in debt that all of her father''s properties and ounts were frozen


    after his death.


    Even the house was sealed off as well.


    It had been confiscated by the government.


    Rachel gazed at the picture in her hand, lost in thought. After the house was sealed, all the valuable


    things in the house had been cleared up. She wasn''t able to go inside and take anything that was hers.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This was why she only had a few pictures of her family left.


    Her nose twitched at the sight of her parents so young.


    Jonathan walked in. "Rachel? Have you found it..."


    He trailed off when he saw her standing there and staring into the photo rather intently.


    He chuckled. "What are you looking at?"


    She snapped out of her daze as she looked up. Her eyes were filled with unshed tears, and she


    handed the photo to him. "I found this."


    He took it from her. "Where did you find this?"


    "Some envelope." She shrugged.


    "It''s an old pictures of your parents." He sighed. "It''s been so many years."


    Rachel wiped the stray tears that trailed down her cheeks and avoided his gaze.


    Jonathan winced, regretting that he brought it up.


    "I have some more photos of your parents if you want to see them," he offered.


    Her face brightened. "Really?"


    "Why would I lie to you?" He smiled.


    Jack had returned home at dusk. Evening glow settled around the skies as he walked down the


    pavement.


    Rachel was pulling the hose from the left side of the garden to the right. Just as she was half way


    through, the hose pulled back.


    When she tried pulling it again a few more times, it still wouldn''t budge. It seemed that something must


    be blocking it at the other end. When she turned around, she saw the man around the corner. He was


    smiling mischievously.


    She paused and turned around. Seeing that she didn''t seem to notice him, he frowned.


    Just as he took a few steps forward, Rachel turned around. She had already turned the hose on and


    directed the flow of water at him. His face was drenched as herughter echoed across the garden.


    The two entered the room in a mess. Tracy stared at them in astonishment. "Where have you been?


    Why are you wet? Are you both out of your minds?"

 Chapter 273 Visit Lea

    Chapter 273 Visit Lea


    After returning to their room, Jack and Rachel looked at each other and burst intoughter.


    Jack had used to be a person who would always remain cold and impassive, no matter the situation.


    But recently, he felt that he had be a little crazy when he was around Rachel.


    Afterughing, he caressed her delicate face with his long fingers.


    He sighed. "I must be crazy." All of a sudden, he took her face in his hands and gave her a deep kiss.


    Their lips crashed and their tongues entangled with each other. As their kiss deepened, Jack felt a fire


    burning bright at the bottom of his heart.


    His hands slowly traveled down her body, circled around her slender waist, and embraced her tightly.


    After a while, Rachel pulled back slightly to catch her breath. She was not as shy as she had once


    been to avoid this kiss. Leaning against his chest, she raised her head and looked at him with her


    bright eyes. "Don''t you feel like you''re kissing a man?"


    Jack raised his hand and gently rubbed her new hair that was short and soft. It was much shorter than


    even a buzz cut.


    "Well, you do look like a tomboy," he said with augh. This time, he dared to tell her the truth.


    Rachel pouted her lips and flicked his arms to show her displeasure. "Let me go," she said sharply.


    But of course, Jack couldn''t let her go. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "I missed you so


    much."


    Rachel wrinkled her nose unaffectedly. "I didn''t miss you at all," she teased. However, she couldn''t stop


    smiling.


    Jack narrowed his eyes and leaned in to kiss her again, but she raised her hand to block him. "Don''t


    you want to take a shower?"


    The two of them spent a long time in the bedroom. When they finally came downstairs for dinner, Tracy


    pretended not to see the way their eyes kept looking at each other.


    After dinner, she asked, "Are you leaving tonight or tomorrow?"


    "We''ll stay here tonight and go back tomorrow," Jack answered.


    Tracy was quite satisfied to hear this.


    Then, she secretly pulled her son aside when she had the chance and asked, "Have you done the


    operation yet?"


    "I''ll have it next month," Jack said in a low voice. Tracy frowned.


    "It''s time for you to have a baby."


    "Mom, please don''t bring this up in front of Rachel."


    "I know. I''m not stupid," Tracy said, rolling her eyes.


    Besides, Rachel had just started recovering. She couldn''t have a baby in this condition.


    Still, Tracy couldn''t help but interfere in their business.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I will take care of everything," Jack said to reassure her.


    Tracy nodded, but in her heart, she sneered, hoping that her son wouldn''t make any more trouble.


    The next day, Jack and Rachel left for the airport.


    On the way, Rachel tilted her head cutely to the side and asked, "Don''t you think I''m like a kindergarten


    kid now?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jack raised his eyebrows. "Why?"


    With a smile, she poked the man beside her and said, "I can''t even be trusted to go out alone.


    Someone has toe and take me home."


    "Ah." Then, something urred to Jack and a mischievous smile appeared on his face. "So, would you


    like to call me ''Daddy''?" he teased.


    When Rachel pinched his arm in response, he hurriedly said, "I''m sorry! Please forgive me."


    Since he was driving, Rachel didn''t punish him further. She looked out of the window for a while, and


    then suddenly said, "I dreamed about what happened when I was a kid against night."


    Jack reached out and held her small hand firmly in his. He said in a strong and steady voice, "I''m here."


    Rachel held his hand in silence.


    It took them almost two hours to reach their destination, where Henry was waiting for them.


    Lea hadn''te along since she was pregnant.


    Besides, she had been in a bad mood recently.


    Lea and Rachel hadn''t seen each other for nearly two months since thest time they had had dinner


    together.


    In that time, many things had happened between Jack and Rachel. Things between Henry and Lea


    hadn''t been peaceful either.


    The usual lively look on Henry''s face had been reced by aposed expression.


    After the three of them got into Henry''s car, Henry began talking about his problems without being


    prompted.


    "Things in my family have been messy recently." Just thinking about it made him have a headache.


    The reason why Alice had burst into anger was not because she disliked Lea, but because she was


    afraid that Gregory couldn''t forget his feelings for her.


    She was not a person who could be easily convinced or persuaded. And as she spiraled down into a pit


    of overthinking, she might evenmit suicide.


    This made Gregory even more afraid to confront Alice, worried that his words would irritate her instead


    of reassuring her.


    "Lea is at home. But she has not been in a good mood these days," Henry told Rachel.


    When she gave him a nod, he continued, "I''ll solve this problem soon, but for now, please be there for


    Lea."


    When they arrived at Lea''s house, Henry didn''t get out of the car; he just held the steering wheel and


    sat in the car with aplicated look on his face.


    When Rachel got out of the car, the housekeeper, who already knew her, came up to greet her with a


    smile. "Rachel, wee!"


    Rachel nodded to her and said, "Long time no see, Jane."


    As soon as Jane saw Henry inside the car, she said in a low voice, "Oh...Henry is also here."


    However, she did not dare to invite him in. She tore her gaze away from the car and said, "Rachel,


    pleasee in." In her eyes, it was better to go in and ask for Lea''s opinion.


    She didn''t know what had happened recently, but it seemed that Lea''s family no longer liked Henry.


    But in her opinion, Henry was polite and well-behaved, so she couldn''t understand the sudden change


    in their attitude toward him.


    Rachel smiled lightly. "Hang on." She returned to the car hurriedly and saw Henry and Jack discussing


    something.


    When she knocked on the car window, the two of them stopped talking and turned around.


    "Why aren''t you getting out of the car?" she asked.


    "Henry and I will go to visit his grandma ande back this afternoon. You go in and see Lea first,"


    Jack replied.


    Rachel gave them an understanding nod. This meant that they had separate missions! "I''ll go in first,"


    she said, straightening up.


    Jack waved goodbye to her, and she waved back to him. Then, she turned to Henry and saw the


    hesitation in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry," she said, immediately grasping what was on his mind.


    The house of the Qin family was just an hour''s drive away.


    As soon as Rachel entered the house, Henry sent Lea a message.


    Lea knew that Rachel wasing today, but she didn''t know what time she would be arriving.


    So when she saw Rachel step into the living room, she squealed in surprise and hurried down the


    stairs in her slippers.


    In contrast with the excitement on Lea''s face, Rachel''s face was full of fear.


    "Lea! Stop running!" she shouted, taken aback. She was afraid that Lea would miss a step and fall.


    However, she had barely finished her words when Lea rushed to her and gave her a tight hug. "Oh,


    Rachel! I missed you so much!" Lea eximed.


    Jane, who entered the living room a few steps behind Rachel, was also shocked when she saw Lea


    rushing over. "Oh, no! Lea, can you please slow down?" she pleaded, just as concerned as Rachel


    was.


    Lea was the only one who wasn''t worried at all.


    She let go of Rachel, lowered her head, and touched her belly. "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry so


    much," she said lightly.


    She was already three months pregnant. Rachel shook her head in disapproval and chided, "You''re a


    mother now, you should be more careful."


    Lea immediately pulled a long face. "Do you think I look that old already?"


    Jane shook her head helplessly, feeling both amused and angry at the same time.


    "I''ll make some juice for you. What would you like to drink?"


    "Anything is fine, Jane. Please bring it to my room," Lea replied,


    and then dragged Rachel upstairs in a hurry.


    Seeing that, Jane shook her head and walked to the kitchen. So far, Lea looked as energetic and lively


    as she had always been, seemingly undisturbed by recent events.


    However, Rachel knew Lea well enough to know that she couldn''t be as calm as she looked on the


    surface.


    "Slow down, Lea,"


    she said again, worried about the baby in Lea''s belly.


    Maybe Lea was only being this active because her belly wasn''t that big yet.


    Once they entered her room, Lea said, "Don''t be so worried. I''m not as fragile as a porcin doll, you


    know."


    Everyone around her, including Henry, kept worrying about her and advising her. It had been driving


    her up the wall!


    Lea had actually bought a lot of books to read and already learned everything that pregnant women


    should keep in mind during their pregnancy.


    How could she not care about her own child? Of course she did! So, she couldn''t help but be annoyed


    when others tried to advise her on how to behave.


    However, she couldn''tin either. After all, they were only advising her because they cared about


    her that much.


    "I know what I am doing. Ever since I became pregnant, everyone just keeps nagging at me. I just want


    to catch my breath," Lea added, rolling her eyes.


    Rachel shook her head helplessly. Suddenly, Lea noticed something out of the ordinary and squinted at


    her. "Why are you wearing a hat?"


    Then, before Rachel could react, she lifted the hat off Rachel''s head.


    When she saw Rachel''s short hair, she was so shocked that she almost let out a scream. "What


    happened to your hair?"


    Rachel had no choice but to tell her the truth. "I hurt the back of my head, so they had to shave my


    head for the treatment."

 Chapter 274 Go Shopping Together

    Chapter 274 Go Shopping Together


    Lea was worried and a little mad at Rachel. "Why didn''t you tell me? Let me look at your wound."


    She obediently turned to let Lea take a look at her head. The wound had healed, and there was nothing


    wrong with it.


    Lea felt sorry for her. "Why weren''t you more careful? Was it serious?"


    "I''m fine. It''s not a big deal." Rachel was only half lying. She quickly changed the topic before Lea could


    ask for more details. "Come on, let me see your belly."


    Lea said, "There''s nothing to see."


    Rachel poked her belly, but there was nothing different.


    She sighed slightly, "Time flies. I can''t believe you''re going to be a mother."


    Lea was reading a book. Hearing Rachel''s words, she snorted. "You can have one if you want."


    Rachel didn''t respond to herment, but asked, "Are you free right now?"


    Lea put down the book and rubbed her forehead. "How can I be not free? I''m so bored."


    She was being forced to stay at home for the past few days. Her father was not allowing her to leave.


    Her mind was in a whirl, so she obeyed her father''s orders.


    She read parenting books at home every day, preparing to be a good mother.


    It hadn''t been easy for her to get her phone back either. Lea was thinking about going out somewhere


    with Rachel when thetter asked, "Are you still fretting over matters of the Qin family?"


    After a short pause, she realized Rachel had asked her a question. She smiled. "Are you talking about


    his aunt? Humph, she doesn''t deserve my worry.


    The point is, I am more worried about my father''s attitude now. I don''t want to break his heart."


    It was no secret that the old man loved his daughter very much. He protected her from troubles. That


    day, when Lea saw Alice and Gregory, she was stunned.


    She didn''t realize how small the world was.


    Not long after her father took her home, she heard that Alice dered she would not allow Henry to


    marry her.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    How could Lea''s father let her marry someone whose rtive had hurt his daughter before?


    He would rather let her get a divorce and raise the child on her own.


    But, he had made this decision on impulse. He had calmed down soon after. Luckily, Henry had been


    behaving well, so he had been allowed to visit Lea at her house.


    Rachel was about to say something tofort her friend. She opened her mouth, but Lea beat her to


    it.


    "Actually, when I saw them, I felt ufortable."


    Rachel was shocked. She was aware of what had happened between Lea and Gregory.


    Although Lea used to be a naughty girl and skipped sses to go to bars,


    she had never been in a rtionship with a man back then.


    It was Gregory with whom she fell in love. Since this was the first time she had loved someone, she


    tried her best to win him over.


    Gregory had taken up space in her heart. Lea had been willing to do everything for him.


    However, things didn''t go as nned.


    Alice had lost control when she found out. She had trashed the painting studio and created problems


    for Lea at home and in school. Lea had been on the verge of a breakdown.


    Not long after Alice created a fuss,


    Lea fled to another city saying she needed time off to rx.


    When Rachel saw how damaged and disheveled Lea was, she was shocked and pained.


    Lea held on to her and wailed. Then, just like that, she wiped away her tears and pretended to be


    fierce. "I scratched her face!"


    That was when Rachel learned that Alice had hired some people toe after Lea. Fortunately, Lea


    was trained in martial arts and self-defense.


    At the end of the fight, Lea had punched a couple of people and had been sessful in teaching Alice


    a lesson.


    Rachel resurfaced after being lost in thoughts. The woman sitting in front of her with her head against


    the chair had slightly empty eyes. "I never thought that after all these years, the man I would fall in love


    with would turn out to be her nephew. It seems that I can''t get over with the Qins."


    Gregory Qin, Alice Qin, Henry Qin...


    And the baby in her belly was going to be another Qin.


    The very thought of this made Lea''s head ache. She raised her head and murmured, "I remember what


    I did when I was young. Even though I do not hate them as much, I just think they owe me an apology."


    Rachel nodded but did not say anything.


    "They''d better leave me alone. They can''t intervene in my marriage. It is between me and Henry," Lea


    added.


    Deep down, she knew what to hate and what to love.


    Rachel believed that Lea and Henry could figure this matter out without help from her and Jack.


    However, it was important tofort a pregnant woman if there was a possibility of distress.


    Rachel said, "Let''s go out for a walk."


    They went to a maternity store together. At first, Lea had been upset and refusing to enter.


    In the end, it was Rachel who dragged her in. She pointed at Lea''s belly and chided, "ept the


    reality! You''re not a young girl anymore! You''re going to be a mother!"


    When the saleswoman came up to them, Rachel pushed Lea forward without hesitation.


    Lea did not buy anything at first. But then she got distracted by cute baby products and bought too


    many things.


    Rachel stopped her immediately. She didn''t want Lea to buy the entire store.


    Rachel knew Lea had a bad habit of buying too much. She had to stop her. "Lea, you don''t even know


    the gender of the baby. Don''t buy so many things!"


    She smiled, helplessly.


    Lea didn''t mind. "I''ll just throw them away if they''re useless. Or, I could donate them."


    "Well...whatever you say." Rachel really admired Lea''s generosity. She pointed at the stuff in the


    shopping cart and said, "It''s still too much. You''re in the early stages of your pregnancy and will have


    many chances to buy more stuff. This is enough for today."


    Lea finally stopped.


    She put unnecessary items back on the shelves.


    Rachel smiled at her friend.


    But, the saleswoman frowned when she saw that Rachel had persuaded the customer to put some of


    the items back on the shelf.


    When she guided them towards the gate of the store, she handed Lea a VIP card.


    She hoped Lea woulde back some day and buy more.


    Lea stared at the card for a long time. After a while, she came to her senses and sighed.


    Perhaps pregnant women had mood swings quite often. Thus, Rachel kept quiet this time.


    They went to a nice restaurant for lunch. Lea had no nausea. She had a huge appetite now so she


    ordered a lot of food.


    At first, Rachel was worried that she couldn''t eat all of her food. But it turned out that Lea could eat as


    much as before.


    She ate almost everything she had ordered.


    When they finished eating, Lea saw the empty dishes on the table. She had eaten most of them.


    She felt a little embarrassed. "I ate too much."


    Rachel refrained fromughing andforted Lea, "Yeah, you ate more than usual, but it''s normal for


    a pregnant woman to eat more."


    They knew exactly what they wanted to hear from each other.


    Lea touched her belly and said, "I don''t know why I have such a huge appetite.


    But if I get fat, you must realize that it''s because of the baby."


    Rachel responded with a smile.


    After lunch, they intended to find a quiet cafe to rx.


    As soon as they walked out of the restaurant, Lea took out her phone and her expression changed.


    She picked it up and started talking. After a while, she burst intoughter and said, "Okay. Send me


    your address. I''ll be right there."


    Once she hung up, Rachel asked, confused, "Where are we going?"


    Lea stroked the surface of her cellphone and stared at the ground. The corners of her mouth turned up


    and she waved the cellphone. "Alice wants to see me."


    Rachel frowned slightly. "She wants to see you?"


    "Interesting, isn''t it?" Lea asked with a smile and put her phone back inside. "Let''s go. I''d like to see


    what she has to say."


    Before, she did not know how to face Alice.


    But now, she was not afraid of her.


    She didn''t know what was wrong and why Alice wanted to see her. But Lea wasn''t afraid.


    Maybe she could even avenge herself for what Alice had done to her.


    Rachel was still worried. "Don''t go! What if she does something bad to you?"


    Lea replied, "I can''t hide from this woman forever. She asked to see me, so why not?"


    "Isn''t it better to inform Henry first?"


    Upset, Lea swung her arms like a spoiled child. "Don''t say a word to him. Come with me. I also want to


    talk to her."

 Chapter 275 Came Into Conflict

    Chapter 275 Came Into Conflict


    Rachel failed to persuade Lea, so in the end, she agreed.


    Anyway, she had heard that Alice had been forced to stay at home, so how could shee out now?


    On the way to the cafe, Lea pondered about why Alice would want to meet her all of a sudden. Was


    Alice really afraid that she would get back together with Gregory?


    She just couldn''t understand why Alice was so paranoid about her rtionship with Gregory, which had


    happened years ago, not to mention that they hadn''t even been in love with each other. How could they


    rekindle their rtionship?


    Although Rachel agreed to go with her, she still secretly sent a message to Jack to inform him of their


    whereabouts.


    She was afraid that something bad would happen, especially considering that Lea was pregnant.


    When they walked up to Alice in the cafe, thetter''s face changed. She hadn''t expected two people to


    show up. However, she just nced at Rachel before fixing her eyes on Lea, her heart filled with envy.


    The first time she had met this little girl, she herself had been as beautiful as a blossoming rose.


    After so many years, her face had gotten older.


    But now, Lea had grown up into a beautiful woman with charming facial features.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Seeing Lea like this made Alice feel even more uneasy.


    Her fear that Lea hade to take revenge grew stronger. Otherwise, how could Lea be in a


    rtionship with Henry? It was too much of a coincidence.


    Lea sat down and asked, "Why did you want to see me?"


    Alice hadn''t expected her to be so direct. ying with the car keys in her hand, she said slowly, "I


    wanted to talk to you."


    The glossy table reflected the harsh afternoon sunlight that was sweeping in from the window.


    As the two of them spoke, Rachel checked her phone to see if she had received any reply from Jack.


    When she saw that she had not received any new messages, she frowned.


    ''Didn''t he see my message? What''s he doing?'' she wondered.


    Just then, the waiter walked over to the table to take their order. "Two cups of coffee, please," Alice


    said authoritatively.


    Lea pursed her lips in displeasure, unable to believe that Alice was rude enough to order on their


    behalf. "No, thanks. I''m pregnant, so I shouldn''t drink coffee. Just get to the point," she said impatiently.


    Upon hearing Lea''s words, Alice''s expression changed slightly.


    She suddenly stopped fidgeting with her car keys. Her eyes, which were fixed on Lea''s face, slowly slid


    down to her belly.


    Caught off guard by Alice''s creepy stare, Lea shivered and couldn''t help but shrink back in her chair.


    "Well?" she prompted.


    With a stunned expression on her face, Alice asked, "You''re pregnant?"


    Rachel and Lea exchanged perturbed nces, sensing that something was wrong with Alice.


    "Yes," Lea replied with a hint of annoyance. "What did you want to talk to me about?" Alice''s face


    suddenly broke into a smile.


    She turned to the waiter and said, "Bring some juice for these twodies."


    The waiter nodded and turned to Lea and Rachel. "Anything else?"


    Rachel randomly ordered some snacks, after which the waiter left with the menu.


    Alice stopped smiling, as if something had just urred to her. "Is this how you treat an elder?"


    It was ridiculous for Alice to make such an entitled remark to Lea, especially since she was the one


    who had caused trouble for Lea before.


    Looking at Alice with a forced smile, Lea folded her arms and leaned backfortably.


    "Miss Qin, you don''t look like an elder to me," she said, watching Alice''s face carefully.


    Alice had changed a lot. Several years ago, she had been a prouddy who always wore delicate


    makeup and high heels.


    The woman in front of her now, however, had pined away and her eyes were wrinkled with age.


    Her face was pale without makeup, and, although she was still rude, she was not as domineering and


    arrogant as she had been before.


    Lea had heard from Henry that Alice had suffered a lot in her rtionship with Gregory.


    She wondered if that had caused Alice''s disposition to change.


    As she looked at Alice, she suddenly remembered something else that Henry had told her¡ªAlice and


    Gregory were distant rtives.


    Their rtionship was indeedplicated!


    Alice had chased after Gregory for so many years only to find out that they were rted.


    Thinking of that, Lea began to feel sorry for Alice.


    However, at that moment, Alice sneered, "You are such a glib talker."


    Then, she picked up the cup of coffee in front of her and took a sip before continuing, "Anyway, I''m not


    here to settle past ounts."


    Lea couldn''t help butugh. "Are you kidding me? What past ounts are there for us to settle? Miss


    Qin, you must be kidding."


    Alice put down the coffee cup, her face darkening once more. She took a deep breath, trying to control


    her emotions.


    "Ah, just as I expected. Miss Ye, since you''re so mean, I won''t beat around the bush with you. Tell me,


    are you with Henry just to take revenge on me?"


    Lea''s jaw dropped in shock when she heard what Alice said. She raised her eyebrows and asked,


    "Miss Qin, how can you be so delusional? You think I''m just using Henry to take revenge on you?


    How the hell does your mind work?"


    ''She''s absolutely insane,'' she thought.


    Rachel cleared her throat and reminded her, "Calm down. Mood swings are not good for the baby."


    But apparently, the woman opposite Lea was even more worked up. She raised her hand to p the


    table, but after remembering that they were in a public ce, she held herself back. Instead, she


    pointed at Lea and snapped, "You still dare to lie to me?"


    Lea could bear almost anything, but she hated being pointed at and being used of something she


    hadn''t done, so Alice''s actions instantly triggered her anger.


    It reminded her of that time years ago, when Alice had entered the painting studio with her men and


    smashed her painting materials before calling her a "shameless bitch" in public.


    However, she kept her temper under wraps and said coldly, "Do you really think I care about your


    nonsense? If you keep provoking me like this, things will end badly for you."


    If looks could kill, Alice would be dead right now.


    Alice put her hand down and stood up with a grim look on her face. "It seems that we have nothing to


    talk about," she said before walking away.


    "Oh, good, you finally realized," Lea retorted sarcastically.


    Upon hearing this, Alice suddenly stopped, turned around, and stared at Lea for a while. The look on


    her face gave Rachel goose bumps.


    Rachel couldn''t help but sit straight and protectively lean in front of Lea, half-blocking her from Alice''s


    view.


    "Miss Ye, you think you can marry into the Qin family with the bastard in your belly?" Alice yelled.


    Rachel pulled a long face. Before she could rebuke her, however, Lea said sharply, "Miss Qin, you''d


    better watch your mouth. You''re the one who is in a rtionship with your rtive. How can you have


    time to care about other people''s business?"


    As soon as those words left her mouth, she regretted it. However, it was toote to take them back.


    For a moment, everything around them seemed to freeze. Then, as if breaking out of a trance, Alice


    suddenly grabbed a cup from the table and smashed it onto the floor.


    Before Rachel and Lea could react, Alice bent down and picked up a piece of the broken porcin.


    Holding it out threateningly in front of her, she roared hysterically, "You shut up!"


    Rachel was afraid that this crazy woman would hurt Lea, so she tried to calm her down. "Miss Qin!


    Please put that down."


    Alice turned and approached Rachel instead. Her face twisting in anger, she yelled, "You shut up too!"


    She was making so much noise that everyone in the cafe looked over to see what was happening.


    All the waiters rushed over in a panic and turned pale with fright when they saw the sharp piece of


    porcin in Alice''s hand.


    One of them stepped forward courageously and tried to calm her down. "Miss, please calm down.


    Rx, please!"


    "Fuck off!" Alice roared wildly. No one else dared to approach her.


    With red eyes, she red at Lea, who was safely standing behind Rachel. Since she couldn''t get to


    Lea, she stepped closer to Rachel instead and pointed the broken shard at Rachel''s face.


    Lea was frozen in shock, afraid that the broken shard would hurt Rachel''s face.


    No one in the cafe came forward to help them. In fact, some of the customers even took out their


    phones to take pictures.


    Lea suppressed her anger and forced herself to calm down. "Alice Qin, what do you want? Rachel has


    nothing to do with this."


    She wanted to go forward, but Rachel was blocking her way.


    All of a sudden, tears began streaming down from Alice''s eyes, and she said hoarsely, "Take it back!"


    Lea looked at her in a daze, but Alice shook the broken shard of porcin in her hand and shouted


    again, "You take back what you said just now! Do you hear me?"


    "Okay, okay! Yes, I take it back. Please calm down," Lea said hurriedly.


    She was so tense that she didn''t even realize which words Alice was asking her to take back.


    Alice red fiercely at Lea, and then threw the shard away and stormed out of the cafe.


    The onlookers all made way for her. Once she was out of sight, Lea turned around and cursed, "She''s


    fucking insane!


    Rachel, are you okay?"


    Rachel took a deep breath and nodded. "I''m okay."


    For a moment, she had been frightened to death that the broken shard of porcin in Alice''s hand


    would scratch her face.


    Finally, one of the waiters stepped forward and looked at the mess of broken porcin on the floor.


    He said nervously, "Hey, are you both okay?"


    "Yeah, we''re okay," Rachel replied. Then, after taking a nce at the mess on the floor , she shot the


    waiter an apologetic smile. "We''re sorry to cause so much trouble."


    The waiter smiled back awkwardly, not sure how to reply. Rachel added, "Please clean it up. I''ll pay for


    it."


    "We''re sorry for all this trouble," Lea said as well.


    The waiter finally nodded and rxed. He waved his hands and said, "It''s no trouble. But please move


    a little so that we can clean it up."

 Chapter 276 A Car Accident

    Chapter 276 A Car ident


    When Alice left and the crowd gradually dispersed, Rachel and Lea went to the counter to pay for the


    damages.


    But they suddenly heard a loud noise outside.


    Shocked, everyone turned their head to look outside. One of the waiters ran outdoor to check what


    happened, then hurriedly went back to report what he saw. Nervousness was all over his face as he


    stammered, "There''s a car ident. It''s the woman who has just left." He then turned to Lea and


    added, "She is the woman that you have talked with just now. Would you like to go out and have a


    look?"


    The white Maserati Alice drove was rammed by a roaring BMW down the road.


    The driver might have lost control and swerved towards the roadmp. Then a truck crashed into its


    back.


    The scene looked terrifying. The Maserati was askew towards a telephone booth. Its bumper was badly


    damaged since it hit the roadmp, and the tail that was hit by the truck was sunken.


    The door of the passenger seat was open. The woman in the driver''s seat was still awake, but her face


    was covered with blood. It seemed that she was also in shock.


    She raised her hand and touched her forehead, and when she saw the blood, she looked terrified.


    Lea, who was standing outside, called her name anxiously, "Alice! Alice! Are you all right? Alice!"


    Dumbfounded, she turned her head and saw Lea''s worried face. Instead of answering, she just


    pressed her lips as blood continued to gush from her forehead.


    She suddenly broke down and sobbed like a child. Since the lower part of her body was stuck, she


    couldn''t get out of the car.


    She raised her hands to cover her face and continued crying out loud.


    The ambnce arrived in just a short while, so Alice was immediately rushed to the hospital. Rachel


    and Lea followed them.


    ording to the policemen, the car was badly damaged. She was lucky enough that she had only


    gotten some scratches and abrasions on her forehead and ankles.


    Although she knew that Rachel and Lea were there to apany her, she chose to ignore them.


    Lea wouldn''t take the initiative to talk to her either. She didn''t say anything ever since they arrived at


    the hospital. When Rachel went to the cashier to pay Alice''s hospital bill, she just followed quietly too.


    After paying, Rachel talked to the doctor first, and then they sat down to wait. They were told that a


    lawyer wasing to deal with the legalities of the car ident.


    They also needed to wait for the Qin family to arrive.


    Alice left the house secretly, so none of her family members knew that she was outside.


    They didn''t even know that she drove a car. She had actually invited Lea to meet at the cafe, but she


    didn''t bring a single penny with her.


    At first, Lea was worried that she would have been aggressive and violent. Fortunately, she didn''t


    cause too much trouble.


    The doctor said that Alice didn''t have any severe injuries.


    Lea heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing it. After all, Alice was Henry''s aunt. Although it wasn''t her fault


    that she had an ident, she still felt responsible for what happened to her.


    She was afraid that if something bad happened to Alice, Henry would hate her.


    She had already called him a while ago, but it would take a two-hour drive from his location to the


    hospital.


    All they could do now was wait anxiously. She leaned on Rachel''s shoulder, took a deep breath, and


    said regretfully,


    "I shouldn''t havee to meet her.


    And I shouldn''t have said those words to her."


    She thought that what she said annoyed Alice.


    After all, her boyfriend became a remote rtive and having three miscarriages were something Alice


    couldn''t bear.


    Rachel patted her slightly plump face andforted her, "You can''t take back what you have already


    said. Don''t me yourself so much."


    She thought that Lea should have learned a lesson from today''s incident.


    But all of a sudden, her mood changed. She murmured, "I didn''t regret what I said at that time. You


    knew how much I wanted to strangle that woman. I wanted to beat her!"


    She couldn''t help gnashing her teeth in anger.


    How could she forgive the person who had insulted and hurt her when she was young?


    Seeing Alice again aroused the hatred that she had been hiding deep in her heart.


    Rachel understood what Lea was feeling right now, so she was there to support her.


    She knew that Lea was an independent woman who would always want to deal with her problems by


    herself.


    But this time, she needed someone to be with her.


    The only thing that Rachel needed to do wasfort and guide Lea.


    And this was something she was good at. A few hourster, Henry, his grandmother, and Gregory


    arrived at the hospital.


    Lea talked to them and exined what happened.


    Whatever they were thinking about her, she couldn''t tell. The Qin family had some issues recently, and


    this ident added up to their load.


    They couldn''t even understand why Alice had to go out and meet Lea.


    On the way to the hospital, Henry''s grandmother had a lot of spections about what happened. But


    now that she was seeing her daughter lying in bed, she was in a daze.


    Before she could say anything, tears welled out from her eyes. When Alice saw her crying, she


    immediatelyforted her, "Mom, don''t cry. I''m fine now."


    Jack was thest one to arrive. As he entered the room, he saw Henry and Lea at the corner. The old


    lady was still crying in front of the hospital bed.


    Gregory, who was standing beside her, kept onforting her in a low voice. Looking at the scene in


    front of him, aplex expression appeared on his face.


    He looked around and found Rachel standing quietly beside the door, watching the whole scene too.


    "Rachel," he called in a low voice.


    She immediately turned her head to his direction.


    When he noticed the unusual look on her face, he couldn''t help feeling nervous. He walked up to her,


    wrapped his arm around her shoulder, and whispered, "Is something wrong with you?"


    She shook her head and answered, "I''m fine. Only Alice got injured."


    He was actually in a meeting with Henry''s father earlier about their possible partnership, when Henry


    suddenly came downstairs in panic and said, "Dad, Lea just called me. She said Aunt Alice had a car


    ident."


    Jack and Henry rushed to the hospital immediately. While driving, Jack got a message from Rachel.


    He called her, but the signal inside the hospital was too weak, so they were not able to talk clearly.


    Worried that she also got hurt, he sped up.


    Now that he saw her, he felt relieved that she was okay.


    The olddy stopped crying, and the room became quiet.


    Jack whispered to Rachel, "I think we have to leave first. Maybe they need time to deal with this as a


    family."


    Before they came here, Henry had said that he would solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Lea was his wife now. Whatever conflict she had with Alice in the past, it wouldn''t change the fact that


    they were a family now.


    The fact Alice had secretlye to find Lea made him rmed.


    Lea was more important to him than Alice was, especially now that they would soon have a baby.


    He couldn''t just let his aunt vent her anger on his wife.


    The only thing he could think now was to take Lea away from her.


    When he received the call earlier, his only thought was on the safety of his wife and baby. He never


    really cared about Alice.


    He had seen how crazy his aunt was.


    That was why he insisted on his family that this matter must be resolved now.


    As long as Alice was awake, they could have a talk with her.


    Luckily, the other members of the Qin family agreed to him, so they were ready to close the door to talk


    about the issue in private. For Henry, this was the best time to solve the problem.


    If they waited for Alice to be discharged from the hospital first, she would definitely find a way to gain


    his grandmother''s sympathy.


    His grandmother was softhearted, especially to her children. Although she often said harsh words to


    them, she still cared a lot for them.


    She would do anything to protect Alice.


    But since Lea was the one involved this time, Henry would fight for his wife.


    Rachel was reluctant to leave because she worried about Lea, so she said in a low voice, "Can''t we


    just stay? Lea is still here."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jack replied, "It''s inappropriate for us to stay. Lea is now a member of the Qin family, so she has to be


    here. Don''t worry. Henry will protect her."


    This time, Lea helped Jack to convince Rachel to leave. "Henry and I have something to deal with too.


    You should go now and have some rest. I''ll just see you tomorrow."


    Rachel frowned and said helplessly, "Don''t be too impulsive, okay? Don''t forget the baby in your belly."


    Leaughed. "Don''t worry too much. I will be careful."


    Finally, they left the hospital. But instead of going back home, Jack decided to drive to a hotel.


    After checking in, they went out to walk around the city.


    It was already dark, so Jack thought of having dinner.


    However, he felt that Rachel was still preupied. Thinking that she was still worrying about Lea, he


    asked, "What''s the matter? Are you still worried about Lea? We can go back to the hospital if you


    want."


    Rachel turned to him with a bright smile on her face. "Haven''t you told me that they need to solve their


    family problem in private? I''m not worried about her anymore." But then, the smile on her face gradually


    dissipated.


    She took a few steps forward and stretched. Looking up to the darkening sky, she said, "My home was


    not far away from this city."


    Jack was a little stunned. It took him a few seconds to understand what she meant.

 Chapter 277 All Has Been Settled

    Chapter 277 All Has Been Settled


    Jack could remember that Rachel once lived in a city in the north, but couldn''t remember which city it


    was.


    He took her hand. "Do you want to go back and take a look?"


    Rachel slowly shook her head. "No. There''s nothing to see."


    Besides, ever since her house had been confiscated, it had been constructed and renovated by the


    government.


    Now, it was a park.


    The home that she had lived in for a few years was no more. Even if she went there, all she could see


    were swings and slides that would only serve as a reminder of what she had lost.


    Jack wondered why she had suddenly remembered her home. Was it because this city was close to


    her home?


    Seeing the sadness encrusted in her gaze, he decided to divert her attention. "Didn''t you say that you


    wanted to renovate our kitchenst time? We can start the renovations once wee back.


    Do you have an idea on what theme we could follow? We could draw it up ourselves."


    Rachel''s mouth twitched at the sudden change of topic. "I don''t n on renovating it now. It''s just too


    troublesome," sheined.


    To her surprise, Jack only grinned wider. "Have you finally remembered it?"


    She furrowed her eyebrows. "What do you mean? The kitchen renovation? I didn''t forget that..."


    When she saw the way his eyes dimmed at her answer, she was quick tofort him, "It''s okay. On


    the bright side, I still remember you, right? We''re not like those television shows where I suddenly


    forget who you are."


    Hearing this, Jack smiled. Well, that was true. Her condition could''ve been worse than it already was.


    He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. "This is a better alternative," he admitted.


    On their way back to the hotel, Rachel couldn''t help but ask, "Wait, how did I fly to the neighboring


    province in the first ce though? Was no one with me when I got hurt?"


    In the beginning, Rachel could still remember the events clearly in her mind, but now, it seemed that


    she had forgotten them.


    Jack didn''t want to talk about it anymore, especially after what Vicky had told him.


    She told him that it was Holley Ye''s fault¡ªthat she should be med for Rachel''s ident.


    Rachel couldn''t remember what had happened, so Jack couldn''t confirm Vicky''s allegations.


    He already asked someone to investigate the ident, but after the floods andndslides, it was


    difficult to search for clues.


    He also asked someone to investigate Holley.


    He still wasn''t sure if Holley was just great at acting or if she really was innocent. Although she looked


    innocent, Jack found some information about the unpleasant interactions between Holley and Rachel


    during those days.


    He also knew that Vicky and Holley weren''t on their best terms as well.


    Given that Rachel couldn''t remember the details clearly, Jack still couldn''t find enough evidence to


    prove that Holley was rted to the ident. Due to that, he shouldn''t totally believe Vicky''s words.


    However, he knew for a fact that even walls have ears. If Holley really was the one behind this, he


    would know about it.


    Vicky also told him that when she went to visit Rachel that day, they talked about that incident.


    Once he had enough proof, he would definitely teach that woman a lesson.


    He gritted his teeth at the thought.


    "I wasn''t with you that time," he murmured.


    "What?" She pursed her lips. "What do you mean? Didn''t you say we had a fight back then?"


    At that point, he blinked.


    Jack had intended to say some pick-up line to sweeten her thoughts, but he didn''t expect that Rachel


    still remembered their fight. "I thought you already forgot about it," he said.


    She shrugged. "You told me about the fight right after, didn''t you?"


    At that point, he didn''t know what to say.


    In the evening, Lea had already called her up and said that everything finally blew over.


    Although she didn''t say the details, her voice sounded ecstatic. Rachel felt a tug on her lips at her big


    news.


    They quickly set up a time when they could meet the next day.


    That night, however, Rachel dreamt of an event that had happened a decade ago.


    In the dream, there were a few people, but she couldn''t clearly see their faces.


    The sound of wails echoed across the ce, forcing her to open her eyes.


    She got out of her bed and walked toward the direction of the sound.


    Her hand grasped the door handle, and she pushed open.


    Her eyebrows scrunched together as she turned,


    wondering where she was.


    Suddenly,


    everything became clear.


    She could finally recognize the people around her.


    She stilled. She was still trying to process what was happening around her.


    They seemed to be arguing with each other.


    Then, a familiar voice broke through the crowd. "If you have anything to say, then I suggest we go


    outside. The child''s still sleeping."


    It was Jonathan.


    ''Why is he here?'' she thought. Rachel wanted to step forward, but it felt as if her own body was frozen


    into ce. She could only stand and listen to what they had to say.


    The man who was glowering at all of them looked faintly familiar to Rachel. He pointed at Jonathan and


    snapped, "If it wasn''t for what you''ve done, they wouldn''t have gotten into the car ident in the first


    ce! Look at Rachel! Who''ll take care of her?"


    Suddenly, her perspective changed.


    She nced at her pudgy hands before staring up at the adults'' furious faces.


    What was happening?


    Jonathan looked much younger. He gritted his teeth, trying to suppress his anger. "He''s still in the


    morgue. Are you really that excited to grab his inheritance?"


    The man''s face changed slightly.


    It suddenly urred to Rachel that the two men were distant rtives of her father''s.


    She remembered meeting them as a child.


    Her father had introduced them to her. "These are your uncles."


    Rachel was still confused as to how they were rted to her father, given that her father only had a


    younger sister.


    Seeing her confusion, he quickly exined they were distant rtives.


    Her lips twitched at the memory.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It seemed that the scenes wavering around her was part of her memories.


    She frowned.


    She must''ve forgotten all about it after suppressing her memories of her parents'' death.


    After being snapped by Jonathan, the men quickly quieted down.


    Rachel stared at them quietly.


    Right now, they all seemed distant to her.


    It felt as if she was watching some TV drama and not something that had actually happened in her past


    life.


    Just when Rachel thought that the confrontation would be over, the man suddenly took a step forward.


    He lowered his voice. "Do you really want us to believe that you had nothing to do with thepany''s


    fall?"


    he snapped. "Don''t pretend to be nice. We all know you want to take a bite from the big apple!"


    Rachel stared at them nkly, not understanding what they meant. Jonathan shoved the man away,


    sneering. "Don''t talk such nonsense."


    The man scoffed. "Nonsense? Do you want to look at the files that I''ve collected?"


    Jonathan snorted. "Fine, show them to me then."


    Seeing that he wasn''t buying it, the man couldn''t help but be a little bit anxious. He nced at the other


    men cautiously.


    The man beside him was slightly chubby. Although he looked calm, there was undeterred fury shing


    in his eyes.


    "You''re telling us you didn''t plot anything during thend bidding?" the man asked coldly.


    Jonathan''s face changed, but he didn''t say anything.


    The fat man grinned. "You''re telling me right now that the Fu family had no involvement in this manner?


    You are the one who caused their death! If not, why would my brother be in such a hurry to ask for your


    help?"


    He didn''t stop from there. "It''s the Fu family who killed them! Well, do you have anything else you want


    to say?"


    Jonathan closed his eyes as he tried to steady his breathing.


    He scowled and turned to his bodyguards. "Get them out."


    The two men''s jaws dropped at the order. They didn''t expect that he would throw them out just like that.


    As they were being taken away, one of them yelled, "Jonathan, is this how you hide from all your


    problems, you son of a bitch! Don''t pretend to be such a saint! We know what you''ve done. We know


    what you''re capable of. Drop the act, you murderer!"

 Chapter 278 Did You Have A Nightmare

    Chapter 278 Did You Have A Nightmare


    In the end, the two men were taken out of the ce. Seeing this, their wives hurried after them in panic.


    It wasn''t until they were out of sight that Jonathan finally saw Rachel standing by the door. Her ssy


    eyes stared at him in a daze. She was still trying to process what the other men were saying.


    With a tinge of panic written all over his face, Jonathan walked up to her and squatted down. "You''re


    awake," he noted.


    She quickly avoided his outstretched hand as if it had been drenched in poison.


    Although she was still young, she understood what the men were trying to say.


    Jonathan blinked in astonishment at the sight of her flinching under his touch.


    He tried to smile. "What''s wrong?


    Did you hear their nonsense?" This time, his voice sounded much farther away. Rachel squinted her


    eyes as she tried to follow the sound of the voice.


    "Rachel!" Jack finally shook her out of her dream. When Rachel finally opened her eyes, she could feel


    tears sliding down her cheeks. At that point, she looked like a child who had been bullied as her


    innocent and confused gaze turned to him.


    "What''s wrong?


    Did you have a nightmare?"


    "I don''t know," she stuttered out. Her voice was hoarse.


    Jack''s thumb slid down her face, wiping away the tears. "You were crying."


    "Was I?" Embarrassed, she wiped her face.


    Rachel turned around and buried her head in his arms. She focused on his heartbeat, trying to calm


    herself. She looked like a puppy trying to seek some shelter.


    Jack wrapped his arms around her.


    He rubbed his chin against Rachel''s soft hair and patted her on the back. It was as if he wasforting


    a child.


    He didn''t ask about her nightmare, wanting nothing more but for her to rx and go back to sleep.


    There was no need for her to relieve those awful thoughts.


    Rachel sighed softly, resting in his arms for a while. It took a few more seconds before she finally fell


    asleep.


    When she woke up, they were still in the same position. The sound of Jack''s slow heartbeat sounded in


    her ears, and she snuggled closer against his touch.


    Jack woke up at her movement. He kissed her on the forehead, muttered sweet words, before closing


    his eyes again.


    They were warm against each other''s arms. With a smile, Rachel raised her head and kissed him on


    the cheek.


    She saw just how much Jack had changed in the few weeks.


    Back then, she still wasn''t sure as to whether she should trust him or not. Now, she was certain that


    she would live her entire life with him.


    Although she had already woken up, she still didn''t want to part from his warm arms. Without another


    word, she leaned against his chest and slept just for a while as she tried to cherish his hold.


    However, even if she did felt at peace, she couldn''t help but think of the dream she just had. He said


    her parents'' death was caused by the Fu family.


    At the thought, she shook her head and forced the thoughts away.


    The Fu family had already helped her a lot during these past few years. In fact, at this point she was


    certain that they were good people.


    She knew them enough to say that.


    Besides, at this point, she couldn''t even differentiate her dreams from memories. It wouldn''t be good to


    assume given her condition.


    They stayed in bed for a long time before Jack finally woke up.


    "Help me shave my beard?" he whispered, knowing that she was awake.


    She nodded, and they got out of bed. It was the first time that Rachel had done such a thing.


    She held Jack''s head carefully, not knowing where to start.


    Her hands shook under his gaze.


    Jack didn''t seem fazed as he smiled at her. "Don''t worry."


    Rachel giggled, frowning. "So, where do I start?"


    "Start along my chin first and then..."


    He told her what to do like a teacher instructing his student.


    Jack wasn''t the slightest bit ufortable as he sat on the stool. He raised his chin high enough and


    stayed that way, just so Rachel didn''t have to move around a lot.


    Sweat beaded down her forehead as Rachel followed his words. She was afraid that she''d mess up.


    Once she was done, Jack wiped the remaining foam around the sides of his face as Rachel sighed.


    "You know, it''s really not that easy," she said.


    A smile slid into his lips. "You have to practice more."


    Rachel pretended that she didn''t get his point. She peered at the side of the mirror and touched her


    chin. "Why is that? I don''t have a beard."


    Jack snorted, flicking her some water.


    She screamed. "I helped you shave your beard, and this is how you treat me," she protested.


    Jack rubbed his smooth jaw thoughtfully. "You''re right."


    "Ass!" she cursed.


    With a cunning look shing in his eyes, he smirked. "It''s all my fault. Tell me, how can I pay you


    back?"


    Like a silly rabbit, she found herself jumping into his trap. "I''ll think about it."


    He grinned wider. "You should like it."


    Rachel furrowed her eyebrows.


    She was about to ask him what he meant when he pressed his lips against hers.


    It was then that she understood what he meant.


    ''That bastard! Who said that I would like this?''


    Her face reddened.


    She wanted to punch him in the face, but instead, she found her arms encircling his waist.


    While they were enjoying themselves, the phone interrupted their silence.


    With a snicker, he pulled away. "Well? Do you like it?" he asked flirtatiously.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rachel covered her face with her hands. Pouting, she punched him on the shoulder. "Let go of me. My


    phone''s ringing."


    She quickly stepped out of the bathroom and answered her phone. It was Lea.


    She nced at her watch. "Crap," she murmured.


    As expected, she was met with Lea''sints once she answered the phone. "Where have you


    been? I called you several times!"


    Rachel rubbed the back of her neck sheepishly. "I was in the bathroom just now, so I didn''t hear the


    phone ringing."


    Lea snorted. "Was Jack in the bathroom as well? Henry tried calling him earlier but he didn''t answer


    either."


    Thinking of what had happened, she answered uneasily, "I don''t know..." She turned to look at the


    clock.


    "We kind of overslept."


    She was supposed to meet up with Lea for breakfast at eight.


    It was around ten now.


    Lea didn''t me her at all. She shrugged andughed. "It''s fine.


    We kind of overslept too."


    Rachel burst intoughter.


    "How about having some lunch then? I can cook for you at home."


    Rachel could hear a weak voice from the other end of the line saying, "Remember to take your antidote


    with you..."


    "Shut up, Henry! Go away!" Lea turned back to her phone. "I''ll be waiting for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Lea rolled up her sleeves. "What the hell did you just say?"


    Henry stretched out his arms and wrapped them around her waist. "You got fatter..." he whispered.


    She gritted her teeth. "Do you want me to break up with you?"


    "We''re already married."


    "Then we''re getting a divorce,"


    she snapped, walking away.


    Lea didn''t cook by herself. Actually, Henry was the one who ordered the dishes online and asked them


    to be delivered to their home.


    He bought a small vi that was near Lea''s home.


    They had already bought all the furniture they needed, so they moved in immediately.


    The reason for their immediate moving was because of his father being furious with him.


    In fact, he didn''t allow him toe back home for the next few days.


    Lea exined secretly, "Actually, his father only did that so Henry''s grandmother will feel sorry for him."


    Rachel furrowed her eyebrows.


    Lea added, "Yesterday back in the ward, he was so angry that he almost put a knife on Alice''s neck.


    I obviously didn''t get myself into that. I just watched it happen."


    In fact, she was only putting it mildly. The scene was actually moreplex than any of them had


    imagined.


    Henry''s father was incredibly maniptive.


    He kicked Henry out of the house so that his mother would feel sorry for Henry.


    However, she still doted on Alice more.


    Due to this, his father must soothe her in an effort for her to side with them.


    Although the olddy favored her daughter, it would be inevitable for her to feel sorry for her own


    grandson.


    Seeing as he couldn''t go against his mother directly,


    he decided to go around this with his own cunningness.


    Besides,


    he also did this to win Lea''s father''s sympathy toward Henry.


    They still didn''t inform her father about what had happened between Lea and Alice. They just said Lea


    went out to meet Henry.


    Lea''s father was furious that he forbade his daughter from entering his house.


    This was why Henry''s father kicked him out too. This time, they would have an excuse to be


    together.

 Chapter 279 Have We Talked About Having A baby

    Chapter 279 Have We Talked About Having A baby


    At that time, Lea''s father only heard the story where Henry was kicked out of his house because he


    had a fight with his family for Lea''s sake.


    He didn''t know the real reason.


    He became pitiful towards Henry.


    After all, the man was his son-inw.


    Considering Lea was pregnant, the man would grow soft eventually.


    Back then, Leained that Henry''s father was so cruel to have driven him out of his own house


    like that.


    But after he exined everything to her, she couldn''t help but be impressed by her father-inw.


    When Lea told this to Rachel, the woman burst intoughter. She didn''t expect that the old man would


    have that much tricks up his sleeves.


    As they were talking, Henry came downstairs holding a te of fruits. He ced it on the table. "Fruits


    for the pregnant woman," he announced.


    Lea''s nose wrinkled. "Do you have to mention stress I''m a pregnant woman all the time?"


    "It''s the truth." He shrugged.


    She scoffed, turning away.


    Henry didn''t know what was wrong with his wife. His face soured as well.


    ''No wonder they kept on fighting,'' Rachel thought as she stared at the way they interact with each


    other.


    She had always wondered how a gentleman like Henry would get into fights with Lea.


    It seemed that Henry was still oblivious to the words that her friend didn''t like hearing.


    Sighing, she turned to Lea. "You shouldn''t be angry anymore," she persuaded. "Otherwise, you could


    give birth to a frowning baby."


    Sure enough, that caught Lea''s attention. She immediately turned to her with one hand holding her


    stomach protectively. "Really?"


    Rachel raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t I already tell you that? You know, from time to time, there will be


    babes who have ugly faces. Some of them wouldn''t even be in good health,"


    she continued after taking a cherry from the te. "In fact, during the pregnancy, the mother''s emotions


    will continue to affect the baby''s physical and mental development."


    Rachel didn''t say these words to threaten her.


    Actually, they were all true. She was just spitting out the facts.


    The couple''s faces turned serious.


    Without uttering a single word, Henry crossed his arms and stared at Lea.


    Her bottom lip quivered as she diverted her gaze to herp. Her hand rubbed against her stomach


    guiltily.


    "I''m sorry," she apologized, straightening her back.


    Henry raised his eyebrows.


    Lea continued, "I shouldn''t have gotten angry."


    The man rubbed his forehead, frustrated. "I don''t even know why you''re angry in the first ce."


    Her smile immediately faltered, and her eyes shed threateningly.


    It was her turn to cross her arms.


    "You keep reminding me that I''m a fat pregnant woman, and I don''t like that," she snapped.


    His jaw dropped. What kind of reason was that? He just didn''t get her. "I did not," he snapped.


    Once Rachel saw that the two were going at it again, she quickly interrupted,


    "Stop!"


    Henry had no idea what was going on.


    She quickly picked up a piece of melon before handing it to her friend. "Beautiful, how about you have


    a melon first?"


    Lea''s smile returned as she plopped the fruit into her mouth.


    Henry just stood there helplessly.


    He just couldn''t understand why she was so angry.


    It seemed that he didn''t know her as much as he thought he did.


    Once everything calmed down, Henry snuck downstairs to chat with Jack, leaving the twodies alone.


    "What are you nning to do next?" Rachel asked.


    "We''ll get married," Lea said. Then she shook her head as she realized they already got their marriage


    certificates.


    "I mean we''ll be having a wedding sooner orter."


    They would only have the wedding once everything was smoothened over.


    Henry had already told her not to worry and that he would handle all the problems that could pop up.


    As far as outsiders were concerned, only a wedding ceremony could prove that she was married to


    Henry.


    Although Lea''s father sometimes asked her to file the divorce papers, no father would force his


    daughter to divorce her husband unless the situations were dire.


    As long as she still wanted to be with him, then the marriage would persist.


    "When will you hold it then?"


    When Rachel mentioned it, a deep frown engraved itself on Lea''s face.


    Lea had always dreamed of being a beautiful bride ever since she was a child. In fact, she even had


    her dream dress all drawn out. However, it seemed that her reality had other ns.


    Although she still had a nice figure despite her pregnancy, there were limitations as to what dress she


    could wear.


    Her first problem would be her waistline, but since there were already high-waist wedding dresses, it


    gave her another avenue to choose.


    But another problem was that Henry didn''t want her to wear anything revealing. And she should steer


    clear from long hemlines. Otherwise, she might trip and fall.


    "There are just so many restrictions," sheined.


    "I don''t want to get married this way. Why can''t we just have a wedding once the baby is born?"


    Rachel''s eyes widened at her words.


    She had no idea that they would rush the wedding like this.


    It was like her rtionship with Jack.


    No one expected that they would get together. In fact who would''ve thought that the heartless man


    could fall in love with Rachel.


    Their marriage wouldn''t have happened if it weren''t for their parents.


    Only the both of them and their close friends knew what was really going on.


    Somehow, Lea and Henry''s decision was the same.


    "I never thought that you''ll get married this early," Rachel teased.


    In fact, she had thought that Lea wouldn''t get married till her thirties.


    She was just so independent. No one would expect that she would get pregnant so early.


    No one also expected that she would rush into marriage this quickly.


    Lea shrugged. "I was shocked myself."


    Although she was unwilling at first, she needed to put her baby first. Plus, she had actually fallen in


    love with Henry already.


    Despite all his shorings, she had never thought to end things with him.


    "Marriage won''t be a big deal. Things between Henry and me are pretty much the same," she stated.


    "Giving birth to a baby, however, is another thing. Once I give birth to this baby, then you can y with


    it as you like. That way, you could rid your thoughts of babies being fun."


    As soon as Jack came to them, he heard all these bad remarks from Lea.


    His face darkened. He wouldn''t let Rachel be influenced by her best friend.


    In order not to make it seem so obvious, Jack didn''t approach them.


    Instead, he stopped and waited for Rachel''s answer.


    Fortunately, Rachel wasn''t that drastic.


    "Please, I think we all know that having a baby isn''t forughs and gags."


    "It''s really boring to raise a kid. Just thinking about it makes me feel exhausted," Lea murmured.


    Jack knew that if he didn''t retort back, his wife might be influenced by her words.


    "You do know that no two kids are alike, right?"


    The sudden appearance of Jack surprised the both of them. Their faces flushed, looking like a bunch of


    teens caught red-handed by their instructor.


    The only reason Lea had said that was because she was pouring her heart out. She didn''t expect that


    Jack would hear her. It wasn''t as if she was persuading Rachel not to have a kid.


    "That''s also true." Lea smiled awkwardly.


    Jack ced his hand on the back of Rachel''s chair. Although his hand wasn''t on her, she felt a sense


    of pressure pushing down on her shoulders.


    "If you continue trying to convince my wife not to have a baby, I''ll tell Henry about it.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Does he even know what you''re thinking?"


    Suddenly, those two sentences spurred through her mind like a tornado.


    At the mention of her husband, Lea raised her hands over her hand as if to block herself from the


    man''s scrutinized re. "I was wrong," she wailed. "I''m talking nonsense here. Please don''t tell Henry."


    If Henry knew what she was talking about, that would be the end of her!


    Jack smirked, turning to look at Rachel.


    She innocently waved her hands up in the air.


    "I certainly don''t agree with her," she stated.


    Jack nodded in satisfaction. "Time for lunch. Let''s go downstairs, okay?"


    However, there was something about their conversation that stopped her in her tracks.


    When did they discuss about having a baby?


    She pursed her lips.


    When they had lunch and left Henry''s house, Rachel couldn''t help but ask him, "Have we talked about


    having a baby?"


    Jack''s eyes gleamed. "Why did you ask?"

 Chapter 280 About Work

    Chapter 280 About Work


    Rachel flushed. "Why should I tell you if I agree with Lea or not? It''s not as if we have a kid."


    "We''ll have one, right?" He chuckled.


    There was silence for a while before she finally spoke up. "Have we discussed this?"


    She felt as if the topic of having a child just popped out of the blue. In fact, she didn''t remember that


    they talked about this.


    He bowed his head to hide the slyness shing in his eyes. "We already talked about it," he stated.


    "You must''ve forgotten."


    "When did I..." Rachel trailed off. She really couldn''t remember talking to him about having a child. Was


    it possible that it was part of her memory loss as well?


    Jack tilted his head slightly as if he had just received a premonition. "You told me that one time that you


    really like children."


    ''That''s it?'' She shot him a disapproving look. "I thought we actually had a serious discussion about this


    before."


    Back then, she had thought that Lea only agreed to marry Henry because they were going to have a


    baby.


    When in fact, Lea had told her that she actually agreed to marry him because she actually liked him,


    not because she was forced into a loveless marriage. Lea didn''t want to trap herself in a marriage all


    because of her child.


    In such a way, Rachel shared the same thoughts. She didn''t want her child to be the reason why she


    shouldn''t leave the man in front of her. She wanted the child to be the proof of their love instead.


    And now, she felt that their rtionship wasn''t stable enough for them to have a child yet.


    Although they were both making progress to the right direction, it still wouldn''t be the right time to bring


    a baby into this world.


    If they had a child now, the progress that they''d made might only spiral down to where they''d started.


    She wanted their rtionship to be much stable before they brought a baby into the world.


    On the bright side, at least they would be able to talk about it now.


    If she was asked about this right now, she would''ve said that she would think about it.


    When he heard that she didn''t take it to heart, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. "What do you


    mean? Aren''t you giving me a hint?"


    "What hint?"


    He smirked.


    "If a wife tells her husband that she likes kids, what do you think that means?"


    It took her a few seconds to actually respond to him. She sputtered out in frustration, narrowing her


    eyes at the man in front of her. ''He''s an asshole!''


    Rachel and Jack stayed there for another three days. During those days, Lea and Henry also enjoyed


    some alone time with each other.


    He took Rachel on a tour around the city.


    He held his wife''s hand and wandered leisurely in every scenic spot. He made sure to tell her about the


    monuments and statues situated in the scenery as well as let her try all the local snacks.


    At this point, everyone was happy except, of course, Henry''s grandmother and Lea''s father.


    On the third day, the old woman couldn''t put out any longer. This time, she decided to visit Henry and


    Lea.


    Given that they''d just moved in, there weren''t many pieces of furniture in the house. In fact, the only


    things they had were the essentials.


    In the olddy''s eyes, it was a miserable sight.


    It didn''t look like a home at all.


    As the two didn''t know how to cook on their own, he hired a professional chef to provide them food


    every day.


    Since the cook would be the one to bring all the materials needed, there wasn''t anything else in the


    fridge except for a few fruits and some bottles of milk.


    The fridge was almost empty, and the old woman''s heart thrummed in pity.


    It was fine if Henry lived there all by himself, but he was living with Lea who was pregnant. She might


    not get enough nutrition.


    At the sight, she made up her mind. "Pack up ande home with me."


    "Home?" Actually, Henry was alreadyughing in his mind that his father''s idea was already falling into


    ce, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he asked, "What about Lea?"


    Although they were already married, they didn''t have a wedding ceremony. In outsiders'' eyes, they


    weren''t a formal couple.


    Plus, there was Alice.


    Thinking of this, his grandmother found himself stuck in another dilemma.


    She didn''t know who to help first.


    "Grandma, we''re fine here. It''s really okay," Lea said sweetly.


    It only made the old woman feel even more guilty at how considerate she was.


    There was no doubt in their minds that she had already epted Lea into her family.


    Hearing what Lea told her, Rachel burst intoughter. "What a liar," she teased.


    In fact, they were living the best of their lives together. It was nowhere near as deste and empty as


    their grandmother had thought.


    They chatted for a few more minutes on the phone before they hung up.


    Today, Jack and Rachel were about to go home.


    Actually, he had initially nned that they would stay there for a few more days, but when he got a call


    from Austin in the morning, he had no choice but to book two tickets back.


    When the nended on the airport of Ninwell City, Jack asked the driver to send Rachel back to the


    Fu family''s house, where his parents could take care of her. He would just pick her up once he finished


    his work.


    "No, I want to go back to my ce," she insisted.


    Although she was seriously injured, she had already recovered after some rest.


    It was said that people would gradually bezier once they got some rest, and Rachel didn''t want


    that to happen to her.


    Therefore, she nned to get back to work.


    James had already asked her about her recovery and if she was willing to go back to work.


    Jack finished his work in just a few hours and rushed back to Rachel''s ce. He thought that she


    would be sleeping when he arrived, but to his surprise, she was lounging on a sofa with a thick medical


    book in her hands.


    "What are you reading?"


    Hearing his low voice, Rachel didn''t take her eyes off the book. Instead, she asked, "Have you finished


    your work?"


    "I''m almost done."


    Seeing that she still wouldn''t look up, Jack rolled up his sleeves and pulled the book from her hands.


    "Your husband worked so hard today, and you won''t even look at him," he whined with a pout.


    He didn''t expect that he would be jealous of a medical book.


    Rachel''s eyes glinted. "Well, I see you now. Can you give back my book?"


    It had been a long time since she didn''t go back to work. Now, Rachel was trying to refresh herself of


    all the things she needed to know.


    "You know, we''re not done discussing about having a child," he whispered slyly.


    He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    Her face turned bright red.


    Although they''d been together for so long, his kiss always reverted her back to some schoolgirl.


    However, Jack find it quite amusing.


    He pressed against her, and his breathing deepened. Rachel knew that if she didn''t move quickly, she


    was in deep trouble.


    She pushed him away. "I actually have something to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    At the sight of her serious face, he drew back.


    "I''m going back to work tomorrow."


    "What?"


    The exmation wasn''t from Jack but from Eric who had just shown up.


    Rachel gasped and clutched her chest. "How did you get in?"


    If she died from a heart attack, then she might as well me it on Eric.


    "The door isn''t lock," he exined.


    It was rare for him to get off work on time, so he wanted to invite some of his friends out.


    The problem was that none of them were avable during this time.


    He was left alone.


    Seeing as Rachel would being back today, he decided to drop by her home and eat with her.


    Eric sat down. "Don''t you think you should rest some more? Working in the hospital can be stressful.


    Do you think you can manage?"


    He turned to Jack. "Aren''t you worried about her?"


    Jack averted his gaze.


    "If you feel bored, you can find another job, but you shouldn''t go back to the hospital," he said.


    He couldn''t agree to send her back to the hospital when he still didn''t know the root cause of what had


    happened back in the neighboring province.


    Rachel might have already forgotten about that, but he didn''t.


    He would not rest until he found out what really happened back there.


    "I''ve already been transferred to the cardiology department. I won''t be that busy,"


    she insisted.


    "Can''t you just be obedient, Rachel?"


    Eric stood up anxiously.


    Rachel twitched her mouth and said, "I know what I''m doing."


    She didn''t expect that her troublesome cousin would be the first one to tell her to be obedient.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Eric sighed and patted Jack on his shoulder. "Try to persuade her. I''m going outside to eat something


    first."


    He had been so busy during lunch that he didn''t get to eat much.


    He had been hoping to eat with Rachel, but seeing this, that might not be possible anymore.


    Jack took her hand. "Let''s go upstairs."


    His forehead was creased as he held her up the stairs. Although he wasn''t looking at her, she could tell


    that he was serious.


    In the study, Jack opened the website and pointed at the headline. "This is from the medical school you


    were in before. They''re looking for a professor in cardiology department," he stated.

 Chapter 281 Go Back To Work

    Chapter 281 Go Back To Work


    "If you feel bored at home, you can apply for this job," Jack said.


    Compared to bing a doctor, teaching was an easier job.


    "Besides, this is also rted to your profession."


    In the living room of the Fu family, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows and kept silent for a long time.


    Finally, he said, "Rachel, have you thought it over?"


    She nodded.


    She didn''t expect that the news of her going back to work would reach her inws in such a short


    amount of time.


    That evening, when she was discussing with Jack about changing her job, they encountered another


    dispute.


    In Rachel''s point of view, being a professor and being a doctor were two different things. Although they


    might be in the same field, it just wouldn''t be the same.


    Doctors were the front-liners. Not only would she be able to practice all the theories taught inside the


    ssroom, but she would also be able to experience the joy of helping her patients.


    Teaching was different from that.


    The atmosphere between them was stiff. She was about to say something else when her phone rang. It


    was Jonathan. "Rachel, I heard you were nning on heading back to the hospital."


    "How did you know?"


    She shot Jack a look, and he shook his head.


    Jonathan didn''t answer her question. "How about you and Jacke here? We can talk about it," he


    suggested.


    And here they were right now sitting on the sofa as she faced her inws.


    "Jack, what do you think?"


    Although it wasn''t a big matter, it was still a deciding matter on how their rtionship would go forward.


    After taking a deep breath, he nodded. "It''s up to her."


    Jack had already thought it over. At this point, it was better for her to take a job she actually liked than


    force her into a job that she didn''t prefer in the first ce.


    As for it not being safe, he would handle it.


    As a man, he shouldn''t just stop her from chasing her opportunities all because of some unknown


    danger.


    Instead, he should prepare her for it.


    That was his responsibility, and that was something he should live up to.


    Besides, Rachel loved her job. He wasn''t going to let her give it up.


    Hearing his words, Rachel was moved.


    She looked at him with affection in her eyes.


    "You really agree?" she asked cautiously.


    He smiled. "As long as you''re happy."


    At the end of the day, one of them had topromise.


    This time, he would do it.


    "Thank you," Rachel said sincerely.


    If it weren''t for Jonathan''s presence, then she would''ve thanked him in another way. Her eyes glinted.


    Jonathan drew back his gaze and smiled. "Since you already reached an agreement, then we won''t


    have any objections."


    If Eric didn''t call and exaggerated about their fight,


    then Jonathan wouldn''t have called Rachel up and asked her toe over.


    Once Tracy heard what Jonathan said, she furrowed and was about to say something.


    "My shoulder''s a little sore today. Could you massage it?" Jonathan found an excuse to distract his


    wife.


    "You''re annoying,"


    she murmured unwillingly. Tracy stood up and walked towards him.


    Seeing that this matter was already settled, she saw no need to add anyments.


    However, she couldn''t help but feel bitter.


    She had wanted to take advantage of this opportunity of letting Rachel stay at home. Once she cared


    for her health and once Jack finished his operation, then they could have a child.


    She didn''t expect that Rachel would be so willing to go back to work that quickly.


    Although she didn''t know how busy a doctor was, she had watched enough on TV to know that they


    wouldn''t be having that much alone time in the future.


    Once he finished up a bowl of spicy noodles, Eric burped loudly.


    He decided to go to the living room and watch TV.


    Suddenly, the door opened from the outside.


    With a guilty conscience, Eric immediately stood up. "Why did youe back so soon?"


    "I think you should ask yourself." Jack snorted and motioned to the fast food box on the table. "Don''t


    forget to clean it up."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ''I don''t need you to remind me, asshole.''


    Of course, Eric didn''t dare speak of it out loud.


    Jack nced at his watch. "I''m going upstairs. I''ll be having a video conferenceter."


    Jonathan actually nned that they should stay with them for the night, but Jack didn''t take hisptop


    with him. This was why they came back so soon.


    After dinner, they hurriedly returned.


    Rachel nodded. She nced at Eric who was just about to leave after tidying up the table. She


    stretched out her arm to stop him from going anywhere.


    "Were you the one who told Dad that I''ll be going back to work?"


    She knew that if it wasn''t Jack, Eric would be the only one who knew of the information.


    He flushed.


    "I was just worried for you. Are you going to head back to work?"


    Rachel had always listened to Jonathan. If he didn''t want her to get back to work, then she could do


    nothing about it.


    In the afternoon, Eric was just about to get something to eat, but he had forgotten his wallet back in


    Rachel''s house.


    As he returned to get it,


    he overheard their conversation.


    Seeing that Jack might be convinced in letting her back to work, Eric called Jonathan up. He had hoped


    that her father-inw might be able to do something about it.


    Rachel walked into the kitchen and took out a bottle of water. She uncapped it slowly. "I''ve already


    talked with Dad. I''ll be going back to work in the hospital tomorrow."


    "What?"


    Eric''s jaw dropped.


    It seemed that even Jonathan wasn''t able to convince her.


    "Can''t you take a rest for a month first before going back to work?"


    he persuaded. Every time he remembered the rescue operation she had undergone, he couldn''t help


    but feel the same chills he did back when he thought he had lost her.


    "I''ve already recovered, Eric. How about this? If I feel ufortable, then I''ll return home immediately."


    "You mean it?" he said doubtfully.


    However, his doubt onlysted for a minute. Before he could say anything more, his friend was already


    calling him over to y mahjong. He wished her luck and left.


    "Rachel, you''re back! How have you been?" Mindy gaped when she saw Rachele back to work.


    She smiled. "I''m doing well."


    When she entered her office, she saw that it was clean and tidy. It was exactly how she had left it.


    However, the wilting nt caught her eye. Given that she hadn''t been there for weeks, it must''ve died


    due to theck of water.


    Rachel quickly uprooted the nt before tossing it into the trash can.


    Before she could go to her seat, a nurse knocked on her door. "Rachel, Mr. Zhou asked for you."


    James was standing in front of the window as he overlooked the city before him. When he heard the


    door open, he turned around. "Rachel," he greeted. "Have a seat."


    "Uncle James, do you have anything you want to tell me?"


    It had been a long time since they''d seen each other.


    A smile appeared on James'' face. He took out an envelope from his drawer before handing it to her.


    "The hospital wants to reward you for all the hard work you''ve put in back in the neighboring province.


    This is yours."


    Rachel pulled out the documents from the envelope before ncing up at the man before her. "I don''t


    think I deserve this," she said slowly.


    She didn''t think that she made some contribution to the people there. Even if she did, it wasn''t as if she


    could remember what had happened.


    The file already noted that she would be promoted to vice director of the cardiology department. It was


    a huge deal.


    The qualifications of this position was to work in the department for three years and to publish a


    minimum number of medical studies.


    She met none of these requirements.


    With a faint smile on his face, James waved his hand. "The hospital already thinks that you''re suitable.


    Just do your best, okay?"


    Since he had already insisted, Rachel couldn''t reject him.


    It would only make her seem arrogant if she had persuaded him otherwise.


    "That''s actually all I wanted to say. Wee back, Rachel."


    "Thank you. I''ll be heading back to my office."


    Just as she was about to head back, she heard James ask, "By the way, have you heard from Lucas


    recently?"


    ''Lucas?''


    Rachel slowly shook her head. "Isn''t he supposed to be in the hospital?"


    "Unfortunately, he isn''t." The guy didn''t even bother to give his old man a call for such a long time.


    The older he got, the more worried his parents became.


    Without thinking too much into it, Rachel excused herself and returned to her office. She began her day


    by scanning through all the medical records that were assigned to her.


    Not long after, word spread about her promotion. Of course, gossip was inevitable.


    Rachel knew for a fact that they were probably discussing about this behind her back, but she couldn''t


    care less.


    "Mr. Fu, you''ll be having dinner with Mr. Wang tonight. I''ve already reserved it," Austin stated as he was


    looking through Jack''s schedule.


    In the past, once appointments were confirmed, no one could change it. However, with the


    circumstances circling them, this was a special exception.


    As expected, Jack waved his hand. "You can go to dinner on behalf of me. I''ll be heading back."


    "Where will you be going?" he asked, knowing fully well where he intended to go.


    "To pick up someone." Jack waved his car keys and patted Austin''s shoulder as if he was about to go


    on some glorious quest.


    Since there were usually traffic jams during this time, he had already calcted that he would arrive at


    the hospital just in time.


    However,


    there weren''t any traffic jams like he had expected. "Why are you here so early?" Rachel asked.

 Chapter 282 Had Seven Surgeries This Night

    Chapter 282 Had Seven Surgeries This Night


    Rachel was surprised that Jack arrived early.


    "I had nothing to do in thepany. Are you done? I want to take you out to dinner tonight."


    Rachel had always liked French cuisine. Coincidentally, there was a new French restaurant that just


    opened in the west of the city.


    After cleaning up the items on her desk, they left.


    Jack quickly held her hand, interlocking their fingers.


    Rachel flushed as his hand grazed against hers. She struggled under his grip, but it was no use.


    Holley slowly came out from the shadows and stared nkly at the two retreating figures. Her face


    paled at the sight. "Why did shee back?" she whispered to herself.


    The newly opened restaurant was filled with customers.


    Fortunately, Jack had booked the table. When they arrived, they crossed through the long queue and


    walked into the restaurant.


    "What do you want to eat?" Jack handed the menu to Rachel.


    French cuisine was famous for its exquisite vor, which was one of the aspects that Rachel liked.


    The delicate and intricate catering suited her taste.


    Rachel ordered a sirloin steak for herself and lobster for Jack. When the waiter took their orders and


    left, she smiled. "Don''t you feel bothered that I helped you decide it?"


    "Of course not." Jack knew that she would only do this to the people she was very close to. This was


    why he was more than happy to nod with her order.


    Given the busy atmosphere, the service was slow, which gave them a chance to talk with each other.


    Jack told Rachel what Henry had told them. "His grandmother felt so guilty that she sends fresh


    vegetables and tonics to them personally every day," he exined.


    However, she was still reluctant in bringing them back home, given Alice''s present.


    This was why they needed to lie low for a while.


    "After all, Alice is her daughter." Rachel sighed. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for Lea.


    Jack poured a ss of red wine for himself and water for her. "They need to solve this quickly. It


    wouldn''t be good for both sides if they continue to drag it out," he said.


    Just then, Rachel''s phone rang. "Hello?"


    Her face paled at the sound.


    In the emergency room at the hospital, the beds were filled with children from four to five years old.


    Sobs and whimpers filled her ears from the other end of the line.


    "Rachel, I''m so sorry for calling you, but we need an extra set of hands." After hanging up, Cara quickly


    grabbed some bandages and walked to help a child.


    Rachel didn''t waste any time as she rushed back to the hospital.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    A school bus ran into the national highway. Dozens of children were injured because they didn''t fasten


    their seat belts properly. Given the impact, some of them even sported some broken bones.


    A nurse hurried towards her and pulled her aside. "Rachel," she said anxiously. "A child lost his


    consciousness."


    Holley didn''t expect that Rachel woulde to help.


    Holley was the one in charge of the child. She thought he only suffered from bruises, but it seemed that


    it wasn''t the case. The child had gone into aa, and his pulse was growing weaker and weaker. She


    quickly called the nurse to find a doctor from the cardiology department.


    "Excuse me, please." Rachel couldn''t help but feel distressed at the sight of the child losing


    consciousness. At this point, an operation was vital.


    Holley was so immersed in her own thoughts that she didn''t snap back into reality until a nurse pulled


    her by the arm.


    ''Rachel must''ve known that I was the one behind her ident, so why is she so calm?'' she wondered.


    After a while, Rachel was finally done. She took off her gloves. "The patient his recovered her


    heartbeat. You''ll take it over from here."


    There wasplete silence as Holley stared at Rachel in bewilderment.


    Feeling strange, the nurse was the one who bowed in respect. "Thank you, Rachel."


    Rachel just nodded and turned to leave.


    Now that she had solved this problem, she needed to go and see if the other patients were doing well.


    For these children, she must make sure that their hearts were well-protected. Given their age, their


    ribcages might not be able to handle the impact.


    It was only after she took her first few steps that Holley shouted, "Rachel."


    "Yes?" She turned.


    ''How could she be so calm? Didn''t she know that I had done something behind her back?''


    Holley wondered.


    Back when Rachel was still hospitalized, Holley saw a letter taped to her door to her house after getting


    off work one day.


    "You''ll be responsible for what you''ve done sooner orter!" it read.


    On the back of the letter showed a picture of her and another woman having sex.


    Back then, she thought that Rachel must''ve had something to do with this.


    Seeing as Holley didn''t answer her, Rachel turned and left. She had other children to get to.


    She had only met Holley a few times, and they barely knew each other.


    ''She is acting so strange,'' Rachel thought.


    However, she simply shrugged it off. There wasn''t any time to think of measly things like this. Right


    now, her priority was her patients.


    The school bus only had thirty seats, yet it took on forty-five students.


    Several kids were severely injured from the crash.


    In fact, Rachel had to go through seven operations that night. When she was finally finished with the


    last one, her vision was already blurring and her hands were numb by her sides.


    She slowly walked back to her office as her head pounded in pain. At least she was done. When she


    opened her door, she saw Jack sitting behind her desk.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to bring you breakfast as well as take you home."


    He smiled and ced a bowl of steaming wantons onto her desk.


    Her mouth watered almost immediately. Although she had eaten dinnerst night, the operations had


    not only made her exhausted but also extremely hungry. "How do you know that I like wantons?"


    It seemed that they''d alreadye to understand each other.


    Jack patted her on the head. She was still wearing a cap due to being in the operating room for a long


    time. "I''m smart, plus I know you." He smirked in satisfaction.


    He had noticed that Rachel always came home with a bowl of wontons in her hands after she finished


    her night shift.


    Last night, when she received a phone call, Jack persuaded her to refuse. But after seeing the anxiety


    written all over her face, he gave up and drove her back to the hospital.


    Knowing that she would be busy, he decided to bring breakfast to her.


    Rachel finished her wontons quickly. In fact, she had wiped the entire bowl clean. When she looked up,


    the exhaustion in her eyes seemed to have vanished.


    After sending his wife home, Jack turned around and returned to hispany.


    "Mr. Fu, this is the schedule provided by the advertising department. I''ve already checked it, and it


    seems usible," Austin said, handing the document in his hand. However, he didn''t leave his spot.


    Jack raised his eyebrows. "Is there something else?"


    Austin hesitated, not sure if he should tell him or not.


    Jack decided to prod deeper "Is it about the business? Or personal affairs?"


    "Half an hour before you arrived, I bumped into Celine in the lobby. She was looking for you. She said


    that she wanted to invite you to dinner to say thank you."


    Jack fell into silence. All that had happened to her had nothing to do with him.


    There was no need for her gratitude. In fact, if she wanted to thank anyone, it would be her boyfriend or


    hiswyer.


    He tapped the table. "How did you respond?"


    "I said that you and your wife were unavable," Austin answered.


    "You''ll get a pay raise!" Jack offered gleefully.


    Celine had be a part of his past. The only reason why he helped her was that she was his ex.


    He wasn''t that cruel.


    Her phone buzzed a few times when Rachel opened her eyes. She nced at her screen only to see a


    message.


    "Are you awake?"


    A smile threaded across her lips as she typed, "I just woke up."


    Lea once told her


    what love meant to her¡ª"When you love someone, you''ll feel happy around him. And he''s not around,


    you can''t help but wonder what he''s doing."


    At that time, Rachel snorted and waved her hand dismissively. "You''ve read too much romantic novels,"


    she said.


    Now, however, she felt just the way Lea had described.


    "Holley, is the dosage too much?" The head nurse of the children''s ward raised the prescription in her


    hand.


    Holley furrowed her eyebrows.


    Although she might not be that much of a dedicated doctor, she had worked in this position for many


    years. She wouldn''t make such a mundane error.


    The head nurse was approached by one of the nurses with the prescription.


    Of course, she didn''t think that the dosage was right. Even an adult wouldn''t be able to take that much


    without risking overdose.


    However, since the doctor was the only person who could adjust the dosage, the head nurse went to


    her immediately.


    During that time, Holley was standing by the window with her arms folded over her chest. She gazed


    nkly at the blue skies. She nced over at the head nurse, shivering slightly.


    "Dosage of what?"


    "This one." Seeing her shivering, the head nurse took a step forward. "Are you okay, Holley?"


    Although they weren''t close, they worked in the same department. That alone required that they must


    be polite to one another.

 Chapter 283 Holleys Guilty Conscience

    Chapter 283 Holley''s Guilty Conscience


    Holley didn''t reply back. She tore up the dosage list, tossed it into the trash bin, printed another copy


    and handed it to the head nurse. She kept silent the entire time and had an expressionless face.


    "Don''t be so cocky! You arrogant woman!"


    the head nurse whispered to herself after leaving the office. She then handed the new prescription to


    another nurse.


    Holley turned away and involuntarily bit her lips once more.


    She could have pretended like nothing happened even with Rachel''s attitude towards her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She told herself that only the two of them knew about what really happened.


    But Holley found it impossible to calm herself down as she imagined the letter taped to her door.


    Meanwhile, Rachel got out of the car and watched as Jack got out too. "You don''t have to get out of the


    car. I can get inside by myself," she said.


    Jack smiled. "I want to apany you to your office."


    Rachel looked at him in the eye and said, "But you know, you don''t need to do that."


    But she instinctively ced her hand on Jack''s open palm when he reached out for her.


    After Jack apanied her inside, she paused and watched him leave. She then turned to take her


    gown on a hanger. She was slightly surprised to see that Holley stood in front of her.


    "Rachel, can I have a word with you?" Holley wanted to talk to Rachel and find out whether she was


    merely pretending that she knew nothing.


    Rachel put on her gown in a fluid motion. She then turned to Holley briefly. "Now is the time to be on


    duty," she said tly.


    The way she said her words clearly implied that it was not a convenient time for her to talk.


    There was a sudden feeling of keen disgust towards Holley that overcame Rachel. It was so strong that


    she didn''t even want to look at her.


    "It''s just a few minutes, and it''s just a few words," Holley insisted. Her face started to look agitated as


    she spoke.


    It was her initial n to invite Rachel to a coffee shop to talk.


    If Rachel had any hidden intention at revenge, Holley preferred to kneel and beg for her mercy rather


    than make everything a public matter.


    Otherwise, everything that she had now would be all for naught.


    But she never expected the turn of events in front of her. Rachel wasn''t even interested to give her a


    chance at redemption.


    Rachel felt appalled with Holley''s invitation. She took a deep breath and turned to Holley briefly. "I have


    patients that I need to see right away," she replied calmly.


    She then left without looking back, and without giving Holley a chance to speak.


    And this made Holley feel even more anxious.


    Because of this, Holley was not in the mood to work. So she decided to just take a day off. She


    wandered the streets and saw two middle-aged women walking in front of her. They whispered to each


    other as they walked.


    "Young people nowadays are really losing their way. A man is meant to be with a woman and a woman


    is meant to be with a man. Two girls should not develop a rtionship with each other!"


    "That''s right. Fortunately, my daughter married early. Otherwise, I''d be really worried about her


    because of the kind ofmunity that she lives in."


    Holley''s heartbeat went faster, as she turned sharply. Instinctively, she followed the two women.


    ''Am I the one that they''re talking about?'' Holley wondered.


    Two security guards who were doing their rounds saw her and they called out to her. "Dr. Ye! Where


    are you going?"


    "I was about to go home. I took a day off," Holley answered with an embarrassed look.


    "Oh, but you''re on your way out."


    During the next couple of days, Holley felt she could heard people talk about her wherever she went.


    The dark circles beneath her eyes became more obvious as time wore on. She looked like she had lost


    her enthusiasm.


    She''d always get medical records mixed up, and she prescribed the wrong medicines for patients at


    the hospital.


    "Holley, what happened to you these past two days?" The director of the children''s ward had received


    more than oneint from patients regarding Holley''s errors. He had no choice but to call Holley''s


    attention regarding these reports.


    Holley lowered her head in embarrassment as she apologized. "I''m so sorry. I''ll be careful next time."


    But her apology was not sincere at all. She yawned widely as soon as she finished her mock apology.


    This made the director angrier with her. He pounded the table and roared at her, "As a doctor, you


    should never make such stupid mistakes!


    You don''t have chance to be promoted to the vice director this year!"


    At the exact same time, Rachel came out of another director''s office. She was informed that she would


    have a training for the next five days and four nights.


    The training was like a vacation for a doctor. A break from their daily duties.


    However, Rachel was not interested in the training. She refused the offer without hesitation.


    She then paused for a moment as she was thinking. She turned to one direction and saw Holley


    standing and staring fiercely at her.


    It was a stare that came from two eyes that were filled with hatred.


    Without warning, Holley grabbed Rachel''s arm and dragged her into an empty lounge nearby without


    saying anything.


    Before Rachel could do anything, Holley locked the door behind them.


    Holley''s actions made her feel odd and a hint of fear started to creep at her heart.


    "Rachel, be straightforward with me. What on earth do you want me to do?" Holley asked as she


    ground her teeth. She stared intensely at Rachel with eyes that were as cold as ice.


    "I have no idea what you are talking about," Rachel said in her usual voice. Her face looked confused.


    "You don''t know?" Holley burst into a roaringughter immediately after she heard Rachel''s words. She


    then stared straight into Rachel''s eyes after sheughed. "Yes, I did that! But here you are, safe and


    sound. And you even became a vice director. You should thank me instead of spreading my private


    life."


    She gripped Rachel''s arm tightly and became more emotional as she spoke.


    Elsewhere, Jack made a cup of coffee for Michael and handed it to him carefully. "So, tell me. What


    brings you here this early in the day?"


    Michael snickered and raised his eyebrows in amusement. "What do you say we go out this weekend


    for fun?"


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t go." Jack refused his suggestion outright without even thinking about it.


    He had a family now and he knew that activities like this were no longer suitable for him.


    "You are so heartless. The people at ourpany insisted on going out this weekend for a tour. I


    wanted to invite you and Rachel to join us, but obviously that is no longer possible," Michael exined


    in a sad tone of voice.


    "We like spending time together alone," Jack exined to him.


    Michael rubbed his arms briskly as soon as he heard what Jack said. "My goodness! That is so


    horrific!"


    Without warning, Austin opened the door and peeked into the CEO''s office. "Boss, we have some news


    from the hospital."


    Jack''s face instantly became serious. "What is that?"


    Austin approached Jack and whispered into his ear. After he spoke, he stood, stared at Jack, and


    patiently waited for further instructions.


    The word "hospital" told Michael that the news had something to do with Rachel. He quickly stood up


    and patted his buttocks. "Well, I have made an appointment with them for a few drinks. I need to leave


    now."


    "Tell that person to keep an eye on her. I am going to the hospital right now," Jack instructed Austin. He


    grabbed his car keys and left. His face looked stoic as he exited his office.


    Austin breathed a sigh of relief as he tapped his chest. He shook his head as he whispered to himself,


    "Fortunately, I''m just his secretary, and not his enemy. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''d die without even


    knowing why."


    Meanwhile, Rachel just finished rubbing her sore temple when she saw Jack enter her office. "Why are


    you so early today?"


    "I just finished work early and decided toe here right away. So, here I am!" The cruelty at the


    corner of Jack''s lips immediately turned to a smile.


    On his way to the hospital, Jack received a call from Austin. He was informed that Holley had run away.


    ''What a cunning woman!''


    he thought when he heard the message. ''I''ll deal with her sooner orter.''


    He was notpletely sure about the truth of the story regarding Rachel''s ident. So, he had only


    given Holley a warning.


    However, ording to the report that he received, what had happened to Rachel was not really an


    ident. Instead, it was a man-made incident, and the one responsible was Holley!


    Jack found it hard to believe that she dared to hurt his beloved woman. He wished that he could tear


    Holley into pieces with his bare hands.


    Rachel got him a ss of water, but he refused it. She pushed his shoulder slightly and asked, "What''s


    on your mind? You look so preupied."


    "Justpany matters," Jack replied briefly.


    He didn''t want to bother Rachel with the knowledge of the incident. Especially since the memory of it


    seemed to have been purged from her mind.


    Rachel felt dizzy because of her encounter with Holley earlier.


    Since Jack was already there, she didn''t want him to leave and return at ater time. So, Rachel


    decided to pack up her things. "I''ll tell the director that I will leave early today," she said.


    While they were inside the car, Rachel silently watched the scenery as it shed by. She pursed her


    lips before she spoke. "Something strange happened at the hospital today."


    "What is it?" Jack asked in a casual tone.


    Rachel was normally a person who preferred to bury her worries deep inside her heart. But now, she


    took the initiative to open up about what bothered her, and this made Jack so happy and worried at the


    same time.


    He wondered if he should also find the time to confess to her.


    Rachel frowned and then thought about what she was about to say some more. "Holley said some


    strange words to me. It made me wonder if something happened between us, but I can''t remember


    anything!"


    Rachel involuntarily touched her arm afterwards.


    Holley gripped her arm so tightly that her skin broke. Although she had already treated the wound, she


    still felt a little pain.


    Rachel thought that Holley acted like a lunatic earlier. She couldn''t understand what Holley was talking


    about. Unfortunately, Holley never gave her the chance to ask questions to rify the matter.


    While they waited for the red light to change, Jack reached out his hand to Rachel and gently caressed


    her head. "Don''t think about it too much. If she really wants to rify things to you at ater time, then


    she will definitely look for you again to speak to you."


    That evening, Jack held Rachel tightly as soon as she got out of the bathroom. He then escorted her to


    the bed while he held her in his arms. "We haven''t had sex for a long time, right?"


    His question did note as a shock, but she didn''t know how to answer it.


    Rachel slightly pushed him away as her eyes shed with schoolgirl shyness.


    Jack felt stunned as he looked at her. "I love you." He then bent his head down and gently pressed his


    lips to hers.


    Rachel moaned gently at Jack''s kiss.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jack stopped what he was doing to check Rachel''s arm. He discovered that part of her skin was peeled


    off.


    "How did you injure your arm?" He immediately lifted the quilt to get out of bed and get the medicine


    box.


    But before he could leave the bed, Rachel tapped his shoulder to stop him. "Don''t worry. I''ve already


    taken care of it at the hospital.


    Holley was so agitated earlier when she spoke."


    ''It was Holley again!'' Jack thought to himself in fury.


    A sharp sh of cruelty streaked across his eyes, but it disappeared almost as soon as it appeared. He


    stared tenderly at Rachel but felt so distressed and worried.

 Chapter 284 News About Holley

    Chapter 284 News About Holley


    Jack and Rachel''s romance was interrupted after he found she was injured. He gently helped her lie


    down and said, "Have a good sleep."


    In the darkness, her breathing gradually became regr.


    A whileter, Jack rose from the bed and walked to the balcony with his phone in hand. "Go ahead," he


    ordered.


    At that time, in another part of the city, Holley''s hands were tied behind her back, and her mouth was


    stuffed with a rag. She looked at the two men in front of her in horror.


    When she had returned home from the gay bar she had gone to in the evening, she hadn''t expected to


    see two strange men at her door.


    In her drunken state, she had roughly yelled, "Get out of my way," while attempting to fish her house


    keys out of her handbag. However, the two men had stopped her and taken her away.


    As Holley stared at them with wide eyes, she wondered, ''Are they going to...?''


    Her face turned pale with fear as all kinds of possible scenarios shed in her head.


    The taller man squatted down in front of her and took out the rag from her mouth.


    "Bah! Who the hell are you? What do you want from me?" Holley raised her voice as soon as she could


    speak.


    Talking in a loud voice gave her some confidence, no matter how scared she felt on the inside.


    The man sneered, "What do you think we want?"


    "Don''t touch me! If you dare to touch me, I will..."


    "What will you do?" the other man cut in before she could finish her sentence. He was expressionless,


    but he had a deep scar on his face that made him look cold and frightening.


    He nced at her with disdain and continued, "You lesbian freak! Tonight, we''ll teach you how to have


    some fun!"


    The next day when Rachel entered the hospital, she saw all the nurses talking to each other in small


    groups.


    It seemed that another piece of gossip had surfaced. Not thinking much of it, she headed straight to her


    office. Just when she was about to enter, she heard someone calling her name from behind.


    She turned to see a strange face. "Yes?" Vicky was stunned.


    She had heard about Rachel''s amnesia, but she had been skeptical about it.


    Judging from Rachel''s attitude toward her, however, it seemed that the news was true. Rachel was


    looking at her like this was the first time they had met.


    Recovering quickly, she said, "My name is Vicky Chu. I work in the hospitalboratory."


    "Hi, what can I do for you?" Rachel couldn''t recall having anything to do with theboratory recently.


    Vicky took out her cell phone, opened an article, and showed it to Rachel. "Take a look, please!"


    It was an article about Holley and had been released at 7 in the morning.


    Rachel nced through the article. Then, hiding her surprise, she handed back the phone to Vicky and


    casually said, "This is her private matter."


    It seemed that this was what those nurses had been gossiping about.


    "You and Jack didn''t release this news?" Vicky asked uncertainly.


    The first thing that hade to mind when she saw the news was that Jack and Rachel had finally


    taken their revenge on Holley.


    In fact, she would be lying if she said that she didn''t want them to take revenge on that sick woman.


    "Me and Jack?" Rachel asked, furrowing her eyebrows.


    Ever since two days ago, she felt like she was in a perpetual state of confusion.


    She had a strong feeling that she had lost a very important memory, but she could not remember what


    it was.


    Vicky smiled awkwardly. "If you don''t know, never mind. I have to get back to work. See you."


    Rachel stared after her and frowned. How could she pretend nothing had happened after hearing what


    Vicky had said?


    She decided to ask Jack about it.


    At Jack''s office, Austin shifted around ufortably, sensing that Jack was not in a good mood today.


    In just this morning alone, he had scolded three managers over some trivial problems.


    When it was lunch time, Austin asked, "Mr. Fu, did you have a fight with Mrs. Fu?"


    "No, what makes you think that?"


    Jack''s face suddenly darkened. In his eyes, things between them had been better than ever.


    "It just seems like you''re in a bad mood," Austin replied.


    For a moment, Jack was speechless. Then, he took a sip of his tea to moisten his throat and joked,


    "Austin, instead of being a secretary, you should be a scriptwriter!"


    Austin smiled awkwardly in response. Fortunately, the waiter came up to serve them their food. Seeing


    Jack pick up the knife and fork, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, Jack suddenly put down the fork and knife and asked, "Where did you suddenly get such an


    idea from?"


    Austin shrunk back in his chair. He hadn''t expected that Jack would continue this topic. In the end, he


    summoned up his courage and answered, "It''s just that you look down today.


    Didn''t you have a fight?"


    He was a little nervous.


    "No."


    However, an uneasy feeling overcame Jack. He stared at Austin for a moment and then took out his


    phone and dialed Rachel''s number.


    At the hospital, in thedies room, Rachel washed her hands under the tap for a while, and then dried


    them with some tissue paper. Just when she was about to leave, she heard voicesing from


    outside.


    "Did you see the news about Holley?


    "It''s such shocking news.


    How could I have missed it?" "I didn''t expect that she would be a lesbian."


    "Yeah. By the way, who do you think released that news?"


    Rachel had been about to open the washroom door, but she withdrew her hand, wanting to find out


    what they would say next.


    "How would I know? But Holley went to Rachel yesterday. It seemed like they were having a fight..."


    The woman who was speaking stopped as soon as she opened the washroom door and saw Rachel.


    "Rachel," she said, feeling embarrassed.


    Suppressing her emotions,


    Rachel walked past the two women without saying anything.


    Ever since the news about Holley had surfaced, everyone was wondering about whether it had


    something to do with Rachel.


    Naturally, the confusion in her mind grew.


    When Rachel went back to her office, she picked up her phone from the table and saw that there was a


    missed call from Jack. She immediately dialed his number. But his phone was switched off.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At that moment, there were two knocks on the door. Lucas, who had disappeared for a long time, had


    suddenly shown up. He smiled and asked, "Are you on the phone?"


    Rachel put down her phone and shook her head. "No, Lucas. I haven''t seen youtely."


    "I have been busy recently. I just flew back this morning."


    He had only heard about everything that had happened from his father half an hour ago.


    Lucas couldn''t help but ncing at the baseball cap on Rachel''s head, which shed with her whiteb


    coat.


    Feeling self-conscious, Rachel raised her hand and straightened the cap. She smiled and said, "Don''t


    look at me like that."


    Lucas waved his hand and said, "I''m sorry. Are you free tonight? My dad said that a lot of things


    happened after he came back.


    Would you like to have a simple dinner at our house tonight?"


    Cooking was one of James'' favorite things to do in his spare time.


    Therefore, every time he came up with a new recipe, he would invite Rachel to his house to have a


    taste and offer some feedback.


    Rachel paused. It had indeed been a long time since she had visited the Zhou family.


    Just when she was about to nod her head in agreement, however, she nced at the phone and


    remembered something.


    She still had something to ask Jack, but his phone was turned off and she couldn''t contact him.


    Rachel turned back to Lucas with a smile. "I''m not avable tonight. How about another day? I don''t


    think you''ll be flying abroad again soon, right?"


    Lucas'' eyes dimmed all of a sudden. "I have been at home these days. Anyway, go ahead with your


    work. I have to see a patient now."


    Time flew quickly, especially when there were so many things to deal with.


    A few hourster, a doctor stopped by Rachel''s door with his briefcase in hand and asked, "Rachel,


    you''re still here?" He was surprised to see Rachel still typing up something.


    Rachel took a look at her watch and felt taken aback. "Wow, time flies fast. I''ll leave as soon as I finish


    this medical report."


    "Okay, but don''t work too hard. Take care of yourself," the doctor said before leaving.


    After typing thest word of the report, Rachel saved it and turned off theputer. Then, she


    stretched and nced at the door.


    Why hadn''t Jacke to pick her up?


    She tried calling him again, but his phone was still powered off.


    What could have happened? This was out of character for him. If he wasn''t going to pick her up, he


    would have informed her in advance.


    ''Could it be that the missed call he gave me at noon was to talk about this matter?'' she wondered.


    "Rachel, a patient just came in with chest tightness, but Dr. Zhang just went to the canteen. Can you


    come take a look?" A nurse hurried in.


    Rachel nodded and put on the white gown again.


    Half an hourter, she finished the examination.


    Rachel nced at the window and saw that it was getting dark outside. It looked like it was going to


    rain.


    Before leaving the hospital, she tried calling Jack one more time but to no avail.


    In the end, she decided to take a cab home.


    Although rush hour had passed, this was the time when cab drivers changed their shifts. Standing on


    the pavement outside the hospital gate, Rachel tried to hail a cab for more than ten minutes, but no cab


    stopped for her.


    Suddenly, rain started to pour down.


    But even in the heavy rain, someone was walking without an umbre, holding a suitcase in hand.


    The heavy rain was like a curtain that covered Rachel''s sight. It was not until the person stood right in


    front of her that she realized that it was Holley.


    What a small world!

 Chapter 285 A Person Hated By Everyone

    Chapter 285 A Person Hated By Everyone


    Holley didn''t expect that Rachel would see her like this.


    Something surged through her chest and her hands shook. She had to restrain herself from pping


    the hell out of the woman.


    Rachel was a powerful woman with an equally strong background, and Holley was nothing but a dot in


    their map.


    She should''ve seen the aftermath, given that her n didn''t work.


    Holley forced herself to raise her chin and walked up the steps. Her gaze was filled with ferocity and


    fierceness. She ced a hand on her hip and stopped about five steps away from Rachel.


    "Well? Are you happy seeing me like this?" she sneered.


    Rachel furrowed her eyebrows. She didn''t even do anything, and Holley was already putting it all on


    her. She whirled towards her. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she snapped.


    "Oh, drop the act!"


    Holley yelled harshly.


    Seeing that there was no point in convincing her, Rachel didn''t want to say anything more. Fortunately,


    a taxi stopped beside her just in time.


    "Do you need a ride, miss?"


    She nodded and got in the car. At this point, she needed to figure out what the woman was actually


    talking about.


    When the car drove away, it ran down a puddle and sshed water all over Holley''s face.


    She looked like a shrew as she pointed at the back of the taxi and shouted profanities at Rachel who


    wouldn''t even hear her. She didn''t stop until she heard some nurses gossiping in the background.


    Scowling, she trudged back dejectedly with her luggage. Her wet hair hung against the side of her face.


    Holley couldn''t help but nce at the hospital that she had given up most of her youth in. At this point,


    after everything she had been through, she was going to leave. Maybe it was time that she would never


    come back.


    As she reminisced what had happened to her, she still couldn''t believe it. It was like a nightmare that


    had rolled into motion.


    When she woke up in her bed this morning, she found herself in her bed. She thought what had


    happened yesterday was just her dream.


    Yesterday, she was taken away to a house by two men. The taller man picked up a box from the floor


    and poured out two white pills. He didn''t waste any time as he held her face and pushed the pills down


    her throat. She choked out into a series of coughs.


    The scarred man beside her smirked. "Lock her in that room."


    Soon, her hands and feet were free again. Holley scrambled up against the wooden door as her fists


    pounded against the surface. "Who the hell are you? Let me out!" she screamed.


    "Stop it. Don''t you know why they locked you up in here?" A pair of arms stretched out from behind her,


    locking her in some sort of embrace.


    The girl whispered strange things into her ear.


    Holley wanted nothing more than to shove that woman away, but suddenly,


    she felt a warm current coursing through her.


    ''The two pills!'' she thought before she sumbed to darkness.


    Holley couldn''t remember what happened next. When she woke up again, she found that she was her


    bed, so she thought that everything that had happenedst night might be part of her drunken


    hallucinations.


    As usual, she freshened up and was about to go to work when she received a call from the director of


    the hospital. "Where are you know?"


    She frowned. "I''m at home."


    "Come to my office immediately!"


    Holley didn''t take it seriously, but she still took a taxi to the hospital after hanging up the phone. She


    didn''t expect that as soon as she entered the office, a few sheets of paper flung towards her face.


    The director was flustered and exasperated. "What the hell is wrong with you? Where did they find


    these photos? Do you even know how many patients have seen this? They want us to kick you out of


    this hospital!"


    Holley bent over and picked them up. Upon seeing the pictures imprinted on them, she paled


    immediately.


    Although the pictures were blurred, anyone who had seen her could easily recognize that she was the


    one in the pictures. There were pictures of her having sex with another woman.


    "What? Why are these photos all over the Inte?"


    As she stared at them, Holley recognized the room fromst night.


    It seemed that her supposed dream wasn''t a dream after all!


    The director snorted. "You''re asking me that? Look, I don''t care if you like women or not, but the least


    you can do is keep a low profile. What the hell am I going to say to the Board?"


    This was just ridiculous!


    Holley trembled at the sight of the director''s re.


    She had hoped to get promoted, but now it seemed that all that she had worked for was now tumbling


    down the ground.


    "These pictures were falsified," she protested.


    "I don''t care! What you''ve done has disgraced the hospital.


    You''re fired, Holley Ye." "No, please, let me exin,"


    she said desperately.


    The rain interrupted her thoughts and brought her back to reality as they ran down her face, mixing with


    her tears.


    Although she would leave Ninwell City now, she would never forget what Rachel had done to her.


    Rachel''s phone vibrated twice, and it showed a message from an unknown number saying, "You win,


    but it doesn''t mean that I will give in so easily!"


    She knew that the text message was from Holley.


    However, what the hell did she win? She didn''t even know of her involvement in her case.


    Soon enough, it gradually stopped raining.


    Rachel turned to see that they were passing by a supermarket. Upon remembering the empty fridge,


    she said to the driver, "Please pull over by the supermarket."


    As she pushed the cart down the aisles, Rachel stopped by the fruit and vegetable area and picked all


    the things that she thought Jack would like. It was not until she paid the bill that she realized that she


    was actually making food ording to his taste. She smiled silently to herself.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Miss, is there something wrong?" The cashier stopped, ncing up at her.


    Did this customer find something wrong?


    Rachel shook her head. The strange feeling that overcame her had passed. Without another word, she


    paid the bill and left. At this point, she still didn''t know where Jack was.


    Jack had been sitting in the restaurant and ncing at his watch from time to time.


    On the opposite side, Celine was gazing carefully at the menu.


    "Jack, you like beef steak, right? How about ordering a fried beef rib?" Celine gazed at her expectantly.


    "Whatever you like."


    In all honesty, he had no ns in eating with her.


    He nced up at her. "I actually have to go now. I still need to get some work done."


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to thank me for finding your phone? All I want is for you to apany


    me for a meal. I don''t want to eat alone."


    Celine''s eyes turned red.


    "I''ll make up for it next time." Without another word, Jack grabbed his phone and turned without looking


    back.


    Just then, a waiter came over. "Miss, do you want to order now?"


    "There''s no need."


    Celine mmed the menu onto the table. Seeing as there was no point in eating here anymore, she


    stood up and left.


    She had done so many things in order to eat with the man. She didn''t expect that he wouldn''t even give


    her a chance.


    Two days ago, she had hired a thief to follow Jack around.


    Suddenly, there came her opportunity.


    While Jack and Austin were walking back to thepany, the man walked past them and stole Jack''s


    phone.


    Celine deliberately called Jack at the time when they were getting off work. "Jack, while I was


    shopping, I saw your phone. Well, I think it is."


    "Where did you find it?"


    he asked hurriedly.


    The cellphone was very important to me. It would be troublesome if it had gone missing.


    "When I came out of the shopping mall, someone stopped me and asked if I wanted to buy a phone. It


    looks like it belongs to you, so I bought it. It seemed that the power was already turned off though, so


    I''m not sure if it''s actually yours," she said naturally.


    She had already practiced it over and over again before she actually called him.


    Jack picked up his car keys. "Where are you? I''ll be there soon."


    Taking this opportunity, Celine requested to have dinner with him, but it turned out even that n


    backfired on her!


    Celine had even gone to hispany multiple times. She was frustrated when she couldn''t even enter


    his office!


    She clenched her fists.


    Sitting in his car, Jack charged his phone and turned it on. There were several text messages popping


    out of his notifications bar. One of them was from Rachel.


    "Why is your phone powered off? I''ll take a taxi home. You don''t have to pick me up."


    He could already imagine Rachel''s face as she typed in the message.


    Jack headed for home.


    When he opened the door, he was met with an exquisite scent.


    He stood in front of the kitchen and spotted Rachel wearing an apron and reaching for some sugar.


    The yellow light shone on top of her head, and a fuzzy feeling in Jack''s chest grew even more.


    He knew that the feeling he felt was happiness.


    He walked up to her and encircled her arms around his waist.

 Chapter 286 Talk About The News

    Chapter 286 Talk About The News


    Rachel had been used to Jack''s hugging her from behind, so she didn''t mind it anymore.


    "Why are you home sote?" she asked lightly.


    He hesitated for a while before he answered, "Something came up at work, so I had to stay at the


    company longer. I didn''t notice that my phone ran out of battery. Sorry if I worried you."


    He just met Celine to take back his phone, so he thought it wasn''t necessary to let Rachel know about


    it.


    Rachel turned off the stove and filled the bowl with the dish she prepared. Then said, "Just make sure


    that this won''t happen again."


    "I swear."


    Jack nced at the table. There were different dishes like vegetables, sweet and sour spare ribs, and


    fish head with tofu. There was still another one that she had just finished cooking. They all looked good


    and smelled delicious.


    He couldn''t help asking, "You cooked all these for me?"


    Rachel turned her head to catch a nce at the table and said mischievously, "Of course not. These


    are all mine."


    All of a sudden, she felt a slight pain on her nape that made her shiver.


    Jack was already behind her, gently biting her slender neck. He said, "If that''s the case, I have no


    choice but to eat the cook."


    Herughter reverberated in the whole kitchen.


    She felt ticklish, so she dodged and pretended to scold him, "Stop it!"


    Eric suddenly came in to be in time to witness such an affectionate scene. With a long face, he asked,


    "What are you doing?"


    He acted like a father who saw his daughter being intimate with a man.


    Rachel''s rtionship with Jack seemed to be getting deeper and deeper.


    Her face immediately flushed out of embarrassment. She quickly removed Jack''s hands from her waist


    and pretended to be calm. "Why are you here?"


    "To see you, of course," Eric replied.


    Jack nced at him and said tly, "It''s okay with me if youe here to see Rachel. But next time,


    call us ahead of time. What if she and I..."


    But before he could finish his words, she pinched his arm.


    "Don''t speak nonsense in front of Eric. We better eat now." She red at him,


    not expecting that he would say those words in front of Eric.


    Jack murmured, "Are you bullying me?"


    "You have a problem with it?" she snapped.


    "No problem at all. That''s what I exactly want!"


    Eric put on a disgusted expression, raised his hand, and said, "Will you please stop showing off your


    affection in front of me? Can you at least consider that I am single?"


    Rachel was shocked to hear what Eric had said. Did they really have a public disy of affection?


    To change the topic, she just said, "That''s enough. Let''s have dinner now."


    Eric nodded but didn''t move.


    "Why are you still standing there? Sit down, grab your chopsticks, and start to dig in." In her mind, she


    also agreed with Jack''s idea. It would be better if Eric called first beforeing over.


    Because of his unannounced visit, she had forgotten to ask Jack about Holley during dinner. She just


    remembered it now that they were already in bed.


    Jack was reading a book beside her. She turned to him and asked directly, "Did something happen


    between Holley and me?"


    "Why do you ask?" Jack closed the book and put it on the bedside table. He then turned to face her.


    "Nothing. I just feel a little weird.


    Have you read the news about her? Someone came to ask me if I did it. Then I also received a


    message from Holley telling me that I won."


    The more Rachel thought about it, the stranger she felt. She took out her phone and showed the


    message to Jack.


    He took a deep breath. It seemed that he could no longer hide the truth.


    "Do you really want to know?" he asked while returning the phone to her.


    She nodded.


    He held her in his arms and slowly told her what he knew,


    including her injury in the neighboring province and the things that Vicky said to him afterward.


    "I didn''t know that so many things have happened. I wish I could remember them all."


    If only she could remember everything, she didn''t need to ask Jack or whoever about it.


    Rachel tried to recall the first time she came to work after the ident. Holley looked so frightened


    upon seeing her. Perhaps she was scared that she would expose what she had done.


    Jack said, "They are not good memories, anyway. You don''t have to remember everything clearly."


    She smiled and said, "But they are parts of my memory. It just feels ufortable not to remember


    something. By the way, did the newse from you?"


    He nodded and admitted frankly, "I don''t know Vicky or Holley. Although Vicky told me a lot of things, I


    still need to make sure that she was telling the truth.


    Also, I''m worried about your safety, so I hired someone to watch over you."


    "No wonder I feel like someone has been following me recently. I thought I was only imagining things."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She didn''t expect that Jack had been doing so much to protect her secretly.


    She knew that once he loved someone deeply, he would always have his own ways to protect her and


    take care of her.


    She didn''t expect that she would experience it one day.


    Before, she never thought that he would love her this way.


    Jack rubbed her forehead and said, "Yesterday, when Holley came to you, the man I hired overheard


    everything and told me about it. Now I confirmed that what Vicky told me was true."


    "Now I know why you came to pick me up so early yesterday."


    "Yeah."


    Jack kissed her gently.


    Rachel was the woman he would spend the rest of his life with, so he wanted to make her feel loved


    and protected.


    He grabbed the quilt and covered her with it. Then he said, "I''ve given you so much information. Do you


    mind doing something for me in return?"


    The next morning, the sunshine peeped through the gaps in the curtains. Jack felt the heat of the sun,


    so he frowned.


    Rachel also opened her eyes slowly when she felt the heat. She gently removed his arm around her


    waist and walked to the bathroom silently.


    It was a beautiful morning.


    The air seemed to be filled with happiness and sweetness.


    Last night, Jack told her many things about Holley, so she now somehow understood what had


    happened.


    Although she still couldn''t remember everything, things were slowly getting more distinct to her.


    She went downstairs and made breakfast.


    When they reached the hospital, Jack nted a kiss on her forehead before she got out of the car. He


    waved to her before he started the car again and drove away.


    She watched his car disappear before she entered the hospital.


    Everyone in the hospital seemed to have forgotten about Holley, although it happened only yesterday.


    It was only natural. After all, gossip regrly happened in the hospital. But after a few hours, people


    got bored of talking about it.


    The event of today became history the next day.


    Since she had nothing to worry about, Rachel had to only focus on her job.


    As a vice director, her responsibilities were way different from doing scientific researches.


    All departments needed to submit their articles to be published in their monthly medical magazine, and


    she was responsible for their department''s article this month.


    Sitting on her desk and typing on the keyboard was a predicament for her.


    As a result, she was only able to type around three hundred words the whole day.


    When she was about to take a break, a nurse came to her office hurriedly and said, "Rachel, a patient


    just arrived in the emergency room. Can you go there and check?"


    "What happened?" she asked while standing from her desk.


    "The name of the patient is Gigi Yang. She is twenty-six years old and currently three months pregnant,


    but she has chronic heart disease. She fainted in her office today, so she was rushed here in our


    hospital," the nurse exined briefly while handing her the patient''s medical record.


    After working in the hospital for many years, Rachel had already heard some simr cases. However, it


    was her first time to deal with it personally.


    But as a doctor, she needed to do her job, so she rushed to the emergency room with the nurse. The


    moment she arrived there, she heard the low sobs. It was a man crouching over Gigi Yang''s bed and


    holding her hand tightly. He said, "Honey, listen to me. Let''s just give up the baby, okay? I can''t afford to


    lose you."


    Gigi Yang didn''t say anything. She just closed her eyes, turned away, and cried silently.


    The nurse walked up to him and patted his shoulder softly. "Sir, the doctor is here. Please stay outside


    first, so she can check your wife."


    Rachel did all the necessary examinations andboratory tests carefully. With the results in her hand,


    she said unhappily, "Your heart is in a really bad condition now. If you choose to keep the baby, I''m


    afraid that..."


    Before she could finish her words, Gigi Yang grabbed her hand tightly and cried. She pleaded, "Doctor,


    please, I don''t want to lose my baby. It is a gift from God, so I can''t just abandon it."


    Her heart ached when she heard her words. But with the reality in front of her, she needed to be


    sensible.


    Rachel drew her hand back gently and walked out of the room. Before she left, she talked to the


    husband who was approaching her. "With her current condition, your wife is not suitable to get


    pregnant. If she insists on keeping the baby, we can''t guarantee that she''ll surpass the delivery.


    She is only three months pregnant now, so you have to decide soon. If the baby gets bigger, it will be


    more difficult for her heart to bear."


    "I know that, but..." He rubbed his forehead as he was in a dilemma. "Doctor, is there no other way?"


    Rachel shook her head and said, "I suggest that you try your best to persuade her. I''ve already asked a


    nurse to arrange a room for her. Based on her current condition, I need to observe her for a few more


    days."

 Chapter 287 The Weekend

    Chapter 287 The Weekend


    After Rachel dealt with Gigi, the phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated, indicating that there was a call.


    Taking a look, Rachel brought the phone to her ear. "Hi, Dad."


    "Rachel, are you going to get off work now? Tomorrow is the weekend. How about joining us for


    dinner?"


    Although Jonathan had said he wouldn''t interfere in Jack and Rachel''s rtionship anymore,


    he still couldn''t help but keep an eye on them.


    Originally, he nned to go to Rachel''s ce and stay there for the night, but Tracy rejected the idea.


    "Can''t you just let theme over?" she snapped impatiently.


    That was why he made the call.


    Rachel thought for a while before nodding. "I''lle by with Jack once I get off work."


    When her husband arrived to pick her up, she quickly told him to go to the Fu family residence.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Rachel gazed out of the window.


    When she came out of the hospital, she passed by the ward where Gigi was in. Naturally, she couldn''t


    help but overhear the couple arguing over their baby.


    They were on two opposing sides, and their voices were getting louder and louder that anyone in the


    vicinity could hear what they were arguing about.


    At that point, it was hard to tell who was right or wrong.


    Inside the car, the beeping sound continued.


    Jack cleared his throat and reminded her, "Fasten your seat belt."


    "Oh, I forgot." Rachel finally snapped back into her senses as she plugged her seat belt back in.


    However, it was evident that she was still in a daze.


    Jack frowned, noticing that she was distracted.


    "What happened at work?"


    Since he had already solved the Holley problem, he asked the person he had hired to protect Rachel to


    leave.


    Rachel sighed. "Today, a patient was sent to the hospital. Her condition is not good enough for her to


    get pregnant. In fact, if she forced it, she could die. She wants to give birth, but her husband doesn''t


    agree with her."


    "She should abort it," he answered without hesitation.


    In his eyes, his wife was more important than his unborn child.


    Rachel smiled. ''Perhaps that''s the difference between men and women. While men ce importance


    on what they could see in present, women ce more importance on what could''ve been in the future.''


    "You''ll be a great mom," he added.


    The corners of her lips rose slightly, and her originally depressed mood was alleviated.


    She slowly closed her eyes. "I''m a little tired today, so I''ll take a nap," she said softly. "Call me when


    we''ve arrived."


    Jonathan was fiddling with his nts in the garden.


    Ever since his retirement, he had nothing to do at home. Apart from studying the chess manual, the


    garden was his favorite ce to stay in.


    It waste summer now, and there were many worms eating nts. He picked up the worms on the


    leaves using two bamboo sticks.


    Hearing the sound of breaks from the door, Jonathan raised his head. "There you are. How was the


    traffic?"


    "It''s fine." Rachel smiled.


    Jack held her hand. "Where''s Mom?"


    "She''s sitting there watching some TV,"


    Jonathan replied. "My eyes don''t work well as they''ve used to. Rachel,e see if there''s a worm."


    Rachel wasn''t scared of worms at all, so she took the sticks from her father-inw. "You''ve been doing


    this for a long time. Get some rest," she said. "I''ll do this."


    Jack was about to take them from her when his father stopped her. "Go and greet your Mom."


    Jack had no idea what his father wanted to do.


    He winked at Rachel and walked into the living room. "Mom," he called out. "Didn''t I tell you not to


    watch these TV series?"


    Tracy had her eyes directed at the action scene happening before her. Upon hearing Jack''s voice, she


    jumped from her seat and sped her chest. "Why didn''t I hear youe in?"


    He shrugged and sat down. His seat was directed to the window, so he could see her ying with the


    nts.


    She looked at the worms a bit before raising her head to talk with Jonathan.


    A smile slid into his lips.


    Jack reached for the remote control and changed to the news channel. Tracy pped him across the


    shoulder heavily as she gritted her teeth.


    "I just want to watch some news," he protested. "Why are you beating me?"


    Tracy grabbed the remote control from him. "I actually have something to ask you."


    Her expression turned serious.


    At the look of her face, Jack could already guess what she was about to say.


    Sure enough, Tracy moved closer and lowered her voice. "Have you already decided when you''ll have


    the operation?" she urged. "Can''t it be done a few days earlier?"


    The longer she waited, the more uneasy she felt.


    Last night, she just had a dream that Rachel knew about this and wanted to divorce Jack. No matter


    how hard she and Jonathan tried to persuade her, she didn''t change her mind. In fact, she already


    packed up her stuff and left without turning back.


    When she woke up from that nightmare, Tracy immediately looked around her. Cold sweat beaded


    down her forehead.


    That was why she wanted Rachel and Jack toe over.


    She wanted to use this opportunity to persuade Jack.


    Jack nodded. "It''s next Wednesday. I''ve already scheduled the time."


    However, even as she heard of the schedule, Tracy still felt uneasy. She shook her head relentlessly.


    "Son, don''t you really want to tell this to Rachel? I mean, there''s still a few days left. What if she finds


    out?"


    In fact, that was also the problem that Jack had been mulling over the past few days.


    He had tried telling her about it, but he failed numerous times.


    His rtionship with Rachel had already reverted back to normal. They trusted each other now, and


    she was beginning to feel even morefortable with him.


    He didn''t want to do anything to change that.


    This was why he wanted to do everything to hide this fact from her.


    However, from time to time, he began to doubt himself if he could still keep up the act.


    "Let''s talk about itter," he said.


    "What are you talking about?"


    When Rachel walked in, she happened to have overheard Jack''s words.


    Although he was startled, he quickly recovered. "Mom was just asking when we''ll give her a grandchild.


    I said that we could talk about itter."


    A blush seared through her cheeks.


    With a faint smile, Rachel sat down beside him and peeled an orange. She handed it to Tracy. "We''re


    not in a hurry."


    In the past, Rachel had worried over the stability of their rtionship. She was afraid that if one day


    they decided to get a divorce, their child would be a victim of their marriage.


    This was why she had always been afraid ofmitting to him. There was some resistance in her


    heart that was telling her otherwise.


    However, it was different now.


    Tracy smiled awkwardly.


    ''What the hell''s wrong with me back then? Why didn''t I like Rachel?


    She''s such a kind and considerate girl!


    My son''s the one who had wronged her!''


    If Jack was her son-inw, Tracy would''ve beaten him to death.


    As they sat on the sofa, the three of them chatted for a while. They didn''t go to the dining room until


    one of the maids call them over.


    There were lots of dishes prepared that evening. Several of them were Rachel''s favorite.


    Tracy made sure to ce them all in Rachel''s reach. "You''ve been getting thinner ever since you get


    back to work," she lectured. "You should eat more."


    "I''ve just been a little busy," Rachel admitted.


    Unlike the other girls who dreamed to be slim and curvy, Rachel wasn''t the one who cared much about


    her weight. However, she was also that kind of person who never gained weight no matter how much


    she ate.


    Jack ced arge meat ball on her bowl. "Don''t just eat vegetables. Have some meat."


    "But I don''t like meat." She shoved him yfully.


    Seeing how their rtionship have grown, Jonathan and Tracy couldn''t help but share a look.


    The former was overjoyed while the other was uneasy.


    Suddenly, Jack''s phone rang, breaking the peaceful atmosphere around them.


    He nced at his phone and ended the call.


    "Who''s been calling you?" Jonathan asked curiously.


    "Just a scam." Jack shrugged.


    The weekend ahead of them was extremely special since none of them had to go out. They simply


    stayed at home and enjoyed each other''s presence.


    Rachel was reading her medical book while Jack was scanning through thepany''s documents.


    Although silence wrapped around them, they could still feel the chemistry that connected them


    together.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Once it was approaching dinner time, Jack''s phone rang once again. It was from Celine. After


    hesitating for a while, Jack walked outside and answered the call.


    "You finally picked up," Celine eximed.


    She had called him yesterday, and he had refused to answer.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, don''t give me that.


    I just called you to ask when we''ll have that dinner you owe me. Don''t tell me you back out already."


    If she hadn''t mentioned it, then Jack would''ve already forgotten about it.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "What do you want to eat? You can go eat there on your own. Tell


    Austin how much the meal costs you, and I''ll ask him to transfer the money to you."


    She didn''t expect that he would resort to this.


    Did he think she couldn''t afford a meal?


    What she wanted to see was him!


    Celine tried to say something more, but Jack already hung up the phone. Gritting her teeth, she almost


    threw her phone against the wall out of anger.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to restrain herself.

 Chapter 288 Celine Finds Fault

    Chapter 288 Celine Finds Fault


    The phone in Celine''s hand was thetest model. Baron had given her that after she had begged him


    many times.


    There was no need to release her anger on her phone.


    At this point, she might as well n her strategy.


    In the small living room, she stomped back and forth. Soon enough, the phone in her hand vibrated.


    "Hello? What''s wrong?" The caller was one of her close friends.


    "Celine, I just saw your boyfriend enter a restaurant with a woman. They looked really intimate with one


    another."


    Celine gritted her teeth as her other hand balled into a fist.


    When she calmed down, she burst intoughter. "Is she the one with blonde hair?"


    "Yes, you have seen her?"


    "I haven''t, but Baron told me about her. He tried to drive her away multiple times, but it didn''t seem to


    work. She keeps pestering him.


    He''s just ying with her."


    Actually, Celine was so angry that she had to restrain herself from smashing her phone.


    "That''s good." Obviously, the person on the other end of the line didn''t believe her words, but she knew


    that it would be meaningless to continue this. Without another word, she hung up the phone.


    "That scumbag!"


    Celine cursed out loud. She couldn''t even count how many people called her to snitch on her boyfriend.


    Although they sounded worried about her, they actually just called to mock her.


    How many of her so-called friends treated her sincerely?


    She snorted.


    The only person who had ever been real with her was Jack, and she wanted him back.


    The weekend life was short and peaceful.


    When Rachel woke up in the morning, she was like a child praying that today was still Sunday.


    Unfortunately, that wasn''t so.


    After arriving at the hospital, she changed into her white gown and started her rounds around the


    wards.


    This was part of her schedule every day.


    Soon, when she arrived at the ward to where Gigi was, she could hear Gigi arguing with her husband.


    It seemed that the two of them had not reached an agreement on whether they should have an


    abortion.


    As Rachel was about to get the medical record at the end of the bed, her arm was grabbed by the


    woman''s husband.


    He gazed at her helplessly. "Doctor, please help me convince Gigi that she couldn''t keep this baby," he


    implored. "I''ve been trying to talk to her for two days, but she still wouldn''t listen to me."


    "Please calm down."


    After all, this was a matter between husband and wife.


    No matter what she''d say, they would never listen to an outsider. However, Gigi was her patient, and if


    this could save her, then she was going to try to talk to her.


    Rachel took a deep breath and stepped forward. "Miss Yang, I know that this baby is very important to


    you, but your heart problem might prove difficult for you to have this baby.


    You''ll likely lose your life if you give birth to this child. Do you want to leave your husband with your


    child in a world where you wouldn''t be able to apany them?"


    Rachel wasn''t good at persuading people. She wasn''t the most empathic person in the room, so her


    words were put more bluntly and straightforward.


    Gigi gazed at her bulging stomach. "Doctor, you don''t have a baby, do you? You wouldn''t understand


    the connection I felt to my baby. I felt it grow in my belly. I just can''t do it."


    She gazed up at her. "You''re a great doctor. You must have some solution right?"


    Rachel sighed. She had already said what she wanted to say. At this point, she knew that whatever she


    said might not be able to change Gigi''s mind.


    "If you don''t want to have an abortion, then you could get discharged today. But I truly hope that you


    can change your mind."


    Soon enough, her rounds came to an end. Without another word, Rachel turned and walked back to


    her office.


    With a fruit basket in her hand, Celine walked into one of the wards. A bright smile slid into her lips as


    she said, "Gigi, I''m here to visit you."


    She had known Gigi for several years.


    Back then, she was still a waitress in the hotel. In fact, she happened to be one of Gigi''s subordinates.


    Being in the same field, they came to get to know each other.


    Honestly, if it wasn''t for Gigi being hospitalized in the same hospital Rachel worked at, Celine wouldn''t


    havee.


    She only came to give Rachel more trouble.


    Since Jack refused to see her, she decided to change her strategy.


    Gigi was a little surprised. She quickly asked, "Celine, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to visit you, silly," Celine said softly. "What did the doctor say? Is there any solution?"


    "Dr. Rachel said that as the baby grows, it will only increase the burden in my heart."


    Celine wasn''t in the mood to listen to her anymore. The moment she heard the woman''s name, her


    ears perked up. "Dr. Rachel?"


    She didn''t expect that the fate would be by her side. She had no idea that Rachel would also be Gigi''s


    attending doctor!


    She pretended to be considerate as she ced a hand on the woman''s shoulder. "Your husband has


    already been taking care of you for the past two days. Now that I''m here, let him go home and get


    some rest," she suggested.


    "I don''t want to bother you."


    "It''s really not a big deal."


    Hearing this, Gigi smiled and allowed her husband to go home first. While she was talking to Celine


    about what had happened in the past two days, she had no idea that the woman was only luring her


    into her own makeshift trap.


    In less than ten minutes after Rachel settled into her office, the nurse knocked on her door. "Rachel,


    the patient, Gigi Yang, asked that you go there."


    Hearing that Gigi was looking for her, Rachel thought that the couple finally decided what to do with the


    baby.


    What she didn''t expect was for Celine to greet her by the woman''s bedside.


    "Rachel, what''s wrong with you? You''re the vice director, and you have the nerve to say you couldn''t


    help her? Are you even capable? You just want her to have an abortion!"


    Celine didn''t even give her a chance to let her speak.


    Rachel frowned. "If you think I''m incapable, then you can transfer her to another hospital. I can ask the


    nurse toplete the discharge papers."


    "Do you really think it''s that simple? Do you even know that they''re going to get divorce because of


    this?"


    Gigi stretched out her hand under the quilt and tugged the hem of Celine''s clothes.


    How ridiculous! She and her husband were on good terms. Why did Celine have to say that they were


    getting a divorce?


    She wanted to deny that, but she knew what kind of person Celine was.


    If she said it out loud, then the woman would just leave her.


    Gigi decided to keep quiet. That was one of the reasons why their friendship was still kicking till now.


    Celine removed her hand. "I''ve heard that doctors are supposed to save lives and heal the wounded. I


    didn''t expect that destroying marriages is also under the job description.


    You''ve already destroyed my rtionship with Jack before. Do you want to take another step further?


    How could you?"


    Her words were getting even more offensive and ridiculous.


    Rachel scowled, not wanting to listen to her anymore.


    This was only wasting her time.


    "Getting a divorce is their issue, not mine. If the patient doesn''t feelfortable, then I''ll head back to


    my office." She made a move to turn around.


    "Stay there!"


    Celine grabbed her wrist and turned her around.


    "Are you not going to admit it?


    You''re only saying those words to break their marriage!"


    At this point, Celine was only causing trouble out of nothing.


    With narrowed eyes, Rachel removed her hold and left.


    It would be a waste of time if she uttered a single word to defend herself. Besides, Celine wouldn''t even


    bother to listen to her.


    The world was truly small. She didn''t expect that the patient she was attending to was actually Celine''s


    friend.


    Rachel sighed and rubbed her forehead in frustration.


    Knock! Knock!


    Lucas pushed the door open and peered inside. "Are you okay? I heard that one of your patients'' family


    was causing trouble."


    "Doesn''t news travel so fast?"


    She snorted. Rachel poured herself a cup of coffee before pouring him a ss of water.


    "Is this how you entertain your guest? I don''t even get a cup of coffee?" Lucas joked.


    She took a sip. The taste of coffee immediately energized every nerve in her body. The exhaustion that


    she felt disappeared in an instant.


    "You already have dark circles under your eyes. You should get some sleep more. Don''t work too


    hard."


    Lucas'' eyes darkened. He didn''t sleep well these days, but it wasn''t because of work.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was actually because of a woman, but he couldn''t tell her the details.


    "You are more considerate," hemented.


    "Do I?" Subconsciously, Rachel touched her face.

 Chapter 289 An Anonymous Sender

    Chapter 289 An Anonymous Sender


    Lucas just nodded. But sensing that Rachel didn''t want to talk about it anymore, he changed the topic.


    "Do you want to hand over the patient to me? I''ll take care of her."


    He knew that Rachel feared to deal with this kind of patient.


    For her, it was troublesome.


    She fell into silence for a few seconds, then shook her head. It was very obvious that Celine said those


    words deliberately to discourage her, and if she let Lucas take her patient, she would mock her. She


    said, "There''s no need. The patient''s condition is temporarily stable now, so I think I can handle it. Don''t


    worry."


    "Okay."


    He didn''t want to continue with the topic, so he asked instead, "When are you free?


    Dad has been urging me several times because he can''t wait to show off his cooking skills."


    She had already forgotten about that dinner invitation. Good thing, he reminded her now. "How about


    the day after tomorrow? Please tell James that I''m really busy recently."


    "Don''t worry about it. Just don''t forget the day after tomorrow, okay? I''ll go now."


    Lucas stood up and opened the door without noticing a figure that quickly disappeared.


    On the other hand, Jack''s eyes narrowed, and his face darkened as he watched the video on his


    phone.


    It showed Rachel and Lucas talking with each other. Although he didn''t know what they were talking


    about, she looked happy and rxed.


    Someone had actually sent him the video with a message saying, "Mr. Fu, how do you feel seeing your


    wife talking andughing with another man?


    Would you agree with me that they are a good match?"


    Jack sneered upon reading the message.


    He pressed Austin''s number and said, "Come to my office now."


    When Austin arrived at his office, he immediately handed him a piece of paper with a phone number


    written on it.


    "Mr. Fu, what is this?" he asked confusedly.


    "Help me find the owner of this number."


    Austin started his investigation and eventually found out the number was unregistered. Someone must


    have bought a prepaid number to send Jack the video.


    When Jack picked up Rachel at the hospital, she noticed that he was in a bad mood.


    On their way home, he just drove silently, which was very different from his usual self.


    She turned her head to look at him and asked, "How was your day?"


    "Nothing special," his short reply.


    "You seem to be in a bad mood."


    "I''m okay."


    "Did something make you mad?" Jack was in his usual mood in the morning,


    so Rachel couldn''t think of any reason.


    He even coaxed her to kiss him before they parted


    because he insisted that it was what husband and wife must do.


    But now, he was so quiet and serious.


    Because of Jack''s attitude, Rachel started to lose her temper too.


    His ex-girlfriend had insulted her in the daytime, and now he was showing her a poker face. Feeling


    irritated, she turned her head to the other side and looked out of the window.


    They didn''t talk all the way home.


    Usually, they would discuss whether to eat outside or cook dinner at home after work.


    But since they seemed to have a cold war today, they hadn''t discussed anything and just went straight


    home.


    Anyway, she wasn''t feeling hungry because she had eaten a cake in the afternoon from a colleague''s


    birthday celebration. So when they arrived home, she went directly to the study and read a book.


    In the end, Jack couldn''t take it anymore, so he went to the study and asked weakly, "What do you


    want to eat for dinner?"


    She didn''t reply.


    "Rachel?"


    Still, there was no answer.


    Realizing his mistake, he walked up to her and crouched over her desk to face her. He was about to


    take the book away from her hand when he saw the expression in her eyes.


    He was stunned for a moment.


    Rachel closed her book and looked at him coldly. Without saying anything, she went downstairs. She


    took out two eggs and the left-over rice from the fridge and fried them. A few momentster, a te of


    fried rice with fried eggs was served on the table.


    He just stood quietly behind her like a child guilty of doing something wrong.


    But when he saw that there was only one te on the table, he couldn''t help asking, "Are we going to


    share this?"


    His voice was now gentle, without any sign of anger.


    Also, he promised that he would clean up the table after dinner.


    ncing at him, she replied indifferently, "I''m not hungry."


    "Are you angry?" He scratched his head remorsefully, regretting his behavior in front of her earlier.


    Although he was not happy to see that video, he shouldn''t have heaped his anger on her.


    He was actually good at self-control in other things. But when it involved Rachel, he was very different.


    If she found out about it, she would surely mock at him.


    "I''m okay." She mimicked his answer to her a while ago.


    "Don''t deny it. I know I''ve lost control of my emotion earlier.


    I admit that I was wrong, and I feel guilty about it." He then opened his arms and held her tightly.


    She struggled to escape from his embrace, but he held her even tighter.


    "Don''t be angry anymore. I''ll be your ve in bed this evening. How about that?"


    he said shamelessly.


    This time, Rachel couldn''t hold herughter any longer. She poked his cheek and said, "You are so


    shameless! How can you even say that?"


    "What''s wrong? Besides, you are my wife."


    Seeing that she was not angry anymore,


    he bent over and kissed her cheek.


    "Gee! Your drool!" Pretending to be disgusted, she wiped her face. Then she said seriously, "Don''t


    wear that poker face in front of me. If something''s bothering you, just tell me."


    She was too tired to guess.


    Besides, she sometimes couldn''t guess it right.


    "Yes, my dear wife."


    As he stood straight and gave her a salute, she burst intoughter again. She pushed him lightly and


    said, "Stop ying tricks. Aren''t you hungry? Sit down and eat now."


    "How about you?"


    "I''m not hungry right now. I had snacks this afternoon."


    When they were already in bed, Jack finally asked, "Was Lucas in the hospital today?"


    Rachel wondered why he suddenly asked about Lucas. She nced at him and said, "Yes, he was on


    duty today."


    "Did he see you in your office?" He didn''t want to tell her about the video yet without knowing who the


    sender was.


    As much as possible, he didn''t want to annoy her again.


    He only wanted to make sure nothing was going on between her and Lucas.


    After all, she once said that she might marry Lucas if they divorced.


    "Yeah," Rachel answered casually.


    She was then reminded of the dinner invitation, so she added, "By the way, are you free the day after


    tomorrow?"


    "We have apany dinner. Why?"


    "Nothing."


    She actually wanted to bring him with her to the dinner. But since he had his own event, she decided


    not to mention it.


    Instead, she turned off the bedsidemp and wrapped herself in the quilt. Then she murmured, "Good


    night."


    Soon enough, she fell into slumber.


    The next day, Gigi didn''t agree to the abortion, so she signed a waiver to be discharged from the


    hospital.


    Fortunately, Celine didn''t show up again.


    Rachel felt relieved. Although she didn''t take what she said to heart, it still affected her mood and


    performance.


    After spending the whole morning on her desk, she finally finished the article that needed to be


    published this month and emailed it to the director. When the director replied that everything looked


    good, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was making herself a cup of coffee as a self-reward when Lucas called.


    "Hi, Lucas. What''s up?"


    "Rachel, are you free this afternoon?" His voice sounded a little anxious.


    "Yes, I am."


    "That''s good. I have something to deal with this afternoon, so please take over my ce in the


    outpatient department."


    It must be very urgent because he immediately hung up before she could even answer.


    He was getting more and more strange recently.


    Fortunately, the outpatient department was not busy that afternoon. Rachel had only six patients.


    Time passed by quickly.


    There was no patient yet, so she went to the toilet. When she came back, there were already two


    women sitting inside the consultation room.


    With their heavy makeup and bright clothes, she thought that they were in their thirties. But she was


    surprised to see that they were only twenty-four years old based on their medical records.


    "What can I do for you?" she asked as she sat opposite them.


    Seeing her, one of them pointed at her name badge and whispered to the other woman, "Is she the


    doctor Rachel Shen?"


    "I think so. Let me check." She took out her phone and opened a group chat on WeChat. She checked


    it for quite a while before she nodded.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Rachel felt strange upon hearing their conversation.


    She asked again, "Do you two feel something wrong in your bodies?"


    But she didn''t expect what happened next. The woman who checked her phone stood up, held the


    other woman''s hand, and snorted, "Let''s go and request a different doctor. How can this hospital hire


    such a doctor like her?"

 Chapter 290 Something Wrong With Her Personality

    Chapter 290 Something Wrong With Her Personality


    Rachel waspletely baffled. How could these strangers talk about her disdainfully? She didn''t even


    know them.


    ''Did I happen to mess with these women in the past?" she asked herself.


    When they were about to leave, she abruptly stopped them. "Wait! What do you mean by what you


    said?"


    "Why don''t you read it yourself, Dr. Seductress?" One of the women showed her phone to Rachel.


    As Rachel read the conversation on WeChat, she couldn''t help frowning.


    She had never expected that people would speak ill of her like this.


    And everything they said about her was wrong.


    They were all convinced that she was a bad person, so they should stay away from her. Some even


    promised that they would tell their friends not to go to the hospital where she worked.


    In their eyes, she was a home wrecker. If they wouldn''t want their families to be broken, they must not


    cross paths with her.


    How ridiculous! These people didn''t even know her, yet they were talking bad about her.


    Anger red up in Rachel''s heart instantly. She stepped to the side and said, "Go ahead, request a


    different doctor so I can have a rest now." She already knew who wanted to ruin her reputation.


    Celine held up the cup and took a sip of tea elegantly. She straightened the hemline of her dress and


    sat like a proud queen.


    After causing trouble in the hospital that day, she attended a party in the evening. There, she


    intentionally brought up the topic about Gigi Yang


    and added fuel to the fire.


    As expected, almost everyone in the party believed in her. They all thought that Rachel was an


    ipetent doctor with a personality disorder.


    She even spread the gossip that Rachel was a woman who loved to destroy other people''s marriages.


    This was just the beginning of her ns. She would do everything to be Jack''s wife in the future.


    Meanwhile, Jack was in his office. While listening to Austin''s report, he was unconsciously tapping his


    desk with his fingers.


    "Mr. Fu, I found out that this number was bought only yesterday through the Inte. I tried to check


    the online ount used, but there was no information avable." Austin was disappointed at himself


    because he failed toplete the task assigned by Jack to him.


    But Jack was not surprised at all. That person sent him the video anonymously, so it was already


    expected that the person would hide any information that would connect to him.


    He waved his hand and said, "That''s fine. You can go now. Just don''t tell others about this, okay?"


    "Mr. Fu, what''s with this phone number?" Austin had been itching to ask him about it since yesterday.


    "Do you want a sry reduction?"


    Jack knew what Austin''s weakness was.


    Afraid of losing a portion of his sry, Austin shut his mouth and walked out of the office. No matter


    how curious he was, he would neverpromise his sry.


    As soon as he closed the door, Jack''s mouth curved into a smile.


    Since he was alone now, his mind went back to the anonymous sender. If that person was able to take


    a video of Rachel in her office, it meant that the person was spying her.


    A worried frown appeared on his face. What if that person was nning to harm Rachel secretly?


    In the nurse station, a nurse packed up her things. She was about to leave when she heard another


    nurse heaved a deep sigh. She turned to her and said, "I told you earlier to apany Rachel in the


    outpatient department, but you refused. Now you are regretting it.


    Don''t you know how much free time I had there? I just sat on the chair and took a nap the whole time."


    Cara, who happened to be passing by, overheard what the nurse said. She stopped and looked around


    to make sure that no one was nearby before she asked, "Is there really no patient this afternoon?"


    The nurse nodded. "It''s true. Strange, isn''t it?"


    "It seems that what my friend said is true."


    Hearing what Cara said, the three nurses looked at each other confusedly. One of them asked, "What''s


    true, Cara?"


    "Shhh!"


    Cara ced a finger before her pursed lips to hush the nurses. She was afraid that someone might


    overhear them.


    Although she knew that it wasn''t appropriate, she still couldn''t resist the desire to gossip.


    She walked into the nurse station and motioned the three of them to surround her. Then she said in a


    low voice, "My friend just sent me a message this afternoon saying that everyone on the Inte is


    calling Rachel a home wrecker.


    They are now convincing everyone in their circle not to go to our hospital because she is working here."


    Because of excitement, she didn''t notice that her voice got louder.


    Rachel wasing out of her office, and unintentionally heard thest few words Cara said. Since she


    also read the WeChat messages earlier, she could already guess that she was the topic of their


    conversation.


    When she reached the nurse station, no one noticed her, so she knocked on the counter twice.


    The four turned their heads simultaneously, and their faces were wrapped with terror upon seeing


    Rachel.


    She just smiled at them and said, "Destroying other people''s families is a tough job. I don''t think it''s


    worth my efforts,


    so I hope you stop spreading such rumors."


    Cara and the three nurses froze in shock. They didn''t even notice that Rachel had already left.


    After a while, a nurse came back to her senses. She snapped her fingers upon realizing something.


    "Rachel''s husband is Jack Fu.


    Having such a good-looking and powerful husband, do you really believe that she will waste her time


    wreaking other people''s families?


    It must be fake news!"


    "I think you''re right," another nurse agreed.


    When they heard what the nurse said, they all realized that she had a point.


    Instead of wasting her energy in destroying someone else''s rtionship, she must have been focusing


    on taking care of Jack, so he wouldn''t look for a mistress.


    They couldn''t help thinking that the person who tried to ruin Rachel''s reputation might be either jealous


    of her or hated seeing her happy.


    Rachel was eloquent in scolding the people in the nurse station a while ago because she felt dejected.


    But now that she was able to breathe outside, she came to realize that she should not be angry at


    them.


    After all, they were just deceived by that person who was spreading the news. However, she had no


    idea that her words had already changed their minds.


    Since she had decided not to take this matter to heart, it wouldn''t be necessary to let Jack know about


    it.


    Just as she was thinking of Jack, her phone vibrated. It was a text message from Jack, reminding her


    that he couldn''t pick her up at the hospital because he had a business dinner.


    She also had a dinner with the Zhou family today. After replying to his message, she saw Lucas


    standing at the entrance. With a smile, he asked, "Shall we go?"


    On their way to the Zhou family''s house, Rachel asked Lucas why he was in a hurry yesterday.


    But instead of answering, he deliberately brought up a different topic.


    Sensing that he didn''t want to talk about it, she didn''t ask anymore.


    "I haven''t seen Leately. Does she have a flight abroad?"


    His question reminded her that she hadn''t told him about Lea yet, so she answered, "Lea is pregnant.


    She''s just staying at home now."


    She and Lea were calling each other every two days.


    It was their way of keeping each other updated of their lives. She would always listen to Lea telling


    stories about her new life, and vice versa.


    Lucas seemed to be shocked by the news because he suddenly stepped on the brakes. He turned to


    her and asked, "She is pregnant?"


    Without waiting for her answer, he shook his head and added, "I didn''t expect that she will be a


    mother so soon."


    He always thought that Rachel would be the first to get pregnant. Knowing Lea''s attitude, he had


    always believed that she would get married veryte.


    But he was wrong.


    Thinking about her pregnancy, he formed an image in his mind. She was sitting by the window with the


    warm sunlight shining on her and she was caressing her bulging belly tenderly.


    A trace of envy shed through his eyes, while hopelessness engulfed in his heart.


    He wondered when he could also get a chance to build his own family.


    As soon as they entered the Zhou family''s house, Rachel smelled the aroma of the dishes prepared by


    James. Upon seeing him in the kitchen, she immediatelymented, "It''s been a while since thest


    time I''ve tasted your dishes. I suddenly feel hungry now."


    "Make yourself at home first. We''ll have dinner in a bit." James put thest dish on the table and untied


    his apron. He then urged them to wash their hands and take their seats.


    Rachel and Lucas sat next to each other, while James sat opposite his wife.


    Although Lucas'' mother was a bit quiet, she also liked Rachel. "Rachel, James told me what happened


    to you a few days ago.


    Don''t worry about it too much. Just enjoy our dinner tonight."


    She then put a braised chicken wing into Rachel''s te.


    The four of them enjoyed the dinner prepared by James. Under the dim yellow lights, they looked like a


    happy and beautiful family.


    About five hundred meters away from the window, a man in a ck car was busy taking photos. A


    satisfied smile stered on his face.


    He checked the pictures first before he took out his phone and typed a message.


    "Mission aplished. Prepare your payment."


    Celine read the message on her phone. She smiled evilly and typed a response. "Show me some


    samples first. Your payment is ready anytime."


    Rachel and the Zhou family were not aware that someone had intruded on their privacy. They were just


    talking about her and Jack merrily.


    James and his wife knew about the current status of Rachel''s rtionship with Jack, and they were


    happy about it.


    After dinner, they moved to the living room and continued chatting over a cup of tea. Lucas'' mother


    held Rachel''s hand and said, "I can''t believe that you and Jack have finally decided to be a real


    couple. Take care and cherish your rtionship with him, do you understand?"


    Lucas'' mother knew that she was an orphan, so she had treated her like her daughter.


    As a caring mother, she wanted to give her some advice.


    Rachel was touched by her concern. She nodded with a smile.


    "I know that you are an independent woman, and you don''t talk too much. You tend to keep all your


    burdens in your heart, which is not good. Sometimes, it''s better that you have someone to share..."


    Before the olddy could finish her words, Rachel interrupted, "Don''t worry. From now on, I will say


    what I need to say. I understand what you mean. I will not keep everything in my heart anymore."


    "I''m d to hear that.


    Have you ever thought of having a baby?"


    Upon hearing her question, Rachel suddenly remembered what she heard from the nurses in the


    hospital.


    They said that when you were talking with rtives and elders, there were three questions that you


    couldn''t avoid.


    When you were single, they would ask when you would date a man.


    Once you have gotten a boyfriend, they would ask when you would get married.


    After you got married, they would ask when you would have a baby.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Since she got married as soon as she graduated from college, she didn''t have to worry about the first


    two questions. But thest question was something she couldn''t avoid.


    She smiled shyly and replied, "We will let nature take its course."


    Lucas, who wasing over to them with a te of fruits in his hand, overheard his mother''s question,


    so he said, "Mom, how can Rachel answer such a question?"


    She red at him and tapped his shoulder forcefully. "I haven''t had time to scold you yet. What


    happened to the woman that I introduced to you?


    Look at you. Have you forgotten how old you are now?"

 Chapter 291 You Dont Trust Me

    Chapter 291 You Don''t Trust Me


    Lucas'' mother was referring to ris of Ying family.


    Thest time Lucas came to the police station to find Rachel, ris was with him. She even acted


    arrogantly as if she was already Lucas'' wife.


    But what had happened to them then?


    Rachel looked at Lucas, hoping for an answer, but he only shook his head. He then said, "Rachel, it''s


    gettingte. I should drive you home now."


    Since it was obvious that he didn''t want to talk about that woman, she didn''t ask anything on their way


    to her house. But after a while, he was the one who broke the silence. "Rachel, aren''t you curious?"


    How could she say that she wasn''t curious if she had been hoping to hear something from him?


    However, she didn''t want to pry on his personal affairs.


    So, she just smiled and said, "Lucas, you should know the answer to your question." Shaking her head,


    she got out of the car and entered the apartment building.


    "Mr. Fu, I''m looking forward to our partnership."


    "My pleasure."


    Jack withdrew his hand and turned to his car. He was about to get in when he received a call from


    Tracy.


    "Son, have you already fixed the problem?"


    "What is it?"


    "Are you stupid?" Tracy got upset so her voice raised a bit. She had forgotten that she was secretly


    calling Jack inside the bathroom.


    As expected, Jonathan, who was already in bed, heard her voice. He asked, "What''s wrong with you?


    Why are you yelling?"


    "Nothing," she answered.


    She then covered the phone with her hand and whispered, "Your surgery!"


    Jack rubbed his forehead and pursed his lips. He turned to Austin and asked, "What day is today?"


    "It''s Wednesday, Mr. Fu."


    In the past two days, he had been busy with the new business deal. He had focused on the contract


    signing today, so he lost track of the days.


    He thought that today was Tuesday.


    "Don''t tell me you have forgotten about it. Son, since when have you be so stupid that you forgot


    such an important thing? Tell me honestly, don''t you want to do it because you are still in love with that


    woman?"


    "Mom, what are you talking about? Let''s talk about itter. I''ll drop by at the clinic first to check."


    After hanging up the phone, he instructed the driver to take him to the private clinic he had contacted


    previously. Seeing that the clinic was still brightly lit, he asked Austin and the driver to wait in the car,


    and he went upstairs alone.


    The clinic was on the second floor. When he got there, he saw that the doctor was alone, packing his


    things.


    Although the door was open, he still knocked.


    The doctor raised his head and frowned slightly. When he recognized Jack, he said, "Mr. Fu? Didn''t


    you say that you woulde at two o''clock in the afternoon? Why are you sote?"


    "I''m sorry, doctor. I have to deal with something urgent in the afternoon. Can we still do it now?" He


    sounded remorseful.


    The doctor shook his head and said, "It''s toote now. Besides, you drank alcohol, so you are not


    allowed to undergo an operation. I''ll check my schedule and set another appointment for you."


    Upon checking, the doctor''s schedule was already full this week.


    Jack didn''t have a choice but to wait for Wednesday again next week.


    While waiting for Jack, Rachel read a book in the living room. When he arrived, she saw that he didn''t


    look well. She thought that he might be tired, so she didn''t bother him anymore.


    After washing themselves, they both went to bed and slept.


    The next morning, Celine was in a good mood. She was holding a memory card in her hand.


    She had just finished watching the video of thepiled photos takenst night, and she was satisfied


    with it.


    If she sent Jack this video, she believed that he would begin to doubt Rachel.


    Her time woulde.


    Jack had just gotten a scolding from Tracy over the phone.


    Knowing that it was his negligence, he didn''t dare to defend himself. Instead, he quietly listened to her


    scolding until she hung up.


    When their call ended, he was surprised to see that a new message came in.


    It was another video from the same phone number, but this time it was much longer.


    Some shots were when Rachel was having dinner with the Zhou family, and some were when she


    came out of the house with Lucas.


    Looking at the photos, anyone could say that they were a couple who loved each other so much.


    Rachel was dealing with a wounded patient when her phone suddenly rang. Lucas was also there, so


    she asked him a favor to answer her phone.


    "Hello?"


    Jack didn''t expect to hear a man''s voice. "Lucas?" he asked.


    "Yes, it''s me. Rachel is currently taking care of a wounded patient, so she couldn''t answer her phone."


    Without saying anything, Jack hung up. He clenched his fists forcefully, causing the blue-colored veins


    on his hands to pop out.


    Howe that he didn''t notice that Rachel and Lucas were very close to each other?


    When Rachel finished with her patient, she immediately called back Jack. However, he wasn''t


    answering his phone.


    She thought he was busy, so she didn''t take it to heart. Jack picked her up, and on their way home, she


    remembered to ask, "Why did you call me this afternoon?"


    "What were you doing at that time?" Jack asked indifferently.


    "I was busy with a patient."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "So, you didn''t even have time to answer my call?"


    She was about to exin further, but when she saw the hint of suspicion on his face, she lost her


    temper.


    "What do you think doctors do?"


    Sensing the anger in her voice, he sighed and decided to shut his mouth.


    But when they entered the house, he asked again, "How was your dinnerst night since I wasn''t


    home?"


    "Why are you asking me that only now?" she snapped.


    Every time she remembered his suspicious look in the car just now, she got furious.


    She just asked Lucas to answer her phone call. Why did she feel like she hadmitted a heinous


    crime?


    Her rtionship with Jack was indeed much deeper nowpared to before. But it didn''t mean that


    she waspelled to cut ties with her old friends.


    Feeling disgusted, she went to the bedroom without even casting a nce at him. She took a shower


    and moved to the guest room.


    Jack punched the wall with all his might. Perhaps he needed some time to calm himself down.


    The next morning, Lucas met Rachel at the entrance of the hospital. He subconsciously looked behind


    her and asked, "Why Jack didn''t drive you to work today?"


    "I can manage to go to work by myself."


    When she got up this morning, she recalled her conversation with Jack the other night. Guilt hit her as


    she realized that she made a mountain out of a molehill. To make it up, she decided to prepare


    breakfast for them.


    After setting the table, she went to the master bedroom.


    However, she got disappointed when there was no one inside. It seemed that Jack had already left.


    She also lost her appetite, so she just threw the breakfast she made in the trash can and went to work.


    "I''ll be in my office." Lucas patted her shoulder and left.


    This scene was once again captured by a camera.


    It was a night of feasting and revelry, so lots of ces in the city were bustling.


    With a ss of wine in his hand, Michael raised his eyebrows as he stared at the beautiful woman next


    to their table.


    He wondered why Jack had suddenly called him and asked him to rx in this ce.


    He drank the wine in one gulp, put his hand on Jack''s shoulder, and shouted, "Since we are here, why


    don''t you have fun?


    What''s the point of sitting and drinking here?"


    Jack pursed his lips and shook the whiskey in his ss. "Leave me alone."


    "So why did you ask me out? You''re acting a little weird today. Did you and Rachel fight?"


    Jack didn''t say anything. He just drank one ss after another.


    Finally, he was able to suppress his anger. He went to the supermarket to buy some fresh ingredients


    before he went to pick up Rachel.


    Rachel was different from other women.


    When other women wanted flowers, she preferred a warm dinner for a peace offering.


    After getting in the car, she apologized immediately, "I''m sorry aboutst night. I was just in a bad


    mood. But I''ll make it up to you tonight. I''ll cook your favorite dishes for dinner.


    Look, I''ve already bought everything."


    Rachel nced at the backseat, but she didn''t say anything.


    Everything went well as usual until they finished eating dinner. It was as if they didn''t argue the night


    before.


    But when Jack came out of the bathroom, he saw Rachel holding his phone in a daze.


    "Mom called, so I answered it for you. But can you exin this photo to me?"


    As soon as Tracy hung up, a message came in, so she unintentionally pressed it, and the picture


    appeared on the screen.


    Although the picture was taken from behind, she was sure that it was the time when she met Lucas this


    morning.


    "Did you hire someone to take pictures of me? Are you suspecting that Lucas and I have an affair? No


    wonder you were so angry yesterday when he answered your call.


    Jack, what do you really want from me?"


    That was the reason why he called Michael to go out for a drink.


    They sat and drank in the bar for a while until Michael received a call from his father, urging him to


    come home immediately. Feeling disappointed, he pushed Jack lightly and said, "I need to go now."


    Jack didn''t want to stay in the bar alone, so he came out with Michael. The apartment was all dark


    when he got home.


    He shook his dizzy head and opened the door of every room, including the bathroom. However, Rachel


    was nowhere to be found.


    Eric was about to have a good sleep after working overtime for two days now when someone rang the


    doorbell. "Rachel? What are you doing here? You know that I only have one bedroom. Where will I


    sleep if you stay here?"


    He couldn''t help scratching his head upon seeing Rachel at the door.


    Actually, Rachel also didn''t know why she had ran away from home.


    All she knew was that she was so angry and she needed some time to calm down alone. But since it


    was alreadyte at night, she had nowhere else to go, but Eric''s apartment.


    She pointed at the study and said, "You can sleep in the study or in the living room."


    "Huh? Am I hearing things?"

 Chapter 292 Rachel Found Out

    Chapter 292 Rachel Found Out


    Eric ultimately decided to make himself a cup of coffee after he yawned a second time.


    "It''s quitete, Rachel. Did you have a fight with Jack?" He always felt that Jack was not a reliable guy


    when it came to rtionships.


    ''A leopard cannot change its spots.


    It has only been a short time, and he has already started to show his true colors,'' he thought.


    "Rachel, I''m telling you, it''s not toote to leave him and look for a better man. You should divorce him


    as soon as possible! And you don''t have to worry. I have a stable job now. I can take care of you from


    now on!"


    Eric thumped on his chest as he gave her his solemn promise.


    When she heard his words, Rachel couldn''t helpugh out loudly. "It''s good that you now have a stable


    job because that means you don''t need to bother me in the future."


    "I am a responsible man now!" Eric felt that it was rare for him to have something to brag about to


    Rachel and he couldn''t stop himself from feeling proud about it.


    But his thoughts were suddenly interrupted when his phone rang.


    As soon as he answered the call on his phone, the sound of Jack''s voice came out loudly. "Open the


    door!"


    Jack''s voice through Eric''s phone was loud enough to be heard by Rachel.


    ''He''s here already?'' Eric thought to himself.


    "I''m sleeping," he answered back to Jack on the phone. He then hung up the phone afterwards.


    Eric then grabbed Rachel''s arm and pushed her into the bedroom. "Go to bed now, Rachel. You still


    need to go to work tomorrow," he suggested. But she pushed him back gently.


    "Go to sleep. Let me open the door," she said calmly.


    Rachel originally nned to stay at Eric''s ce so that she and Jack could calm down.


    When the two of them were angry, nothing they said sounded rational, anyway.


    But she never expected Jack to go to her this fast.


    She ignored Eric''s dissuasion and went to the front door to open it. The strong smell of alcohol greeted


    her as she opened the door. "Do you want to exin to me what the photo was all about?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    Jack took a deep breath and steadied himself in front of Rachel. "It''s a misunderstanding, Rachel."


    Rachel stepped aside to let him in. She then motioned for Eric to get in his room.


    "Rachel, I never asked anyone to follow you and take photos of you. I don''t know who took this photo


    and sent it to my phone. I''ve had this investigated, but I haven''t found out who is responsible for this


    yet,"


    Jack exined as he stared straight into Rachel''s eyes.


    At that time, he panicked when she asked him to exin and didn''t know what to say.


    He regretted having drunk too much. This made him look insincere at all.


    Rachel stared back at him for a while in silence. She was about to say something, but something


    unexpected happened. Jack fell over to the floor and fell asleep because of drunkenness.


    When Jack finally woke up, it was already noon of the next day.


    He rubbed his fingers against his aching temples and then looked around.


    "So you''re finally awake!" Eric said as he walked into the room.


    ''Am I in Eric''s apartment?'' Jack thought to himself.


    He slowly recalled what happened the evening before. "Where is Rachel?"


    "She already left. I would have thrown you down the balcony while you were sleeping if it weren''t for


    Rachel''s sake!" Eric said as he watched Jack.


    He didn''t really n to do it, but he felt that he had to say it anyway.


    It was just a joke.


    Jack would normal talk back, but he was just not in the mood. He got up quietly and dragged himself


    out of Eric''s apartment without another word.


    He felt much more sober after he took a shower at home.


    Now that his mind was clearer, he quickly understood that the key to solving their problem was to find


    the person who kept sending pictures to him. It was obvious that this person''s purpose was to put a


    strain on his rtionship with Rachel.


    And it seemed like the n was a sess.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Rachel made a few mistakes as she was distracted.


    A nurse approached her and asked gently, "Rachel, are you feeling okay? We never believe any of the


    online rumors. So, stop worrying about them."


    She concluded that Rachel''s current state had something to do with the rumors on the Inte.


    Rachel shook her head and smiled.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her, but she just couldn''t seem to cheer herself up no matter


    what she did.


    She hated herself for the mistakes she had made, but at the same time, she also felt strange. All she


    could think of all this time was Jack.


    Whether what he said was true or not,


    the photo that was sent to him represented a problem¡ªthere was an extremeck of trust between the


    two of them.


    At a cafe


    "Miss Duan, I have finished my task. It''s time for you to transfer the payment for my task to my bank


    ount."


    Celine worked on her phone for some time and then replied with a smile, "Check your ount. And


    remember, never tell anyone about this. No one should know. No one. Got it?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t."


    The man left silently afterwards. Celine also stood up and left the cafe half an hour after the man left.


    She raised her head proudly as she walked the streets. She sawrge billboards of the MK Group in


    several key ces of the city as she walked.


    She felt that it wouldn''t be long before she would rece Rachel and be the CEO''s wife.


    While she lost herself in the daydream, an out of control motorcycle rushed towards her at an


    extremely fast speed.


    "Get out of the way! My brakes are broken!" the motorcycle driver shouted out as his motorcycle sped


    through the road.


    But Celine was too caught up in her daydream to react immediately to the approaching motorcycle.


    When she finally got her head out of the clouds and back to reality, she found herself already in the


    hospital and lying on a hospital bed.


    "Rachel, this patient was just transferred here from emergency department. Her chest was hit by a


    speeding motorbike. The other injuries on her body have been treated already."


    ''What a coincidence!'' the nurse thought to herself.


    She still remembered how this patient spoke ill of Rachel in the hospital before. And there was no way


    that she''d ever forget that moment.


    But the nurse never expected that Celine would be sent back to the hospital after just a few days, and


    that she''d be assigned to Rachel.


    Rachel read the name on the medical record, and it made her sigh. She silently shook her head as she


    pondered on how unlucky she wastely.


    But duty was duty, and this much was clear to her.


    She pressed Celine''s chest at two different locations, then turned to her and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Celine was not feeling too good, so she was a lot more cooperative than usual. "No, it doesn''t hurt."


    "How about here?"


    "That hurts."


    Rachel wrote down some notes on Celine''s medical record and then asked the nurse to take her for an


    X-ray. But as soon as she finished speaking, her stomach suddenly felt so bad that she felt like she had


    to throw up. She quickly put down the things in her hands, covered her mouth and quickly ran to the


    nearest restroom.


    The nurses in the ward were all stunned and looked at each other in surprise.


    When they got over their initial surprise, they began to talk with each other.


    "Is Rachel pregnant?"


    "She looks nauseous. It seems that she is."


    "I think so. That''s how I was when I was pregnant. Rachel and her husband love each other so much.


    It''s about time for her to get pregnant."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Celine''s blood boiled as she heard the nurses talk about Rachel. She gritted her teeth and screamed at


    them, "You''re on duty and you need to focus on taking care of patients not talk about gossips! Shouldn''t


    you be taking me to have an X-ray now?"


    Rachel vomited almost everything that she had for lunch. She gargled with a mouthwash before she


    came out of the restroom.


    She suddenly remembered that she was not able to finish her instructions to the nurse before she ran


    to the restroom. When she got back to the ward, she saw that Celine alreadypleted her X-ray, and


    the nurse was in the middle of giving her a saline injection.


    "Are you feeling better, Rachel?" The nurse approached her as she entered the ward with concern


    painted on her face.


    "Yes, I''m feeling better now," Rachel answered with a smile.


    The nurse smiled at her.


    "That''s good. Rachel.


    Maybe you can have an examination to determine if you are pregnant."


    Rachel was about to exin, but she suddenly stopped when she saw that Celine was sneering.


    The nurse was startled.


    Celine pointed at the nurse and said, "Leave us. I have something to talk to Rachel alone."


    "It''s okay. You can leave us," Rachel said to the nurse in a reassuring tone. The nurse nodded back to


    her and quietly left the room.


    "I heard that you are probably pregnant, Rachel. I suppose congrattions are in order. But I don''t


    know whose baby that is," Celine said with a sneer.


    "What do you mean?" Rachel asked with a mark of confusion in her face. It was confusion mixed with


    anger.


    "Nothing. I just feels a little strange. How did you get pregnant when Jack can''t get anyone pregnant?


    Therefore, the only exnation is that your child can''t possibly be his.


    Oh, and by the way, I know you''re wondering why he can''t have a baby. That''s because he had


    vasectomy so that he wouldn''t get me pregnant!"


    Celine exined as the surprised look on Rachel increased with each word that left her lips.


    Celine started to think that she should thank the person on the motorcycle who hit her and sent her to


    the hospital. Because of that ident, she got into the middle of a great opportunity to throw that bomb


    right at the center of Rachel''s heart.


    She must feel very bad right now.


    Later that day, Jack and Rachel sat side by side on the sofa. She was busy with her head bent down as


    she flipped through a women''s magazine. She had an indifferent expression on her face. He reached


    out to her hair and tucked it behind her ear. He then handed her an apple that he just peeled.


    "Tell me, is it delicious?"


    Jack ced the fruit knife down on the table and watched her bite into the apple.


    Rachel nodded at him as she chewed down the apple, but she put aside the rest of it. She then slightly


    turned towards him and looked at him straight in the eye. "You fell asleep when you were halfway to


    what you were saying. Do you want to rify that?"


    She has her mind made up on something and she was determined about it at that moment.


    But before he could answer, she continued to speak. "Last Wednesday, when you attended a dinner, I


    went to Lucas'' house for dinner too because his father had invited me for dinner previously. I wanted


    you to go with me, but when I found out about your schedule for that evening, I decided not to mention


    it to you anymore."


    It was something that obviously tore at his heart so she wanted to exin it clearly to him.


    She didn''t think she had done anything wrong.


    Jack''s jaw became visibly tense as he tried to recall the details of that conversation between the two of


    them. The details of the conversation slowly became clearer to him as he thought about them.


    She stared at him for a moment and then continued to speak. "I know I should have told you about it


    from the very beginning, but I didn''t and it''s my fault. I was not considerate enough."


    Even though they had been married, she had lived as a single woman for five years.

 Chapter 293 A Bouquet Of Flowers

    Chapter 293 A Bouquet Of Flowers


    Rachel didn''t need to tell her n to others in advance when she lived alone. So she forgot to tell Jack


    about the dinner in the Zhou family residence.


    Jack''s face darkened. "I was overreacting."


    "You were."


    She didn''t even bother to deny the fact.


    As she thought about it, maybe this was the opportunity to make everything clear between them. If she


    left it like this, the problems they had would simply grow bigger and bigger.


    Thinking of this, Rachel pursed her lips and stared up at him once more. "Do you have anything to tell


    me?"


    When she recalled what Celine had said so arrogantly in the morning, her heart throbbed against her


    chest.


    Anger, sadness, disgust¡ªall these emotions overwhelmed her like a surrounding a fish. It was as if


    she couldn''t find it in herself to move because she was afraid that she''d simply get even more tangled


    in her own prison of thoughts.


    Back then, Celine had been staring at her with a smug look.


    "Well, I was never fond of children in the first ce. I''m not pregnant. I just have a stomachache. Sorry


    to rain on your parade."


    Rachel sneered and left.


    However, every step she took felt like she was hauling across bags of lead. It was painful, and it was


    something that she wouldn''t subject anyone to.


    She wanted to see if Jack would confess to her.


    Rachel didn''t care if what Celine had said was true or not. This had happened before the two of them


    were together. Back then, Jack loved Celine wholeheartedly, so it was natural for him to do such a


    thing.


    However, now that he was with Rachel, she expected honesty. It was as if he took her as a stupid


    shrew.


    When she recalled all the times he had whispered in her ear about having a baby, she could feel the


    knife twisting deeper into her heart.


    As if nothing had happened, Jack smiled and held her in his arms. He rested his chin on top of her


    head. "I won''t be so narrow-minded in the future. Trust me."


    ''Trust him?''


    Rachel shook and avoided his gaze.


    He noticed the change. Frowning, he asked, "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    "Nothing. I had some fried rice cake for lunch. I probably ate too much."


    She waved her hands dismissively. "I felt a little nauseated in the afternoon. In fact, all the nurses in the


    hospital thought I was pregnant."


    Jack chuckled. These two days, they were both feeling agitated because of the suspicion they had for


    one another. Now that she was willing to tell him about these mundane events, he felt that everything


    was finally falling into ce.


    As always, their rtionship jumped up just when they thought everything was lost.


    Holding her face in his hands, he kissed her on the lips several times. "Even the nurses are worried


    about you," he whispered. "Maybe it''s time for us to give then what they''ve been specting."


    At that point, she couldn''t stop herself anymore.


    Rachel sneered and shoved him away. At the sight of his furrowed eyebrows and faltering smile, she


    snorted in disbelief.


    "What? A baby? Can you even make one?"


    Jack froze. He was always the type of man who was quick on his feet, but now it felt as if his entire


    mind had crashed before him. He didn''t know what to say.


    Judging from the look on his face, Rachel concluded that Celine''s words were right.


    It turned that that he truly had been hiding it from her from the beginning. He probably took her as a


    fool every single time he told her that he wanted a child.


    Was she that gullible?


    Her nose was a little sore, and her eyes were filled with unshed tears.


    She took a deep breath. "Tell me, how can a man who has had a vasectomy have a baby?" she asked.


    "Let me tell you, as a doctor, that will probably be a fucking miracle!"


    What Jack had been hiding from Rachel all this time was finally revealed. He wanted to exin, but he


    couldn''t bring himself to.


    He found himself frozen into ce.


    "Listen to me. Let me exin," he tried.


    Rachel shook her head.


    There was no need for that. All she wanted to know was whether it was true or not.


    "Well? Is it true?"


    Although she knew the answer in her heart, she still wanted him to tell her personally.


    Jack was silent.


    He knew that once he nodded, everything would be over for the both of them. Their rtionship might


    grow even worse.


    "Was it for Celine?"


    Jack wanted to shake his head, but when he saw Rachel''s clear eyes, it felt as if the lump in his throat


    had gotten bigger.


    He did it more or less for Celine.


    His silence calmed her down.


    It seemed that her assumption was right.


    As expected, they were in love then. It was natural for him to do things for Celine, but to keep it from


    Rachel was another thing.


    Rachel didn''t expect that she would fall for his lies yet again.


    She looked away as she was done here.


    She was about to go up the second floor when Jack grabbed her wrist.


    He didn''t want to let her go.


    He just couldn''t let her leave like this!


    He knew that if he didn''t exin things clearly now, then it would just get more and moreplicated.


    "Rachel, I''ve already made an appointment for a vasectomy reversal.


    We can have a baby soon. Trust me!"


    Under her withering gaze, he trailed off.


    So he really wanted to hide things from her


    as if the operation never happened in the first ce?


    A burst of coldness rushed through her body.


    "Trust? Do you even know what that means?"


    Rachel couldn''t restrain herself any longer. "You did the vasectomy for your mistress. Then you


    pretended as if nothing had happened and all you could ever talk about was having a child with your


    wife! Jack, you really are a piece of shit!"


    In the past, she didn''t mind Jack having an affair with Celine because they were not a real couple.


    But after they be a real couple, she found that he had been hiding such a big secret from her.


    What a joke!


    Rachel raised her hand to wipe the tears running down her cheeks before walking up the stairs.


    The next day, Austin yawned and walked into the office. Furrowing his eyebrows, he noticed that the


    lights were still on. Did a thief sneak in?


    Just as he lowered the sound of his footsteps, he grabbed the stack of folders from the other end of the


    table and slowly pushed the door. Suddenly, he heard Jack''s voice. "What are you doing?"


    The stack of documents fell to the floor, and Austin could feel his heart skip a beat.


    "Crap, Mr. Fu. You scared me. Why are you so early?" He patted his chest as he picked up the


    documents.


    Leaning against his seat, Jack pinched the space in between his eyebrows. The stubble on his chin


    made him look even more haggard. "I just had something to deal with today," he murmured.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ''There is nothing important in thepany that he has to deal with.''


    Recalling the itinerary he had written down, Austin furrowed his eyebrows. "Mr. Fu, did you stay in the


    officest night and not go home?"


    Jack was still wearing the suit he had worn the day before.


    Jack nodded and waved his hand, implying that he should leave first.


    Last night, Rachel had locked herself in the bedroom.


    After sitting outside for a while, Jack finally stood up and left. He drove to his office and sat there the


    whole night.


    It seemed that the trust between them had fallen apart.


    He was not the type of man who reflected on his actions, but that night, he found himself thinking back


    to what he had done.


    A part of him was scared as to what was toe.


    Finally, Jack made a call. "Austin. Come here."


    "What can I do for you?" Austin came in quickly.


    Jack frowned. "Do you have the contact number of any florist''s shop? Give me one."


    "Florist''s shop? I have one."


    In the past, when Jack was still with Celine, Austin had helped him book bouquets several times. "Mr.


    Fu, do you need to call in to order some flowers."


    "Give me the phone number. I''ll do it myself."


    Jack called the florist''s shop and ordered a bouquet of flowers as an apology. Then he requested that


    they write a small note saying,


    "I''m sorry. Please forgive me!"


    Because of the traffic jam, Rachel was already half an hourte when she arrived at the hospital.


    Last night, she couldn''t even fall asleep. Recalling what had happened all these days, she found that


    she had fallen into Jack''s of lies yet again.


    This time, she wanted out.


    She didn''t fall asleep until 4 a.m.


    As soon as she entered the hospital, Mindy walked towards her with a bouquet of flowers in her hands.


    Rachel nodded in greeting. When she was about to pass by, Mindy held her arm. She tilted her head


    and asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    "There you are!"


    Mindy immediately stuffed the bouquet into Rachel''s arms. "I was about to put it in your office when you


    showed up. This is for you.


    Rachel, you''re so lucky to have such a romantic husband."

 Chapter 294 Paralyze Herself With Work

    Chapter 294 Paralyze Herself With Work


    "All my husband knows is to give me trouble," Mindy joked. "Romance is dead to him."


    ''Is this from Jack?''


    Hearing what she had said, Rachel lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Fortunately, Mindy was a perceptive person. Seeing that Rachel wasn''t ready to talk, she patted her


    arm. "I''ll go to work now, Rachel."


    She nced at the bouquet of flowers once she arrived in her office. After searching the flower''s


    meaning on the Inte and ncing at the card that was attached to the flowers, she snorted and


    dumped them into the trash can.


    Apology? Forgiveness?


    There was no need for that.


    Jack walked back and forth in the office. Sometimes, he would sit down and tap the table incessantly


    as he nced at the clock from time to time. After waiting for two hours, a part of him wanted to see if


    his phone was broken.


    ''Didn''t she receive the flowers?''


    He took a deep breath and called her, only to reach a dead end.


    At this point, he knew for a fact that she must''ve blocked him.


    "Mr. Fu, what would you like for lunch? I''ll get some take-out."


    It turned out time had already passed.


    Grabbing his car keys, Jack walked out of his office. "There''s no need. I''ll be going out."


    He drove to a five-star hotel and entered its restaurant. Without missing a beat, he quickly ordered five


    dishes from the menu and said, "Pack them all up for me. Make sure that they aren''t too oily or salty."


    The waitress nodded and hurriedly packed the dishes for him. In half an hour, the dishes were already


    cooked and ready for delivery. He took the stic bag and drove to the hospital, stopping by the gate.


    ''If I deliver it to her, then she might not even eat it.''


    However, this was the only way he could think of right now. A part of him desperately hoped that she


    could forgive him after what he had done.


    After thinking for a long time, he got out of the car with his wallet. Handing a bill to one of the security


    guards slouching by the door, he said, "Do you mind doing me a favor?"


    It became a habit for Rachel to numb her nerves by digging into work. For her, it was one of the most


    effective ways to prevent herself from worrying over nothing.


    It worked so well that she didn''t even realize it was lunch time.


    It wasn''t until she heard a knock on a door that she finally stopped typing. "Come in."


    The guard smiled awkwardly and ced a bag of food on top of her desk. "Rachel, a man asked me to


    bring this to you."


    She already knew who the man was.


    He sent her flowers in the morning and lunch in the afternoon. Did he take her as someone like Celine?


    She wasn''t that easy to be coaxed.


    Did he really think he could buy her trust back?


    She forced a smile. "Have you had lunch yet?"


    "Not yet," he said. "I''ll be heading to the canteen after this."


    "That''s good. I''ve already had lunch, so you could eat this." As long as Rachel knew that it was sent by


    Jack, she couldn''t bring herself to eat it.


    The security guard looked over at her cautiously. "That''s so kind of you, Rachel. Are you sure? Your


    husband brought it over personally."


    "It doesn''t matter." Without giving him a chance to say something else, she lowered her head and


    began to work.


    The security guard didn''t question her any further as he took the bag and left.


    This job really had its benefits.


    Jack had been waiting by the gate for nearly half an hour. The hospital might berge, but did it really


    take the man half an hour to deliver the meal?


    Just as he was about to look inside, the security guard finally staggered towards him with a toothpick


    stuck in his teeth. "You''re still here, sir."


    The man burped loudly.


    Jack waved his hand, getting rid of the scent. "Why did it take you so long? Did she ept it?"


    "Yes. I saw her eat with my own eyes. After that, I went to the canteen."


    The security guard decided to lie.


    If he didn''t, what if the man asked him to pay him back?


    Jack readily believed what the man said and thought that his n was gradually working. After


    thanking him, he drove away.


    Right at that moment, Lucas got out of the car and fixated his gaze on the direction that Jack''s car had


    retreated to.


    When Jack had gotten out of the car with the meal, Lucas had seen him. Lucas had been staying in his


    car for half an hour too.


    After Jack left, Lucas got out of his car and entered the hospital.


    He went to Rachel''s office and saw her working on herputer. "Hi, Rachel," he greeted.


    She greeted him back as she took out a case from the side of her table and pushed it towards him. "I


    went to see you this morning, but I was told you''ve gone out. Do you mind checking this case?


    At first, I suspected that the patient might have a chest problem, but that might not be the case."


    Lucas took it from her and nced at the trash can. Instead of answering her, he asked, "What


    happened to you and Jack?"


    As Rachel''s best friends, Lea and Lucas knew her well.


    He could judge from the flowers in the trash can that she and Jack had some problem.


    While the nurses outside were chattering about how sweet Jack was, Lucas was the only one who saw


    through all the mour.


    The smile on her face turned bitter. "We fought."


    "Do you want to talk about it?"


    "No."


    Pursing his lips, he shrugged.


    "If you want to talk about it,


    then I''m here."


    Rachel was about to thank him when his phone rang.


    He quickly grabbed his phone. In fact, it was the first time she had ever seen him so agitated.


    Almost every doctor in the hospital was afraid of a phone call. A part of them always thought that it was


    from the hospital.


    Normally, if the hospital called, it meant that there had been an ident.


    Therefore, every time the phone rang, they would first nce at the number. If it was from the hospital,


    they would take a few seconds to breathe in and out before answering the phone.


    Lea had alwaysined about Rachel''s habit.


    As Rachel saw Lucas, it seemed that he acted the same as her.


    He quickly hung up the phone and nced at her. "I have something to deal with. I have to go."


    He quickly ran out of her office.


    However, after a while, he pushed her door open once again.


    "Rachel, can you go with me? Take a half-day off,"


    he said. His voice was tinged with desperation. Without even hesitating, she nodded.


    As they sat in the car, Rachel finally figured out what set him off.


    He met a girl during his training abroad.


    Although they had only known each other for just a few days, it was as if they''d been friends for many


    years.


    It was as if they were meant to be with each other.


    However, one day, the girl suddenly disappeared without leaving a message or a phone call.


    It was as if she never even existed, as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    Lucas sighed. "During that time, I''ve never felt so desperate, you know? I''ve been looking everywhere


    for her."


    It was then that Rachel understood what had happened to Lucas back then.


    She stayed silent.


    "I''d already given up. I thought that it was good that the rtionship had finally ended in good terms. At


    least, it leaves a good memory,


    but I didn''t expect to see her again on my blind date with another woman."


    ''The blind date?''


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel remembered that Lucas had disappeared for a short time during a banquet.


    Lucas turned the steering wheel and parked the car in the underground garage. "She''s ris'' cousin,


    Iris Ying."


    After returning from the hospital,


    Jack didn''t go back to thepany. Instead, he spent the whole afternoon cooking for Rachel.


    There was music, French cuisine, flowers... All he was waiting for was the hostess.


    Jack sat on the sofa and watched TV as he waited for her. He didn''t expect that she wouldn''t return till


    late at night.


    He tried calling her, but her phone was turned off.


    Rachel yawned and took out the key to open the door. The light emanating from the TV caused her to


    squint.


    She nced at Jack''s stiff figure. His gaze was dull as he stared at the television screen.


    ''What''s his problem?


    What happened?''


    Different questions entered her mind. A part of her wanted to look, but she quickly withdrew herself


    once she stepped forward.


    Rachel coughed and went upstairs.


    Jack nced at his watch and found that he had been sitting there for a long time. He looked up at the


    second floor where the lights were turned on, and he slowly walked up.

 Chapter 295 Jack Had The Vasectomy Reversal

    Chapter 295 Jack Had The Vasectomy Reversal


    Rachel took a rubber band from the dresser and tied her hair. When she went to the bathroom to wash


    her face, someone knocked on the door.


    She knew it was Jack.


    Standing still, she didn''t say anything. She wouldn''t open the door anyway.


    Jack, who was standing outside the door, waited for a while.


    But there was no answer inside the room. The door didn''t open either. He took a deep breath and


    asked, "Rachel, have you eaten yet? I cooked some Western food. Would you like to have some?"


    "No, thanks," she replied.


    But she also couldn''t help wondering, ''Western food?


    He cooked it himself?''


    For some reason, Celine crossed her mind. Perhaps he learned how to cook Western food when they


    were still together.


    This thought irritated her in an instant.


    She heard his voice again, asking, "Did you work overtime at the hospital?"


    Taking a few steps forward, she got closer to the door and answered, "No, I didn''t. I went out this


    evening."


    "Where did you go?" Jack wanted to know, but he waited in vain. Unfortunately, Rachel didn''t answer


    his question.


    The air around him seemed to have solidified.


    Thinking that Rachel had no ns answering his question, he plucked up his courage to ask, "Rachel,


    how can you forgive me?" Still, there was no answer from the inside.


    Rachel leaned against the wall, contemting his question. If only he knew that she had also asked


    herself of it many times.


    In the past, she didn''t have feelings for Jack yet, so she could endure all kinds of gossips about him


    and Celine.


    But now it was different. She couldn''t do it anymore.


    Knowing that Celine was still important to him was too painful for her. Now, all she wanted to do was


    escape.


    She wanted to stay away from him before it was toote for her to suppress her feelings.


    Jack continued, "Rachel, I have already left everything in my past behind. As a matter of fact, I have


    set the appointment for the vasectomy reversal a month ago. Please, trust me this time."


    Although he felt like he was only talking to the air, he still tried to exin.


    "Whether I trust you or not doesn''t matter anymore. It''ste now. I have to go to bed." Rachel calmed


    herself down, then walked into the bathroom. She locked the door and turned on the shower, so she


    couldn''t hear Jack''s voice outside.


    She was upset.


    That night, she had a bad dream. At first, she was a little girl held by her father. But all of a sudden, she


    was a woman lying beside Jack. When she turned to look at him, she saw Celine''s face tattooed on his


    bare chest.


    She screamed and woke up, gasping for air. Beads of sweat ran down her forehead.


    She turned to look at the rm clock on the bedside table. It was already seven o''clock. Although it


    was still early, she wasn''t sleepy anymore. She got up, changed her clothes, and went to the hospital.


    The doctor was humming while walking out of the elevator, with a box of pancakes in his hand. He was


    surprised to see a man standing at the door of his clinic. When he got closer, he asked, "Mr. Fu, why


    are you here?"


    From the looks of it, he had been waiting there for a long time.


    He almost hadn''t slept for two days now, so his eyes were bloodshot. He asked, "Doctor, why aren''t


    you homest night?"


    Last night, after standing outside Rachel''s bedroom for more than half an hourst night, he turned


    around and left.


    He drove directly to the doctor''s house to change his appointment date to the next day. However, after


    ringing the doorbell for a long time, no one opened the door. A few momentster, the security guard


    told him that the doctor hadn''te back yet.


    He went back to the car and waited for the doctor until the sky turned bright. Thinking that the doctor


    wouldn''te home anymore, he drove to his clinic and waited again.


    The doctor smiled awkwardly and answered, "Last night was my daughter''s birthday. All of us went to


    my mother-inw''s house to celebrate. What can I do for you, Mr. Fu?"


    "I want my operation to be done this afternoon." Jack went straight to the point.


    The doctor shook his head and said, "My schedule is full this afternoon. I really can''t make it. Anyway,


    your schedule is on Wednesday. There are only a few days left. Why are you such in a hurry?"


    The doctor hadn''t expected that Jack was prepared. "You have one patient for operation at two o''clock


    in the afternoon. I''ve already talked to him, and he agreed to switch schedule with me."


    As the saying went, "Money makes the mare go." At first, the man declined his request. But when he


    showed him a bundle of cash, he immediately changed his mind.


    Since everything had been settled, the doctor had no choice but to agree. "If that''s the case, then


    please prepare yourself for the surgery at two o''clock."


    "Mr. Fu, are you sure you want to let Mrs. Fu know?"


    Austin asked with concern before Jack could enter the operating room.


    One hour earlier, he received a call from Jack, asking him to go to the clinic. He didn''t expect that he


    would have his operation today. Indeed, he was very earnest to recover his fertility.


    Jack motioned for the nurse to stop pushing the stretcher. He then answered, "Of course! Why would I


    call you here?"


    He wanted Rachel to be aware that he was having his operation this afternoon.


    She blocked his phone number so he couldn''t call her. Besides, even if he would use a different


    number, she would probably hang up the moment she heard his voice.


    Austin was his only way to ry his message to her.


    "Okay, Mr. Fu. Don''t worry. I will see to it that Mrs. Fu knows every detail." At this time, he felt like a


    heavy load was on his shoulder.


    That morning, Rachel was in the hospital.


    Before she could make herself a cup of coffee, she was already called in the operating room. After six


    hours, she had onlye out now.


    Her waist and back ached, and her stomach was grumbling in hunger.


    She massaged her stiff neck and was about to go to the dressing room to change when she saw a


    nurse running towards her.


    The nurse was holding her phone and said breathlessly, "Rachel, your phone rang for more than ten


    times. Maybe it''s something important."


    "Thank you."


    She checked her call logs and saw eighteen missed calls from the same phone number.


    The number looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember whose it was.


    She was about to call it back when her phone rang again. It was still the same number.


    "Thank God, you finally answer your phone.


    Mrs. Fu, pleasee here quickly. Mr. Fu is in the operating room now."


    Jack''s operationsted for two hours and thirty minutes.


    He was awake, being pushed by the nurse out of the operating room. When he reached his ward, he


    looked around and asked Austin, "Is Rachel here?"


    "Mr. Fu, you have juste out of the operating room. Have a rest first." Austin forced a smile on his


    face, but he couldn''t dare to meet his eyes.


    "She''s not here?" His face darkened.


    The paleness of his face was reced by gloominess.


    Austin lowered his head and replied, "She didn''te."


    All of a sudden, a sense of loss surged up in his heart. But he still asked, "Did you tell her about it?


    What did she say?"


    "Mr. Fu, don''t talk too much yet. You need to rest."


    "Austin!" Jack roared and then coughed, causing his face to immediately turn red.


    The nurse patted his chest and said, "Mr. Fu, you''re still weak. Talking too much is not good for you."


    Fearing that he would piss Jack more, Austin closed his eyes and said, "Mr. Fu, Mrs. Fu said that I


    called the wrong person."


    He deliberately didn''t tell Rachel that Jack was having a vasectomy reversal. He just said that he was


    in the operating room to make her think that Jack was seriously ill, so she would worry ande in a


    hurry.


    But unexpectedly, she just replied lightly, "You are supposed to be calling Miss Duan, not me."


    How could he even say it to Jack?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jack insisted on knowing everything, so he had to tell.


    All of a sudden, Jack got out of the bed, enduring the pain on his lower body. "Prepare the car. I need


    to go now."


    "Mr. Fu, you can''t leave yet. You''ve just had an operation."


    The nurse wanted to push him to bed so he could lie down.


    The nurse was a woman, so he only had to use a little strength to dodge her. He stood up, straightened


    his clothes, and turned to Austin. "Why are you still standing there? Go and prepare the car now."


    "Mr. Fu, where are we going?" Austin asked in a low voice.


    He knew that no matter how much they stopped Jack from leaving, it would be useless.


    Jack waved his hand and replied, "You''ll knowter."


    When she felt that the two men had already agreed to leave, the nurse tried to persuade him again,


    "Mr. Fu, please stay even just for two or three hours. You need to rest after your operation.


    If you walk around now, you will suffer from theplications."


    "I will take responsibility for it,"


    Jack said coldly and walked towards the elevator.


    The porridge in the pot had finally begun to boil after a few minutes.


    Rachel lifted the lid, stirred it with adle, and poured some into a bowl.


    She wasn''t actually home.


    She was in a twenty-six square meters studio apartment.


    The kitchen where she was cooking was just behind the door.


    In the middle of the room was a bed, where a woman was lying. She was coughing from time to time,


    making her face turn abnormally red.


    With the bowl of porridge in her hand, Rachel walked to the bedside and said, "It''s a little hot. Be


    careful. How are you feeling today?"


    "I feel much better now, except for the cough."


    The woman had an oval face that looked delicate, a tall nose bridge, and an imprableplexion.


    She smiled and added, "Sorry for troubling you in the past two days, and thank you."


    "Don''t worry about it. I was free these past two days anyway."

 Chapter 296 Broke Up

    Chapter 296 Broke Up


    The woman was Iris.


    Yesterday afternoon, Lucas had received a call from one of Iris'' colleagues. He was told that she had


    fainted because of a high fever. When she woke up, she refused to go to the hospital and even insisted


    that they take her home.


    Lucas was so worried about her that he asked Rachel toe with him, given that if he showed up, Iris


    wouldn''t even bother looking at him.


    "I remember when Lucas..." Iris paused and smiled. "Forget it. I''ll just treat you to a meal to thank you."


    Rachel waved her hand. "It''s really no problem."


    She took out some medicine from her bag and ced it on the bedside table. "I''ve prescribed some


    medicine for you. Remember to take it half an hour after you finish your porridge."


    Iris struggled to sit up. "How much is it? I''ll give you the money."


    cing a hand on her shoulder, Rachel shook her head. "It''s deducted from my medical card. I didn''t


    pay for it,"


    she said, ncing at her watch. "It''ste. I have to go now. Get some rest, okay?"


    "Be careful on your way back," Isis called out in gratitude.


    Lucas had been sitting in the car this entire time. When he saw Rachele out, the first thing he said


    was, "Is she feeling better?"


    "Better than yesterday. Her fever is gone." After fastening her seat belt, she turned to him. "Do you


    mind driving me home? Thank you."


    "I''m the one who should be thanking you."


    He chuckled.


    Rachel closed her eyes for a bit.


    After parking the car by the gates of themunity, Lucas looked at her. "We''re here."


    "I didn''t expect to fall asleep."


    With an embarrassed smile threading across her lips, Rachel got out of the car.


    Lucas'' voice echoed from behind her.


    "Thank you for helping me these past two days!"


    "Do you really have to be so polite?"


    At that time, a pair of eyes red at the two people. His hands clenched into fists as he trembled in


    anger.


    Suddenly, he wasn''t able to hold back anymore.


    Not being able to restrain himself, Jack grabbed Lucas'' cor and punched him in the face.


    "Jack, what the hell?" Rachel''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Seeing that Lucas had fallen to the ground, she ran up to him. "Are you okay?" she hurriedly asked.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine." Rubbing the corner of his mouth, he stumbled upwards and stayed silent.


    Staring at the way she held his arm, Jack''s eyes were zing with anger. "Where did you go this


    afternoon?" he demanded.


    In the afternoon, since she didn''t came to see him, Jack didn''t bother to rest. Without another thought,


    he asked Austin to send him to the hospital.


    He wanted to be the one to tell her that he had a vasectomy reversal and they could have a baby.


    However, when he arrived at the hospital, he didn''t see her. It wasn''t until he asked one of the nurses


    that he found that she and Lucas had gone out.


    ''Where did they go? What are they doing?''


    Different questions filled his mind one after the other.


    After calming himself down, he was about to leave when he heard some of the nurses gossiping.


    "Rachel rarely asks for a leave, yet she did it for thest two days to go out with Lucas. What do you


    think they''re doing?"


    "How would I know? I just saw her husbande over, so this must be a big deal."


    "Really? Did something happen? You know, I used to think that Lucas and Rachel would be together."


    They didn''t realize that the person they were talking about was right behind them.


    Jack had waited outside Rachel''s ce for a long time. What he didn''t expect was for Lucas to drive


    her back.


    Just then, jealousy and anger had made him lose all his senses.


    Rachel red at him. "It has nothing to do with you."


    There was no way she was going to forgive him for his ludicrous act!


    She shot Lucas an apologetic look. "How about you go back first? Is there a first aid kit in your house?


    You have to deal with the wound on the corner of your mouth."


    After saying that, she withdrew her hand and walked right up the stairs without looking back. Lucas


    sighed and returned to his car.


    It was autumn now, and it was getting much cooler. The sun was about to set, and the wind was


    blowing even stronger.


    Jack gradually calmed down. Realizing how he had been too impulsive, he rubbed his nose in


    frustration before following her home.


    It was the first time that Rachel had been so angry at him. Seeing as he had finally entered their home,


    she whirled towards him. "What the hell''s wrong with you? Do you have to act so impulsively?"


    A part of him felt a little bit guilty. In fact, he looked like a kid who had just been scolded by his mother.


    "Why didn''t youe this afternoon?"


    "Why should I? Your operation has nothing to do with me! If you want someone to go, then maybe you


    should''ve asked Celine."


    At this point, Rachel wasn''t in the mood to talk to him.


    It was as if he didn''t even get how he had wronged her. She clenched her fists and held her arms close


    to her sides.


    "I''ve already told you that she''s nothing to do with me anymore!" he protested.


    "Can we stop talking about her?


    Look, the operation has been very sessful. We could have a baby now.


    We can let go of the past!"


    Rachel sneered. "You want me to stop talking about her, yet we fought because of her! Do you even


    know why I''m angry? Do you even know why you''re wrong?"


    Despair shed in her eyes.


    It felt as if thousands of knives were twisting in her heart.


    On her way to work the next day, Rachel stopped the car and went to a drug store. She brought a


    bottle of unguent from the shop and sent it to Lucas'' office as soon as she arrived at the hospital.


    The light was dim yesterday, and Rachel didn''t know how badly Lucas was hurt. Seeing the bruise on


    the corner of his lips with brighter lighting surprised her.


    She handed him the bottle. "You''ll feel better after using this."


    Lucas wrinkled his nose. "It''s for girls," he whined. "My wound will heal in two days."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s for boys or girls." She rolled her eyes, insisting that he take it.


    Lucas finally took it from her. "Well? How are you?"


    "Fine."


    As she was about to say something else, someone knocked on the office door. The head nurse came


    in. "Rachel, the director is looking for you. He said something about not being able to contact you."


    Rachel nced at her phone. "Crap, it''s out of power. Sorry."


    "He asked that you go to his office. Same goes for you, Lucas."


    Rachel and Lucas shared a look, wondering why the director would want to see them both.


    Once they arrived, the director took out two documents from one of his folders before cing them in


    front of the two. "There are two seats left to be filled for the training that would be held abroad. These


    are the documents. If you''re interested, you can take a look."


    Rachel grabbed one of them. It was said that the training would be held in France for the whole year.


    After scanning over the document, Lucas closed the folder. "I''ll go," he said automatically before turning


    to Rachel. "You should consider it."


    It wasn''t a secret that Rachel was married, so she might not be able to go. The director nodded. "Yes,


    this is a good opportunity.


    Do think it over. Give me your reply in two days."


    She nodded stiffly. One year of training meant that she needed to leave Jack for one year.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If this was given to her a week ago, she would''ve refused without hesitation. However, she found


    herself hesitating now.


    Patting her on the shoulder, Lucas said, "You haven''t been in a good mood these past two days.


    Don''t pressure yourself.


    Sometimes, it''s best to just talk it out."


    Without another word, he left.


    ''Maybe he''s right. Do we need to just talk over this calmly?


    Should I give him another chance?''


    She called, "You''ll leave her then?"


    "She''ll have a better life without me!"


    he sighed. Maybe he should let her go and let himself go.


    Returning to her office, Rachel pulled out her already charged phone, clicked Jack''s name out of the


    cklist, and called him.


    As soon as his phone rang, Jack waved his hand to shut the supervisor up as he stared at his phone in


    disbelief.


    ''Rachel is calling me!''

 Chapter 297 Jack Stood Her Up

    Chapter 297 Jack Stood Her Up


    "Are you free tonight, Jack?" Rachel asked.


    "Yes, I''m free tonight," Jack said as he stood up from his seat.


    Everyone inside the meeting room followed him with their gaze until he went out of the door.


    Then they looked at each other in confusion. Their boss had just left. Who would continue presiding the


    meeting?


    The supervisor, who was reporting, asked Austin, "Are we going to wait for Mr. Fu?"


    Austin had a feeling that the person who called Jack was Rachel.


    He tidied up the documents on the table, cleared his throat, and announced, "Today''s meeting is over.


    For those who haven''t presented their report yet, just send the documents to me so I can forward them


    to Mr. Fu."


    At this time, Jack was in the lounge of his office, shaving the stubble on his chin carefully. He was


    subconsciously humming a tune because of excitement.


    He then picked a sapphire blue suit from the wardrobe and put it on. He examined himself in the mirror


    and smiled, satisfied with his looks.


    Austin entered the office to submit the documents of the different departments. As he opened the


    lounge door and saw Jack smiling in front of the mirror, he tried to hold back hisughter, and


    commented, "Mr. Fu, you''re already very handsome."


    Jack straightened up and pulled his cor.


    "You didn''t see anything just now," he warned.


    "Yes, Mr. Fu." But when he stepped out of the office, Austin burst intoughter.


    Rachel had just finished packing up her stuff and was about to leave when a nurse stopped her and


    said,


    "Rachel, a patient doesn''t want to take an injection now."


    She raised her hand and looked at her watch. It was already five o''clock. Her appointment with Jack


    was six o''clock, so she was afraid that she would bete.


    After thinking for a while, she replied, "Cara will be on duty tonight. I think she''s already here, so please


    go and tell her about it. I have something important to deal with, and I have to leave right away."


    The nurse watched Rachel''s receding back and mumbled, "It''s strange. ording to Mindy, she is the


    most devoted doctor in this hospital."


    Rachel arrived at the restaurant on time.


    She showed the reservation code on her phone to the manager, and he led her to the table.


    Since it was already dinnertime, she took the menu from the waiter and ordered a set of meals for her


    and Jack.


    "Shall we prepare your orders now, ma''am?" the waiter asked politely.


    She looked at the time. It was already six twenty.


    Jack was already twenty minuteste. Maybe there was a traffic jam. After thinking for a while, she


    answered, "I''ll just let you know when to serve them. Please give me a ss of lemonade for now."


    Anyway, she wasn''t hungry yet.


    Rachel had already drunk several sses of lemonade and had gone to the bathroom multiple times,


    but Jack hadn''t arrived yet. Every time she went to the bathroom, she always told the waiter beside her,


    "If my friend arrives, please tell him that I am in the bathroom."


    The manager had alsoe to her a few times to ask, "Ma''am, shall we serve your orders now?"


    She would always shake her head and answer, "Just wait a little longer."


    Jack wasn''t there yet.


    He also didn''t text or call her.


    ''Did something happen, or is he still dealing with some urgent matters in thepany?


    Maybe I should call him.


    But if he is still busy in the office, I should not bother him.''


    Sitting alone, she was lost in various conjectures. She looked around and noticed that every table had


    already changed customers a few times. However, the seat opposite to her was still empty.


    Even the warm water that she ordered for him had already turned cold.


    After what seemed an eternity, the waiter came forward and said to her in a low voice, "Ma''am,


    I''m so sorry, but we are about to close now."


    Rachel looked up and said, "I''ll pay the bill now."


    Jack wasn''ting anymore.


    The waiter shook her head. "Our manager said that since your orders were not prepared, you don''t


    have to pay for them. We also have a free dessert for you. Please try it."


    She was surprised that she would get a free dessert after sitting there for the whole time and eating


    nothing.


    Smiling at the waiter, she took it.


    After thanking him, she hurriedly left the restaurant.


    She promised herself that she would nevere to this restaurant again.


    When she got home, the whole apartment was still dark. Obviously, he wasn''t home yet either.


    All of a sudden, she felt drained. She threw her bag on the floor, sank on the sofa without taking her


    shoes off, and stared at the corner nkly.


    Too many thoughts were in her mind at the moment. What on earth had happened to Jack?


    At that moment, Jack was lying in a hospital bed, undergoing a blood transfusion.


    He was awake and was staring at his phone.


    Rachel''s phone number was on the screen. He had been looking at it for a long time, but he didn''t have


    the courage to press the call button.


    How could he tell her the reason why he stood her up tonight?


    He was supposed to have dinner with her, but he was now lying in bed, donating blood for Celine.


    Rachel would definitely get angry if she found out.


    In the afternoon, he was already well-prepared. He even chose his best suit for their dinner. He thought


    of picking Rachel up at the hospital so they could go to the restaurant together.


    However, while he was waiting for the elevator, his phone rang. It was Celine.


    He hesitated for a few seconds but eventually picked it up. "What''s the matter?"


    "Jack, help me." He heard Celine''s weak voice at the other end of the line. It was as if she found it


    difficult to utter a word.


    "What''s wrong with you?" he asked with a frown.


    Celine didn''t reply.


    He wondered what trick she was up to right now.


    Thinking about Rachel and their dinner date, he decided to ignore the phone call and went to the


    parking lot. He was about to start the car,


    but Celine''s voice rang out in his ear again. The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt.


    After all, she was the woman he had loved and doted on for so many years before. Although he didn''t


    have any feelings for her anymore, he couldn''t be heartless if she needed his help. Since it was still


    early, he decided to see her first before going to the restaurant.


    He went out of the parking lot and drove to Celine''s apartment.


    Her apartment was on the 22nd floor. When the elevator doors opened, he saw that her apartment was


    slightly open.


    Jack hurriedly stepped out of the elevator and pushed the door open. Celine was curling up on the


    floor, blood oozing from the corner of her mouth. Bruises were all over her body.


    She looked at her with her misty eyes and stammered, "You...you came."


    Jack picked her up immediately and walked out of the apartment. "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Seeing her condition, his conscience wouldn''t allow him to just leave her alone after bringing her to the


    hospital.


    In the end, he anxiously waited outside the emergency room. He was worried about Celine, but he was


    more worried about gettingte for their dinner. It was already almost six o''clock.


    While he was in a dilemma, the doctor came out. He took off his mask and walked up to him. He said,


    "The patient has internal bleeding, and we need to conduct a surgery immediately.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Are you her boyfriend? You need to sign some papers first before we can proceed with the surgery.


    Read it, and if you don''t see any problem, we will prepare the operating room right away."


    Then a nurse hurriedly walked up to him and handed a two-page document. She waited quietly beside


    him while he was reading it.


    After a short while, he signed his name on it.


    This time, he had decided to stay. He would just deal with his problem with Rachelter.


    He sat outside the operating room. The red light above the door was still on.


    She had been in there for a long time now.


    Thinking that Rachel had been waiting for him in the restaurant, he stood up and decided to leave. But


    before he could step forward, a nurse suddenly came out and said to another nurse, "The patient has


    lost a lot of blood. We need to prepare five bags of blood for her."


    The other nurse quickly called the blood bank. But after the phone call, she frowned. "There are only


    two bags left. We may not have enough time to get blood from other blood banks."


    "Take the two bags first."


    Upon hearing their conversation, Jack suddenly remembered that he had the same blood type as


    Celine.


    So, he turned to them and said, "Nurse, we have the same blood type."


    The nurse looked at him suspiciously and said, "Are you the patient''s boyfriend? Follow me."


    Now, he was still lying in the bed.


    As much as he wanted to call Rachel, he didn''t know how to exin everything to her.


    Their previous fights were all rted to Celine. He was afraid that this one would make Rachel hate


    him even more.


    Moreover, she might not understand him well if he only told her on the phone.


    Eventually, he put his phone away. He would just go back home immediately after donating blood so he


    could exin and apologize to her.


    He prayed that she would understand and forgive him.


    It was alreadyte.


    Celine''s surgery finished at three o''clock in the morning.


    When she was brought to her room, her face looked much better thanst night.


    Jack stood beside her bed and asked in a low voice, "Do you feel ufortable?"


    She shook her head. But since she hadn''t drunk water the whole time, her lips were dry.


    He took a cotton ball, dipped it into a ss of water, and wet her lips. "You''ve juste out of the


    operating room, so you can''t anything now. Butter, the nurse wille here to bring your breakfast."


    Looking at her weak state, he frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    "Jack, I don''t want to talk about it now. Please don''t ask me anything."


    She then turned to look at the other side, hiding the pain on her face.

 Chapter 298 Her Heart Hurts

    Chapter 298 Her Heart Hurts


    Jack nodded back. No matter what happened, it had nothing to do with him anymore.


    He had already done so much for the sake of their previous rtionship.


    But they should ept that it would be better if they ended their friendship.


    He took a piece of tissue to wipe his hands with. "Rest well. I need to go back now. Call me if anything


    happens."


    He turned around and was about to leave, but Celine reached out and grabbed his suit. She held on to


    it tightly as she stared straight into his eyes. "Don''t go," she said in a coarse voice.


    Beads of tears started to flow down from her eyes and down to her pillow.


    He hesitated for a while as he looked at her. At length, he finally took her hand and ced it back in the


    quilt. "The nurses are just outside. Call them if you need anything," he said in a calm tone of voice.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I feel scared when you''re not here.


    But if you really have to leave, can I go with you? I don''t want to be left here all alone."


    Celine gritted her teeth and forced herself to sit up. The intravenous needle connected to her arm was


    moved at an irregr angle and her blood started to flow into the tubing.


    Jack felt that he had no choice but to pull up a chair and sit down next to her bed. "Go to sleep. I will


    not leave," he said.


    ''Rachel must be asleep already,'' he thought to himself.


    The two never noticed that just outside the ward, a man proudly put away his mobile phone and left the


    hospital with a brief smile on his lips and a spring in his steps.


    He had had a stomach problem and gone to the hospital to have himself treated.


    He never expected to see Jack with Celine in his arms as he hurried to get in.


    At Rachel''s apartment


    It was alreadyte but she remained sitting on the sofa. She barely moved from her initial position


    when she first sat on the sofa earlier that evening.


    It made her feel colder and colder the longer she sat there. Her body started trembling gently like she


    was dropped into an ice cooler.


    She called Jack''s phone, but he was not within the service area.


    She thought to call Austin, but she remembered that she had deleted all of his call logs, and she never


    saved his contact information.


    Rachel sat on the sofa like a statue. She stayed there, unmoving, until a bright ray of sunshine started


    to push its way through the window and to her eyes.


    It made her feel like her spirits were uplifted.


    Rachel sighed deeply, as the disappointment slowly took a firm grip at her heart. She brought herself


    up from the sofa and was about to prepare for work.


    She dragged herself to the bathroom, and decided to just wash her face. When she got out of the


    bathroom, she suddenly heard her mobile phone vibrating against the table.


    ''Did he finally call?'' she thought to herself.


    When all she saw was the name "Lucas" across the disy screen of her phone, she felt a wave of


    disappointment wash all over her.


    "Hi, Lucas," Rachel greeted on the phone as she dried her hair.


    "Where are you now?" Lucas asked.


    "Still at home. Why? What''s wrong?" Rachel felt that there was something odd with Lucas'' call that


    early in the morning. "Is there something wrong with Iris?"


    "It''s nothing, Rachel. I noticed that you''ve been working too hardtely. So, I decided to request a day''s


    off for you today. Enjoy your well-deserved rest at home!"


    But instead of feeling happy for the thoughtful gesture that Lucas did for her, she felt uneasy about it.


    She frowned and there was a feeling of apprehension in her heart that she just couldn''t exin. She


    felt that something bad was about to happen.


    "Why did you request for a leave in my behalf? There''s really no need for it." "It''s nothing. I just want


    you to slow down a little bit and take some rest," Lucas exined.


    Normally, even if she workedte at night on an overtime, she could still go to work the next day. It was


    normal for doctors to have odd hours of work.


    "There''s nothing important in the hospital today that requires your attention. You can take the day to


    have a rest. Anyway, there is something that I need to take care of. Talk to youter. Bye!"


    He had no idea how to exin to Rachel why he suddenly decided to do what he did.


    He could still remember clearly the words that he said to Rachel when he came out of the director''s


    office yesterday. He never expected that those words would prove to be wrong that soon.


    Rachel stared at her phone long after they ended the call. She nned to call him back to ask more


    about the matter, but Lea''s call interrupted that call and she had to answer it first.


    The morning made her feel so busy as the phone calls came one after the other.


    "Are you okay, Rachel?"


    "Why would I not be okay?" Rachel thought that it was odd that they all acted strange that day.


    First it was Lucas and now it was Lea.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, Rachel. You know you don''t have to do that. You can cry to me if you feel


    like you need to. Jack is such a bastard. Don''t let me see him again!"


    Henry pulled Lea''s arm when he heard her words.


    He never expected that a beautiful woman like Lea could have such a bad temper.


    Lea held the phone tightly in her hand as she rxed her other hand on her hip. Her belly had started


    to bulge as her baby grew within. An intense feeling of anger made her curse under her breath.


    "Don''t forget about fetal education," Henry reminded her in a gentle tone of voice.


    "Stop bothering me!" Lea red back at him. The more she saw his face, the more disgusted she felt


    because of what she found out that morning.


    Why did she ever thought that he was so handsome from the very start?


    Henry''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What are you talking about? Mind what you''re saying!"


    "Birds of a feather flock together. Jack has been your friend for a long time. I am starting to think that


    you''re not so different from him."


    Lea then bent her head down at her belly and affectionately touched it. "Baby, I understand how hard it


    is for you to have such a father," she whispered to her tummy with a sigh of regret.


    "Don''t tell me that you don''t know what kind of person I am, Lea."


    Rachel could no longer hear the rest of Lea''s words as her heart was suddenly filled with an intense


    feeling of worry. Was it because of Jack that Lucas filed a one-day leave on her behalf?


    ''What happened to him?


    Is he in some kind of danger?'' she wondered to herself.


    Different nasty situations flooded her mind. Rachel took a step back and let herself fall to the sofa. The


    TV suddenly turned on.


    She identally sat on the remote control of the TV and it was turned on.


    She immediately reached for the remote control that she sat on and was about to turn the TV off when


    her attention was suddenly drawn to the news that was currently ying on the screen.


    It was the entertainment news broadcast on TV.


    "Even though the CEO of MK Group has showed off his love for his wife at various banquets in the


    recent past, our reporters were able to take some revealing pictures of the CEOst night. And this had


    a lot of people talking. What is really going on?"


    Watching and listening to the breaking news made Rachel''s heart skip a beat. It felt to her like a cold


    iron hand had gripped her heart tightly that it made her heart ache.


    Most of the people on the video were blurred, but the faces of Jack and Celine were clearly visible.


    Although the image was not very clear, Rachel could easily recognize the two at a nce.


    There were pictures of Jack carrying Celine into the hospital with a worried face. He looked anxious as


    he waited outside the door of the operating room. Then there was a picture of him with his head close


    to her as he whispered something to her ear. Each picture shown brought shock to her that felt more


    intense than the one before.


    She felt so depressed that she didn''t notice that her tears had already started falling.


    She felt an intense ache that gripped her heart.


    She then understood why Lucas filed a leave of absence for her and why Lea called her just to curse


    Jack for what he did.


    It turned out that everyone in the world knew about it, and she, of all people, was thest one who


    found out about it. She had sat alone in the living room of the house and waited for him the whole night.


    She had even felt worried about him.


    She felt that she was so pathetic for what she did.


    She now thought that she was taught the same lesson twice and yet she still fell down the same path


    and made the same mistake a third time.


    It was said that people learned from their mistakes, but she seemed to have failed to learn the lessons


    from her previous mistakes.


    Each time Jack was with Celine, he always took Rachel for granted.


    She was so sad that her heart felt like it broke a hundred times over.


    The perky voice of the reporter on TV caught Rachel''s attention. "We have sent a reporter to wait at the


    gate of the hospital. But we haven''t seen Jack Fue out of the hospital yet. It appears that..."


    The reporter''s wide smile as he gossiped about Jack made Rachel feel even more like a fool. She


    turned off the TV and soaked the deafening silence that followed.


    Her phone then started to vibrate excitedly.


    She hadn''t answered her phone yet, but she knew that it was a call about Jack. So, she decided to just


    turn off her phone.


    Meanwhile, at a downtown office


    "Eric,e and take a look at this. What should we do here?" The colleague scratched his hair and


    studied it for a very long time until he felt it best to find someone to assist him.


    At this moment, Eric walked restlessly with his mobile phone in his hand. He kept mumbling something


    unintelligible as he paced around. When he heard his colleague''s voice, he replied back in irritation,


    "Don''t make a habit of asking me all the time. Why not just give me your sry instead?"


    "I just wanted to consult with you about it. Why are you so angry all of a sudden?" the colleague asked


    in an annoyed tone of voice.


    Another colleague approached and nudged him gently. "Don''t bother him today. Haven''t you noticed


    that he is not in a good mood?" he whispered as a warning.


    The more Eric thought about it, the angrier he became. He had a habit of browsing the web before


    going to work. But he never expected to see thetest news about Jack.


    Eric remembered how Jack promised that he would spend the rest of his life with Rachel.


    ''How long has it been now?'' Eric thought angrily.


    He took off the work card on his neck and tapped the shoulder of the colleague who came to him for


    help. "I have something that I need to take care of outside urgently!"


    Now that he was a grown man, he felt that it was his turn to help Rachel who had always cleaned up


    his mess in the past.


    He decided that he had to confront Jack face to face about this matter.


    Jack had blood transfusion the night before and had felt weak and tired the whole night. He didn''t know


    when he fell asleep on the edge of the bed. He woke up when Eric started pulling at his cor.


    Otherwise he would''ve slept a few hours more.


    "Eric, what are you doing? Let go of me!"


    "You should be grateful that I don''t beat you right now!" Eric felt bolder because he wanted to get even


    with Jack in Rachel''s behalf.


    "What are you doing here? What''s wrong with you so early in the morning?"


    Jack quickly brushed off Eric''s hand away and straightened his cor. He looked dazed and confused.


    Eric pointed at his nose and sneered at Jack. He looked extremely irritated. "So, what''s wrong with the


    woman in bed, Jack?"


    It was not until he heard Eric''s question that he realized that he was still in the ward. Celine quietly


    watched them with wide open eyes.


    "Why are you even still here?" Eric added, not giving Jack a chance to respond.


    Eric opened thetest news on his mobile phone and threw it to Jack. "Many people will sure toe


    here and look for youter. There, read it for yourself!"

 Chapter 299 Erics Concern

    Chapter 299 Eric''s Concern


    "I swear if you make Rachel sad, I''ll make sure you''ll live hell on earth."


    At that point, after threatening him, Eric felt like a real man.


    Jack ignored him as he looked at his phone. His face darkened even further.


    Although the news had just been released two hours ago, the number of hits already exceeded a


    hundred million.


    Now that Eric had seen it, Rachel must''ve already known about this.


    A shot of anxiety coursed through his veins. "Where is she?"


    Eric shot him a re and left.


    After what Jack had done to her, the least he could do was stay far away from Rachel as possible.


    There was no way Eric could tell him where she was. Then again, it wasn''t as if Eric had contacted her


    yet.


    Wiping his face of any signs of anxiety and exhaustion, Jack tried to run after him.


    Celine shouted to stop him. "Jack, where are you going? Are you going to leave me alone?"


    "I have something to attend to. Someone will get to youter."


    Knowing that she wouldn''t be able to convince him like this, Celine screamed in pain. She writhed


    under her bed covers as her eyes rolled up. "Jack, it hurts so much! Get a doctor here, please."


    Rachel felt like she had slept for the whole day.


    However, her condition wasn''t getting any better. Her head pounded even heavier. As the back of her


    hand touched her forehead, she could feel the burning heat. It seemed that she had gotten a fever after


    staying up all night.


    As soon as Eric came out of the hospital, he went straight to her house. However, when he reached the


    door, he realized that he didn''t bring his keys.


    It was already approaching sunset when he came back once again, this time, with the keys in his hand.


    When he opened the door, he scanned the living room before shouting, "Are you home? Rachel?"


    He shouted for several times like a banshee screaming for his lunch.


    Rubbing her temples, Rachel walked down the stairs and looked down, irritated by all the ruckus he


    was causing. "Why are you shouting? Didn''t you go to work today?"


    Eric breathed a sigh of relief once he heard her voice.


    Along the way, he tried calling her multiple times, but all his calls failed to reach her. At that time,


    different thoughts soared through his mind. He had thought that she was hurting herself or thinking of


    jumping off a building.


    Although, back then, he never thought that Rachel would do those things, people always said that love


    made fools out of everyone¡ªeven someone as sensible as Rachel.


    Eric''s stiffened posture finally rxed. However, when he noticed how flushed her face was, he


    immediately ran towards her.


    "Why is your face so red?" he demanded. "Are you not feeling well?"


    He touched her forehead only to withdraw his hand almost immediately. She was burning up!


    "I''m fine. I''ll take some antibioticster."


    Right now, all she wanted to be was alone. "You can go back if you don''t have anything else to say."


    "I came to see you."


    Eric sighed, agitated by her indifference. "Do you know he''s taking care of Celine at the hospital? He


    doesn''t even care about your health!"


    She flinched at the simrity of the story. This had happened before.


    When Jack had left her at the gate of the hotel because of Celine, the cold wind had blown against her


    frail body for a long time that she had gotten a fever.


    Back then, although she was furious, she had no other feelings towards him.


    Now, she felt even more devastated.


    The more he waited, the more agitated he became. He took her hand. "I''ll take you to the hospital," he


    said firmly.


    Rachel withdrew her hand. "No. It''s best that you go back now."


    If his heart still belonged to Celine, then she wouldn''t bother with him anymore.


    There was no way she was going to beg for his love.


    Jack couldn''t leave the hospital. Even if he tried stepping out of the ward, Celine would cry out in pain.


    Although he knew that it was all part of her n, he just couldn''t leave her like this.


    "Doctor, what''s going on? Why is she feeling bursts of pain?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Well..." The doctor nced at Celine. "Some patients will have severe reactions after the operation.


    The painkiller that could help alleviate that might also not be good for her recovery."


    Jack frowned. "Then don''t use it."


    The doctor didn''t dare stay any longer as he left the ward.


    Actually, the pain had nothing to do with the operation. She simply pinched the wound herself.


    When he checked the wound right now, it was already swollen, and he spotted some nail marks all over


    the surface.


    Jack poured her a ss of water. "I''ll ask the nurse toe back."


    Before he could head his way, the door was mmed open. The frames on the wall shook from the


    impact.


    Baron stomped into the room and snorted in disgust. "Celine!" he roared. "You fucking bitch! Even


    when you''re dying, you still have the nerve to cheat on me?"


    What a rude remark!


    Jack was about to retort when Celine pulled the hem of his shirt. "Go out for a while," she requested


    softly.


    Although Baron might be annoying, he was still Celine''s boyfriend.


    Jack nodded and walked out of the ward.


    Although he couldn''t hear the dispute in side, Baron''s words and Celine''s careful nces made him


    confused.


    He was about to call Austin, but when he nced at his phone, he saw that there wasn''t any signal. He


    quickly borrowed a phone from the nursing station and asked him to investigate what had happened


    with Celine''s ident.


    He left a note and walked out of the hospital.


    Standing by Rachel''s door, Jack nced at the key in his hand. He didn''t have the courage to open the


    door, so he decided to ring the doorbell. His hand was trembling as he did so.


    It was the first time he had ever been so timid.


    However, as he pressed the button several times, there was still no answer.


    It was only when he opened the door that he realized that she wasn''t home.


    Unable to convince Eric, Rachel had topromise and agree to go to his home for the meantime.


    At least she wouldn''t be able to think too much. Of course, she didn''t forget to bring her medical book


    with her once she walked out.


    Now, she was leaning against the bed and scanning through the book. However, no matter how hard


    she tried, she couldn''t find it in herself to process a single word.


    "Rachel, eat something before I''ll buy some antibiotics." Eric didn''t know how to cook, so he bought


    some take-out.


    Rachel nced at the food and wrinkled her nose. ''Who would bring fried noodles to a patient?''


    The greasy smell made her feel even more nauseous. Rachel pinched her nose. "Take them away. I


    don''t have an appetite."


    "They''re delicious." Eric picked up a pair of chopsticks and tried to tempt her with the scent.


    She moved aside. "I don''t want them. Eat them yourself."


    She pulled the quilt to cover her body. "I''m a little sleepy. Go out and close the door for me."


    Eric sighed sulkily. Without another word, he called his female colleague and asked her about caring


    for a patient.


    The callsted for more than 30 minutes.


    Seeing that he had written down everything she had said, Eric was satisfied. "Thanks. I''ll treat you to


    dinner next time."


    "I didn''t expect that you''d be so nice to your girlfriend," she teased.


    "It''s my cousin actually. She''s not feeling well. I''m still single," he added in embarrassment.


    After chatting for a while, Eric hung up the phone and grabbed his wallet. The phone on the tea table


    vibrated for a long time before it quieted down.


    Seeing that no one was home, Jack went to the hospital again. He asked the head nurse only to find


    out that she had asked for a leave today.


    He suddenly thought of Eric.


    Jack made numerous calls, but no one answered. He started the car and was about to go straight to


    his home when his phone rang. Austin had informed him that his investigation was finished.


    Austin was waiting in the cafe for half an hour. He thought that Jack wouldn''te, so he was about to


    pick up his phone and call again when Jack entered.


    "Mr. Fu," he called out, waving his hand.


    Jack''s mouth twitched. "Keep a low profile. How about that?"


    "Don''t you need a cup of coffee?" Scratching the back of his neck in embarrassment, Austin withdrew


    his hand from the menu and handed the document to him.


    Jack shook his head. Right now, his priority was to get rid of Celine, so he could wholeheartedly ask for


    Rachel''s forgiveness.


    Austin nced at him. "I have a photo in my phone that hasn''t been printed. Do you want to see it?"


    "Send me on WeChat." Without another word, he left.


    When Jack returned to the hospital, Baron had already left. The nurse was already peeling an apple for


    Celine, but Celine only pushed it away.


    "Sir, you''re here," the nurse said in surprise.


    "Give us some time."


    Celine didn''t see that he hade in. When she heard his voice, her face paled in fear. "Jack."


    He nodded coldly. "How did you get hurt?"


    She stammered, "Baron and I had a fight..."


    "You do know that you couldn''t hide any secrets from me, right? Don''t bother me with this anymore."


    He had helped her for the sake of their previous friendship,


    but that didn''t mean she should use it to her advantage.


    Celine''s hands trembled. When she saw the document''s contents, she turned deathly pale.

 Chapter 300 Asked For Forgiveness (Part One)

    Chapter 300 Asked For Forgiveness (Part One)


    It was true that Celine had taken advantage of Jack.


    After being driven out of Ninwell City, Celine met up with two friends in a bar. Seeing how troubled she


    was, they offered her a drug that could make her forget everything, and she became obsessed with it.


    Last week, after both of them had heard how much of a good life she had in Ninwell City, they called


    her up and came to find her.


    They had done their best to butter her up, and Celine agreed to go out with them.


    They spent the night bar hopping.


    They all injected some sort of drug into their systems, so even they didn''t know what they were talking


    about during those times.


    In fact, she didn''t even know that she had bedded a stranger that night.


    The next day, she found herself lying naked in an outdated motel.


    The day after that, she received a package that held stacks of photos that showed her and some


    strange man. Next, someone called her up, asking for a sum of money; otherwise, these photos would


    be all over the Inte.


    However, she had no money.


    She had already taken out all the money she had left to find someone to investigate and follow Rachel


    around. Now, her ount was probably as wiped clean as her face.


    "Please give me some time to prepare," she had begged.


    Surprisingly, the man had agreed. What she didn''t know was that he had already contacted Baron


    about the photos.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Of course, everything went ording to the stranger''s n.


    Given that Celine was his girlfriend by name, Baron had to use his own money to buy him out. This was


    his reputation on the line! As soon as he returned home, he took out his anger on her, which resulted to


    the injuries she had now.


    Her tears slid down her face as she wrenched the needle from the back of her hand. She struggled to


    reach Jack. "Listen to me," she stuttered. "I was framed. Please trust me."


    "I don''t care."


    Jack could only stare at her coldly. "Don''t ever call me again."


    Without giving her a chance to reply, he left.


    After taking the antibiotics, Rachel felt much better.


    When she went out of the room, she didn''t see Eric. She chuckled. ''This guy will never grow up. He


    probably went somewhere to party again.''


    On the contrary, she actually envied the man for being so carefree. He always lived a good life without


    a single care in the world.


    As she was pouring herself a ss of water in the kitchen, her phone rang.


    "Hi, Dad!" she greeted.


    "You finally turned on your phone." He sighed in relief. "Where are you now? Do you think you can


    come over? Or is it better if Ie to you?"


    Given the urgency of his voice, she knew that he wanted to talk about the news regarding Jack and


    Celine.


    She thought for a while and replied, "I''ll go to you. Wait for me."


    She already made up her mind to tell him her decision.


    The sun was about to set when Rachel got out of the Fu family''s house. She sent a message to Eric


    and asked that the driver to take her to her home. When she got out of the car, she happened to run


    into Jack.


    Jack had just returned from Eric''s house.


    When he saw her, he was so relieved that he walked up to her and reached for her hand. She avoided


    him, only for his hand to fall back to his side. He smiled awkwardly. "Rachel."


    She nodded expressionlessly.


    Jack observed her actions carefully. It seemed that she still looked the same as she did a few days


    back. Maybe that meant that she still hadn''t seen the news.


    In the morning, after Eric went over to make a fuss, he immediately asked someone to suppress the


    news. Now, not even a picture was posted on the Inte.


    "I got dyedst night. I''m sorry.


    How about we go to that restaurant now? I''ve already booked a table," he said, gazing at her fawningly.


    Rachel shrugged. "No, thanks." After saying that, she headed to her room and turned on herputer.


    Her mouse scrolled over the form that the director had sent over. Without hesitation, she began to fill it


    out.


    On her way back from the Fu family, she had already called the hospital to tell them that she would be


    attending the training abroad.


    The next morning, Jack changed into his clothes and headed back to buy some breakfast. He knocked


    on the master bedroom, calling out, "Rachel, get up and have some breakfast. I''ll take you to the


    hospitalter."


    She opened the door with a click.


    After gazing up at him, she went downstairs into the dining room. However, she didn''t touch the


    breakfast that he had bought for her. Instead, she made herself a cup of coffee.


    "Don''t you want to try the shrimp dumplings?" he coaxed her.


    ncing at the door, Rachel took a sip from her coffee and walked up to the porch. She didn''t even


    look at him as she grabbed her car keys.


    Jack hurried towards her. "I''ll drive you there."


    She neither agreed nor refused.


    This was how Rachel treated Jack.


    Given that these were thest few days that they were together, she shouldn''t treat him so bad, but


    then again, she also didn''t treat him well either.


    However, in Jack''s eyes, he thought that this was a good sign.


    At least she wasn''t as cold to him as before.


    Now, they were just right back to where they once started.


    He believed that as long as he treated her better, it wouldn''t be long before she would forgive him.


    Soon enough, they would get back together.


    In the canteen, Lucas bought two sandwiches. He handed one to Rachel. "Didn''t you have breakfast?"


    She usually didn''te here in the morning.

 Chapter 301 Dinner With The Fu Family

    Chapter 301 Dinner With The Fu Family


    Although Jack failed this time, he wasn''t discouraged. As a matter of fact, he now came up with


    another idea, so he asked Austin to print out a survey form and distribute it to every employee.


    The survey form was a one-whole A4 size paper, but there was only one question in it¡ª"How does


    your partner coax you when you are angry?"


    In this way, he could gather many different ideas and strategies.


    From the answers of his employees, he could choose one or more effective strategies that he could


    apply to Rachel. Of course, he would make some changes to make them look like his original ideas.


    Rachel also wondered why Jack seemed to have so many strange thoughtstely.


    She would soon go abroad, so every night, she would lock herself in the study and sort out the books


    on the shelves.


    The books were quite old, and the pages had been flipped several times, but they were well preserved.


    She was obsessed with these books, and she couldn''t bear to see any of them being scratched, torn,


    or dirtied.


    Jack came in with a te of fruits in his hand. Seeing her busy sorting out her books, the corners of his


    mouth curved into a smile. However, she just caught a glimpsed of the te in his hand, then went


    back to what she was doing expressionlessly.


    "Rachel, you must be tired. Sit down first and have some fruits."


    He poked a slice of melon with a fork and handed it to her.


    Surprised, she leaned back and frowned slightly.


    "Honey, please try this. I''ve just brought this from the supermarket this afternoon."


    Her eyes narrowed as she looked at the fruit in front of her. No matter how disgusted she looked, he


    seemed not to mind it. He still continued to coax her.


    Left with no choice, she opened her mouth and ate the melon. She then pointed at the table and said


    calmly, "Just leave it there. I''ll eat itter."


    "It''s okay. I have nothing to do, so let me feed you."


    Feeling that this method was effective, Jack was a bitcent. He was happy at the thought that


    her attitude towards him would finally change this time.


    However, Rachel just looked at him with a gloomy face without saying anything.


    So, he smiled awkwardly and said, "I''ll go out first."


    In the living room downstairs, he kept on walking back and forth, taking a nce at the second floor


    from time to time. He wanted to have more opportunities to stay by her side, so he was thinking of


    some possible ways.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of his phone.


    He took it out and stared at the screen for a moment. He then answered it but didn''t say anything.


    Celine''s nervous voice came at the other end of the line, "Jack, my wound is inmed. It hurts a lot."


    "I''m not a doctor."


    That was all he said before he hung up. Without second thoughts, he blocked her number on his


    phone.


    After putting back his phone in his pocket, he quickly walked to the kitchen and prepared a midnight


    snack for Rachel.


    However, when he took the milk and the omelet to the study, the light inside was already off. She had


    returned to the bedroom and locked the door.


    He went to the bedroom and knocked on the door. "Rachel, I made some midnight snack for you.


    Pleasee out and eat this."


    There was no answer. The room was very quiet.


    Eventually, he was the one who ate both the untouched fruits and midnight snack that he prepared.


    His methods didn''t work this time either.


    In the next few days, Jack didn''t use any methods anymore, but he became extremely shameless.


    He followed her wherever she went.


    Fortunately, Rachel seemed not to mind. She didn''t object or scold him.


    Because of her attitude, he thought of it as a silent acquiescence, which could be considered as a good


    beginning.


    He couldn''t wait for the time that everything between them went back to normal. When that time came,


    he would gradually confess to her all the things he hid about Celine.


    That day, he was about to pick her up from the hospital when Jonathan called and asked him to go


    home for dinner.


    He didn''t give any confirmation. Instead, he just said that he would try to drop by if he had time.


    When they were on their way home, he turned to Rachel and asked, "Dad just called and asked me to


    go home for dinner. Do you want to go?"


    Surprise shed across her face but disappeared quickly. She then nodded silently.


    Thest time she went to the Fu family''s house, she made everything clear to Jonathan, and he


    promised not to interfere. She wondered why he suddenly invited them to dinner.


    Jack and Rachel were in the living room.


    Tracy, still wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen with a bowl of sweet and sour spareribs in her


    hands. She said, "Time for dinner."


    She wasn''t updated with Jack and Rachel''s lives since the two of them hadn''t visited her for a long


    time.


    That was why she urged Jonathan to call them and asked them toe over. She even went to the


    supermarket to buy all the ingredients of their favorite dishes and cooked them by herself.


    Rachel greeted her first, then asked, "Where''s Dad?"


    "He''s still upstairs. Go wash your hands. I''ll just call him." She went a few steps upstairs and shouted,


    "Dinner is ready!"


    Jonathan came down immediately and gave her a disgusted look. "Can''t you keep your voice down?"


    "Then why didn''t you take the initiative toe downstairs?" Although Tracy''s voice was low, Rachel


    clearly heard her.


    It reminded her of their bickering moments that she witnessed.


    Before, she wished that she and Jack would also be like them someday. But now, she felt that it would


    nevere true anymore.


    Jonathan waved his hand and said, "Never mind."


    The four of them went to the table. Jack swiftly pulled a chair for her and said, "Rachel, sit here."


    "Thank you," she replied politely.


    Hearing what she said, Tracy subconsciously said, "Why are you so polite? Anyway, let''s sit down and


    eat."


    Rachel felt a little embarrassed.


    And when she saw that Jack was putting some food on her te, she couldn''t help saying, "You don''t


    have to do that. I can do it."


    But Jack wanted to take this opportunity to please her, so he replied, "It''s alright. I like doing this to


    you."


    She suddenly lost her appetite, so after eating a little, she put down her chopsticks casually and said,


    "I''m full now. Enjoy your dinner."


    Tracy had been observing Jack and Rachel keenly, and she could tell that something wasn''t right


    between the two of them.


    Although she was itching to ask, she felt like it wasn''t a good time.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table was a little awkward.


    Jonathan seemed to have lost his appetite too because he ate less than usual. He wiped his mouth


    and said, "Rachel,e with me to the study."


    Jack and Tracy were left at the table.


    Tracy immediately moved to the seat next time Jack and inquired curiously, "Son, did you fight? Rachel


    looks sad today!"


    "No, we didn''t. Maybe she''s a little tired from work." As much as possible, Jack didn''t want his parents


    to know that he and Rachel were having some issues.


    But as his mother, Tracy knew him well, so she didn''t believe it. "Do you think I didn''t notice? You two


    are very obvious."


    Since he couldn''t hide anything from his mother, he admitted. "It''s not a big deal. I can coax her."


    "You better be. Remember, I am waiting for my grandson." She then picked up a piece of sweet and


    sour spareribs and put it into his bowl. "I can see that you have lost a lot of weight. Ear more."


    In the study, Jonathan lit a cigarette and took a drag as a habit. But when he suddenly remembered


    that Rachel was there, he was about to put it out.


    Knowing that it was his habit, she stopped him. "It''s alright, Dad. You can smoke."


    Jonathan took another drag and said, "Don''t worry. I''m already old, so I don''t smoke that much now. I


    just want one when I''m in a bad mood."


    Rachel didn''t say anything.


    Jonathan checked the calendar on the table and asked, "Are you leaving in two days?"


    "Yes. I''ve already booked a flight on Wednesday," she answered with a nod.


    She thought for a while before taking out a document from her bag and put it in front of him. "I asked a


    lawyer to draft a divorce agreement. Please take a look."


    "There''s no need. I''ve already prepared one for you. Just use this one."


    Jonathan didn''t even look at the document in front of him. He just picked it up and threw it into a


    shredder nearby.


    He was sure that she didn''t mention anything about properties in her agreement.


    Rachel looked at the document. Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something but eventually


    decided to keep her mouth shut. She took the pen and signed it without even reading its content.


    Jonathan sighed and handed her a business card. "This is my friend. You can call him anytime. He will


    help you."


    She took it. After a moment of silence, she said, "Dad, I''m sorry for letting you down."


    Knowing how much Jonathan had hoped that they could be together, she felt a little regretful.


    He had done everything for them.


    If only Jack didn''t break her trust, she could have stayed married to him forever, like his parents.


    Jonathan waved his hand and said, "You have nothing to apologize. It''s our fault." Although he looked a


    little strange,


    she thought that he was only taking the me on behalf of Jack, so she didn''t take it seriously.


    But when she thought of his words over and over again, she had a feeling that it meant more.


    Time passed by quickly. Wednesday came.


    In the past two days, they spent time as usual. Jack talked a lot while Rachel listened quietly and


    responded a few words asionally.


    It looked like they were trying to start over again.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack had be a little expectant. He thought that as time went by, they could go back to the way


    they were before.


    But today, when he was about to go to the hospital to pick her up, she sent him a message, saying, "I''m


    off work early today. You don''t have to pick me up."


    He didn''t know why, but her message made him smile.


    Subconsciously humming a tune, he walked towards the elevator. However, someone identally


    bumped into him, and he suddenly felt something hot on his chest.


    He looked down and found that his suit was stained.


    Austin was shocked too. He lowered his head and said nervously, "Mr. Fu, I''m sorry. I''ll get you a


    towel."

 Chapter 302 Rachel Left

    Chapter 302 Rachel Left


    "No, it''s fine."


    Jack took out his handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the spilled contents carefully. "I''ll change


    later."


    ncing at the empty coffee cup, then at the closed elevator, Austin couldn''t help but sigh in relief. It


    seemed that he was lucky that his boss was in such a good mood.


    If he wasn''t, then he couldn''t bring himself to imagine the results.


    Jack opened the door and put down the key on the table. "Rachel?" he called out, only to hear silence.


    "Did she go out again?"


    Without thinking too much, he looked at the ring stain on his shirt. He took off his suit and decided to


    take a shower first. Maybe she woulde back soon.


    At that moment, Rachel was sitting in the back seat and staring out the window indifferently. Nobody


    could tell what she was willing at this moment.


    Lucas'' voice sounded abruptly in the car. "Have you already made up your mind?"


    She nodded.


    "You know how I''ve been looking forward to the training."


    Knowing how destroyed her rtionship was with Jack, she knew that going abroad was her best


    option.


    She''d be much better off in busying herself there than suffering here with him.


    Her surroundings became more and more remote. Soon enough, she could already hear airnes


    taking off as their engines echoed across the fields.


    The airport was already nearby.


    "Are you really not going to tell Jack?" he asked worriedly.


    "It won''t be necessary."


    She shook her head.


    If she had told him, then things would''ve been much more difficult. It would be better to leave it like this.


    Jack suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose and wrapped himself with a bath towel. A feeling of


    uneasiness swept over him as he stepped out of the shower.


    At first, he didn''t take it seriously, but every second made him even more nervous.


    He walked out of the bathroom and paused. A frown slid into his lips as he stepped back and nced


    at the sink.


    From where he had left it, there should''ve been two electric toothbrushes, women''s facial cleanser, and


    a face wash. Now, his toothbrush was the only thing left.


    ''Where''s her stuff?


    Did a thiefe in?''


    Jack waved his thoughts away. He walked into his bedroom to see that the dresser was also empty.


    His clothes were the only ones left.


    Immediately, he put on his clothes and ran into every room.


    It was then that he realized that all of her things had disappeared. In fact, it looked as if she had never


    even lived here.


    If he hadn''t seen the divorce agreement and the keys on the front table, Jack would''ve thought it was


    all just a dream. He grabbed the papers from the table and his eyes widened.


    She had already signed the divorce agreement.


    ''She wants to divorce me?''


    The papers slipped from his grasp as he quickly picked up his phone. His hands trembled at the


    thought of losing her. He dialed her number, only to find that it was powered off.


    Where did she go?


    Where could she go?


    Her job was situated in the city, so she couldn''t have gone that far.


    Jack took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He wouldn''t let her leave him like this.


    Back then, he used to want to get a divorce agreement. It was just ironic how he got the papers which


    he had wished to receive before.


    Eric turned in his sleep as he snored loudly. His sweet dreams were ying in the back of his mind


    when he felt his weight being lifted up. He scrambled in horror and blinked wearily. "Jack? What the hell


    are you doing?"


    Jack didn''t even bother saying another word as he came onto him, putting him under his grip.


    "What the fuck?" Eric yelled out as he shoved him. Seeing Jack''s gloomy face, he couldn''t help but


    shrink back. "Why are you here?"


    "Where''s Rachel?"


    He didn''t beat around the bush.


    Eric frowned. "How am I supposed to know? I asked her to go back once she recovered from her fever.


    Why are you here?"


    Jack didn''t bother to argue with him. Instead, he grabbed the man''s phone and dialed Rachel''s number.


    However, it was also powered off.


    "What the hell are you doing now? Give it back!"


    Seeing the urgent look in his face, Eric finally understood. "She isn''t home?"


    Jack slowly nodded in response. It seemed that even Eric didn''t know about this.


    He didn''t stay to look at Eric''s questioning gaze. Instead, he walked out with a mission in his mind.


    Lea was next in his list.


    However, no matter how many times he tried calling her, she didn''t bother to answer her phone.


    Sometimes, she would even hang up on him. It seemed that the woman despised him.


    This time, he tried calling Henry. "Get your woman on the phone."


    "Why?" Henry nced at Lea, who was lyingfortably on the bed.


    "I need to ask her something."


    Without asking any more questions, Henry walked towards her. "It''s from Jack. He wants to talk to you."


    She scoffed. "I don''t want to talk to that asshole."


    "It might be something important," he urged. "Honey, didn''t you say you want some barbecue? How


    about I''ll take you to eat barbecue if you answer the phone?"


    There was a pause, and she turned. "You promise?"


    She couldn''t just resist delicious food.


    Yesterday, she had just watched some Korean drama wherein the couple went on a date in a barbecue


    shop. Lea almost drooled at the sight of the meat.


    This was why she asked him to take her out to eat there, but Henry had other ns.


    "It wouldn''t be good for the baby," he had said, wagging his finger. "You should eat more healthily you


    know."


    It was as if she was talking to her own mother.


    When he nodded, she immediately sat up and took the phone. "Well? What do you want to say?"


    "Did Rachele to you?"


    She frowned. "No. Why?"


    After the phone call they had that day, the two texted each other from time to time.


    She had asked her if she wanted to stay with them for a few more days to rx her mind, but Rachel


    refused.


    These past two days, Lea and Henry had been so busy in moving back to the Qin family''s house that


    she forgot to give her a call.


    Jack frowned. "You''re telling the truth?"


    There were only three people who got along with Rachel. Eric, Lea, and Lucas. If the two of them didn''t


    know about her disappearance, then Lucas was the only factor left.


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    she snapped. "What happened?"


    Her forehead creased at the thought of being questioned.


    "Nothing."


    After hearing what he had to say, Lea threw the phone on the quilt and gritted her teeth.


    "Don''t be angry," Henry coaxed her. "Change your clothes. We can go get the barbecue you want."


    "I''m not in the mood."


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. It was 7 p.m. Why would Jack be


    calling to ask about Rachel when nothing had happened?


    ''Did she run away from home?''


    She hurriedly called Rachel, only to find that the woman''s phone was turned off.


    With arge stomach, Lea got out of bed hurriedly. "Henry, check the flight. Let''s go see Rachel."


    A part of her felt that something had gone wrong.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mr. Fu, Mrs. Fu took the flight at 6 p.m. this evening with Lucas Zhou."


    That sentence repeated in Jack''s mind over and over again.


    Jack had gone to the Zhou family''s house only to see that Lucas wasn''t home either.


    Seeing this, he had no other choice but to call someone to investigate on this matter.


    He didn''t expect such a result.


    It seemed that she had left with Lucas.


    ''Are they going to elope?''


    At the thought, a bitter smile slipped into his lips as he downed the wine bottle in front of him.


    When Lea and Henry arrived, they were immediately met with the stench of alcohol that wafted from


    the open spaces of the door.


    Lea tried using the doorbell, but no one answered.


    Henry helped her back away before he kicked the door.


    He kicked it ten times before the door finally swung open.


    The smell of alcohol and cigarette greeted them.


    Jack was seen sitting on the floor and drinking the bottle of wine in a daze. Although he was muttering


    something, he couldn''t say it clearer enough for them to understand him.


    "What the hell is going on? Jack, where is Rachel?" Lea was about to walk in when Henry stopped her.


    "The smell is too strong. Wait outside," he advised. "I''ll go in and have a look."


    Jack must''ve heard the noise out the door. He stood up hurriedly and turned around. "Rachel, are you


    back?"


    His face darkened when he saw that it was Henry. "Why are you here?"


    "What happened? Lea was so worried that she insisted that wee over."


    "Rachel left."


    Jack''s shoulders trembled.


    Although Rachel felt homesick after a few months being in France, she quickly suppressed it by adding


    more work into her schedule.


    Every day, she would wake up at five in the morning to jog around the blog. After an hour, she would


    set off for school and begin her training.


    The training was actually pretty intense.


    Almost everyone was better than her when she first stepped in.


    Due to this, she didn''t really have much time to enjoy France as she stayed most of her time in the


    library or in her dorm to study.

 Chapter 303 Met Acquaintances At The Hospital

    Chapter 303 Met Acquaintances At The Hospital


    Time went by quickly in Rachel''s new life.


    Sometimes, she dreamed of her past and Jack. She woke up crying in the middle of the night many


    times, but she never thought of going back home.


    Every time she couldn''t sleep, she would just read her medical book and soon forget all the distracting


    thoughts.


    One year had passed.


    Like the usual, Lucas took Rachel''s book from her and asked, "Would you like to take a seat first?"


    Rachel nodded and pointed to awn outside the school building. "Let''s sit there."


    When they were already seated, she asked first, "Lucas, are you going to ask me if I''m going to stay?"


    Today was theirst day of school.


    However, before their ss ended, their professor, Mack said something so tempting.


    He said that he would choose two students from their ss that would be his apprentices in the


    hospital where he worked.


    She was very much interested in his proposal. If she could work for Mack, she would definitely learn a


    lot of medical skills from him.


    Seeing how her eyes lit up, Lucas already knew what to do, so he asked, "Do you want to stay?"


    She tilted her head and looked at him with a smile. "It''s not actually a question whether I want to stay or


    not. The real question is if I can make it. But I will try my best to get that chance. How about you?"


    Lucas shook his head and looked into the distance. He answered, "No, I can''t stay anymore. I need to


    go back and see someone."


    Out of curiosity, she asked again, "Iris?"


    She winked at him and smiled happily.


    Although she no longer expected to have a chance in love, she still hoped that everyone around her


    could have a happy love life.


    After all, romance really brought happiness to people''s lives.


    Scratching his head, he replied dotingly, "Yes. It''s been a year. It''s time for me to go back."


    He stood up, patted the grass on his trousers, and reached out his hand to pull Rachel. "Are you going


    to the libraryter? I need to go back and pack my things. I booked the earliest flight tomorrow. I''ll call


    you when I get home."


    "Yeah, I''ll go to the libraryter. Well, have a nice trip."


    It was a brief farewell between the two of them. Although she couldn''t help feeling sad, she should still


    wish him the best.


    In the past three days, Rachel had been reviewing until two o''clock in the morning for the finals. So


    now, as soon as her head touched the pillow, she immediately fell into slumber.


    Finally, Mack''s exam was done.


    Although she was confident that she did well in the test, a feeling of nervousness was still there while


    waiting for the result. The next evening, she finally received an email from Mack, informing her to report


    to him in the hospital tomorrow.


    She got up early the next morning, dressed up, and put on a light makeup. She arrived at Mack''s office


    on time, together with Allen, an American doctor who was three years older than her.


    They had met once, and she immediately had a bad impression on him. Mack had assigned them to


    work together in one project before, but things didn''t go well because of his conceitedness.


    Mack looked at their resumes again and said, "Although this is an internship, both of you have already


    worked as doctors for several years, so don''t expect me to be kind to you. I won''t be treating you like


    fresh graduates.


    You are not allowed to make mistakes, understand?


    If you think you can''t do it, you are free to leave now."


    He looked at Allen for a while, then his gaze shifted to Rachel as if he was scrutinizing them.


    Allen immediately took a step forward to show off his determination. "I will do my best, Dr. Mack."


    Rachel just nodded as a sign that she didn''t have any objections either.


    "That''s good, then." Mack stood up and walked out of his office, gesturing for them to follow. "I''ll take


    you around first."


    Throughout her medical career, Rachel had already worked with a lot of doctors and professors in the


    university and hospital. Each of them had their own methods of teaching. However, Mack was the most


    severe.


    On their first day, he tested their corresponding knowledge by immediately letting them check a patient


    respectively.


    It had been an hour of tension for her. Even now that she was already sitting in the lounge, she could


    still feel her hands sweating.


    Apparently, she had to work harder to qualify as his apprentice.


    Thus that night, when Lea sent her a video call request, she rejected it and immediately sent her an


    apology. After a short exnation on WeChat, she focused all her attention to her book.


    When she arrived at the hospital on the second day, she was instantly waid by a nurse before she


    could even change into her white gown. "Dr. Rachel, a patient with heart disease is in the emergency


    room now, but Dr. Mack hasn''t arrived yet."


    Seeing the urgency on the nurse''s expression, she nodded and said, "I''ll go and check the patient."


    A man was lying on a stretcher beside the aisle. With eyes slightly shut, his face looked bloodless. If it


    wasn''t for the heartbeat monitor beside him, anyone would think that he was already dead.


    Rachel immediately checked him and wrote some notes in his medical chart. She then asked the


    nurse, "Who brought the patient here?"


    "He came here alone," answered the nurse. She then looked at the paper in her hand and continued, "I


    have to go now."


    Rachel nodded. Besides, she didn''t see any problem right now. All she needed to do was prepare for


    today''s work. She was about to leave when she heard someone scream behind her, "Why are you in


    the hospital again?"


    From his strong ent, she was certain that he was from Ninwell City.


    When she turned around, she saw an old man trotting towards the man that she had just checked. He


    then added, "I''m scared to death by you."


    This old man must be the patient''s family member.


    She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Sir, don''t worry too much. He is just sleeping now."


    As she spoke, she had gotten a chance to see the old man''s face clearly. He looked familiar to her.


    The old man stood straight and opened his eyes wide. "Rachel? What a pleasant surprise! I didn''t


    expect to see you here."


    "I''m sorry, sir. You are?"


    She felt a little embarrassed about failing to remember him.


    The old man smiled and introduced himself, "It''s me, Andy. And this is Bill, the man you saved at a


    banquet before."


    Rachel immediately remembered the two men, so she smiled awkwardly and apologized, "I''m so sorry,


    Andy. Please forgive my poor memory."


    Andy looked around and saw a chair in the corner. He took it and put it behind Rachel. "Rachel, please


    have a seat. By the way, why are you here?"


    Since she was on duty, she couldn''t just sit and chat with him, so she put the chair in front of him, and


    said politely, "Thank you, but I have some tasks to do now.


    I came here yesterday to be an intern."


    As soon as she finished her words, she heard someone calling her name. She looked at her watch. It


    was almost time for Mack to arrive. "I have to go now. I''lle backter to check on Bill."


    Andy nodded with a smile and watched her left.


    Although he and Bill had been living abroad, they were updated about the news in Ninwell City. They


    had heard what happened between Rachel and Jack.


    But he didn''t expect to see her here.


    In the office, Rachel suddenly felt her nose itchy. After sneezing three times sessively, she felt a


    little better.


    Mack took a tissue and handed it to her. "Do you have colds?"


    "Thank you. My nose just feels a little ufortable."


    "Alright. Since you have already checked this patient, what do we do next?" He took a step backward


    and signaled for her to move forward.


    She had reviewed the patient''s recordst night, so she answered quickly and confidently. He praised


    her answers, and it made her feel happy. Her second day ended pretty well.


    After her work, she went back to the emergency room to check on Bill, but his bed was already empty.


    She went to the nurse station to ask, and she was told that he had already transferred to his ward.


    She knocked on the door and entered. Andy was peeling an apple while Bill was lying in the bed. He


    was already awake and looked a lot better now.


    When Andy noticed her, he immediately put down the knife and greeted her, "Rachel, you''re here."


    He then offered the peeled apple to her.


    She refused politely, "I''m not hungry. Please slice some for Bill."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be so formal with me, Rachel." He took her hand and ced the apple on her palm.


    Then he turned to Bill and said, "You should also thank her."


    She waved her hand and said, "No need to thank me. I am just doing my job. But Bill, why did you


    suddenly faint?"


    With hands on his sides, Bill tried to sit up.


    This simple movement seemed to be difficult for him, as his breathing became heavier. But still, he tried


    to exin, "I got up too early in the morning, and I couldn''t go back to sleep anymore, so I decided to


    jog outside. I didn''t expect that I would suddenly faint."


    As he talked, his voice sounded weaker and weaker.


    This time, it was her time to exin. "It''s actually a symptom of hypoglycemia. I checked your blood


    test result earlier, and it showed that your glucose is a bit low."


    "Then what should we do?" Andy asked with a frown. A worried expression was written all over his


    face.


    There were many causes of hypoglycemia, so she couldn''t exin it to him now. To ease his worries,


    she replied n a low voice, "Don''t worry. He will get better after a few days."


    Andy heaved a sigh of relief. "I''m d to hear that."


    He felt much relieved after hearing what she said. With a smile on his face, he added, "We''re lucky that


    every time something happens to Bill, you are always the one who helps him. What a


    fate!"

 Chapter 304 Rachel Came Back

    Chapter 304 Rachel Came Back


    Upon hearing this, Bill blushed.


    As his family butler, Andy had been with him since his childhood, so he knew everything that Andy was


    thinking.


    Rachel just stared ahead without giving much thought to his words. She swallowed the apple in her


    mouth and joked, "Andy, it''s better not to be so lucky. It''s ominous to meet in the hospital every time."


    "That''s true," Andy agreed.


    Then, he patted Bill''s arm and said, "When you leave the hospital, you can take Rachel out for a meal


    and develop your rtionship outside the hospital."


    When Rachel heard this, the bite of apple she had just taken became stuck in her throat.


    She abruptly excused herself and walked out of the ward. ''Andy is too straightforward,'' she grumbled to


    herself.


    In the ward, Bill looked at Andy helplessly. "See, you always say such useless things!"


    "Do you think I don''t know what''s on your mind? Rachel is single now. Spending time with her would be


    a good change for you.


    Besides, time waits for no man. Bill, do you need me to remind you of this?"


    A trace of loneliness shed through Bill''s eyes. He looked down at the back of his hand, which had a


    needle in it. "How could I not know? It''s just that my health condition... Well, forget it."


    Rachel was sitting in the lounge with a book in her hands, but it was more like a prop; she hadn''t been


    able to read a single word. She would be stupid not to understand the meaning of Andy''s words.


    However, her heart was like a pool of stagnant water. She felt nothing for Bill.


    In the blink of an eye, the scorching summer came back again.


    Even though Rachel had just woken up, she felt inexplicably irritable. By the time she haphazardly


    packed up her things, her forehead was dripping with sweat.


    It seemed like only yesterday that she hade to live in this house, but two years had already


    passed.


    Her internship at the hospital had endedst Friday.


    In the past two years, although she had lived a hard life, she had learned a lot.


    Today, she was about to go back. In fact, James had called her on the day her internship had finished,


    informing her that her office had been cleaned up and that he was waiting for her toe back to work.


    However, Rachel had asked him for a week''s leave. Even though she had stayed in this city for three


    years, she had never even taken a walk around. So, she had used the past week to look around and


    enjoy what this city had to offer.


    And today, it was time to go back.


    After handing over the house keys to thendlord, Rachel set off for the airport.


    The ten-hour flight did not bring her any fatigue. As she set foot on the familiarnd, she could not help


    but feel excitement rise in her heart.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After booking a taxi, she walked to the exit gate with her suitcase. There, she looked for the license


    te number that she had received but failed to find it. Just when she was about to check her phone,


    the driver called and said that he would bete because of the traffic jam.


    Sighing, she stood aside and waited.


    All of a sudden, her eyes narrowed slightly. Then, she quickly looked away and focused her gaze on


    her shoes.


    ''Why are they here?'' she groaned to herself.


    Jack suddenly stopped. Even though there were more than a thousand people walking in and out of the


    gate of the airport, he still recognized the familiar figure at a nce.


    After three years, she had finallye back.


    Her long and wavy hair was tied into a simple ponytail, which made her look more feminine.


    She was wearing a light blue dress that made her look as gentle and elegant as ever.


    Jack couldn''t help but take a step forward. When he was about to walk toward her, he heard a voice.


    "Jack, where are you going?"


    Celine''s words snapped him back to reality. Immediately calming himself down and regaining his


    indifference, he took his suitcase from the driver and walked inside.


    Not receiving a response, Celine followed his gaze and couldn''t help shaking at what she saw.


    ''Why has shee back?''


    Seeing Jack''s figure shrinking into the distance, Celine hurried to catch up with him. "Jack, I''ll see you


    off. Wait for me!"


    Today, Jack had to deal with a matter in another city, so Celine had insisted on seeing him off at the


    airport. She helped him get the boarding pass and apanied him to the VIP room. Then, seeing


    that he was bing a little impatient, she decided to take her leave.


    After walking out of the airport, she got into the car which was waiting for her. Just as they were pulling


    away, however, she saw Rachel still waiting at the gate out of the corner of her eye.


    Celine patted the back of the driver''s chair and said, "Stop here."


    She rolled down the window and sneered at Rachel. "Look! Who''s this? You don''t even have anyone to


    come and pick you up?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Rachel raised her head and replied indifferently, "I have hands and feet. I


    don''t need someone to pick me up."


    "Really? Or is it that no one is willing to pick you up?"


    Celine''s words were getting more and more insulting as she spoke. "Do you want me to give you a


    ride? I''ll ask the driver to drop you back. Anyway, I happen to have an empty seat here."


    Rachel took a step to the side and said indifferently, "No need."


    Half an hour had passed since she had booked the taxi, but the driver still hadn''t arrived.


    Originally, she hadn''t cared about the fact that he waste, but after the conversation with Celine, she


    started to consider leaving a bad review on the driver.


    Celine didn''t let it go. "Come on, it''s not a big deal. If you always refuse others'' kindness like this, no


    one will be willing to take care of you."


    The more she spoke, the more unreasonable her words became.


    Rachel narrowed her eyes and sneered.


    She took a step forward and leaned toward the window. "Miss Duan, if I remember correctly, this car


    belongs to the MK Group, right?"


    Celine didn''t understand why Rachel was suddenly asking her this question. She snorted, but still


    couldn''t help but feelcent. "It was assigned to me by Jack."


    Rachel nodded. "Miss Duan, in that case, I would advise you not to rely too much on men."


    "What do you mean?" Celine asked sharply.


    "You''re being arrogant and domineering because of the benefits a man gives you. But if the man is


    unhappy with you and takes those benefits back one day, you will be looked down upon.


    As for the car?


    I can buy a car with just two or three months of my sry. It depends on whether I want to buy it or not,


    unlike you, who can only have it by relying on a man."


    Just when she finished her words expressionlessly, she happened to see the license te number of


    the taxi she had booked. She waved her hand to signal for the driver to stop, and then quickly walked


    over and climbed into the car.


    As the taxi pulled away, Rachel decided to give the driver a good review after all; he hade at the


    perfect time.


    Celine''s nostrils red in anger. "Drive!" she ordered fiercely.


    She was like a dog that had been stomped on its tail.


    What Rachel had said was right. The only way she could live a luxurious life was by relying on men.


    But even though she knew the truth, Celine still couldn''t stand the fact that it had been pointed out so


    bluntly by Rachel.


    At this moment, there was a burst of anger burning in her heart that could not be extinguished in a


    short time.


    Over the past three years, if it hadn''t been for her constant pestering and various excuses to make


    Jack feel pity for her, she definitely wouldn''t have been able to retain his attention.


    Her biggest fear had been that Rachel woulde back one day and Jack would order her to leave.


    It was a nightmare that she had almost every week, but she hadn''t expected it toe true today.


    Celine took a deep breath and swore that no matter what kind of method she used, she would not let


    anyone snatch Jack away from her.


    He was herst life-saving straw. If she lost him, her life woulde to an end.


    Thinking of this, she took out her phone and clicked on WeChat. Then, she sent a voice message.


    "Aunt Tracy, my friend just came back from abroad. I asked her to bring you a set of skin care products.


    Let me know when you are free, I''ll bring them to you."


    Meanwhile, Rachel was sitting in the taxi, lost in thought. Even if Jack didn''t live in her old house


    anymore, she had no interest in living there.


    She was not a person who liked to recall the past.


    Therefore, beforeing back, she had asked Lucas to help her find an apartment with a living room,


    one bedroom, and a study. It was perfect for living alone.


    On top of that, this new apartment was near the hospital. It would take her just a little more than ten


    minutes to walk there.


    Rachel poked her head out of the window and looked around. She pointed to the bus stop in front of


    her and said, "Please stop there."


    About two minutester, Lucas walked up to her and handed her the key to the new apartment. "Here, I


    got someone to clean up the apartment yesterday. The lease contract is in the drawer of the study."


    "Thank you, Lucas. How about I treat you to a meal to thank you?" Only in front of Lucas and Lea could


    Rachel be lively.


    Lucas looked at his watch and waved his hand. "I don''t have time today, but you can treat me another


    day."


    Then, he took over Rachel''s suitcase and led the way forward. "Let''s go. I''ll take you there."


    "Do you have ns tonight?" Rachel asked casually.


    Lucas nodded. "I''m going out with Iris for dinner. Would you like toe along?"


    Shaking her head with a smile, Rachel said, "Never mind, I don''t want to be the third wheel."


    After entering the apartment, Rachel said goodbye to Lucas.


    Since the apartment had already been cleaned, all she needed to do was unpack her things. Then, she


    went to the supermarket to buy some groceries.


    With the shopping list in her hand, Rachel spent more than an hour in the supermarket. When she


    finally walked out with the shopping bags in her hands, she raised her head and stopped in her tracks.


    Beforeing here, she had noticed that the sky looked a bit gloomy and checked the weather


    forecast on her phone. But the weather forecast had said that it wouldn''t rain, so she hadn''t brought an


    umbre with her.


    But right now, rain was pouring down.


    She waited at the door for a while, but the rain didn''t seem to slow down at all.


    It seemed that she would need to go back into the supermarket to buy an umbre.


    Sighing, she turned around to walk to the locker so that she could put her shopping bags in there. Just


    then, she heard someone calling her name from behind. She turned around and widened her eyes in


    surprise. "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 305 Why Did You Come Back

    Chapter 305 Why Did You Come Back


    Bill got out of the car, went to the trunk, took out his umbre, and walked up the stairs. "I happened to


    pass by. I didn''t expect to see you on the way."


    "I thought you went back to France."


    Ever since Rachel had met Bill at the hospital in France, he had often asked her out for dinner or to


    watch a movie. At first, she had kept turning him down.


    Later, Bill had rified that he didn''t mean anything by asking her out, and that he was just inviting her


    out because she was alone in France and they were friends.


    Upon hearing this, Rachel had felt a little embarrassed and finally agreed.


    As time went by, the two of them had be more and more familiar with each other, and their


    personalities and temperaments had be more and morepatible.


    Wiping the rain off his sleeves, Bill asked, "Did you juste back?"


    More and more people crowded the entrance of the supermarket, trapped in the rain and unable to


    leave.


    All of a sudden, someone bumped into Rachel, causing her to stagger forward. Fortunately, Bill


    grabbed her arm, so she didn''t fall down the stairs.


    With a sheepish smile, she said, "Yes. If it''s convenient for you, can you drive me home?"


    Bill readily agreed, not wanting to miss this opportunity. As he drove her home, he made small talk,


    feeling a little nervous. Since Rachel had juste back from abroad, he wanted to use this chance to


    ask her out for dinner.


    When they arrived at her apartment building, he turned off the engine and turned to her. "When will you


    get off work tomorrow?"


    "I have to be on duty tomorrow night." Much to Rachel''s surprise, her first day of work was a night shift.


    "All right, then I''ll call you once you have a good rest," Bill said smoothly.


    Rachel nodded and got out of the car. After watching Bill leave, she went upstairs. Just as she reached


    thending, she took out her apartment key to open the door, but it fell to the floor.


    Looking at the figure leaning against her door, she was stunned. ''Why is he here?''


    But in an instant, her panic dissipated and she regained herposure. "Why are you standing there?


    Please move aside," she said indifferently, picking up the key.


    Jack grabbed her arm and stared into her eyes, but said nothing.


    In the morning, when he had arrived at Joy City, he had immediately called Austin and asked him to


    come there as soon as possible to rece him on the business trip. Then, he had taken the next flight


    back and found out where Rachel lived.


    "Let me go."


    With a nk expression on her face, Rachel slowly opened the door with her other hand.


    Jack tightened his grip on her arm but continued to remain silent.


    Realizing that her words wouldn''t work, Rachel tried to shake off his hand.


    She had known that she would see him when she came back. After all, Ninwell City was just a small


    ce. However, she hadn''t expected that she would meet him on her very first day back, let alone in


    front of her new apartment.


    No matter how much she tried to get rid of his arm, she couldn''t. Jack''s grip was just too strong.


    Giving up, she finally looked up at him. "Jack, what are you doing here today? What do you want from


    me?"


    She didn''t want to beat around the bush.


    Jack pursed his lips tightly, and a sharp glint shed through his ck eyes. "Why did youe back?"


    In the past three years, he had numbed himself more than once. He didn''t stop having unrealistic


    dreams of getting back together with Rachel until he epted that she had left and would nevere


    back.


    Of course, he had flown to France to see her, but when he had seen her and Lucas rush out of a


    building under a shared umbre, he had turned into a coward, hiding in the shadows and not daring to


    face her.


    After all, what could he have said?


    Was he supposed to wish her happiness or drag her away with him?


    So, in the end, he had just watched the two people get into a taxi, talking andughing. And then, he


    had turned around and left.


    Rachel looked down at her toes and sneered. "I can''te back to my own homnd?"


    "If you wanted toe back here eventually, why did you leave three years ago? Why did you leave


    without saying a word?" Jack suddenly put his hands on her shoulders and shook her crazily.


    Feeling dizzy, Rachel growled, "Enough, Jack!"


    She had been harassed in the morning by Celine, and now she was being harassed by Jack. Hadn''t


    the two of them hurt her enough already?


    "I had my own reasons for leaving, and I had my own reasons foring back too. Now that we are


    divorced, I don''t owe you an exnation. And you have no right to ask me any more questions,"


    Rachel said coldly.


    Jack sneered. "Who has the right then? Your Lucas?"


    Three years ago, this was the question that he had wanted to ask her: "What''s so good about Lucas?"


    Looking at the emotions hidden in his eyes, Rachel realized that he had misunderstood her from the


    beginning. "It has nothing to do with Lucas. Besides, I don''t want to talk about the past," she replied


    lightly.


    Finally, she broke free of Jack''s grip and took a step forward. She didn''t want to continue the topic.


    However, Jack grabbed her again, not wanting to give up.


    Rachel lost her temper and yell, "Jack, I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore. Don''t


    ever appear in front of me again! Just leave!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the opposite apartment opened with a click.


    A slightly fat woman with her messy hair in a bun walked out. She frowned at the two of them and


    pursed her lips in displeasure. "If you want to have a fight, close the door and quarrel at home. Why are


    you shouting so loudly in the corridor? How can I have a rest?


    My son just fell asleep. Now you''ve woken him up again."


    Through the crack of the door, Rachel heard the baby''s cries.


    She lowered her head in embarrassment and said, "I''m sorry." Then, before Jack coulde to his


    senses, she turned around, entered her apartment, and locked the door.


    The corridor became quiet again.


    Looking at the closed door,


    Jack raised his hand to ring the doorbell, but then he hesitated and finally withdrew it.


    In the house, after sitting quietly for a long time, Rachel gradually came to herself. Then, she stood up


    and opened the door, but Jack was no longer outside.


    She had thought that when she met him three yearster, she would remain calm andposed.


    But now, she realized that she had never moved on from the past.


    That night, she suffered from insomnia. Fortunately, she could still rest in the morning as she didn''t


    have to report to the hospital until two o''clock in the afternoon.


    As soon as she reached the hospital, she went to see the director, who didn''t seem to have aged at all


    in the past three years.


    He greeted her enthusiastically. "Rachel, I have to rely on you more in the future. I hope you can


    surpass me!"


    "Thank you."


    Rachel was not used to the director''s enthusiasm, so she left after exchanging a few polite words with


    him.


    Over the past three years, there had been many changes in the cardiology department, especially with


    the nurses. Most of the nurses she had known had been promoted and assigned to other departments


    as the head nurses.


    As for the new faces, they were mostly newly-graduated nurses, full of vigor and vitality.


    Walking up to them, Rachel took out the gifts she had prepared in advance and said, "I bought


    something from France for all of you. I hope you like them."


    The nurses thanked her fervently. Once she left, they immediately screamed in joy and opened the gift


    bags to see what she had gotten them.


    Among them, a nurse who had already taken out the hand cream from her bag started to apply it onto


    her hands and said, "I think Rachel is a good person, not as cold as the rumors say she is."


    "Who knows, we''ve just met her,"


    another nurse replied.


    With another gift bag in her hand, Rachel knocked on the door of Lucas'' office and walked in. She put


    the bag on his table and asked, "Lucas, are you busy?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Smiling, Lucas put down the pen in his hand and opened the bag. "Is this for me? Rachel, you are


    getting more and more well-mannered."


    "Are you saying that I was not well-mannered before?" Rachel raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    Lucas took out two identical gifts from the bag. "Why are there two?"


    "The purple one is for Iris, and the blue one is for you."


    "It seems that she really has to treat you to a good meal," Lucas said. As he spoke, he opened the gift


    wrapped in blue meant for him. It was a simple and elegant men''s wallet, with a soft leather finish.


    Rachel was great at buying gifts.


    In fact, Lucas like the wallet so much that he immediately shifted his belongings from his old wallet to


    this new one. "It''s nice, I like it. By the way, what did you buy for Iris?"


    "It''s also a wallet, a matching one for women.


    I thought the wallets would be nice gifts for the two of you," Rachel replied with a faint smile.


    She had thought that Lucas would be happy to hear this, but to her surprise, he suddenly looked a little


    downcast. "That''s great."


    "You don''t like them?" Rachel asked uncertainly.


    "No, no, I do." Lucas shook his head and forced a smile at her.


    In the past, he had thought that a rtionship could work as long as two people loved each other.


    After a year of wooing Iris, she had finally epted his love, but he hadn''t expected that he would have


    a bigger problem to face.


    It seemed that his parents didn''t ept their rtionship at all.


    Strangely enough, they had never verbally objected to it. Whenever they heard something about Iris,


    they would just smile and stay silent.


    However, every time Lucas proposed to bring her home to meet them, they refused. "It''s still early.


    Don''t be in such hurry," they would say.


    This had gone on for a year already.


    Thest time he had had dinner with Iris, she had brought it up again.


    "If your parents don''t want to ept me, I think we should give up this rtionship," she had said.


    But there was no way Lucas would give up!


    He stared nkly ahead, lost in thought about all this.


    Rachel waved her hand in front of him and said, "Lucas, I have to go and work." Then, she left his


    office.


    She generally found it easy to be on duty at night, but this particr night was better than most. None


    of the patientsined about any difort. After making her rounds, she had a rest in the duty


    room for a while. It was not until she heard some noise and footsteps outside that she straightened up


    and walked out of the duty room.


    A nurse came over and said, "Rachel, you are still in the duty room! A handsome man is looking for


    you. I thought you were on your rounds, so I asked him to go to your office."

 Chapter 306 Like The Child So Much

    Chapter 306 Like The Child So Much


    ''A handsome man?''


    Rachel wondered. As far as she could remember, Lucas was the only handsome guy close to her.


    She thanked the nurse and walked towards her office. When she saw a man sitting on the couch, she


    immediately recognized him. She asked in surprise, "Bill? What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to see you," Bill answered with a smile. He was still wearing his morning sports suit.


    With a worried expression on her face, she asked, "Are you sick?" She immediately took out the


    stethoscope from her pocket and went closer to check him.


    But he onlyughed. "I''m not sick. I happened to pass by here, and I remembered you were on the


    night shift. Can I invite you to breakfast? It''s sad to eat breakfast alone."


    Feeling relieved, Rachel said with a smile, "You scared me. I thought you have another heart attack."


    In the past two years, she had been seeing Bill constantly because of his heart problem. She kept on


    reminding him not to exercise too hard and not to stay upte, but he never listened. Sometimes, he


    would just reply, "I''m not afraid of heart attacks because I have you, a good doctor, as my friend."


    Every time he said that, she was rendered speechless.


    She looked at her watch and said, "I still have ten minutes to finish my shift. Are you willing to wait?"


    "Sure. Can I rest here while waiting for you?"


    She nodded and went out of her office. After handing over the patients'' records to the day shift doctor,


    she changed her clothes, went back to her office, and said to Bill, "Let''s go. Where do you want to


    eat?"


    "Do you have something in mind? I don''t normally eat breakfast outside, so I''m not familiar with good


    restaurants here."


    They walked side by side while chatting.


    The nurse station was in an uproar when they passed by.


    Since most of the nurses there were in their early twenties, they liked to gossip.


    So, while watching Rachel''s and Bill''s receding figures, they stopped what they were doing and started


    to chat.


    "Is he Rachel''s boyfriend? They look perfect together."


    "Seriously? As what I''ve heard, Rachel is already married."


    "She got divorced a long time ago."


    Rachel kept on sneezing while walking. She couldn''t understand why her nose suddenly be itchy


    although she didn''t catch a cold.


    They agreed to have some porridge in a restaurant near the hospital. After eating and chatting for a


    while, they bade goodbye to each other.


    Although she was not busyst night, she still couldn''t sleep during work hours.


    So when she got home, she just washed her face and brushed her teeth, then go to bed. She was


    already in a deep sleep when the phone under her pillow kept on vibrating.


    With eyes half-closed, she took her phone and answered it. Lea''s loud voice came from the other end


    of the line. "Why didn''t you see me when you came back?"


    She quickly moved the phone away from her ear. And when Lea stopped nagging, she said, "Sorry, I


    didn''t get enough time. But I have two days off today, so I''ming to visit you. I''ll be at the airport in a


    short while."


    "If you still want us to be best friends, you bettere here quickly."


    She couldn''t help smiling. After hanging up the phone, she checked the time. There was still an hour


    left before her rm clock rang. But since Lea had woken her up already, she decided to pack her


    things and went to the airport. After getting off the ne, she took a taxi to Lea''s house.


    As soon as she entered the house, Rita, who was ying alone on the floor, greeted her. The two-year-


    old little girl called softly, "Aunt Rachel."


    "You''re getting prettier as you grow up!" she said and pinched her cheek lightly.


    Rita had a pair of round ck eyes, thin lips, and red cheeks that made her look cute and adorable.


    Although Rachel was abroad, she had seen Rita grow up because Lea had always joined her in their


    video calls.


    She held the cute little girl and kissed her on the cheek.


    Lea, who was standing behind her, suddenly spoke up. "If you like my daughter so much, why don''t you


    consider having your own baby?"


    When she realized that she said something wrong, it was alreadyte to take it back, so she just


    changed the topic. "What''s inside this huge bag? Are they all for me?"


    Rachel''s eyes dimmed for a moment, but it suddenly disappeared. She put Rita down, opened the bag,


    and said, "This set of organic skin care products is for you. The clothes and toys are for Rita. Check


    them out."


    Lea''s eyes lit up as she hugged Rachel. "Thank you so much."


    She then took out the clothes and checked them one by one. With a satisfied look on her face, she


    said, "They all look beautiful. Rita has a lot of new clothes to wear now."


    Rachel nodded and smiled. "I''m d they all fit her well. It''s my first time to buy things for a baby, so I


    worry that you won''t like them."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know that you have good taste. Of course, I will like them."


    Since they hadn''t seen each other for quite a long time, they had a lot of catching ups to do.


    They didn''t notice the time until the maid knocked on the door and asked, "Mrs. Qin, is your friend


    going to stay for dinner? I''ll cook a few more dishes."


    Lea looked at Rachel and asked, "Would you like to have dinner here?"


    Rachel shook her head. "I''ll have dinner outsideter."


    Lea was living with the Qin family now. Henry''s parents and grandmother were there,


    so it would be too embarrassing if she stayed for dinner.


    But seeing the disappointment on Lea''s face, she suggested, "How about we and Rita go out for


    dinner?"


    She thought that Lea would say yes immediately. But instead, she said, "It''s not possible. They always


    say that foods in restaurants are not healthy. Henry and I rarely go out now."


    She was referring to the elders of the Qin family.


    Rachel recalled that she hadined about her married life to her several times.


    Lea then shook her head and added helplessly. "I feel like I lose my freedom. I never thought that being


    married can be this tough."


    When she got pregnant, both the Qin family and her family asked her to quit her job as a stewardess.


    She wasn''t happy about it, but she had no choice. The pressure from both families was hard to bear, so


    she just agreed, thinking that she could go back to work after giving birth.


    But to her dismay, they still found a lot of reasons to force her to stay at home until she got too much


    attached to Rita. Now, she couldn''t afford to be far from her baby anymore, so she epted the fate of


    being a housewife.


    Seeing the sadness in her eyes, Rachel tried tofort her, "Everything has happened already. You


    can''t turn back the time anymore. Besides, you have a beautiful daughter now. I''m sure you will be free


    again once Rita goes to a kindergarten."


    To her surprise, Lea said, "Why don''t I try to put Rita back in my belly tonight?"


    "Are you crazy?" She poked Lea''s head, and they burst intoughter.


    Evening came.


    When they heard the maid calling for dinner, they quickly went downstairs with Rita in Lea''s arms. After


    saying goodbye to the elders of the Qin family, Rachel left.


    The vi of the Qin family was situated alone on a hillside. Houses here were very far from each other,


    and everyone had a car, so taxis rarely came to this area.


    Rachel didn''t think of it as a problem because she thought that she could book a taxi through Uber


    anytime. However, she had been standing outside for nearly ten minutes now, but no one responded to


    her request. Left with no choice, she gritted her teeth and started to walk down slowly.


    After walking for almost half an hour, she finally saw a bus stop.


    Her phone suddenly rang, so she stopped walking and took it from her bag. It was Bill.


    She had totally forgotten that they were supposed to have dinner tonight. She immediately apologized


    after answering the phone. "I''m so sorry, I forgot to tell you I went out."


    Billughed at the other end of the line.


    "I called to apologize because I forgot about it too.


    I have something urgent to deal with in Joy City today."


    Surprised of the coincidence, she eximed, "Really? I''m here in Joy City too. I visit my best friend and


    her daughter."


    "Text me her address and I''ll pick you up."


    Before Rachel could refuse, Bill had already hung up.


    She immediately texted her the address.


    Bill arrived not long after, and they had dinner together. Since it was still early, they then decided to


    stroll around before going back to their respective hotels.


    They entered a bookstore.


    Most women liked going to cosmetics or clothing shops, but Rachel was more interested in hanging


    around bookstores.


    She liked reading, particrly medical books.


    While Bill was wandering around, he caught sight of Rachel, who was leaning against a bookshelf,


    engrossed in a book.


    She looked so beautiful


    that he didn''t even want to look away.


    At first, he felt inferior, thinking that Rachel was too good for him. After all, he was a sickly man who


    might die at any moment.


    But Andy kept on encouraging him to go after her.


    When he noticed that Rachel wasing over to him, he took a book and pretended to read it. She


    said, "It''s gettingte now. Let''s go."


    He put the book back on the shelf and asked, "You have nothing to buy here?"


    She shook her head, feeling a little disappointed. "The book that I want to buy is out of stock."


    He just nodded and led her out of the bookstore. When they reached her hotel, he asked about her


    flight back. Unfortunately, they had different return dates. "Sadly, our flights are not on the same day."


    He offered to drive her to the airport tomorrow, but she refused politely.


    One day, Rachel just came out of the operating room when a nurse came to her and said, "Rachel, you


    have a parcel. I put in on your desk."


    "Thank you."


    While massaging her stiff neck, she wondered who would send her a parcel. She quickly went to her


    office and opened it. But to her surprise, there was no sender''s name. She sighed and thought, ''Who


    sent this?''

 Chapter 307 Jack Had A Stomachache

    Chapter 307 Jack Had A Stomachache


    There were two medical books ced inside the parcel. One of them was the book Rachel had wanted


    to buy when she was in Joy City.


    ''Who sent this parcel?''


    Her eyebrows furrowed.


    At the same time, her phone vibrated and a message popped up saying, "Have you received the


    books?"


    "You bought them?" she replied quickly.


    "Do you like them?"


    "Yes! I like them so much. Thank you!"


    The nurse who put the parcel in Rachel''s office pushed the door open to see Rachel grinning from ear


    to ear. "Rachel," she said, handing her a report. "A patient has just been transferred from the


    gastroenterology department. This is his medical report. The family of the patient wille in about ten


    minutes for his consultation."


    Rachel took it, nodding. "I''ll check itter." She took the books from the parcel and ced them on her


    table. Then she threw the parcel into the trash can.


    Instead of leaving, the nurse eyed the books curiously. "Is this a gift from your boyfriend? He''s so kind,"


    she gushed.


    Hearing her words, Rachel knew that she had probably misunderstood. She quickly said, "It''s from a


    good friend."


    Although the nurse didn''t say anything more, she ignored Rachel''s objections about it being from her


    friend. She truly believed that it was her boyfriend who had given her these books.


    During that day, there was gossip spreading across the nursing station.


    It was said that the handsome man who visited Rachelst time was actually her boyfriend. Not only


    did they love each other very much, but it was also obvious that they''d been sending gifts to each other


    from time to time.


    Rachel, however, didn''t hear any of that.


    In the meeting room of the MK Group, Jack sat in the host seat with one of his hands clutching his


    stomach. His face was drained of color.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin approached him carefully. "Mr. Fu, are you okay? Is it a stomachache?"


    Jack waved his hand dismissively. He wanted to say that he was fine, but he found himself gasping out


    from the sharp pain.


    Seeing this, Austin hurriedly signaled to the people beside him to call the doctor.


    He held his hand to stop him. "No," he choked out and told Austin to send him to the hospital where


    Rachel worked.


    Rachel walked into the gastroenterology department to inquire about the specific condition of the


    patient.


    Although the case was written down, she still had some doubts about his condition. It was better to ask


    his attending doctor face to face.


    What she didn''t expect was to see Jack lying on the stretcher as soon as she entered the


    gastroenterology department.


    They eyed each other as if they were the only two people in the room.


    At the thought, her heart skipped a beat. She quickly looked away, lowered her head, and sprinted


    quickly from his sights, but she stopped when she heard somebody call out her name.


    Austin had just came out of the doctor''s office. When he saw a familiar figure, he couldn''t help but call


    out, "Rachel."


    After that, it was toote for him to cover his mouth.


    "This is the general situation. If you have any problemster, you can call me directly. You don''t have to


    come here in person," said Dr. Zheng.


    He wrote down his number on a piece of paper before handing it to Rachel.


    "Thank you." She ced the paper inside her pocket.


    "We are colleagues. The best we could do is help each other in our respective fields." Dr. Zheng had


    always been known as a slick talker. In fact, some might say how he was much better suited to be a


    lawyer.


    He was known to charm any patient under him.


    Rachel smiled lightly. After a few exchanged words, she said her goodbyes and left the department.


    However, she was quickly stopped by Austin''s call. She paused and turned around. "Hello," she said


    indifferently before leaving the department.


    Dr. Zheng was standing by the door of his office, stretching himself. Suddenly, one of the nurses


    rushed into the room. "A new patient has been sent in, Dr. Zheng," she said.


    "Another patient? Can''t I rest?"


    Pinching his nose, he walked out of his office to see what the fuss was about.


    When he saw Jack''s weak figure, his eyes suddenly lit up. Immediately, it was as if the man had been


    regenerated into full spirits. "Mr. Fu, did you have a stomachache again?"


    "His stomach suddenly ached while he was in a meeting. He ate some rice and a few dishes at noon,


    and he didn''t drink any alcoholic beverages," Austin reported.


    Dr. Zheng scanned the examination report. "And is your diet irregr these past two days?"


    "Yes."


    "I suggest that you stay in the hospital for the next two days for observation if you have the time."


    Jack interrupted, "No need. Just give me some painkillers, and I''ll be off."


    Seeing the impatience shing in his eyes, the doctor smiled awkwardly. "Okay. I''ll ask the nurse to


    give you some painkillers to relieve the pain."


    As soon as the doctor walked off, Austin tried to persuade him, "Mr. Fu, we don''t have any important


    meetings in thepany for the next two days. You can get better treatment if you stay here.


    What if it hurts again? After all, Rachel isn''t your personal doctor anymore."


    The moment the words slipped past the man''s lips, he immediately bowed regretfully.


    ''Why couldn''t I keep my mouth shut?'' Austin thought.


    Although Jack''s face darkened, he didn''t say a word.


    The atmosphere between them was a little awkward after that. Austin had the urge to p himself


    across the face for being so careless about his remarks.


    At the same time, two nurses came in side by side. Their heads were lowered as their eyes moved


    from left to right as if they were talking about something.


    Jack and Austin couldn''t hear what they were saying clearly until they got closer.


    The nurse holding the tray whispered, "Have you seen the female doctor who came for Dr. Zheng?"


    The other nurse nodded in reply. "She''s pretty. Why?"


    "My friend works in the same department as that doctor. My friend keeps on gushing how handsome


    her boyfriend is. Although he doesn''t look very healthy, he''s always gentle when ites to her."


    "Really? Crap, now I want to see what he looks like."


    The two of them chatted happily.


    Seeing how Jack''s face was turning darker and darker, Austin quickly coughed. "Are you here to gossip


    or to work?" he snapped.


    The two nurses froze, looking like a pair of deer caught in the headlights. They quickly finished their job


    and left the ward quickly.


    "Mr. Fu, are you okay?" Austin took a few steps back, afraid that his boss might take his anger out on


    him.


    Jack didn''t even bother to look at him.


    At that moment, he could only think of the man who Rachel was with. ording to their description, it


    couldn''t be Lucas. If it wasn''t him, then who was the man they were talking about?


    At that time, Rachel had just finished her work when she received a call from Bill. "I''m back," he said


    gently. "Are you free tonight? Would you like to have dinner with me?"


    Rachel was just going to stay at home and cook some noodles. After thinking for a while, she agreed.


    "Will you pick me up?"


    "Of course! I''m a gentleman."


    After hanging up, Rachel quickly took off her white gown and hung it up her coat rack. When she


    walked out, she could see Bill right across the road.


    As soon as she sat in the passenger seat, he handed his phone to her.


    With his gaze fixated on the road ahead of him, Bill smiled. "I''m already half way through the game.


    Help me continue it."


    Rachel snorted. There were times when she wondered if the man was actually a child. But she agreed.


    In a few minutes of ying the game, she sighed. "I lost."


    "It''s fine. At least I didn''t quit half-way."


    She couldn''t help but be impressed by his optimism.


    No matter what happened, he always insisted on looking into the brighter side of things.


    Bill didn''t ask Rachel what she would like to eat for dinner. In fact, he already had an idea in mind. In a


    few more minutes, he stopped at a door of an ancient-looking restaurant.


    It was rare for her to have dinner out these days. Taking a look at the name, she raised her eyebrow.


    "Sichuan cuisine?" she asked.


    Bill wagged his index finger at her, pretending to be mysterious. He winked. "You''ll know when we get


    in."


    It turned out that it was just a noodle restaurant where all the noodles were carefully made by hand.


    He handed her a pair of chopsticks. "The restaurant is owned by my friend, and the taste is simply


    impable.


    Have you been here before?"


    She shook her head. She had always liked noodles. After hearing hispliments, her stomach


    started to grumble incessantly. At this point, Rachel couldn''t wait to try the noodles.


    As if knowing exactly what she was thinking, he smiled. "It will take a while for the noodles toe out


    since they''re freshly made," he said.


    "It''s fine. I can wait."


    She smiled before changing the topic. "Where did you get those books? It''s not easy to find them


    around the book stores recently, since they''re always sold out."


    "I have my ways." He winked.


    That day, when he sent Rachel back to the hotel, he drove back to the book store they had visited and


    asked the staff on what book she had been asking them to find for her.


    Later, he called up his friends around the world to help him search for that book.


    Finally, a friend told him that he had seen it in Germany.


    Billy immediately asked his friend to buy it and send it back. Then he sent the book and another


    medical book to Rachel.


    "Thank you," she said sincerely. At first, Rachel wanted to pay him back, but then she thought that he


    wouldn''t ept the payment.


    "I''ll pay for our dinner tonight," she offered.


    However, Bill shook his head.


    "I didn''t exactly give you those books for free." He smiled sheepishly. "I was wondering if you could do


    me a favor."


    ''A favor?


    What can I do?''


    She leaned back against her seat. "What can I do for you?"


    "Um..."


    Billy took out an envelope from his suit before handing it to her. "Open it."

 Chapter 308 A Charity Dinner

    Chapter 308 A Charity Dinner


    Rachel opened it up. When she saw the contents of the envelope, she looked up at him in surprise.


    "You want me to go to the charity dinner with you?"


    In the envelope, there was an invitation to a charity dinner held by the Chamber of Commerce.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She set the invitation on the table. "I can''t go with you. I could just give you the money for the books."


    Back then, although she preferred not to, she had no choice but to attend these types of dinners with


    Jack. Now, given that she had no sort of obligation, she would rather not attend one.


    Besides, she knew for a fact that Jack would definitely go, and if she went, she would definitely run into


    him one way or another.


    At the thought, she gave the invitation back.


    Bill didn''t expect that Rachel would reject the idea so strongly. He leaned over. "You know how boring


    the banquet is," heined. "If I go there alone, I''d be bored to death."


    Rachel raised an eyebrow. "So you want me to be bored to death with you?"


    He grabbed her arm like a spoiled child trying to insist that his mother buy him a gift. "You wouldn''t be


    bored if you''d go with me. We can talk all night. Time would pass."


    Rachel withdrew her arm. "No. How much are the two books? I can always just pay you back."


    "If you don''t go, I''ll take the two books back," he pretended to threaten as he stared wide eyes at her.


    "What do you think? I promise we''ll be back soon."


    ''He threatens me with the books?''


    Rachel frowned as she thought of the limited edition books he had given her. At this rate, if he took


    them back, she might not be able to get them anywhere else. "Fine," shepromised.


    The waiter ced their orders on the table.


    Bill chuckled in satisfaction as he pushed the bowl towards her. "Try the noodles. If they taste good, I


    can order another bowl for you."


    "I don''t have much of an appetite."


    However, as soon as she tasted the noodles, it felt as if she had just discovered heaven. It seemed that


    Bill was a great food critic, she noted as she ate up.


    Soon enough, Rachel ced a hand over her swollen belly. The sadness she had felt almost


    dissipated. She nced up at Bill, who was too focused on eating his noodles. She pulled a piece of


    tissue and handed it to him.


    There were times when he was smart. However, there were also times when he acted like a child.


    The next day, when Rachel just got off work, Bill drove by the gate of the hospital in time to take her to


    a formal dress store. She selected a simple dress. Her long curly hair fell against her back.


    Taking two steps back, he nodded thoughtfully. "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen you look like a woman,"


    he joked.


    "Aren''t you surprised? You''ve always look more like a woman than I do on a normal basis," she teased.


    They talked andughed all the way to the charity dinner.


    When people reached a certain social status, they would do charities to increase their standing in


    society.


    Most of the guests who attended were the tycoons of Ninwell City.


    Jack was one of them.


    Arm in arm with Bill, Rachel slowly walked into the hall. She couldn''t help but nce at Jack''s group.


    Celine was standing on his left side while Michael stood on his right side. There was also a man behind


    Jack, but she couldn''t see who he was as he was blocked.


    The light reflected on Jack''s face, showcasing the small smile that yed on his lips. His face wasn''t as


    pale as the day before. In fact, it was filled with energy and charm.


    Bill patted the back of her hand, knocking he rout of her daze. "Let''s go say hello to the host," he


    whispered. "We can leave in a bit after that."


    This charity part was hosted by the Chamber of Commerce of Ninwell City, and the leader of the


    chamber was the current president of DC Group, Louis Jiang. The man was famous for his


    sophistication, and he was known for his principle of not offending anyone. It was for that reason that


    he reached the position he had today.


    With arge smile on his face, Louis strode over. "Bill, long time no see. How have you been?"


    "I''m doing fine."


    The two shook hands.


    Louis nodded. "How''s your mother? Is she doing fine?"


    "She''s good. Thank you for asking." This was what Bill hated the most in societal events. Everyone


    seemed to be too interested as to how his family were doing.


    ''What if she''s not so good? Would you have done something about it?''


    Noticing Bill''s irritation, Louis stopped asking. Instead, he nced at the woman beside him.


    The look in his eyes made her shift ufortably. Rachel wanted to turn around and leave


    immediately, but at the thought of the books, she stilled.


    "You look familiar, miss. What''s your name?"


    "Rachel Shen." She smiled faintly.


    Hearing the name, his smile became strained as something shed in his eyes. "Well, the charity event


    hasn''t begun yet, so why don''t you eat something first?"


    He was smart enough to point to the opposite direction where Jack had gone to.


    Wanting to leave as soon as possible, Bill nodded. "We''ll be having some food first."


    Louis Jiang didn''t expect that Jack''s ex-wife would attend the dinner party. The only thing he could


    hope for now was for everything to run as smoothly as possible.


    Rachel picked up a chair and sat down.


    This time, she could finally see the man standing behind Jack. It was none other than Eric.


    ''Why is he here?''


    Although she had chatted with Eric on the Inte in the beginning after she went to France, she had


    been so busy with her work, that she didn''t get to catch up with him as much.


    She had heard from Lucas that Eric had already matured into a young man, so she was ecstatic for


    him.


    Rachel was nning to give him a call, but she didn''t expect to meet him at this banquet.


    Michael''s eyes were also fixated towards her. Without another word, he smiled and walked towards


    her. He sat beside her. "When did youe back? You look good," heplimented.


    At that point, he couldn''t help but pity Jack.


    It was obvious that Rachel was a much better choice than Celine.


    She smiled. "I''ve been here for a while."


    "When you''re free, we should all hang out some time."


    Although her rtionship with Michael wasn''t as bad, they weren''t that close before. It might be


    awkward if they spent some time together.


    "Let''s see." She smiled.


    "Michael, someone''s calling you." Eric came over and handed a phone to Michael.


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    Rachel couldn''t help but gaze at Eric, whom she hadn''t seen for so many years. It seemed that he was


    no longer the young impulsive man she left behind, but a strong and mature man. Since the two of


    them hadn''t seen each other for so long, it felt a little strange.


    They stared at each other, not bringing themselves to speak.


    Rachel broke the silence as she patted the chair where Michael had sat on. "Come on. Let''s talk."


    Eric sat down, looking disappointed.


    At the same time, Bill came over, holding up a te in his hand. "I''ve brought you some cake. Would


    you like some?"


    When he was about to sit down, he saw that a man was sitting next to Rachel. Although he looked


    extremely familiar, Bill couldn''t remember his name.


    "This is my cousin, Eric,"


    she introduced.


    No wonder he looked familiar.


    He reached out his hand. "I''m Bill. It''s nice to meet you."


    However, Eric didn''t budge. Instead, he curled his lip. "I know you."


    ''What the hell is wrong with him?''


    Feeling embarrassed, Rachel tried to exin, "He''s just a kid."


    "I''m not a kid!" he protested.


    "What''s wrong with¡ª" She was about to scold Eric when Bill stopped her.


    "It''s fine. Have some cake." Bill furrowed his eyebrows as he wondered what he had done to set Eric


    off.


    Feeling embarrassed for Eric, Rachel tugged the sleeve of his shirt. "Come with me."


    As they reached the open-air balcony, the two of them stood face to face. At the sight of his disdainful


    expression, she became even more furious. She had thought that Eric had grown mature, but it


    seemed that she was wrong.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" she demanded.


    "Have you been with that sick man for thest three years?" he demanded back.


    She gritted her teeth. "What did you say? His name is Bill."


    "Well, he indeed looks sick."


    Seeing that she was already furious with him, he couldn''t bring it in himself to say it out loud. Instead,


    thest two words were lowered into a whisper.


    "What did you just say?"


    "Nothing," he said automatically. "Why did you leave all of a sudden three years ago? Hadn''t Jack


    mended his ways?"


    Before she could react, he continued,


    "Do you think that man is better than Jack? He looks so pale and weak. How could he evenpare to


    him? They''re not on the same level!"


    Eric continued topare the two.


    Rachel furrowed her eyebrows. ''Didn''t he hate Jack before? What the hell?''


    Hearing his words, Rachel could already feel her head start to pound. It wasn''t appropriate to talk about


    this in this asion. "Let''s go eat and talk about this some other time, okay?"


    Taking a bite from the cake, Bill gazed at the balcony. Seeing that she was back, he walked up to her


    with a frown. "Are you okay? You don''t look so good."

 Chapter 309 I Couldnt Control Myself

    Chapter 309 I Couldn''t Control Myself


    "I''m a little tired."


    Rachel massaged her temples while her eyes were closed. "Can we leave now? I still have to go to


    work tomorrow."


    "Okay, I''ll go and say goodbye to the host. Just sit here and wait for me."


    Jack never took his eyes off Rachel since he saw her.


    It turned out that Bill was the handsome man that the nurses were whispering about.


    Jack felt bad and clenched his fists tightly.


    He immediately noticed how he and Rachel were very close. He then wondered the truth behind the


    story that they had a special kind of rtionship.


    The thought of this almost drove Jack mad. He had to take in a series of deep breaths in order to calm


    himself down and suppress his anger.


    At the same time, Celine watched Jack''s strange behavior and she felt a sharp stinging pain in her


    heart.


    She initially felt very happy to be able to attend the banquet that evening. After so many years, she felt


    like her efforts had finally been rewarded when Jack agreed to attend the banquet with her.


    But she never expected Rachel to be there as well.


    Before she went there, she kept imagining that Jack would introduce her to everyone present and then


    announce that she was his girlfriend.


    However, reality sometimes had a sick sense of humor.


    Celine sneered and suppressed her displeasure. She smiled as she turned to Jack and said in a sweet


    voice, "Jack, I saw Mr. Lin over there. Do you want to go over to him and say hello?"


    There was no answer and no indication that her words were even heard.


    But she refused to be ignored. So, she reached out her hand and touched the back of Jack''s hand.


    However, as soon as her fingertips touched the back of his hand, Jack quickly withdrew his hand as if


    he was touched by something extremely dirty and disgusting. A strong and undisguised look of disgust


    appeared on his face, while his eyes were still firmly locked on Rachel the whole time.


    Rachel waited for a long time, but she never saw Bille back. She looked around and found that he


    was engaged by someone and was chatting with him.


    It seemed that their conversation wouldst for a while longer, Rachel thought.


    She sent a text message to Bill right away. "I need to go. I will just take a cab."


    Jack watched her every move. When he saw that she picked up her handbag and was about to leave,


    he stood up from his seat as well.


    "What''s wrong, Jack?"


    ''Finally! This annoying woman is about to leave!'' Celine chuckled to herself.


    "I need to do something," Jack said coldly without even looking at her.


    "Are you leaving already? I''ll go with you," Celine said as she stood up from her seat and hurried to


    follow him.


    Jack paused and said in an expressionless voice, "There''s something that I need to do. You can go


    home by taxi or ask Michael to take you home."


    Jack then he left hurriedly without looking back.


    Celine felt her body tremble in anger. She took a ss of champagne from a waiter''s tray and drank


    everything in a single gulp.


    Whatever tactic she used seemed to be useless. She then decided that she must think of a way to get


    rid of Rachel and make her disappear from Ninwell City.


    Rachel never expected that there would be so many people who decided to leave the party early like


    her.


    The long line of taxis near the entrance of the hotel was gone in the blink of an eye before she was


    able to get out of the front doors.


    She stood in front to wait for the next cab. Unexpectedly, a ck car stopped in front of her. The


    window at one side rolled down, and she saw Jack''s face inside the car. "Get in the car!"


    "No, thanks,"


    Rachel replied coldly as she stepped back.


    Jack frowned, took a deep breath, and got out of the car. He grabbed Rachel''s arm and pushed her


    into the car despite her struggles.


    Rachel felt disgusted and immediately pushed Jack away. "Stop forcing me to do things against my


    will!"


    "Don''t tell me that Bill never forced you to do anything." Jack''s words were filled with jealousy even


    though he tried his best to hide them.


    The air inside the car was filled with the scent of women''s perfume that disgusted Rachel. "It has


    nothing to do with Bill.


    If you keep up with this, I will scream!"


    However, Jack ignored Rachel''s threats and pushed her inside the car and then he got in. He told the


    driver to drive right away. He never noticed that Celine just got out of the hotel and stood at the


    entrance. She watched them with anger-filled eyes as the car drove away.


    The evening was not very cold, but Celine could feel a bitter cold encase her heart in sheets of ice.


    Her manicured nails sank deeply into her palms as she tightly balled her hands into fists. However, she


    never felt the pain at all nor did she notice it.


    Beep! Beep!


    The loud honking of a car''s horn snapped Celine back to reality.


    She turned towards the direction of the sound and saw Michael as he rolled down the window of his


    car. "Do you need a ride?" he asked Celine loudly as he pointed at the passenger seat of his car.


    If Jack never asked him to give her a ride as a favor, there was no way that he would drive Celine back


    to her house.


    Celine nced at Michael, but ignored him. Her eyes quickly returned to the direction where Jack''s car


    went as anger simmered inside her.


    She stood there as she thought that she came to the party in that car, but it drove off without her. She


    felt so pathetic and ridiculous.


    Michael quickly lost his patience when he saw her ignore him. "Are you getting in or not? I wouldn''t


    think twice to leave you here!"


    "Leave now. I don''t care," Celine replied in an irritated sound of voice.


    Her wordspletely annoyed Michael. "Suit yourself!" he sneered.


    Michael ordered the driver to drive away. The car cleared the hotel''s driveway as the image of Celine


    slowly faded from the rearview mirror. Michael took out his phone and sent a voice message to his


    friends'' WeChat group. "Hey, buddies, the woman at the entrance doesn''t like anyone''s ride. Just pass


    her by and ignore her!"


    Celine was a real pest in his eyes. She had been pestering Jack for the past three years.


    She was being stubborn. She stood at the entrance as she sent several WeChat messages to Jack,


    but never received any reply.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere inside the car was a little cold.


    The driver nced at them from the rearview mirror and saw them sitting at each side of the car. They


    never said anything to each other.


    The driver waited for them to tell him where to go, but they said nothing.


    The car stopped at a red light and the driver made a bold move. "Mr. Fu, are you going home?" he


    asked.


    "Yes!" Jack replied immediately in a low voice.


    His phone suddenly vibrated. It was a reminder that told him that there were several WeChat


    messages that waited for him. But he was not in the mood to read any of them. So, he turned his


    phone off instead.


    "Please stop at the next intersection for me," Rachel said to the driver.


    The driver was confused for a moment. He wasn''t sure whether he should step on the gas or the brake


    pedal and the car slowly lost speed.


    "Drive straight home quickly," Jack ordered in the same low voice.


    Hearing this, the driver didn''t dare dy. He immediately stepped on the gas and was soon at the front


    door of the vi.


    Jack had been living alone in the house since Rachel left him and moved out.


    He got out of the car and walked around to the other side. He then opened the door and pulled Rachel


    out of the car. He dragged her into the house and then mmed the door shut.


    Rachel shook his hand off and tried to open the door, but he picked her up, brought her upstairs and


    into the bedroom. He then threw her on the bed.


    Getting thrown on the bed didn''t hurt, but it made her feel afraid.


    Rachel struggled to sit up. "Get out of my way, Jack," she said in an uneasy tone of voice.


    "Stay here tonight," Jack dered.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He just wanted to see her once more.


    "No," Rachel refused tly. When she noticed that he no longer blocked her way, she got out of bed


    immediately and ran out of the bedroom. As soon as she got out of the room, her phone rang. It was a


    call from Bill.


    She thought that she could ask him to pick her up.


    With this idea in mind, Rachel hurriedly pressed the answer key on her phone. "Where are you now,


    Bill?"


    Her phone was suddenly snatched away by Jack. She doubted that she was even heard by Bill.


    Before she could react, Jack quickly walked to the window and threw her phone out.


    "What do you think you''re doing?!" Rachel asked as she stared at him in disbelief. She wanted to go


    outside right away to find her phone.


    It wasn''t a matter of her phone getting damaged, but she had too many documents and contact


    information that were saved on her phone. It would make her life tooplicated if she lost all of that


    information.


    Unfortunately, Jack interpreted the anxiety on her face as something that came from missing the call


    from Bill.


    And this made him angry. He carried Rachel on his shoulder as she struggled to get free. He then


    threw her on the bed and pressed her down.


    A few momentster, the bedroom was filled with nothing but love. It was during that moment when


    Jack was inside Rachel that he felt like he owned her once again. But when he saw her tearful eyes, he


    suddenly felt remorseful.


    He caressed her cheek lovingly and kept apologizing to her over and over again. "Rachel, I''m sorry. I...


    I just couldn''t control myself."


    Rachel wiped her tears with the back of her hand, and pretended like she didn''t care. "Stop talking


    nonsense." She felt confused for in her heart she felt both sad and satisfied.


    She silently realized that she had never truly forgotten Jack. She had never truly gotten over him.


    The two had been divorced for three years and yet they were lying on the same bed like they were


    lovers once more.


    Rachel stared at the ceiling with wide open eyes the entire evening. She listened to the increasingly


    heavy breathing beside her. She felt confused. Her mind was fragmented.


    When the sky finally started to brighten, she gently took away his hand from her naked belly. She


    silently put on her clothes as she stood on tiptoe. She then exited the house that she never thought that


    she''d ever see again.


    Her phone waited quietly on the moistwn. It was covered in dew. She picked it up and silently ced


    it back into her bag with no thought to using it.


    When Jack woke up, his eyes immediately scanned the empty room. He subconsciously dialed


    Rachel''s phone number but received a notification that her phone was powered off.


    He suddenly remembered that he threw her phone out of the window the evening before.


    When Rachel made it back to her ce, she saw Bill standing by the entrance of the building. His eyes


    were bloodshot and he looked like he didn''t get much sleep. "Why are you here?" Rachel asked right


    away.


    Bill was startled to hear her voice. He didn''t notice her approach. His eyes suddenly grew wide with


    surprise. He walked towards her to meet her halfway. "You didn''t exactly speak when you answered my


    callst night. I was worried about you. Well, it''s good to see that you''re okay and back now."


    "Did you wait for me here all night?" Rachel was surprised and she was moved. She felt lucky that


    someone was that much concerned about her.


    Bill scratched his hair and smiled like a kid. "Well, I took a nap in the car. Then I saw an olddy


    coming downstairs to y Tai Chi in the park. I was nning to ask her if she knew you and which


    building you lived in."


    He grabbed Rachel''s arm as soon as he finished speaking.


    "So, what''s up?" Rachel asked. She was startled by his sudden movement.


    "Well, you just got back. Meaning you didn''te homest night. So, where did you go?" Bill asked


    with a frown.


    ''How would I exin everything to him?'' Rachel wondered to herself.


    After a brief silence, she decided to just make up an excuse. "There was an emergency at the hospital


    last night. I was called back to assist. My phone slipped and fell to the floor identally. And so now it


    is broken. That''s why I wasn''t able to call you back."

 Chapter 310 Celines Ingratiation

    Chapter 310 Celine''s Ingratiation


    The excuse was prettyme.


    Fortunately, Billy didn''t think too much into it. Instead, he raised his hand and ran his fingers down her


    locks. "Where do you live? Do you mind taking me upstairs with you? I don''t want to wait for you


    outside the building like a fool next time."


    "Okay."


    Rachel changed from her formal dress into more casual clothing. After sitting for a while, Bill left. She


    tidied herself up and walked to the hospital.


    When the shop assistant saw Jack entering the store, she immediately walked up to him.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Jack nced around and pointed at a phone sitting on top of the counter, indicating that he wanted to


    take a closer look.


    The assistant quickly unlocked the ss and handed it to him. "You have good taste, sir. Is it for your


    girlfriend? This phone is far more suitable for women with its great camera and effects."


    Jack''s thumb grazed across the pink backdrop of the phone before taking out his card. "Pack it for me."


    He drove to the hospital and nned to give Rachel the phone.


    Once he saw her walking into the office, he handed her the phone with a smile. "I broke your phonest


    night, so I bought one for you."


    Not expecting him to do this, Rachel scratched the back of her neck and pulled out the very same


    phone from her pocket. "I''ve also bought a new one."


    It would be inconvenient for her to live without a phone even for a day, so she asked Lucas to fill in for


    her for an hour. She went to the nearby mobile phone store and bought one within ten minutes.


    "Just in case."


    Jack still insisted in putting the phone on her table.


    Rachel didn''t want to say anything more to him. She gazed at him indifferently. "I have something else


    to do," she stated.


    It was obvious that she was asking him to leave.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jack sat in the car for a long time as he rubbed the space in between his eyebrows. His forehead


    creased, showing his exhaustion.


    He couldn''t help but recall what had happenedst night. It seemed that he was being too impulsive.


    Just as he was thinking of what to do next, his phone vibrated. Suddenly, messages from Celine


    popped up on his screen.


    On the other side of the City, Celine sneezed and threw her tissue into the trash can.


    She stared at her phone for a long time, only to receive no response.


    Last night, she stood at the entrance of the hotel for more than two hours.


    Although there were taxi cabs waiting for her, she thought that Jack would being to pick her up, so


    she refused them without any hesitation.


    She was hoping that Jack''s car woulde back to pick her up.


    However, as the skies darkened before her, she had no other choice but to walk slowly back to her


    hotel in her high heels.


    The cold night blew her over, causing her to catch a cold. Of course, she could me no one but


    Rachel.


    If Rachel didn''t show up, then Jack wouldn''t have left her.


    Thinking of this, her eyes shed.


    After changing her clothes, Celine called Tracy. "Hi, this is Celine. Are you free, Aunt Tracy?"


    "Why?" Tracy''s voice was clipped and emotionless.


    "I have a set of skin care products for you," she said. "I could drop them off today."


    "I''ll be going out."


    In the past few years, not only had Celine tried her best to stick to Jack, but she had also bought gifts


    to please Tracy from time to time.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the cafe near your house."


    Celine bought a bag of skin care products with her and arrived there in advance. She ordered a cup of


    coffee for Tracy and a ss of water for herself.


    Although the cold wasn''t as serious, when she saw Tracying in, she pretended to cough violently.


    Her cheeks flushed.


    Tracy raised her eyebrow. "Did you catch a cold?"


    She nodded and handed the skin care products to her. "You can try. If you think they''re good, then I can


    ask my friend to buy another set."


    The set of skin care products wasn''t cheap. Tracy asked, "How much is it? I''ll give you the money."


    "There''s no need."


    Faced with the cash that Tracy tried to hand over, Celine was very tempted to take them. However, she


    stopped herself. This was already a way for her to please the Fu family and set the foundation if she


    would ever be with Jack.


    "How about dinner then?"


    To her surprise, Celine also refused. "Some other time. I caught a cold today, and I''m afraid that you''ll


    get infected if we have dinner."


    ''Poor girl,'' she thought. Tracy didn''t know what else to say anymore. After a moment of silence, she


    slowly nodded. "I''ll wait for you to recover then."


    "I''ll go first." Celine smiled and paid for the coffee before leaving.


    Tracy couldn''t help but feel sorry for the woman.


    With a heavy bag of skin care products in her hand, Tracy walked back home. During that time, she


    couldn''t help but feel ufortable.


    Although she didn''t like Celine, she was still a better candidate for her son than other women


    surrounding him.


    In the past three years that Celine had been with Jack, she had changed from a girl who knew


    absolutely nothing to a mature woman who could handle herself. Tracy herself had witnessed such a


    change.


    Besides, it wouldn''t be good for her son to just stay single all his life.


    Jack wasn''t in the mood to work the entire day. After he sat back down in his office, he found that he


    couldn''t even concentrate on the documents on his desk.


    All of a sudden, his phone vibrated. Jack quickly opened to check who messaged him. When he saw


    that it was his mother, he couldn''t help but sigh in disappointment. "Have dinner at home tonight. You''re


    required to be here!" it said.


    In the living room of the Fu family, Jonathan couldn''t help but notice how much Tracy walked around


    from the kitchen to the dining room.


    Not being able to take it anymore, he set his newspaper on the side and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I asked Jack to have dinner with us. I''ve cooked up all his favorite dishes." Tracy rolled up her sleeves


    as she asked the maid to clean the table.


    Jonathan sneered. "Why?"


    Ever since Rachel left, the man disliked Jack more and more.


    Jonathan used to say how capable his son was, but seeing as he couldn''t be a man enough to keep his


    wife, he changed his mind. It was obvious that he was disappointed in his own son.


    It was said that men were responsible for their family and their careers, but Jack couldn''t even manage


    his own family.


    Of course, Jack knew that his father was still angry with him, so the two didn''t talk much at dinner.


    During the meal, the only sound they could here was each other''s slurps and chewing.


    Jonathan ced his chopsticks down and wiped his mouth. "I''m full," he said curtly. Without another


    word, he walked upstairs with his crutch.


    Tracy immediately picked up a piece of spareribs and ced it in his bowl. "Eat more," she insisted.


    "Your father is just like this. Ignore him."


    "Why did you ask me toe back for dinner, Mom?"


    Jack knew that she wouldn''t ask him toe over if she didn''t want to tell him something.


    She swallowed her food and put her chopsticks on the table. "How is your rtionship with Celine


    now?"


    "Why?" Jack frowned.


    "She''s been by your side this whole time. Do you have any ns in the future?"


    Hearing this, Jack lost his appetite. He stopped what he was doing and stared at him. "I''ve told you that


    I have nothing to do with her."


    "Nothing to do with her?"


    She smiled. "From what I remembered, you''re the one who swore to marry her, didn''t you?"


    Hearing her mention the past, Jack''s face darkened. "The past is the past, Mom," he said seriously. "I


    have nothing to do with her anymore. Don''t mention her again."


    After saying that, he wasn''t in the mood to sit around anymore.


    Staring at his retreating figure, Tracy sighed in frustration. "You''ll be single all your life," she warned. "If


    you want that, then fine! I don''t want anything to do with you."


    At that time, in a hotpot restaurant, Rachel carefully ced a te of pig brain into the pot.


    Eric wrinkled his nose in disgust. "I don''t even know why you''re eating this."


    "What''s wrong with it? Do you want to try?" Rachel handed the pig brain to him. He rolled his eyes at


    her. Seeing as he didn''t want to try, she smiled and ced it on her te.


    Just as she was about to get off work that day, she received a call from Eric. He invited her to eat hot


    pot with him.


    She was actually nning to finish her medical article at home that night, but when she saw that the


    restaurant was serving pig brains, she readily agreed.


    Rachel nced at him. "Why aren''t you eating?"


    "I have something to ask you." Eric didn''t smile back.


    "You better not talk to me about that during dinner, or I won''t be able to eat," she warned. Seeing his


    serious face, she knew what he was going to ask her something.


    However, Eric ignored her request. "You told me that it wasn''t convenient for us to talk about itst


    night, so we''re talking about it now," he stated. "Why did you leave three years ago?"

 Chapter 313 Got The Opportunity

    Chapter 313 Got The Opportunity


    Rachel looked up at Eric and said, "You know the reason, right?"


    "But Jack didn''t care about Celine anymore. He has clearly chosen you. Why do you still have to


    leave? Moreover, Jack already has everything. What else can you ask for?"


    Eric was now furious, but Rachel was just enjoying her food. Feeling annoyed, he pushed the bowl in


    front of her away and said, "Rachel, can you give me a good reason?"


    "You have nothing to do with it."


    Rachel called a waiter and requested for a new bowl. As soon as she had it, she started digging into


    the hotpot again.


    Eric snorted, "I am your cousin. How can you say that it has nothing to do with me? Besides, I really


    don''t like Bill. He''s useless. I don''t understand why you like him."


    He kept on talking while Rachel just focused on her food.


    When she was full, she put down her chopsticks and asked, "Did Jack pay you?"


    "What... what are you talking about?" Eric stammered.


    "You used to hate him so much in the past, but now you''re always defending him. Don''t you think it''s


    strange?" She had a feeling that Eric was conniving with Jack.


    Feeling guilty, he couldn''t meet her eyes. But he still continued to side with Jack. "I just know that Jack


    is better than any other man."


    "It''s up for me to decide if you are right. Don''t tell me what to do."


    She took out her wallet, paid the bill, and stood up. Before she left, she said, "Don''t call me if you are


    nning to talk about this again. I don''t want to hear anything from you."


    Eric felt so disheartened. He hadn''t eaten anything yet, but he already lost his appetite. He decided to


    call Jack. "I just had dinner with Rachel. She is so hot-tempered now."


    "Why? What happened?" Jack had just returned to his vi and hadn''t even turned on the lights yet.


    "Nothing. Forget what I said. What''s your n? Are you just going to let Rachel end up with that sickly


    man?"


    "Do you really think I will let that happen?"


    Jack retorted. "Have you noticed anything strange with Rachel tonight?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Eric was a bit confused. But after thinking carefully, he answered, "I didn''t notice anything strange on


    her, except that she has a bigger appetite now than before."


    Jack had nothing more to ask, so he ended their call. He then sat on the sofa and closed his eyes.


    He didn''t really expect Rachel to mind what had happenedst night, but when he heard from others


    that she acted as if nothing had happened, he felt a little disappointed.


    Now, all he could do was show up in front of her as frequently as possible to win her back. After all, he


    didn''t take Bill as a serious threat.


    However, he was also a little worried by the way she treated Bill.


    Thus, he went to the hospital to look for Rachel. However, she just avoided him.


    Rachel stretched her body before packing up her things. Her spine felt a little stiff after a whole day''s


    work. When she went out of the hospital, she saw Jack''s car at the entrance. She immediately turned


    around and trotted to the emergency room.


    Actually, what happened to them that night kept lingering in her mind. No matter what she did, it kept


    shing back in her memory, so she thought that avoiding him was the best way to forget about it.


    Before going home, she dropped by at the supermarket first to buy some ingredients. Although she


    lived alone now, she still made sure that she was eating well.


    She only cooked simple dishes, but she saw to it that they were healthy.


    When she opened the faucet to wash the vegetables in the sink, the water suddenly burst out, causing


    her whole body to get wet.


    She quickly turned the faucet off, but it broke when she touched it. The water sshed throughout the


    kitchen.


    The floor got flooded in an instant.


    She had just moved into this apartment, so she had no idea where the main water switch was. Since


    she couldn''t turn off the water and the floor was already flooded, she decided to call the property


    manager. However, no one was avable toe to her unit, and he just told her the location of the


    main switch.


    Finally, she was able to stop the water from flowing and cleaned up the floor.


    But she didn''t have water in the kitchen now. She hadn''t finished washing the ingredients, and she


    couldn''t start cooking.


    After thinking for a while, she remembered some posters along the corridor.


    She quickly went out of her apartment and checked some ads rted to faucet repair. When she found


    one, she immediately dialed the number. "Hello? The faucet in my apartment is broken. Can youe


    now to fix it?"


    "I''m sorry, ma''am. It''ste now. I cane to fix it tomorrow."


    She tried to call three or four more phone numbers, but they all said the same. Feeling helpless, she


    went back to her apartment.


    Looking at the mess all over the kitchen, she couldn''t help feeling irritated. She called Eric, but she


    heard a deafening noise from the stereo, so she already knew what was going on.


    Eric shouted at the other end of the line, "Rachel, I''m having fun with my friends now. Is something


    wrong?"


    "Never mind. Enjoy your party."


    She was about to hang up when she heard his voice again. This time it was much quieter. "Why did


    you call? Any problem?"


    "The faucet in my kitchen is broken. I want to ask you to check it, but since you are partying now, never


    mind. I''ll just find a way to fix it."


    Upon hearing her exnation, Eric came up with a n, so heforted her right away, "Rachel, don''t


    worry. I know someone who can fix it. I''ll call him right now. Just wait for a while."


    After hanging up, he called Jack immediately. "Jack, where are you right now?"


    "I''m still in the office."


    "Then go to Rachel''s house now. She needs help."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You''ll know it when you get there. This is the chance you have been waiting for. Go now!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He hung up before Jack could ask more questions.


    Hearing the doorbell,


    Rachel put down the rag and rushed to the door. She was a little surprise that Eric''s friend arrive too


    soon.


    But when she opened the door, it was Jack. She couldn''t help asking, "Why are you here?"


    Then she realized, it must be Eric who called him. The friend he was referring to was Jack.


    "What happened to you?"


    Jack could tell that she already knew the answer to her question, so he didn''t bother to answer.


    This time, Rachel didn''t send him away. Instead, she opened the door wider so he coulde in. She


    then pointed at the kitchen and said helplessly, "The faucet is broken."


    Jack had never expected that he would be fixing a broken faucet.


    This was something he had never done before, but since it was a very good opportunity to be with


    Rachel, he had to bite the bullet.


    He took off his coat and handed it to her. Then he rolled up his sleeves and asked, "Do you have any


    tools here?"


    She pointed at the cab under the sink. "They are all there."


    She had actually tried to fix it earlier, but since it was too difficult, she eventually gave up.


    Perhaps men really had innate skills in fixing house problems. Although it was his first time to do it, he


    was able to sessfully change the faucet.


    It took him a lot of time and efforts though.


    Wiping the sweat on his forehead, he said to Rachel, "Turn on the main switch, so we can try it."


    However, he didn''t expect that the faucet was not fixed enough. As soon as it was turned on, the water


    gushed out andpletely wet him.


    "Are you alright?" She quickly took a clean towel from the cab and helped him dry his hair.


    Although the temperature was a bit high today, he could still possibly catch a cold.


    "I think we should give up. I''ll just wait for the property manager toe tomorrow."


    "Let me check it again."


    Jack asked her to take a few steps back, so he could work on it again. After a while, it was finally done.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    Looking at his wet clothes, she felt a little guilty and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    He was not used to the politeness between them, but he was happy to be with her. All thanks to Eric


    who made this opportunity for him.


    When he noticed some ingredients beside the sink, he asked, "You haven''t eaten yet?"


    "Not yet. I was about to cook when the faucet got broken. How about you?"


    Thinking that he had just helped her, she pretended to be polite. Jack immediately answered, "I worked


    overtime, so I haven''t had dinner yet. Do you mind if I stay for dinner?"


    She was forced to reply, "I don''t mind."


    Although she felt a little embarrassed, she still simply tidied up and began to prepare dinner.


    While waiting, Jack took the opportunity to look around the house.


    He looked around carefully and made sure that everything there belonged to Rachel. A few moments


    later, he heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that she and Bill hadn''t lived together.


    His mood became better. Since it had been many years since thest time he tasted the dishes cooked


    by Rachel, he swept all the dishes on the table.


    As a result, he had a really bad stomachache in the early morning.


    He went to the toilet more than five times. However, it didn''t ruin his mood.


    Two dayster, Jack drove to Rachel''s apartment early in the morning. Since they had gotten along


    well two nights ago, he thought that he could now have the opportunity to get close to her.


    But at that time, Rachel was already in her office.


    She hadn''t slept wellst night because she couldn''t take Jack away from her mind, so she decided to


    go to work early today.

 Chapter 314 Send Bill To The Airport

    Chapter 314 Send Bill To The Airport


    It had been a long time since Rachel had felt like this. She had thought that she could remain calm and


    rational no matter what, but she had once again be like a teenager after spending just a little time


    with Jack.


    Hadn''t she learned anything from the past?


    The cleaningdy of the hospital walked into Rachel''s office with a watering can to water the nts, but


    when she saw Rachel there, she suddenly stopped in surprise.


    Rachel''s shift hadn''t started yet. "Dr. Shen, why have youe so early today?" she asked.


    "I have something to deal with," Rachel replied.


    "Is it because of Dr. Zhou?"


    Almost everyone in the hospital knew that Rachel and Lucas were close friends.


    Upon hearing this question, Rachel frowned. "What do you mean? Did something happen to him?"


    The cleaningdy stopped what she was doing and looked at Rachel with her eyes wide open. "Ah,


    you don''t know? There was a notice from the hospital that Dr. Zhou has been transferred to the


    emergency department. His father is the one who issued the order in person."


    Rachel shook her head in shock. She seldom checked the hospital''s notice board.


    She wondered why Lucas hadn''t mentioned it to her.


    She stood up in disbelief and quickly walked to the notice board. When she got there, sure enough, she


    saw the transfer order for Lucas.


    The emergency department could be said to be the busiest department in the hospital. On top of that,


    only a preliminary examination and basic treatment could be done there. No doctor would be able to


    improve their abilities there.


    Besides, most doctors hoped that they could stay in the department they were good at.


    Rachel knew very well that Lucas didn''t want to work in the emergency department either.


    So why had he suddenly been transferred there?


    Shaking her head in disbelief, she dialed his number, but his phone had been turned off. Then, she


    hurried to the emergency department to look for him, but he wasn''t there.


    After worrying about him the whole day, she considered whether she should go to his house to look for


    him after work. Unexpectedly, she received a text from him. "You heard? Don''t worry. I''ll go to the


    hospital the day after tomorrow. I''ll exin everything then."


    After reading the text, Rachel called him immediately, but his phone was turned off again.


    Nevertheless, his text message set her mind at rest, and her worries lessened.


    For the first time in his life, Jack felt that time passed at an excruciatingly slow pace.


    He had waited nearly half an hour downstairs for Rachel only to be told by her neighbor that she had


    gone out early.


    Therefore, he could only wait till she was off duty to pick her up and have dinner with her.


    The whole day, his mind was upied by the prospect of seeing Rachel again, so when he saw that it


    was finally almost time for her shift to end, he stood up to leave.


    Austin happened to have a document for Jack to sign, but when he saw him packing his things up in a


    hurry, he didn''t know whether to give him the document or not. Instead, he froze in ce.


    Jack nced at him and said, "Put it on my desk. I''ll see you tomorrow." Then, he strode toward the


    elevator.


    Seeing this, Austin felt a little unsettled.


    Over the past three years, Jack had been more like a working robot than a living man.


    He had spent all his time and energy on MK Group without pausing to rest.


    During that period, Austin had also suffered a lot.


    But now, he was happy that he could put down the document and get off work early.


    It was not easy to find a parking space in the rush hour after work. When Jack finally parked the car


    and was about to get out, however, he suddenly saw Rachel and Bill getting into a car and leaving.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rachel had been about to leave the hospital and go home when Bill had suddenly shown up at her


    office with two movie tickets. "Are you interested in watching a movie with me?" he had asked.


    The two of them had simr tastes in movies. In fact, Rachel had been waiting for this movie for a long


    time and had nned to watch it during the weekend.


    Two hourster, when they walked out of the theater, Rachel sighed contentedly. "It was a beautiful


    movie."


    "Rachel, if it were you, would you do the same thing?"


    Bill asked, looking at her expectantly.


    "What?" Rachel asked, not understanding what he meant.


    "If you were the female lead of the movie, would you stay with him or leave him?"


    In the movie, the male lead had advanced lung cancer. He hadn''t wanted the female lead to see his


    ugly appearance after the chemotherapy, so he had lied to her and left.


    However,ter, when the female lead found out the truth, she refused to go back to him.


    At that moment, she had suffered so much abuse and insults from other characters. Even the people


    sitting in the theater and watching the movie could not help but get angry at her.


    At the end of the movie, the female lead had stood alone in front of the male lead''s tomb within tears


    running down her face and said, "You will always be the most handsome man in my heart."


    Rachel hadn''t expected that Bill would ask her such a question. She thought for a while and replied, "I


    will be with him till the end of his life."


    "You wouldn''t mind his illness?" Bill asked nervously.


    "Why should I mind? It''s not like he chose to have an illness!" Rachel said with a soft smile. Bill stared


    at her in a daze without replying, so she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Finallying back to his senses, Bill smiled and said, "I''m going back to France tomorrow."


    "Okay." Without thinking too much, Rachel patted Bill on the shoulder and said, "You''ve been here for a


    long time. Andy must miss you so much."


    Bill closed his eyes. "What about you? Will you miss me after I leave?"


    His words were a little ambiguous, which made Rachel silent.


    Bill''s heart stung with a touch of disappointment. However, he exaggeratedly covered his chest with his


    hand and said, "Rachel, I''m so sad. Can''t you just say something nice to make me feel better?"


    ''Is he serious?'' Rachel grumbled to herself, but she smiled.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll miss you. Stop acting like a child," she said out loud.


    "Can you see me off at the airport tomorrow?" Bill asked immediately.


    Rachel nced at him in confusion. "Don''t you have a driver?"


    "I just want you to see me off, okay?" Standing at the door of the cinema theater, Bill held Rachel''s arm


    and began to act like a spoiled child.


    Rachel often wondered about how old this man really was.


    In the end, she had no choice but to agree. "Okay, I''lle and see you off. Can we go and eat


    something now?"


    Her stomach was growling in hunger.


    When Jack came back home from the hospital, he was in a bad mood.


    After smoking three or four cigarettes in a row, he received a call from Michael. "Where are you?"


    "Why?" Jack asked.


    "Marcus is back. Let''s have a drink together."


    Marcus had been working on a project abroad for more than two months.


    After thinking for a moment, Jack said, "Okay, I''ming now."


    It was easy to drown one''s sorrows at a bar. After drinking several sses of wine, Jack felt a lot better.


    Michael put his hand on his shoulder and raised his eyebrows. "I heard that you have be a regr


    visitor at the hospital again."


    "Why, what''s wrong?" Marcus asked. He didn''t know what had happened and thought that there was


    something wrong with Jack''s health.


    Michael raised his index finger and shook it. "Rachel''s back."


    Marcus nodded in understanding and sighed in his heart.


    Over the past three years, Jack seemed to have be another person. He always had a nk


    expression on his face and walked around like a zombie.


    But now, Marcus could clearly sense the uneasiness and unhappiness surrounding Jack.


    "Are you really going to chase her again? Do you need our help?" Michael asked.


    At this moment, on a wooden chair behind them, Celine angrily tightened her grip on the wine ss in


    her hand and heavily pounded it on the table. Some of the wine spilled on her dress, but she didn''t care


    at all.


    She hade to this bar just a while ago to drink with her friends. She had never imagined that she


    would happen to see Jack and his friends here, let alone that she would overhear them talking about


    Rachel.


    The next day at the airport, Rachel handed Bill''s boarding ticket back to him. Seeing the sad look on


    his face, she couldn''t helpughing. "Didn''t you say that you would be back in about a week? Why do


    you look so upset now?"


    "A week is a long time."


    With a sigh, Bill spread his arms and gave Rachel a tight hug. "You must wait for me. I wille back


    to you soon."


    He wanted to say something more, but on second thought, he swallowed the words down.


    "Don''t be so childish. Time''s up. You should go." Rachel smiled and patted him on the back. Bill


    nodded and finally left.


    She watched him walk away until he was out of sight, and then turned around to leave the airport. At


    that moment, she froze, feeling like she had seen someone familiar. Her eyes flitted around the airport


    but she couldn''t find anyone she knew, so she shrugged it off and decided that she must have been


    imagining things.


    Celine quickly got into the car and sneered at the picture she had just taken on her phone.


    She wouldn''t show it to Jack now. After spending so many years with him, she knew him well. Instead


    of making him resent Rachel, this photo would only arouse his desire to get her back even more.


    Celine thought that she had to wait until the right time to y this card, but she didn''t know that she


    would never have the chance to take advantage of this photo.


    Rachel was supposed to go to work in the afternoon, but she had to get up early again because she


    had switched shifts with a doctor to see Bill off at the airport the day before.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the hospital, she saw Lucas walking toward her. "Lucas, you''re


    finally here."


    Lucas nodded, "Yes. I''m a little busy in the emergency department now. I''ll tell you everything at noon."


    The emergency department was always so busy that the doctors working there didn''t even have time to


    drink a ss of water.

 Chapter 315 Rachel Was Scalded

    Chapter 315 Rachel Was Scalded


    At noon, Rachel arrived at the hospital''s canteen and ordered a set meal for Lucas. She texted him of


    her location. Not long after, he hurried over, looking incredibly disheveled and exhausted.


    Seeing that he drank up all the iced coffee in his cup in one go, Rachel asked, "What''s going on?"


    Lucas slowly raised his head, disying the bags under his eyes. "It''s a long story."


    She paused, waiting for him to continue.


    "My father didn''t agree with my rtionship with Iris. In order to make sure that I don''t have time to be


    with her, he transferred me to the emergency department." A bitter smile threaded across his lips. It


    was as if his father was asking him to make a choice¡ªhis lover or his parents, and he didn''t want that.


    Rachel moved her lips, but she couldn''t say a word. Instead, she ced her own coffee in front of him,


    implying that he could drink from it.


    It was difficult to fight against one''s own family when it came to a rtionship.


    Without any hesitation, he took a sip. Her coffee was ck and bitter, but it wasn''t as bitter as the


    chuckle that slipped past his lips. "If you have the time, talk to my father," he said pleadingly. "He


    always seems to listen to you."


    At this point, he couldn''t think of any other option.


    "Okay."


    Although she agreed, Rachel had no idea how to bring it up. How was she going to persuade his father


    when she was just an outsider?


    However, she didn''t expect that James would call her up into his office before she could even go to


    him.


    She knocked on the door tentatively. "Come in," the man called.


    She walked inside to see that James was ying chess. Without raising his head, he motioned to


    opposite seat. "Have a seat."


    When she did, he finally stopped ying. A smile graced his features. "Do you want to know why I


    transferred Lucas to the emergency department?"


    "I was curious," she admitted, unsure as to why he would ask her such a question. "But I already


    know."


    "Really? Did Lucas tell you?" James stood up indifferently. "Do you know who Iris is?"


    "I know her."


    Rachel didn''t ask any more questions. It was better for James to do the talking. Besides, he wouldn''t


    have called her here if he didn''t have anything to say about it.


    There was silence for a moment, before he said, "Lucas has always been a rational man, but when it


    comes to rtionships, he doesn''t think straight.


    The girl my wife introduced to him before was none other than Iris'' cousin. She actually likes Lucas,


    but..."


    James trailed off with a sigh.


    Rachel found that she was loss for words.


    The Ying family was under Rick''s control, not Iris'' father''s. Of course, there was no way Rick could bear


    the fact that Iris had just grabbed the man his sister liked.


    Now that Iris'' family was declining in terms of economic status, the only person Rick had yet to deal


    with was Lucas, who decided to salt the wound by dating another girl in the Ying family.


    James walked over and picked up one of the white chess pieces and ced it on the edge of the


    board. "Like this chess game, the Zhou family are the ck pieces. We could only anticipate for what''s


    toe, and if wemit one wrong move, we can lose it all."


    After leaving the office, Rachel couldn''t help but feel the heaviness in her heart. Back then, she had


    believed that money could lead to happiness, but it seemed that money could rule one''s basic


    emotions.


    It would be difficult for Lucas and Iris to continue their rtionship.


    While she was lost in thought, a figure rushed into her and spread her arms around her shoulders


    tightly, startling her.


    Just as Rachel was about to push the person away, her feminine voice sounded incredibly familiar.


    "It''s been a while, Rachel. Don''t you miss me?"


    Taking a closer look, Rachel sighed in relief. "You could''ve scared me to death!" she said


    exasperatedly. "We haven''t seen each other for so many years, and the first thing you do is scare me."


    "I was a little bit excited." Celiaughed sheepishly. "I''ve already graduated, Rachel. I''m already


    working in the hospital."


    "Which department are you in?"


    "Guess." She winked.


    Rachel shook her head. "I don''t want to guess. Forget it."


    Celia grabbed her arm before she could retreat. She jumped two times in protest. "You''re no fun," she


    protested. "I''m in your department."


    She was amused by the woman''s words. All her worries drifted to the back of her mind.


    "Congrattions!"


    "Is that all I''m getting?" Celia pouted.


    "What else do you want?"


    "How about inviting me to dinner tonight?"


    When Rachel agreed, Celia made sure to finish all her work today as quickly as possible. From four


    o''clock in the afternoon, she would spend every half an hour going into Rachel''s office and leaning


    against her door frame. "Are you done with your work?" she''din. "I''m starving."


    When she pushed the door open for what seemed to be the fifth time, Rachel sighed helplessly.


    "You''ve be more and more like a child after so many years," she noted. "I don''t even know how


    that''s possible."


    "I''m entering my rebellious stage, don''t you know?"


    The two of them were talking andughing as they walked out of the hospital. However, just as they


    arrived at the entrance, a woman rushed over towards them. The next second, Rachel could already


    feel her arm burning.


    Her exposed skin had turned red.


    "Are you okay?" Celia shrieked.


    She stared at the woman who had already been restrained by the security guards. "What the hell''s


    wrong with you?"


    Wanting to vent out in anger, she was about to rush over and p that woman, but Rachel hurriedly


    stop her. "Figure out who she is first," she gasped out.


    "You got lucky this time, Celia Xu! You should''ve expected what would happen after you stole someone


    else''s boyfriend!" As the woman was taken away, she spat at them in disdain.


    Rachel furrowed her eyebrows


    as she processed the woman''s words.


    Celia lowered her head and gazed at Rachel''s scalded arm. There were already blisters forming


    around her skin, and she couldn''t help but feel guilty. She was the one who was supposed to be burnt


    like this, not her friend.


    At that time, Rachel had been looking for something in her bag, so she wasn''t that quick to react.


    "I''m sorry, Rachel," she whimpered.


    Rachel was stunned.


    "Help me with the wounds first."


    There were tons of people in the emergency department. Even if it was already time to get off work, the


    line was incredibly long still.


    The two sat in the waiting room. Enduring the pain in her arm, Rachel turned to Celia. "What''s going


    on?"


    "I didn''t steal her boyfriend. She misunderstood."


    She was afraid that Rachel might not believe her so she raised her four fingers up in the air. "I swear."


    "What misunderstanding?"


    Celia shrugged. "I had a boyfriend when we were in college. It turns out he was two-timing the both of


    us! As soon as I knew about it, I broke up with him immediately!"


    Upon remembering this, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    "I told that woman what the man had done, but I didn''t expect that she would me me for it. She said


    how much of an honest man her boyfriend was, and that I was the one who seduced him."


    The more Celia talked about it, the angrier she became. "She better not show up the next time, or I''ll


    definitely hit her."


    She waved her fists up in the air in exasperation.


    Rachel sighed. "You''re so silly. How could you say that to the woman face to face?"


    "Well, I''m not sitting back and let the man live a good life! No way in hell!"


    Celia was actually just like Lea when it came to right and wrong. She didn''t hold things back. Perhaps,


    that was why Rachel felt a sense of familiarity with her.


    With a smile on her face, Rachel nodded. "Fine, but I''m not going out with you anymore. I fear that it


    might be acid the next time I get drenched instead of boiled water."


    "Never again!" Celia agreed. She leaned against Rachel''s shoulder. "Why are all men so evil?"


    As soon as she finished her words, a familiar voice sounded from behind. "Rachel?"


    She turned around to see Marcus standing among the crowd. "Why are you here?"


    "An employee identally broke her leg during working hours, so I came here to have a look." Marcus


    didn''t expect to see her here.


    His gaze immediately fell onto her arm. "What happened?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I got scalded by ident." Rachel didn''t really care much about her injuries.


    Celia was so enamored by the man in front of her that she forgot what to say. ''The man''s so


    handsome!'' she thought as she stared into his dark warm eyes.


    She whispered, "Rachel, is this your friend?"


    "Have you forgotten?"


    "Forgotten what?" Celia furrowed her eyebrows.


    Marcus'' lips twitched as he held out his hand. "I''m Marcus Ji. My car hit your brother by ident that


    year."


    On the viaduct, Jack stepped on the gas and rushed into the hospital at the fastest speed.


    After taking care of her wounds, Rachel walked out of the consulting room to see Jack. "Why did you


    come here?"

 Chapter 316 Lies Were Detected

    Chapter 316 Lies Were Detected


    Seeing the bandage wrapped around Rachel''s arm, Jack frowned. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," she answered.


    Jack raised his hand, wanting to ce aforting hold on her shoulder, but when he spotted the


    vignce in her eyes, he held back. "I''ll drive you home," he stated, without leaving any room for


    argument.


    Rachel shook her head. "I''ll be having dinner with Celiater, and then send her home."


    Celia was chatting with Marcus when she heard her name being mentioned. She pointed to her nose.


    "Send me home?"


    Marcus secretly tugged the corner of her sleeve. He nced at her and shook his head.


    ''What does he mean?''


    Celia furrowed her eyebrows, not understanding what he meant. She was about to say goodbye to him


    when he grabbed her hand.


    "I''ll drive her home," Marcus replied.


    ''What a silly girl,'' he thought.


    Jack''s eyes glimmered with joy as he raised his eyebrows. "In that case, I can drive Rachel home."


    The corner of Rachel''s mouth twitched.


    Celia stared at the retreating figures of the ex-couple. In a few seconds, she realized that her hand was


    still being held by Marcus. She immediately shook off his hold. "Why did you stop Rachel from driving


    me home?"


    With a faint smile, Marcus didn''t bother answering her. Instead, he turned around and walked into one


    of the consulting rooms behind him. ''She''s still silly after so many years,'' he thought to himself.


    Jack turned the steering wheel and drove steadily along the highway.


    He had been about to set off for a dinner party when he had gotten a message from Marcus about


    Rachel''s predicament. He had turned the car around and sped towards the hospital.


    He nced at Rachel who was sitting in the passenger seat. At the sight of her, he couldn''t help but


    feel a little bit giddy over their situation.


    Although he was pained at the sight of her injury,


    it gave him another chance to spend some time with her.


    Noticing his stare, she shifted her position. "Focus on the road."


    Jack withdrew his gaze and smiled faintly. In a few minutes, they arrived at the gates of hermunity,


    and he got out of the car. Seeing her eyes widened alertly, he exined, "I''m hungry. Do you mind if I


    come over your ce for dinner first?"


    "My arm is injured," she said, motioning to the bandage on her arm.


    He had already mentally prepared himself for Rachel''s refusal. He shrugged. "That''s fine. I can cook."


    Seeing how Jack had busied himself in the kitchen upon entering the room, Rachel couldn''t help but


    sigh. It seemed that no matter how much she tried to avoid him, fate would always try its best to bring


    them together.


    At that time, a ringtone interrupted her thoughts. She nced at the phone. It was Jack''s.


    "Your phone is ringing," she called out, but he didn''t seem to hear her.


    Rachel had no other choice but to take his phone to the kitchen. Just as she grabbed it, she could see


    Celine''s name pop up on his screen.


    It seemed that even till now, they were still extremely intimate with one another.


    She grimaced. She handed the phone to him as if nothing had happened. "Someone is calling you."


    "Answer it for me," he said subconsciously. Back then, he always asked Rachel to answer his calls if he


    was busy.


    "I don''t think that''s appropriate."


    cing the phone on the counter, Rachel turned around and walked out of the kitchen. Her movements


    were more stiff and reserved than a few moments ago.


    The tension between them deepened further.


    In a few minutes, Jack was finally done cooking. However, they didn''t exchange much words. In fact,


    they were so silent that they could hear a pin drop from a mile away. After they were finished, Rachel


    asked him to leave.


    After Jack left, the house became even colder as Rachel smiled mockingly. How could she have


    forgotten about Celine?


    ''Do you want to be regarded as a woman who breaks rtionships?'' she thought to herself.


    At this point, she knew for a fact that the rtionship between the both of them was nonexistent.


    As he sat in his living room, Jack pinched the space between his eyebrows. At the same time, his


    phone lit up. It was another call from Celine.


    He didn''t answer her first call, and now her name popped up yet again.


    After hesitating for another few seconds, Jack finally picked up the phone. "Don''t call me again," he


    snapped.


    Celine didn''t expect for him to snap at her the moment he answered the phone. Her voice became


    disgruntled.


    "What''s wrong? Why didn''t you pick up my phone? Is it because of Rachel?"


    "Nothing," he snapped again.


    Three years ago, he had already exposed Celine''s lies and hoped that she could finally live a good life.


    He was already rest assured that their rtionship was over.


    At that time, he hoped that he could finally make things clear to Rachel.


    He didn''t expect that Celine would attempt tomit suicide.


    When the hospital called him and informed him of this situation, they were still unsure if she could


    make it or not. He had ordered them to save her life no matter what the costs.


    After all, he couldn''t deny the history that they had shared together.


    Once she recovered, although Jack didn''t speak of it, his attitude towards her softened a lot. In fact, he


    even dealt with Celine always staying by his side.


    He wouldn''t tell her to leave him, because he was afraid that his words might trigger her again.


    "Fine, whatever," she snapped once he hung up. Her hands grazed over the shirt that she had just


    bought for him.


    She called him because she wanted to bring it over.


    Celine didn''t expect that he would snap at her before he could say anything.


    She clenched her fists around the fabric and threw it onto the carpet.


    Eric yawned. As soon as he entered the office, one of his colleagues patted him on the shoulder. "Mr.


    Fu is looking for you. You better go there as soon as possible," he reminded.


    Everyone in thepany knew that Eric''s cousin was Jack''s ex-wife.


    That was why he was well-respected within thepany.


    Eric didn''t waste any time. He arrived in Jack''s office within a few minutes. "Jack," he greeted. "You


    looking for me?"


    When they''re alone, Eric had been used to calling him Jack instead of Mr. Fu.


    Jack opened the drawer and took something out. He tossed it at him. "You''re free for the day," he


    commanded. "Send this over to Rachel."


    He knew that if he was the one who brought it to her, she wouldn''t ept it.


    Eric gazed at the ointment. "Has she been burnt?"


    Seeing him nod, Eric''s face darkened. He ced the ointment into his pocket and took two steps


    forward. "Does it have anything to do with you?" he questioned.


    Jack shook his head solemnly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t easy for them to build such a trustful rtionship in thest three years.


    "Do you still doubt my love for her?" Jack sighed.


    "I was afraid that you would''ve done something irrational."


    It was rare for Eric to be this serious. His face softened as he nced at the ointment. "Don''t worry, I''ll


    send it to her once I get off work."


    Eric drove to the hospital at noon break, knowing fully well that Rachel would be at the hospital. After


    asking one of the nurses, he found her in the corner of the canteen staring at her phone.


    "Didn''t you say that it''s a bad habit to y with your phone whiling eating?" Eric pulled out a chair and


    sat opposite to her.


    "I''m studying a patient''s condition." She looked up. "Why are you here?"


    "I have something for you."


    After looking at the ointment he ced on the table, she thought of the so-called friend Eric must''ve


    gotten it from. Her face turned cold. "I don''t want it."


    "Why? Don''t you need it?" Up until now, Eric had no idea why Rachel insisted on being distant from


    him.


    "Did you buy this ointment?"


    Seeing the puzzled look on his face, she sighed. "If you didn''t buy this, why would I ept it?"


    "I bought it," he lied and blinked. Back then, Rachel knew he was lying if he kept blinking his eyes after


    the lie. It seemed that he hadn''t changed his habit.


    With a faint smile on her lips, Rachel picked up her te and walked towards the recycling bin.


    Eric sighed, following her. "I bought it from the pharmacy," he insisted.


    "Fine. Let me ask you this."


    She stopped and turned around. "How did you know that I would need this?"


    "I heard about it." He scratched the back of his head.


    "Who told you?"


    "I heard it by ident."


    "How much is the ointment then?"


    Eric frowned. How the hell was he supposed to know? Thinking that the ointment wasn''t too expensive,


    he quickly guessed, "Thirty-five dors."


    "Really? What pharmacy did you buy it from? Remind me to buy a few boxes. It wouldn''t be long till I


    be a millionaire myself," she said snidely.


    His shoulders sagged at her sarcasm.


    It seemed that he was exposed.


    Having no other choice, he admitted begrudgingly, "You don''t have to argue with me like this. Jack was


    the one who asked me to give you this ointment. He knew that you wouldn''t ept it from him, so he


    asked me to give it to you."


    "You know I wouldn''t take it. You shouldn''t havee here in his stead," she said


    indifferently.

 Chapter 317 A Meal Together

    Chapter 317 A Meal Together


    The rtionship between Rachel and Jack should have ended three years ago. She didn''t want to get


    involved with him again.


    Rachel continued to walk ahead. Eric walked faster until he caught up with her. He grabbed her arm


    and stopped her. "Rachel, it''s just an ointment for burns. Just take it."


    "If you bought it, then I would definitely take it," Rachel replied seriously.


    She wouldn''t casually ept anything from Jack, though.


    Eric felt confused and thought that he had to ask about it. "Why do you always take for granted how


    much other people care for you?"


    In his opinion, Jack did a pretty good job of it.


    "You don''t understand, Eric. I just hope that you will not get yourself involved in this matter. You don''t


    have to do anything for us. It''s useless."


    It was one of the most difficult things to do to exin anything rted to rtionships to someone who


    was not involved in that rtionship.


    It was her opinion that two people who had been separated for years had gone through a lot of things


    during that time that turned each of them into a different person than they were before. Because of this,


    getting back together was very difficult.


    However, there was nock of real world examples where couples who got separated were able to


    rebuild their rtionship once more. A contrast to what Rachel believed.


    But how many of these couples were separated by a woman like Celine?


    It would be a lie to im the she didn''t care at all. How many women wouldn''t be jealous of their


    husbands'' ex-girlfriends? Additionally, Jack had love Celine so deeply back then.


    When Jack answered his phone and heard Eric''s low voice, he knew that the mission was aplete


    failure.


    Each time he thought that he was getting closer to Rachel, there was always something that would get


    in the way of their rtionship and bring them back to square one.


    In the past few years, Jack had convinced himself that he should move on.


    And he had long thought that he was sessful in convincing himself.


    However, when he saw Rachel at the airport, it made him realize that his feelings for her never truly


    disappeared, but was only hidden deep in his heart.


    And now, those feelings had returned to the forefront and were even stronger than before. He felt that


    he had to get back no matter what.


    When he reached his office, Eric sighed and shook his head. Five minutester, he picked up the


    ointment and threw it into the trash can.


    Out of nowhere, a fair-skinned, slender hand reached into the trash bin and took out the ointment once


    more. She turned her head to Eric with a confused look. "Why did you throw it away, Eric? It doesn''t


    look like it has ever been used before."


    Eric turned to the source of the voice and was surprised to see that it was Zoe Huang from the


    executive department.


    She was one of the most graceful girls in thepany. Many of the male employees in thepany


    had a crush on her. However, none of them had ever had a chance with her.


    Eric had always thought that she was pretty, but they didn''t know each other personally. Since she took


    the initiative to have a conversation with him, he was takenpletely by surprise. "I no longer have


    any use for it. So, I decided to throw it away."


    Zoe Huang brought out a piece of tissue and wiped the outside of the bottle, and ced it on the table.


    "Just keep it. Maybe someone will have need of it someday."


    Eric silently nodded his head in response. He did not dare to say "no" to her.


    Zoe Huang didn''t leave immediately, and instead smiled at him sweetly. "Are you free tonight, Eric?"


    she asked. "Myptop is broken. Do you have the time to check it for me?"


    Eric worked in the technology department of MK Group and dealt withputer issues every day.


    "Yes, of course, but I have no idea where you live," he replied immediately with a nod.


    "I''lle to you after your shift. Just wait for me."


    Eric began to smile to himself as he watched her walk away. ''Is this an opportunity for me to go further


    with her?'' he wondered to himself.


    It was rare for Rachel to remain quiet for two days. She slowly untied the bandage wrapped around her


    arm. The blisters had almostpletely disappeared, but there were still traces left. She just needed to


    use the scald ointment.


    Celia, who seemed to be more scared than her, remained silent all the time.


    "Celia, take a breath. You might suffocate yourself," Rachel said tofort her.


    Her words seemed to have brought Celia to her senses. She turned to Rachel and asked, "Is that going


    to leave a scar on your arm, Rachel?"


    "No, it won''t," Rachel replied briefly. She rolled down her sleeve to cover the wound. She then turned to


    Celia, who still looked more like a child. "Be careful in the future," she reminded her.


    The woman who said that she wanted to take revenge was detained by the police for two days and


    then released. It made Rachel worried that the woman might find another way to do something bad to


    Celia.


    And there was no way that she would always be so lucky to escape each time.


    "I understand. I''ll be careful."


    The telephone of her desk suddenly rang. Rachel reached for the phone to answer it right away. She


    was then very busy that she didn''t notice when Celia''s face flushed.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was James and he called Rachel into his office again. She assumed that he wanted to talk about


    Lucas once more.


    Lucas was in the emergency department for a very long time, but he never asked to be transferred


    back.


    Rachel knocked on the door of the office and then peeked inside. "Uncle James, you wanted to talk to


    me?"


    James looked at her, and motioned for her toe in and sit down. "Are you free tonight, Rachel?"


    "Yes, what can I do for you?" Rachel replied.


    "My wife and I have an appointment with Iris, tonight. Would you like to join us?"


    ''For the purpose of breaking up the couple?''


    she wondered to herself.


    Rachel thought a while and then shook her head. "I don''t think it would be appropriate for me to join


    you and your wife on such an asion."


    James seemed to have guessed what she was thinking. He forced a slight smile and then said,


    "Rachel, you misunderstood it. We asked her out to have a casual conversation and to get to know her


    better.


    And since Lucas insists on being with her, we figured to just let them do whatever they decide to do.


    However, we should at least get to know her character first, don''t you agree?


    My wife and I are afraid that she''d be too embarrassed to show her true self with us. So, having


    you with us would help lighten the atmosphere."


    Rachel smiled awkwardly when she realized that James had seen through her. "Does Lucas know


    about this?" she asked lightly.


    "Not yet. And you should not tell him about it either. My wife and I want to learn about this girl''s


    personality first."


    Since it would just be a meet-up for a casual conversation, Rachel thought that it would be


    inappropriate for her to refuse. After work, she joined James in his car and they drove to the restaurant


    where they would meet to spend some time and have dinner.


    Rachel first met Iris three years ago when thetter was sick and in a bad mental state. When they met


    again, she had to agree that Lucas indeed had good taste in women.


    After several years of hard work, Iris was now a regional agent of a popr cosmeticspany. She


    was confident and charming, and this made it difficult for people to take their eyes off her.


    Rachel smiled, opened her arms and hugged Iris warmly. "It''s good to see you again. It''s been a long


    time since west met."


    Rachel then introduced James and his wife to Iris since Lucas was not there to join them.


    She thought that the meal would go smooth and friendly as nned. She never expected that it would


    go a different way.


    The rm clock went off at exactly six in the morning.


    The first thing Rachel did was to turn off the rm before she crawled out of bed with sleepy eyes. She


    then threw a duck egg into the pot to boil it. She hurriedly went to the bathroom and washed up


    afterwards.


    She was barely done brushing her teeth when the doorbell rang and she almost jumped out of her skin.


    "Rachel, open the door!" Lucas called from outside the door.


    ''What is Lucas doing here this early in the morning?'' Rachel wondered to herself.


    Lucas rushed in with a nervous look on his face as soon as Rachel opened the door.


    "What''s wrong, Lucas?" Rachel took a step back from him because his arrival felt strange.


    Lucas looked straight into Rachel''s eyes and asked nervously, "Where is Iris?"


    "Is she not at home?" she asked in reply. Rachel wondered why Lucas came to her house so early in


    the morning just to look for Iris. She wondered what had happened and if she was truly missing.


    Lucas grabbed Rachel''s shoulders without warning. "What happenedst night? Why isn''t she


    answering her phone and why isn''t she at home? Where is she?!" Lucas roared at Rachel.


    He had to work overtime at the emergency department for the whole night.


    Thus, Lucas and Iris simply agreed to have breakfast that morning together.


    However, when he got out of work that morning, he was not able to find her at her apartment. He stood


    at the door and rang the doorbell for a long time, but no one answered. He even called her phone more


    than fifty times, but he couldn''t contact her. He didn''t know where she was until he was able to speak to


    a neighbor. The neighbor came back from the supermarket and informed him that Iris left early in the


    morning with a suitcase in her hand.


    The words of the neighbor made him feel like he was about to go crazy.


    Was she going to leave without saying goodbye again like she did many years ago?


    Lucas then went to thepany where Iris worked. He found out from her colleagues at work that she


    suddenly resigned without any exnation.


    Fortunately, he knew one of her colleagues who had a good rtionship with Iris. What he found out


    from that colleague was the reason why he went to see Rachel in a hurry. He wanted to know what his


    parents said to Iris during the dinner the evening before.


    Rachel was stunned at what Lucas said. "Everything was fine," she said with a surprised look on her


    face.


    Yesterday, after the four of them sat down for dinner, the atmosphere started off as a little awkward. But


    once they started to chat, the dinner quickly became very harmonious.


    The things that they talked about were mostly trivial and funny things in life. James then asked about


    Iris'' job, but nothing unusual ever happened throughout the dinner.


    At the end of the dinner, James asked Rachel to pay the bill. So, she had no idea what they talked


    about during the time that she was away.


    Rachel suddenly thought about this and recalled that the expression on Iris'' face suddenly changed


    when she got back to her seat after paying the bill.


    After she got back, Rachel also asked Iris if she was feeling okay, and she replied that it was just


    because she was a little tired. She exined that she was too busy with work during the day.


    However, when Rachel considered the situation now, she felt that there was something wrong at that


    time.


    But she immediately shook her head in disbelief. "No, it can''t be. Uncle James told me that he just


    wanted to know Iris'' true character," she exined.


    Lucas was suddenly angry. "Did my father say anything that implied to her that she had to leave me?"


    he asked furiously.

 Chapter 318 Being Used

    Chapter 318 Being Used


    That was the only reason he could think of. Otherwise, why would Iris leave all of a sudden?


    Before Rachel could answer, Lucas sneered. Heartache shed in his gaze. "I trust you," he spat. "I


    trust you, and this is what you did to me? You just had to help my father separate us!"


    "I didn''t... It''s not what you think!"


    Even she was unsure with her own words. As she saw his retreating figure, she fell against the wall, as


    if all her strength had been drained away.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Rachel went straight to James'' office. "I have something to ask you,"


    she said hesitantly.


    "Is it about what happenedst night?"


    James poured himself a cup of tea as if he was unaffected by what had happened.


    "Last night, did you say anything to Iris while I was away?"


    Rachel could only hope that Lucas was wrong about all of this.


    She hated being used, especially by elders she actually trusted.


    Instead of answering her directly, James took out another tea cup from the cab and poured her


    some scented tea. He motioned for her toe closer. "Have a taste. My wife bought itst night."


    Pursing her lips, Rachel could already feel her heart sinking.


    Sighing, James said, "Okay, you''re right. The purpose of that dinner was to ask Iris to leave him.


    Do you want Lucas to lose everything?"


    "All I want to know is the truth."


    He took a few steps towards her. "You don''t need to know that," he dismissed. "I''ll exin it to Lucas."


    "I have to know," she insisted.


    "Fine. Last night, when I asked you to go out and pay the bill, I told Iris that you were the only daughter-


    inw in our hearts. Except for you, we will not ept anyone into the Zhou family," he said with no


    regrets.


    Rachel could already feel herself sinking into her seat. A wave of exhaustion hit her.


    Suddenly, the saying "I didn''t kill him, but he died because of me" became expressively clearer.


    Although she might not have yed an active role in ending their rtionship, she was the reason why


    their rtionship was destroyed.


    A bitter smile slipped into her lips. ''Are the people around me only there just so they could use me?''


    she thought. Back then, she had always respected James. The man was like her father. He was the


    one who had been there for her every step of the way.


    Now, it seemed as if she became just another pawn in his chessboard.


    Heaving a sigh, Rachel forced herself to go back to her office and cheer herself up. At this point,


    maybe she didn''t need to be such a doormat in the future. Her forehead creased.


    She forced herself to stare into herputer and start on her workload.


    Holding a bag of chocte biscuits she had just bought, Celia popped her head into Rachel''s office


    and furrowed her eyebrows at the woman sitting in front of her.


    When she asked her to taste the biscuits, she adamantly refused her and asked her to leave.


    Although Rachel had refused her several times in the past, she would always concede in the end.


    Today was a different story.


    Before she could even open her mouth, she already asked her to leave.


    However, being Celia, she didn''t leave immediately.


    "Do you really not want to try?" she insisted.


    "I have too much work to do," Rachel said indifferently. She didn''t even bother to lift her head.


    "Are you in a bad mood?"


    "I''m just busy with work."


    Rachel was always the type of person who was closed-off. She didn''t have the habit of telling other


    people what was on her mind. The only person who could get her to open up was Lea.


    Not believing her, Celia shook her head. "You''re being really weird today. This morning, you went to Mr.


    Zhou''s office and stayed there for quite a while. Were you scolded?"


    "No, Celia, but I''m a hundred percent sure the head nurse will scold you if she sees that you''ve left


    your rounds."


    The bar had always been lively, but in one of the VIP boxes, the lively atmosphere was nowhere to be


    found.


    Michael patted hispanion''s arm. "Go out first. We have something to talk about," he whispered.


    Without anyints, the woman walked out of the room.


    The quiet box became even more silent.


    Michael nced up at Marcus. "How did you know that? Do you still talk to Rachel?" He ignored Jack''s


    dark look.


    Jack also wanted to know why Marcus knew how much of a bad mood Rachel had been in the past two


    days.


    Marcus rolled his eyes defensively. "Someone told me. Why do you ask so many questions? It''s not as


    if it''s any of your business."


    "Come on, man, tell me," Matthew insisted. "Maybe you could lift Jack''s spirits. I mean, look, he even


    got a pimple on his face because of it."


    There was indeed a red mark on Jack''s forehead. However, it wasn''t a pimple, but a mosquito bite from


    last night.


    Michael joked, "He''s more than thirty, and he''s getting pimples because of a woman," he swooned


    mockingly. "Oh, how touching!"


    "Enough!"


    Jack interrupted. "Is she the nurse we metst time?"


    "Yep." Marcus wasn''t surprised that the man figured it out.


    Celia was the one who told him.


    Ever since they met at the hospital, they kept in touch on the Inte.


    A smile broke into Jack''s face. "Good job, man."


    "Wait! Who are you talking about?"


    Michael sat up. "What nurse? Why didn''t I know?"


    He had always been a curious man.


    Jack motioned to the man beside him. "You can ask him."


    Marcus had no idea why Rachel was in a bad mood.


    Although Jack wanted to know, it wasn''t as if Rachel was willing to tell him after what their rtionship


    had gone through.


    A bitter smile slipped into his lips.


    Eric giggled in front of theputer. Ever since he helped Zoe fix up herptop, their rtionship had


    skyrocketed.


    Now, from time to time, they would watch a movie together and sometimes even try out a few


    restaurants.


    In his opinion, they were already gradually bing boyfriend and girlfriend. They just didn''t have a


    label yet.


    He nned to ask her out on the weekend.


    While he was indulging his thoughts, someone patted his shoulder. Eric stood up abruptly, wanting to


    find who had distracted him but when he saw that it was Jack, his anger vanished. "Mr. Fu," he said


    sheepishly.


    "Chatting during work hours?"


    Eric quickly closed his app. "I''m just talking for a while," he exined quickly. "Don''t worry. I already


    finished all my work."


    "Come with me. I have something to tell you."


    Eric had always been afraid of Jack, especially when it came to the workce. ording to the


    employee manual, no one was allowed to do anything unrted to work during working hours. He


    wasn''t expecting that he''d get caught like this!


    He lowered his head and followed him.


    Jack took out a check from his pocket and gave it to him. "Take it."


    Eric''s eyes widened. "Are you giving me money?"


    ''I thought he was going to fine me.''


    He ced his hand on Jack''s shoulder. "Jack, you''re my hero. You know how I''m in need of cash right


    now. Don''t worry. Once I get my sry, I''ll pay you back."


    Jack snorted. "Who said it was for you?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael had always said how stupid Eric could be. It turned out that the man wasn''t wrong.


    Eric furrowed his eyebrows. "Then what is this for?"


    "Rachel''s in a bad mood these past two days. Go to the mall and by something for her."


    Eric slouched.


    "Why don''t you buy it yourself?


    "Have you forgotten what happened to the ointment?"


    Jack had hoped that he would be able to choose it himself and give it to her in person, but it wouldn''t


    be the right time for that.


    Besides, Eric couldn''t hide anything from her. Even if he bought something to Rachel and hid the fact


    that it was from Jack, she would immediately find out.


    It would be better for Eric to buy it himself as to not to arouse her suspicion.


    When he saw the helpless glint in the man''s eyes, Jack chuckled. "The rest of the money is yours."


    ''Is that mymission? It''s already too much!''


    Eric raised his eyebrows. "Thank you so much, Jack."


    Eric went back to his seat and sent a message to Zoe. "Are you free after work? Let''s go to the mall. I


    have to buy something for my cousin."


    In the past two days, Rachel still hadn''t recovered from the incident.


    Although she sent an apology message to Lucas, she still received no reply.


    She even went to the emergency department to see him, but they told her that he had asked for a long


    leave. No one knew when he''de back.

 Chapter 319 Fought Back

    Chapter 319 Fought Back


    With a sigh, Rachel turned off the lights in the living room and entered the study.


    Knock! Knock!


    ''Is Lucas here?''


    Rachel immediately walked to the door only to see Eric standing outside. She felt a little disappointed.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''m not weed?"


    Eric raised the gift bag in his hand and shook it in front of her face. "I''m here for a free meal, plus I got


    you a gift."


    Reminded by this, Rachel suddenly realized that she had forgotten about dinner. "I didn''t cook anything


    for tonight," she murmured.


    "Then what do you want to eat?"


    Eric stared at her carefully. If there was something he knew about Rachel, it was that she always had a


    great attention to detail. She always insisted on eating on time or else her stomach would have


    problems.


    He nced at his watch. It was almost 8 p.m.


    Before he came here, he had been afraid that he couldn''t make it for dinner. He didn''t expect that she


    didn''t cook anything up.


    It seemed that Jack was right. Something was really wrong with her.


    If she was alone, Rachel would''ve missed dinner and gone to bed. Now that Eric was here, she made


    two simple dishes and a bowl of soup with the ingredients left in her fridge.


    It took her about half an hour.


    Once she called for him, Eric ced the remote onto the couch and went to the dining area. He took a


    bowl and a pair of chopsticks from Rachel before sitting down. "You seem sad," he noted.


    "Do I?" Rachel didn''t bother saying anything more. "Hurry up. I still have to read."


    Eric ced a piece of fish in Rachel''s bowl. "What book are you reading? Do you have an exam?"


    "Do you only read books if there''s a test?" Rachel snorted.


    Although she wasn''t much of a talkative person, she would be more introverted if she wasn''t in the


    mood.


    "Then why would you read so much that you''d forget about dinner? You look like you need someone to


    talk to," Eric said. He didn''t really know how to get her to talk to him.


    cing her chopsticks back onto the table, her head snapped towards him. "What are you trying to


    say?"


    "Look, I just care for you." Eric frowned.


    "Let''s just eat."


    Hearing this, Eric had no other choice but to hold back. He could talk about it after dinner.


    However, as soon as he was finished eating, Rachel didn''t waste any time as she pulled his arm and


    dragged him out of the door.


    The door shut in front of him. Eric tried knocking, but it was to no avail. "Rachel!" he called out. "My


    stuff''s still inside."


    The door opened with a small crack, and his phone and car keys were shoved out.


    Staring at the closed door with irritation, Eric couldn''t help but think, ''She must really be in a bad mood.''


    When she was in a bad mood, Rachel always preferred to stay alone. Unfortunately, Eric couldn''t take


    a hint.


    That was why she had driven him out directly.


    After cleaning up, Rachel wiped her hands. She was about to go back to the study when she caught a


    glimpse of the gift bag sitting on the tea table.


    She had recalled that Eric nned to give her something.


    Out of curiosity, she peered inside the gift box to see a ne lying exquisitely in the box. It was a


    Bvlgari ne with and 18K gold chain and embedded pearls. If she remembered correctly, the


    ne must''ve cost more than 10,000 dors.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''When did he get so rich?''


    Thinking of asking him some other time, Rachel was about to stuff it away when she saw a card lying at


    the bottom of the box. When she nced at it, her smile froze.


    "Celine, I hope you''ll like it," it said with Jack''s signature.


    She sneered. It seemed that this was Jack''s. Only he could be so generous as to give a woman


    something this expensive.


    But since it was for Celine, why would Eric give it to her?


    Before she went to work the next day, Rachel ced the box into her bag and took it to the hospital.


    She nned to ask Eric toe over to take it back.


    What she didn''t expect was to see the ne''s owner while she was working.


    Celine was wearing a white dress with an expensive bag around her arm. The bag was created by one


    of the most well-known designers. In fact, only a few people had that bag.


    She slowly pushed the door open and took off her sunsses. "Rachel, are you busy now?"


    "Just say it," Rachel snapped. She couldn''t stand the woman''s sarcastic voice.


    Celine pulled out a chair and took a sit. "Since you said so, I''ll get straight to the point. I came here to


    ask you to give me back my thing.


    You should''ve gotten my ne right? There must''ve been a mishap. It was given to me by Jack."


    ''Isn''t she fast?''


    Rachel saved the half-finished document. She was about to take out the ne from her cab and


    return it to the woman in front of her.


    However, as soon as she left her seat, she heard Celine mock, "You better return it to me. Although the


    ne isn''t worth much, it still belongs to someone else.


    Besides, you''ve already said it yourself, don''t you? You''re so independent that you have no need for a


    man.


    Since you''re so capable, you might as well get one yourself."


    It seemed that Celine still remembered what she had told her.


    However, it wasn''t easy to bully her any longer. If the woman had spoken politely, Rachel would''ve


    returned the ne to her immediately.


    But after hearing her voice, Rachel wasn''t in the mood to y nice.


    She might as well take it head on.


    Rachel leaned back and crossed her arms over her chest. "How can you be so sure that your ne


    is here? It''s a gift from Jack, is it not? Why would it be lying around here?"


    "Eric made a mistake."


    "Really?"


    Rachel sneered. "Well, I guess it''s your own fault. You shouldn''t throw away your things as if they aren''t


    important."


    Celine didn''t expect that she would be so aggressive. "I never throw things randomly!"


    "Then what are you trying to say? You want to say that Eric stole your ne?" Rachel''s voice


    became even colder.


    ''I won''t hit back unless they hit first.''


    That had always been her life motto.


    Celine snorted, waving her hand dismissively. "Who the hell knows? All I need to know is that my


    ne is with you. You can either hand it to me immediately, or I can call the police. Maybe then


    everyone could see how the famous Dr. Shen couldn''t keep her grimy hands to herself!"


    Rachel scoffed. "Call them then. I can also ask them to investigate that matter very closely, just in case


    you decided to set us up."


    Although it was a casual remark, Celine froze at the usation.


    "Do you really like to steal other people''s things?" Celine sighed. "You already grabbed my man once,


    and now you want to steal my ne. Sometimes, I wonder if you''re just that jealous of me."


    "If I remember correctly, my name was the one written on the marriage certificate, not yours," Rachel


    snapped. "You don''t have any rights to talk about stealing another man, you home-wrecker."


    Although Rachel didn''t mean to say anything unpleasant, Celine just kept irritating her.


    The past should''ve already been left forgotten, but it seemed that the woman still hadn''t gotten over it


    yet.


    She gritted her teeth at the thought.


    Celine was so furious that her chest heaved up and down.


    At that time, she was the one who Jack loved. They were happy together. She didn''t expect that she''d


    be a mistress! The word had always been a thorn to her sides.


    "You better watch your mouth!" She mmed her hands onto the table. "You''re just jealous that Jack


    gave me the ne that you have to ask Eric to steal it."


    Rachel was growing tired of hearing her incessant insults. Having enough of it, she stood up and took


    the box from her shelf. She threw it at her. However, given the woman''s slow reflexes, the box fell to


    the floor.


    The ne popped out of the box from the impact, and it fell to her feet.


    "You said you didn''t take it, and now you''re throwing it at me?"


    Celine snarled.


    "I''m not interested in other people''s stuff, but you wronged me and Eric." Rachel red. "If I find out


    that someone set us up then..."


    She trailed off, leaving a lot to her imagination.


    Celine stiffened from the threat. "Then why didn''t you just give it to me?"


    "I did, didn''t I?"


    Taking a few steps forward, Rachel stood beside Celine and whispered, "I don''t take stuff from you


    even if other people paid me to do so. The mere thought disgusts me!"


    Celine wanted to say something, but she couldn''t find a word to describe what she was feeling right


    now. She could only re at Rachel and stomp angrily out of the room.


    She had nned to use this opportunity to teach that woman a lesson, but she didn''t expect Rachel to


    humiliate her like this.


    She would definitely get back at her!


    Finally, it was quiet. Rachel rolled her eyes, irritated from the encounter.


    The more Celine thought about it, the more furious she became. She immediately drove to the MK


    Group. She was smart enough not to take the elevator. Instead, she sat in the waiting area with


    bloodshot eyes.


    Her appearance became the main gossip in the whole building.


    "Mr. Fu, are you busy?" Standing by the door of his office, Austin grinned from ear to ear.

 Chapter 320 Directed And Acted By Herself

    Chapter 320 Directed And Acted By Herself


    Jack nced at Austin and continued to twirl with the pen in between his fingertips. "What''s up?"


    From the look on Austin''s face, what he was about to say had nothing to do with business. Every time


    he showed even a flicker of emotion, it meant that what he was going to say was meant for private


    ears.


    Now, it had something to do with Jack.


    "Miss Duan is in the lobby, and everyone says that you quarreled with her. She looks devastated."


    If Austin hadn''t gone to the executive department, he wouldn''t have heard about it.


    The executive department held thergest number of female employees in thepany. It was also


    the ce where gossip was known to circte.


    When Austin came over to get some office supplies, he was surprised to see several employees


    crowding in one spot and talking about a certain someone.


    Since he wasn''t busy today, he stood aside and listened to what they were talking about. The man


    stiffened when he heard Celine''s name.


    "Wait, what''s wrong with Celine? What did you say?" Austin took a step forward.


    "Austin..."


    Suddenly, the crowd dispersed. As if nothing had happened, they all went back to their seats and


    pretended to look at case files.


    Austin decided to ask one of them, "What were you talking about?"


    "Nothing." The female employee waved her hand. Who would dare gossip about Jack in front of


    Austin?


    ustomed to this kind of situation, Austin frowned. "In that case, I can give you the corresponding


    punishment ording to the employee manual."


    "Austin, please don''t. We won''t be able to survive the next month if our sry''s deducted," she begged.


    Her eyes glistened with unshed tears as she stared up at him. "Just pretend you didn''t hear anything."


    "Speak then."


    He took a step back and waited.


    Knowing that her own sry was on the line, the female employee whispered, "We just saw Celine


    sitting in the lobby with red eyes, so we assumed that they had a fight."


    "That''s it?"


    Seeing that she nodded, Austin immediately returned to his boss''s office with the office supplies that he


    had collected. After what he had heard, Jack immediately walked down to check it himself.


    "Why are you here?"


    Jack stood in front of Celine. He couldn''t help but feel strange at the way she bowed her head so


    meekly.


    Why didn''t shee to his office directly?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Celine didn''t raise her head immediately. "Jack," she stuttered out as the tears ran down her cheeks.


    If they were still together, he would''ve hugged her tightly andforted her with all the sweet words he


    could think of.


    But now, her emotions had no effect on him.


    He nced at her indifferently before motioning to the receptionist to send him a box of tissues. "Wipe


    your tears first," he ordered. "Thene with me to my office."


    There was no need to show off her tears in front of the wholepany. It was embarrassing.


    Once they reached his office, Jack turned to her. "What''s wrong?"


    Celine shook her head, disying her bloodshot eyes. "Nothing. I just felt sad, so I came here to you."


    Her original n was to pretend to be so pitiful and wait for him to ask her why. Once he did, she would


    tell him all about what Rachel had done to her.


    Unexpectedly, Jack motioned to the door. "In that case, you can sit in the meeting room to calm


    yourself down."


    Holding her breath, Celine''s face changed momentarily. She pinched the leather seat so hard that she


    thought that her manicured nails had broken. She sniffled and sighed as tears ran down her flushed


    cheeks.


    He had already engrossed himself on work that he didn''t even notice.


    She waited for a long time, but he didn''t say a word. Finally, she couldn''t help but snap, "Aren''t you


    going to ask me what had happened? Don''t you care about me?"


    He frowned and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    Didn''t he just ask her now? Wasn''t she the one who refused to tell him?


    Trying to suppress the annoyance in his heart, Jack tried again, "Then tell me. What happened?"


    Celine lowered her head, hiding the sh of viciousness in her eyes. "I bought a ne yesterday,


    but they mixed it with another customer''s stuff. So I took the wrong one. Today, when I went to take my


    ne back, I didn''t expect to be so insulted."


    "Well, did you get it back?"


    "I did, but it''s broken now. She threw it onto the floor."


    Celine took out the ne from her purse and gazed at it. "I liked it very much," she murmured. "How


    could she say such a thing?"


    The ne looked familiar.


    Astonishment shed in his gaze. "Who took your ne?"


    "I went to the mall yesterday to buy the ne, and I happened to run into Eric. I heard that he


    bought something for Rachel.


    I didn''t know why I took the wrong box after I paid the bill. I just found out about it this morning. When I


    went to her to take it back, not only didn''t she return it to me first, but she threw it on the floor and


    said..."


    She trailed off as she sobbed. Trying to contain herself, she bit her lower lip and continued, "She said


    that my things were dirty and I set her up on purpose, but I didn''t! How could I have expected such a


    thing?"


    Noticing that Jack didn''t say anything for a long time, Celine looked up to see his forehead creasing in


    confusion. A part of her was satisfied of the fact that he actually listened to her.


    ''He must hate Rachel right now.''


    After all, there was absolutely no w in her story!


    However, what she didn''t know was that Jack had been thinking of another problem.


    He remembered that Eric had pictured the ne.


    The man had told him that it was the only ne around the city.


    And now, Celine was protesting how it was hers and not Rachel''s.


    After a moment of silence,


    Jack asked, "Why didn''t you ask Eric when you found out the mishap? Why did you have to go to


    Rachel instead?"


    He suspected that this entire problem was a y directed and acted by none other than Celine herself.


    In that case, then that meant that the woman had spies nted around them. Otherwise, how could


    she have known that Eric would buy something for Rachel?


    And the woman just confronted Rachel for the ne. Everything didn''t seem right about it.


    Jack smiled bitterly in his heart, but he pretended to listen to all theme excuses that Celine had made


    up for herself.


    Everything she said just continued to discredit Rachel.


    "Enough," Jack said lowly, having enough of her words. "Now that you got it back, there''s no need to


    say anything more."


    "But I feel sad. How could she say that my things are dirty? Is she really that clean?" Celine spat. Her


    original intention was to make herself look as piteous as possible, but now he yelled at her.


    Jack sneered. "Are you not dirty?"


    "What do you mean?" She stood up in disbelief. "Why am I dirty?"


    "Think about it when you get back." He motioned to the door and asked her to leave. At this point, he


    knew for a fact that everything that she had just said was fabricated.


    Now, he was more interested in the truth.


    Celine left thepany in a daze. Everything had been fine in the beginning, right? Yet, Jack insulted


    her all of a sudden.


    Her nails dug into the ne she was holding.


    The more Celine thought about it, the more furious she became. With resentment blooming in her


    gaze, she threw the ne onto the pavement.


    "Are you off duty now?"


    As soon as Eric turned off theputer, he heard Zoe''s voice from behind him. He quickly tidied the


    things on his table. "It''s done. Let''s go."


    However, just as they were about to leave, he received a call from Jack. "Come to my office."


    "I''m already off duty. How about tomorrow?" Eric gazed at Zoe awkwardly. They were nning to see a


    movie together.


    "No. Come here."


    ncing at his phone, the man curled his lips. "Zoe, do you mind waiting for a while. I have to see Mr.


    Fu."


    Zoe''s eyes quickly shed as she broke out into a cold sweat. "Sure. I''ll wait for you in the office, okay?


    But we need to go to the cinema soon."


    He hurried to the office. "What''s the matter?"


    "Did you meet Celine when you went to buy the ne for Rachel?" Jack asked the moment Eric


    had opened his office door.


    "Yes, I did." He recalled what had happened that day before shaking her head. "It was a coincidence."


    "When did you take this photo then?" Jack showed the photo that Eric had sent him.


    "That one?"


    Eric frowned. "It was probably taken when I went home. I don''t remember."

 Chapter 321 Visit Jonathan And Tracy

    Chapter 321 Visit Jonathan And Tracy


    Jack frowned. Now, he was sure that he didn''t wrong Celine. This was all just her trick!


    Seeing that the man in front of him had gone silent, Eric felt strange. "Why did you ask?"


    "Did you tell Celine that you bought this for Rachel?" Jack wanted to get all the details before he could


    confront any one of them.


    Eric wrinkled his nose in disgust. "And how is that possible? I never had a word with her."


    He nced at his watch. Ten minutes had already gone by. "If it''s okay with you, I''ll be leaving now. I


    already got tickets to the movie, so I''m in a hurry."


    Jack nodded, but as Eric was about to walk out of the office, he suddenly asked, "Who did you go with


    to buy that ne?"


    "A friend," Eric replied sheepishly, scratching the back of his head.


    "Girlfriend?"


    "Not exactly, but she might be." He grinned. "I''m alreadyte. I''ll get going now."


    Zoe kept ncing at her watch every now and then. Her heart raced in her chest as the feeling of


    restlessness grew inside of her. At this point, she couldn''t even stay still.


    ''Jack''s smart. What if he already figured it out?''


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. Let''s go." Eric patted her on the shoulder. When he realized how her face


    had gone pale from his voice, he immediately apologized, "Crap, did I scare you?"


    She slowly rxed. "No. Did Mr. Fu ask you about work?"


    "No. It''s actually about the ne." He was a very straightforward person. Besides, he didn''t think


    there was anything wrong with telling her about it.


    "Oh, is there something wrong with the ne?"


    "Who knows?" Eric shrugged.


    Zoe didn''t continue. Although she rxed a bit, her mind was swimming with endless scenarios. She


    knew for a fact that Jack wouldn''t be able to sit still until he didn''t find the culprit.


    Autumn was alreadying in early. Trees on both sides of the streets were blooming as their leaves


    varied from different shades of green, yellow, orange, and red. The scenery looked like a canvas ready


    to be painted.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On her way home, a smile slipped into Rachel''s lips as she appreciated the fragrant scent of fresh


    flowers.


    She had just finished her morning duty. When she came out of the hospital, she finally received a


    message from Lucas that said that he had finally found Iris. It seemed that everything was going all


    right on his boat.


    Since he sent her a message, she knew that he wasn''t angry at her anymore.


    Rachel felt less guilty over it now.


    "You''re back."


    Seeing that Rachel was standing by the gate of her vige, Jack quickly got out of the car and raced


    towards her.


    She gazed at him indifferently and was about to bypass him when he grabbed her arm.


    "Let me go," she said coldly.


    He tightened his grip. "Let me exin..."


    After knowing the entire story, he wanted to exin it all to Rachel.


    With Celine up to her old tricks again, he was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to give him a chance.


    He even drank some alcohol to help him regain his confidence before speaking to her.


    He had never expected that he''d get scared of confronting Rachel.


    Rachel waved her hand. "There''s no need to exin. It''s best that we don''t see each other anymore. I


    don''t want to be involved in your rtionship with Celine.


    Besides, we''ve already divorced."


    Pain shed in his eyes. "Rachel, you know that¡ª"


    "Rachel!"


    Jack nced to whoever had called out her name. The next second, Rachel used this opportunity to


    break from his hold and walked to Bill. She held his arm and smiled sweetly. "Let''s go somewhere,


    okay?"


    Staring at their receding figures, Jack wanted to catch up to them, but it felt as if his two feet were


    nailed to the ground.


    His heart ached at the sight.


    The car drove down the broad road. ncing at the woman beside him, Bill asked lowly, "Where are


    we going?"


    "Wherever."


    She didn''t know where to go. All she wanted to do was get away from Jack.


    The moment she saw him, she knew that all of this was part of Celine''s plot.


    But she didn''t care. They were already divorced.


    She might as well use this opportunity to cut the rtionship that had never been there in the first


    ce.


    Rachel finally snapped out of it and pointed at the signs in front of her. "How about the park over


    there?" she suggested. "It says it''s newly renovated, so we can go have a look."


    The park at the center of the city had been there for more than thirty years. A lot of its infrastructures


    had lost its original appearance after being exposed to the wind and the sun for too long.


    This year, the government made sure to invest money into renovating the park. Now, it became even


    more beautiful and ssic.


    As she walked down the cobblestones, she nced at Bill. "When did youe back?"


    "Last night. I came backte. That''s why I didn''t tell you."


    Recalling what he had just seen, a trace of worry shed in his eyes. "You and¡ª"


    Before he could even finish his question, Rachel quickly changed the topic. She pointed on the trees


    decorating their line of sight. "There are more and more osmanthus trees around the block. You know,


    osmanthus blossoms can used in making pastries."


    "Andy always makes pastries out of them." He smiled faintly.


    "I used to collect osmanthus blossoms, you know? But ever since I got to work, I never did it again."


    Rachel sighed. It seemed that the faster life was, the more she tended to ignore the little bits of


    happiness around them.


    Although the trees might look nothing much, they brought back a lot of childhood memories.


    As she walked around the park, Rachel found that the breakfast she had been holding had already


    gone cold. Sighing, she said her farewell to Bill and returned home.


    "I brought you a sandwich. Do you want to try it?"


    The next day, before Rachel could even enter her office, Celia''s voice echoed down the corridor.


    The entire department had been bustling ever since she started working here.


    "I already had breakfast."


    Celia pouted, motioning to her prodding belly. "I really can''t eat anymore." She sighed. "It''s going to be


    such a waste." She was about to throw it to the trash can when Rachel grabbed her arm.


    "You can eat itter. Why did you even buy that much?"


    Celia pouted. "Marcus was the one who bought it."


    A faint smile threaded across Rachel''s lips as she went back to her office. As soon as she sat down,


    she suddenly remembered about the case that the emergency department had requested. She forgot


    all about it.


    She walked out of the office. "Celia, are you free?"


    As soon as she walked out, she could see that the woman had crumbs all over her mouth. It seemed


    that Celia wasn''t that full at all. Rachel burst intoughter. "Forget it. I''ll do it."


    Rachel had nned to ask her to go to the emergency department to pick up some documents, but


    now, it seemed that she had to go by herself.


    When she arrived at the emergency department, she was quickly informed that the doctor she was


    looking for was on duty in the outpatient department today. This was why Rachel decided to look for


    him there. What she didn''t expect was to run into another familiar figure.


    Jonathan had been suffering from a cold these past two days, and his throat was aching. He decided to


    go to the hospital today to get it checked.


    He had just finished his examination when he saw her pass by. "Rachel?" he called out uncertainly.


    It never urred to Rachel that she would see him here. "Uncle Jonathan, why are you here?"


    He waved his hand and felt disappointed upon hearing that. "I caught a cold, nothing serious. When did


    youe back? Why wasn''t I informed?"


    Rachel helped him sit down. "I was supposed to visit you in two days," she admitted. "I didn''t expect to


    see you here."


    "Well, my health isn''t as good as it used to be. You''ve been gone for three years." Although he


    chuckled, one could hear the sadnessced in his voice.


    She lowered her gaze.


    "It''s no matter. I''m d you''re back. Why don''t youe for dinner once you''re free? Tracy and I miss


    you a lot."


    "I will." Rachel nced at the bill in Jonathan''s hand and took it. "Rest here. I''ll pay the bill and give you


    the medicine."


    "Okay."


    Jonathan didn''t refuse. As she stood behind the line, he took out his phone and dialed Jack''s number.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that Rachel''s back?" he demanded.


    Two dayster, Rachel received a call from Jonathan. She didn''t think that he would really ask her to


    come and have dinner with them. She thought they were all just polite formalities.


    She got off work early that day. She rushed home, changed her clothes, and headed to the mall.


    She was conflicted.


    Although she wanted to visit Jonathan and Tracy, she felt it awkward since she and Jack had divorced.


    She quickly walked into a clothing store and bought two cashmere sweaters for each of them. Then


    she set out to the Fu family house.


    "Youe back, Mrs. Fu."


    Julie, the maid in the house, took her hand and smiled. There were more wrinkles around her face, but


    the kindness in her eyes hadn''t changed.


    Rachel hugged her and said softly, "Just call me Rachel."

 Chapter 322 Ill Go Back First

    Chapter 322 I''ll Go Back First


    Tears welled up in Julie''s eyes as she pointed at the living room across them. "They''re waiting for you


    there."


    At that moment, Jack had just parked the car.


    It was rare for Jonathan to smile these days. "Everyone''s here. Why don''t we all sit down and have


    dinner?"


    The square table in the Fu family household had been reced into a round table. Sitting between


    Jack and Jonathan, Rachel couldn''t help but feel a little bit ufortable. She took two bites and put


    her chopsticks down. "I''m full." She smiled awkwardly.


    "Have some soup." Tracy asked Julie to bring out the stewed spareribs. She quickly filled a bowl and


    ced it in front of the young woman.


    Tracy actually had no idea why they had gotten a divorce three years ago, so she was incredibly angry.


    But after seeing Rachel look so thin and frail, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    Rachel took a sip.


    "It tastes good," she praised.


    "Make yourself at home," Jonathan said, patting her hand. After a moment of silence, he decided to


    ask,


    "How have you been all these years? Have you found someone to take care of you?"


    As soon as she heard the question, Rachel choked on her soup. She sputtered out, and couldn''t stop


    coughing.


    Jack took a piece of tissue, handed it to her, and patted her back. "Are you feeling better?" he asked


    cautiously.


    "Yes. Thank you." After wiping her mouth, Rachel picked up some fish using her chopsticks and ced


    it on top of Jonathan''s rice. "This fish is delicious. You should try it," she said with a smile.


    Jack couldn''t help but gaze at her.


    That was exactly what he wanted to ask her, but it seemed that she didn''t admit or deny the fact at all.


    What did that mean?


    The tension between them made everyone ufortable. After drinking up the soup, Rachel quickly


    excused herself and headed to the living room. She sat there quietly for about ten minutes. Seeing that


    they were almost finished, she was about to say her farewells.


    As if Jonathan had read her mind, he quickly said, "Jack, Julie has just gone out. Why don''t you make


    us a fruit tter?"


    Rachel sighed inwardly and knew she couldn''t leave now.


    "Rachel, why don''t you help him? We all know he might not do a good job," the older man joked.


    Everyone knew what he was nning.


    Tracy immediately rolled up her sleeves. "Rachel''s our guest," she reminded. "I''ll go to the kitchen to


    help out."


    Jonathan frowned and pressed his wife''s thigh, as if implying that Rachel should be the one to do it.


    "You haven''t even finished your meal yet," he pointed out. "Besides, Rachel has been with us for so


    many years already. She''s technically not a guest anymore."


    With a small smile on her face, Rachel walked to the kitchen. "I can do it."


    Although the kitchen wasn''t small, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed being so near to Jack. All


    she wanted to do was get everything over with.


    The glint in Jack''s eyes became even more intense as he looked at her.


    That day, after he had received a call from his father, he had gone to Fu family house and the two had


    stayed in the study for around half an hour.


    They had been silent most of the time until Jonathan had heaved a long sigh.


    "What''s your n about Rachel?" the old man had demanded.


    Without any hesitation, Jack had answered, "Dad, I never had a change of heart. I still love her."


    Taking advantage of their alone time, Jack put down the apple in his hand and approached her.


    "There''s been a misunderstanding about the ne," he started. "The ne wasn''t even for


    Celine."


    It was as if everything silenced around him. He could clearly hear the sound of flowing water as well as


    his nervous heartbeat.


    Jack gazed at her uneasily. Seeing as she didn''t say a word, he quickly exined his side of the story.


    Rachel turned off the faucet and raised an eyebrow. "Are you finished?"


    He nodded.


    The more indifferent she was, the more uneasy he became.


    Seeing how she didn''t seem the slightest bit fazed about their misunderstanding showed how that she


    might not care for him anymore.


    ''Has she moved on from me?''


    Jack didn''t continue to guess anymore. Instead, he pulled her into his arms. "Trust me," he murmured.


    "Give me a chance to start over."


    Rachel pushed him away. Her mouth twitched. "Jack, no matter what happens, it has nothing to do with


    me," she snapped.


    "If you really bought the ne for Celine, then it''s a good thing that it''s back to its original owner."


    He frowned. "I asked Eric to buy that ne for you. It has nothing to do with Celine.


    Can''t you stop mentioning her?"


    Rachel sneered. "Even when we were together, she''s always been there. How could it have nothing to


    do with her?"


    "Even if it does, I''ve already exined it to you! Why can''t you just believe me?" he protested.


    "It''s not that I can''t. It''s just unnecessary."


    Holding the two tes of fruits, Rachel walked towards the door. "Well, even if you really bought that


    ne for me, then I''d use this opportunity to return it to you. It''s a good thing that Miss Duan took it


    back."


    After saying that, she pushed the door open and walked out of the kitchen. Seeing the strange


    expressions on their faces, she knew for a fact that the two of them must''ve heard their conversation


    just now.


    That was fine. At least she didn''t have to think of another excuse to leave.


    Rachel ced the fruits on the table and smiled faintly. "I''ll go back first."


    The moonlight shone on the nts on both sides of the road. Behind the thin and stringy branches


    shone the moon. The autumn wind blew against her body.


    Rachel was about to search for her keys when she saw a familiar figure leaning against the side of the


    gate. "Why are you here?"


    "I wanted to have dinner with you."


    Billy finally stood up and twisted his right leg. He had been leaning against the wall for some time now.


    "I didn''t know you were looking for me. Why didn''t you call?"


    "Open the door first." He motioned to his legs. "My legs are sore."


    Smiling sheepishly, Rachel opened the door.


    As soon as he entered the room, he fell onto the sofa. Regardless of how he looked, he lifted his feet


    onto the tea table, trying to knock some movement into his stiff muscles.


    "You haven''t eaten yet? Do you want me to cook some noodles for you?"


    "How about you?"


    Bill drank the bottle of water in one gulp before looking up at her. "I called you this afternoon, but your


    phone was turned off. Is it broken?"


    She took out her phone from her handbag. "No, it isn''t."


    She pressed the screen a few times, only for it to say that it needed to be charged. Rachelughed


    awkwardly. "It''s out of power."


    She quickly cooked up a bowl of noodles and ced it on the dining table.


    As soon as the scent entered his nostrils, Bill''s stomach rumbled. He felt a lump in his throat as he


    quickly ate the noodles to hide his embarrassment.


    It was only when he was with her that he finally felt the warmth of a family.


    Staring at Rachel''s back as she cleaned the kitchen, Bill asked, "I went to the hospital this afternoon. I


    heard that you''re off duty tomorrow?"


    "Yes." She tilted her head. "Why?"


    "My friend has a new farm. Do you want toe with me?"


    Bill quickly finished up his noodles and burped loudly. His hand rubbed his stomach in satisfaction.


    She stopped for a while and nodded her head. "Okay, I don''t have any ns anyway."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The farm was located in the suburbs. It actually took them two hours to drive from Rachel''s apartment


    to the farm the next day. When they arrived, it was almost lunch time.


    "How about we''ll have lunch first?" Bill suggested once he parked the car.


    That wasn''t actually their original n.


    Initially, they had nned to pick some fruits in the farm before having lunch. In the afternoon, they


    could go fish and catch up. The peaceful atmosphere was enough for them to enjoy the entire day.


    However, they weren''t able to catch up on the fruit-picking.


    "Sure."


    "My friend already arranged it."


    They talked and looked around, unaware that they were being watched.


    Three middle-aged woman shared a look as they peered at the woman not far away. "Isn''t she Tracy''s


    daughter-inw?" one of them whispered.


    The woman with short hair was the first one toe to her senses. She quickly took out her phone and


    took several photos of them. Immediately, she sent them to Tracy on WeChat, asking her, "Is this your


    former daughter-inw? She already has a boyfriend! Is Jack still single? Do you want me to introduce


    him to another girl?"


    Middle-aged women were interested in many things, and one of them was setting people up.


    They couldn''t help butment on how Rachel and the unknown man looked good together despite


    the unfortunate end of her and Jack''s rtionship.


    Tracy was unhappy. She couldn''t help but recall Rachel''s silence when Jonathan had asked her if she


    was taken. She snorted in disbelief. ''You were the one who divorced my son, and now you have a


    boyfriend while my son''s still single.''

 Chapter 323 None Of You Doctors Is Good

    Chapter 323 None Of You Doctors Is Good


    "Jack''s not in a hurry. He''s still enjoying the single life," Tracy quickly replied to her friend''s message.


    "Check this document, and send it back to me immediately."


    After receiving the task from her superior, Celine nodded helplessly.


    In the past two days, she had busied herself with trying to contact Jack, but every time her phone call


    was connected, he would simply hang up. Now, she was already thinking if she should wait by the


    entrance of hispany once her shift was over.


    It seemed that it was the only way she could get his attention.


    Before she could think any more, her phone vibrated, snapping her out of her thoughts. Furrowing her


    eyebrows, she answered, "Hello, Aunt Tracy."


    "Celine, are you free? I need to get my dress changed at the mall."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Immediately forgetting the task that her superior had assigned to her, Celine got off work early and said


    her farewell to her colleagues.


    One of her colleagues pulled her hand. "What are you going to do with the document?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It can be done tomorrow." Now, there was nothing more important than shopping with her future


    mother-inw.


    "But our superior asked you to¡ª"


    "He always says that, but he forgets it by the end of the day," Celine quickly interrupted, growing


    impatient with her colleague''s inputs. Right now, her priority was Tracy.


    Besides, if she really did marry Jack, it wasn''t as if she would need this job anyway. Celine was simply


    considering the bigger picture.


    In the shopping mall, Celine and Tracy strutted in and out of different clothing stores to buy some more


    suitable clothes.


    Tracy tried on a khaki cashmere coat. She stepped out of the fitting room and stared at the mirror


    expectantly. "How about this one?"


    "I don''t think it matches you," Celine stated, peering at the fabric she had chosen.


    "I agree." Tracy handed the coat to the saleswoman.


    Celine sighed in relief.


    "You know, I didn''t expect that we''d share the same sense of fashion." The older woman smiled in


    satisfaction.


    "I''m getting better and better at discerning, but I''m still not as experienced as you."


    Tracyughed.


    If there was something Celine was good at, it was ttering people.


    They had bought several bags by the end of the day.


    The older woman nced at her watch. "How about this? I''ll have Jack send you backter on."


    "Okay."


    Celine tried not to get too ecstatic at the thought of Jack sending her home. Instead, she tried to stop


    her hands from fidgeting as she meekly nodded her head.


    Jack had juste out of thepany when he received a call from his mother. Seeing as the mall


    wasn''t that far away, he turned at the corner and looked for her.


    Just as he was about to call her, he saw both Tracy and Celineing out of the mall with many


    shopping bags.


    Without another thought, he quickly texted his mother that he had some other things he needed to deal


    with first before heading off the other way.


    "Rachel, where are you?" Lea whined, acting like a spoiled child.


    Rachel closed the trunk of the taxi. "I just got off the ne. I''ll take the taxi now, okay? Let''s talk about it


    later."


    As soon as Rachel had arrived at the hospital, she received a call from Lea. When she answered the


    phone, she heard nothing but sobs and sniffles from the other end of the line.


    "What''s wrong? Did you and Henry got into a fight? What happened?"


    Finally, her best friend burst into another round of tears. "I fell down the stairs and hurt my spine," she


    sobbed out. "I had so many stitches and...and..."


    "Wait! When did you fall?"


    "A few days ago."


    She didn''t even waste any time as Rachel quickly asked her director to give her two days leave to visit


    her friend.


    However, as soon as she arrived, she was confused as to whether Lea really fell or if Henry was the


    one who was hurt.


    Her friend was lying in the bed and staring at her iPad. On the other hand, Henry was sitting on the


    sofa by the window, looking incredibly haggard. There were shadows etched on the bottom of his eyes,


    and he looked like he could fall over at any moment.


    She cautiously walked over.


    "Are you okay?"


    Lea squealed, sping her hand. "You''re here!"


    At that time, Henry''s body suddenly shook from her loud screech. He jumped up from the sofa and


    whirled around, as if his body had been ced on auto-pilot. "Honey?" he yelled. "What''s wrong?"


    When he saw that it was Rachel, he breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s you. Don''t just stand there. Have a


    seat."


    "I''m sorry," Lea murmured guiltily.


    "It''s fine. I''ll be out for a while." Without another word, he took his coat from the rack and walked out of


    the ward.


    Staring at his retreating figure, Rachel blinked uncertainly. "Um...tell me, are you really sick?" she


    asked wearily.


    "Of course!" Lea motioned to herself. "Didn''t you notice how much weight I''ve lost?"


    Rachel cocked up an eyebrow, motioning to the door. "He looked like he just rose from the dead."


    Lea sighed. "He''s been here with me from the day I got hospitalized. After the operation, it hurt so


    much that I just couldn''t sleep at night, you know? He sat beside me to keep mepany and distract


    me from the pain."


    With Rachel''s help, she sat up. "I sleep well now, but he''s still too much of a worry wart, you know? He


    still couldn''t fall asleep after making sure I''m totally fine. That''s why he''s in such bad shape."


    Who knew that the couple who quarreled all the time would have such a deep rtionship?


    Rachel couldn''t help but feel envy in her heart, wondering what her and Jack would be like if they


    hadn''t gotten a divorce.


    "Is something wrong?" Lea furrowed her eyebrows, noticing that her friend wasn''t answering her.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Rachel shook her head and took a banana from the cab. She quickly


    peeled and handed it to her. "Tell me, what happened?"


    "The housekeeper just finished mopping the stairs, so it was slippery. I was wearing Henry''s slippers


    that day, so I lost my bnce." She smiled sheepishly.


    Although she was already a mother, she still retained some of her child-like tendencies.


    After chatting for a bit of what had gone on in both of their lives, Rachel said her farewells and left.


    Since she was off duty in the day time, she needed to work in the evening. This was why she needed


    to head back immediately to her night shift.


    Although she was exhausted, it was all worth it.


    But Rachel wasn''t as young as she had been. After the night shift, she stared up at the sun, feeling her


    head pounding from the exhaustion. She didn''t waste her time as she hurried back to her home and


    slept the entire day. When she woke up, she saw that her director had posted the schedule for the


    following month.


    Since two doctors from the outpatient department had asked for a leave, Rachel was transferred there


    to fill in the gaps.


    The outpatient department might be incredibly busy, but it was a better alternative given its fixed work


    time. It meant that she didn''t need to take on some nights shifts.


    "Rachel, this is yourst patient for the day."


    Upon hearing the nurse''s words, Rachel allowed herself to smile. After talking to numerous patients the


    entire morning, her voice had be hoarse.


    Just then, a male patient that looked about forty was pushed into the office. "Is it my turn?" he yelled


    out. "I''ve been waiting for hours, and you''re just chatting there?"


    He wasn''t the most polite patient, that was for sure.


    Pretending that she didn''t hear a word that he had said, Rachel peered closely at the X-ray he had


    brought with him, and the medical record the hospital had of him. "Sir, your condition has worsened."


    She frowned. "You should be hospitalized for observation purposes."


    "I''ve always been like this. You can prescribe some medicine for me." The man waved his hand


    impatiently.


    "Considering your condition, the medication wouldn''t be effective on you," she tried to exin.


    "I know what I''m capable of! Why are you taking so long? Just do as I say!"


    The man stretched out his hand and began to throw a fit. "If you won''t give it to me, then I''ll report you


    and find another doctor."


    Just as Rachel was about to say something more, the nurse patted her on the shoulder. "Rachel, just


    let him do whatever he wants."


    The nurse began to act as a peacemaker. "Please sit down, sir. The doctor will prescribe you some


    medicine."


    "Make it quick!"


    After the man left, the nurse quickly exined to her the situation. "Rachel, the patient has been


    coming for a check-up every week. Dr. Wang has already advised him to stay in the hospital for


    observation, but he refused to ept."


    Rachel nodded. However, when she saw him again the following week, his condition had already


    grown worse. Forgetting what the nurse had said, she tried to persuade him to stay in the hospital.


    The man had grown aggressive. He grabbed Rachel''s cor and lifted her up, as his other fist waved at


    her threateningly. "If you don''t prescribe me some medicine, then I''ll beat you!" he spat.


    "None of you doctors care for the patient anyway! You just want me to be hospitalized so you could


    profit from me! Aren''t your sries enough?"


    The man was so furious that his face turned beet red.

 Chapter 324 Rachel Was Beaten

    Chapter 324 Rachel Was Beaten


    Having been on duty for such a long time, the nurse had never seen such a situation. She was so


    scared that her legs were shaking from the scene. She didn''t dare move forward, fearing that she


    would also be involved.


    In the dining room, Celine handed the menu back to the waiter with a bright smile. As silence fell on


    them, she started, "Last time, when I came here with my colleagues, they told me how good I am at


    cooking." She chuckled. "In fact, they evenpared me to the chef. You can try his cookingter on


    and make the verdict yourself."


    Jack nodded. In reality, he felt even more restless than all the other times he had been roped into


    social engagements like this one. Sitting in front of Celine was a torment he''d rather not face.


    Last time, when he had seen her shopping with his mother, he sent Tracy a message to inform her that


    he had something urgent to get to.


    He thought that her mother''s persuasions would be the end of it. However, Tracy wasn''t going to


    surrender that easily.


    "You either have dinner with her, or you forget you have a mother!" she had snapped at him.


    Given this, he had no other choice but to agree.


    ncing at his watch, he could only wish that time could go by even faster.


    "Sir, miss, your dinner is ready. Enjoy."


    The waiter carefully ced their tes onto the table and walked off.


    Jack had no appetite. He only ate two slices of beef steak before setting his knife and fork back on the


    table. Seeing as he had nothing else to do, he pulled out his phone and began to scroll through the


    different articles.


    Suddenly, a headline popped up on his phone.


    "Tragic! A doctor was beaten by a patient inside her own office!"


    He quickly scanned over the article.


    The hospital mentioned in the news was the hospital Rachel was working in. Although the news didn''t


    mention the doctor''s name, he still felt uneasy.


    He quickly called in the waiter, took out his bank card to pay the bill, and stalked off.


    It took a few seconds for Celine to realize what was happening. She hurried over towards him and


    tugged his sleeve. "What happened?"


    "I have to go somewhere."


    As soon as Jack started the car, he could see that Celine was struggling to open his car door. Once


    she seeded, she sat in the front seat. Her lips were set in a thin line.


    "Fine, I''ll go with you."


    He wanted to persuade her otherwise, but he didn''t want to waste another second. Instead, he stepped


    on the gas and sped to the hospital.


    Along the way, Jack clenched his jaw as his fingers gripped the steering wheel even tighter. "I hope it''s


    not her," he murmured to himself.


    However, the fates weren''t on his side.


    As soon as he entered the hospital, he could hear her name being spoken by a group of nurses. He


    quickly stopped one of the them.


    "The one on the news," he said. "Is it Rachel?"


    "Yes. She was beaten." The nurse gazed at him suspiciously. "Are you a family member?"


    "Yes. Where is she now?"


    After hearing the nurse''s confirmation, he knew for a fact that his instincts weren''t wrong.


    Rachel had just been thinking how unlucky she was today when Jack and Celine appeared in the ward


    side by side, but it seemed that her luck had grown even worse. Her lips curled in disdain.


    "Rachel, are you okay?" he quickly asked as he headed over to her side.


    She drew away from his touch. "I''m fine."


    It seemed that everyone knew about her beating.


    How embarrassing!


    It took everything in Jack not to hold her hand. His fingers dug into his palms as he asked, "Well, what


    happened? Why didn''t anyone stop the patient?"


    Actually, the incident had nothing to do with the patient.


    Although the man had threatened her with his fists, he didn''t really do any substantial damage. He only


    did it to scare her off.


    When the patient left in fury, he forgot to grab his cane. She chased after him to return it, but the patient


    must''ve thought she didn''t want him to leave, so he shoved her against the medical supplies shelf out


    of anger.


    Her waist hit the corner of the furniture, rendering her unconscious.


    It seemed that the reporters had exaggerated the story by saying how the man had mercilessly beaten


    his doctor.


    Hearing what had happened, Jack suppressed his anger. "How are you feeling now? Does your waist


    hurt? Does your head hurt? Are you feeling any better?"


    He threw a series of questions at her.


    Rachel nodded. "I''m feeling much better now. I just hurt my tendon, so I''ll be fine after resting for two


    days."


    Although she said she was fine, he was still worried.


    "I''ll go to the doctor and ask him about your condition," he murmured.


    "No..."


    But it was already toote to stop him.


    Celine''s pretty face was nowyered with bitterness and frost at the sight of Jack''s hovering figure. Her


    gaze slowly fixated itself on Rachel''s face as she approached the sickbed.


    It was not until then that Rachel noticed her. Although she felt ufortable under Celine''s re, she


    remained calm.


    "Are you really hurt?" She tilted her head.


    "Yes."


    A faint smile threaded across Celine''s pink lips. "Is it serious?"


    "What are you trying to imply?" Rachel raised her eyebrow.


    "Nothing. I just want to see if you''re all right." Celine walked over to the sofa and crossed her arms over


    her chest.


    She lookedpletely aloof about her condition. In fact, if Rachel died at that second, she might not


    even be too bothered by it.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Oh, drop the act. Just say what you really want to say." Rachel sneered.


    Celine snorted. "It seems that knocking you out didn''t do much for your mouth."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    Rachel closed her eyes, wanting nothing more than for her to get out of this room.


    However, after hearing Rachel''s indifference, jealousy started biting on Celine''s heart like a snake on


    the loose. Her face darkened as she tried her best to rein in her emotions.


    "It''s disappointing to see such an independent and capable woman such as yourself pretending to be


    pitiful just so you can get Jack''s attention."


    Her voice was as cold as ice. "Now that you see how much he cares for you, are you happy?"


    "Oh, I''m not like you. I don''t have to fake an injury to act pitiful,"


    Rachel sneered. "You''re the only ridiculous one in the room."


    The blue veins that pulsed in her forehead became even more prominent. She looked like a wolf


    scouting out her predator. Afraid that Jack might hear her, Celine held back her anger and pointed at


    her. "I dare you to say it again!"


    "Or what?"


    Just as the woman was about to speak, Rachel drawled, "Even if I pretended to be pitiful, at least I


    seeded. If someone like you attempted to kill herself,


    he would never care."


    Rachel might as well say something that would hurt her if she wanted the woman out of her ward.


    Celine strode forward, having enough of her. She raised her hand as if she was about to p her when


    Jack''s voiced echoed through the room. "What are you doing?"


    ncing at his furious expression, she lowered her hand. She tried her best to restrain herself, even if


    all she wanted to do was the rip out the face of the woman lying in front of her.


    Rachel sneered at the sight. "I''m tired. You can go back now."


    "I''ll stay here." How could Jack leave at ease knowing that she would stay here the entire night?


    He had just gone to the doctor''s office to inquire about her condition.


    The doctor still didn''t have a clear spection when it came to her condition. The report would still be


    given the following morning.


    However, Rachel pulled up the quilt and closed her eyes. If the Jack and Celine were present, then she


    would never be able to regain her peace of mind.


    "Get out!" she bellowed. Her voice had lost its indifference.


    ncing at the puzzled look on Jack''s face, Celine could only lower her head.


    Although he didn''t know what exactly happened, he could understand the generalities of what


    transpired while he was gone. Knowing that he would never win this argument, he left the ward, and


    Celine followed.


    Just as Celine opened the door of his car, Jack red at her. "Take a taxi."


    "Why? I rode with you to the hospital!"


    she demanded as her eyes widened.


    "You know what you''ve done," he said coldly. "You better watch yourself."


    Celine held the car door, refusing to let him go. "I did nothing," she snapped. "She was the one who


    scolded me. Why the hell are you ming me for her mistake?"


    A wave of resentment rolled down her heart as she dug her nails into her palm. She hated Rachel and


    hated everything the woman stood for.


    Jack snorted in disgust. "Whatever she''s done to you, it''s something you deserve. Who the hell do you


    think you are?"

 Chapter 325 A Rare Harmonious Atmosphere

    Chapter 325 A Rare Harmonious Atmosphere


    Jack gazed at Celine coldly. "You better know where you stand. Remove your hand."


    His words had a double meaning.


    Looking at the way his eyes shed with such intensity, she could feel her mind going nk. "I-I won''t


    be like this in the future," she stuttered out.


    She was afraid that Jack wouldn''t be as forgiving this time around.


    If he was pissed at her now, it would be harder for her to get back into his good graces next time.


    "Your apology is cheap! Just like you," he spat. Without giving her a chance to speak up, he drove


    away.


    The skies rumbled in anger, and soon enough, rain drizzled around her. Even nature was mocking her


    every being.


    Celine squatted on the ground and hugged her legs tightly. She shivered under the rain. At this point, it


    felt as if her whole life was falling apart right in front of her.


    In the ward, Rachel shifted in her bed ufortably. It was then that she realized how painful it


    must''ve been for Lea on her first night when she had gotten injured.


    They got hurt in the same month. ''That must mean we''re good friends,'' she thought, snickering at the


    irony.


    As soon as she woke up, sunlight poured through the corners of the blinds. She sat up and struggled to


    get out of bed.


    However, as soon as she stepped on the floor, Rachel could feel a sharp pain poking her on the hips.


    Her legs trembled from the feeling. She was about to support herself using the chair only to fall forward.


    Her chin mmed against the handle, and she cried out in pain.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Jack sprinted over like a knight about to save his queen. He held


    her up and ced her back onto the bed. "Are you okay?" he asked hurriedly. "Did you hurt yourself?"


    Staring at his sudden appearance, she furrowed her eyebrows. "Why are you here?"


    "I happen to pass by when I heard you. What were you nning to do?"


    "Nothing."


    Rachel wanted to pee, but she was too embarrassed to tell him.


    When he saw that her face was growing redder and redder by the second, he understood what was


    going on. Jack stretched out his hand and offered to hold her up. "I could take you to the bathroom."


    She turned her head, struggling to cover the blush that had bloomed on her cheeks. "No thanks," she


    murmured. "Celia''sing over."


    "You''re a doctor. Do you really think it''s healthy for you to hold it in?"


    he insisted. Upon seeing how stubborn she was, he cocked up an eyebrow. "Or do you n to just do it


    on the bed?"


    "I could control it," she snapped, waving her fist at him. She looked like a child.


    "Whatever you say, but it''s still unhealthy." He grinned when she finally agreed for him to carry her to


    the bathroom.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After so many years of separation, they talked and looked at each other as if time hadn''t even passed.


    Jack waited for Rachel to finish up. When the door creaked open, he took it as his cue to pick her up


    and carry her back to the bed.


    He couldn''t help but wish that the bed was miles apart from them. Maybe then he could hold her for a


    longer time being. In fact, he wished that he didn''t need to let go of her at all.


    Once he ced her back onto the bed, she looked up at him.


    "Thank you."


    As soon as he was met with her shy gaze, hope grew in his heart. Maybe, this time, everything could


    be forgiven.


    Jack couldn''t help but raise his hand and y with the strands of her hair. With a faint glint in his eyes,


    he said, "I haven''t had breakfast yet. What do you want to eat? I can go out and buy some."


    Hearing the word "breakfast," her stomach growled.


    She ced her hand over her belly and tilted her head. "I would like some steamed buns and soybean


    milk."


    "Okay, I''ll buy them."


    It was the season wherein osmanthus blossoms were in full bloom. Among the green leaves were


    clusters of gold and yellow flowers, and the morning dew seeped into the fragrant atmosphere. It was a


    beautiful sight.


    The nurse on duty walked into the room with a thermometer in her hand. She ced it inside Rachel''s


    ear and noted, "It''s 37.2 Celsius degree. You''re getting better."


    However, she didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she leaned in closer to the woman lying in the bed.


    "The man who just left...is he your boyfriend? You smiled so sweetly whenever he was around."


    ''I smiled sweetly?''


    "No, we''re just friends."


    Noticing the slight change in expression on Rachel''s face, the nurse realized that she might have


    crossed the line. She smiled sheepishly and left in a hurry.


    Rachel couldn''t help but cover her face and recall how much they had gotten along in the past.


    In fact, their interaction now was no different from how they had acted around each other back then.


    In half an hour, Jack returned with a stic bag. She could already smell the familiar scent of her


    favorite steamed buns.


    Upon seeing the brand, her eyes widened. "You bought the buns from that shop? Isn''t it usually very


    crowded?"


    He couldn''t have bought it that fast.


    Jack opened the box and poured the soy sauce and vinegar onto the stic te. He handed her a


    pair of chopsticks. "The shop already moved. It''s not that far from the hospital."


    Regardless of the fact she still hadn''t washed up, Rachel picked one of the streamed buns and took a


    bite. The taste brought back so many memories. She almost groaned at the taste.


    She had been out of the country for three years, so she missed this.


    She had gone to the Chinatown in France, but their steamed buns always tasted different from the


    ones back at home.


    Seeing that she was eating, Jack smiled and took a tissue from the drawers. He wiped the sauce from


    the corner of her lips. "You should eat slower," he reminded.


    "I haven''t eaten this in such a long time."


    She brightened up. "Have you eaten breakfast?"


    "Not yet. You should eat first."


    Without any hesitation, Rachel picked up another bun and ced it inside her mouth. She looked like a


    chipmunk, with her cheeks bulging on both sides. "Wait, so where is the shop now?"


    Although she was back for good, she didn''t have the time to look around.


    If she had a day shift, she would usually cook something up at home. If she was on a night shift, she


    would''ve bought some snacks in the canteen instead.


    Jack took out a business card and handed it to her. "It''s not that far from the hospital. In fact, it''s near to


    where you live now."


    ''It''s in the hotel owned by MK Group?''


    Rachel''s jaw dropped. "When did this happen? Isn''t the rent in your hotel incredibly expensive? This


    restaurant might not be able to afford it."


    "It matches the rustic design of the hotel. Besides, it''s also a part of this city," Jack said, with a small


    smile on his face. "The second floor of the hotel has actually been renovated. It has plenty of little stalls


    serving local delicacies."


    Rachel frowned in disbelief. "But still, why would they want to move to a hotel?"


    "Its original ce was about to be reconstructed."


    "Can''t they find another stall outside of the hotel?"


    "The rent around here is almost the same as the hotel. Besides, given the hotel''s reputation for


    attracting different types of consumers, they were willing to rent a ce there."


    Although he exined everything as simple as he could, it was actually incrediblyplicated.


    Originally, Jack''s idea was to learn from how they made their steamed buns.


    However, when he saw that the snack street was about to be demolished, he thought of Rachel. How


    would she feel if she couldn''t find her favorite food anymore?


    This was why he reduced the rent of the hotel and even promised the owner free advertising. That was


    why he created his very own snack street inside his hotel.


    At that time, the other shareholders of MK Group didn''t agree with him. In fact, they even voted against


    him, but he insisted.


    Now, they were all doing very well.


    Of course, Rachel had no idea what happened in the makings of this decision. Hearing what he said,


    she nodded. "That''s true," she said thoughtfully. "At least I don''t have to drive that far to eat these


    anymore."


    She grinned.


    ncing at the empty box, she scratched the back of her head in embarrassment. "I may have eaten


    too much," she murmured sheepishly.


    "It doesn''t matter." Jack cleaned up the table and looked at his watch. "Get some rest, okay? I have


    something to deal with in thepany first."


    "Be careful on the way," she called out.


    Celia''s character was Rachel''splete opposite. She was the type of girl who made friends with


    everyone no matter where she went.


    She actually was nning to visit Rachel, but she stopped by the nursing station first. Seeing that they


    were gossiping, she decided to join in for a while. In around half an hour, she decided that it was time


    to see her friend.


    Celia pushed the door open and poked her head inside the ward. "I''m here!" she called.


    "Come in."


    "Sure."


    Standing by the bed, Celia crossed her arms over her chest and gazed at her carefully.


    "What are you doing?" Rachel frowned nervously. She grabbed the ss of water and took a sip.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    "Are you and Jack together again?"


    Upon hearing her words, Rachel choked on her own water.

 Chapter 326 An Unwitting Eric

    Chapter 326 An Unwitting Eric


    Celia shook her head exasperatedly. "You could''ve at least told me that you''re back with him again."


    "Why are you even asking me that?" Rachel frowned and withdrew herself from the young woman''s


    grasp.


    "I just saw him walk out there just now." The young woman motioned to the door.


    "Couldn''t he visit me as a friend?"


    "You and I both know how impossible that assumption is!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Celia wagged her finger up in the air like a mother lecturing a child. A silly smile slid into her lips as her


    eyes glinted with an emotion that Rachel couldn''t decipher.


    ''Has she always been this hyper?''


    Rachel quickly held the woman''s forehead as if she was trying to take her temperature. "Did you take


    your medicine?"


    "I''m being serious!"


    Celia adjusted her chair and leaned in closer, just to make sure that no one else could hear them.


    "Before I came in, I heard some gossip from the nurse station. Do you want to know what they said?"


    "What?" Rachel ced a pillow on the back of her neck, so she could lean back more easily.


    "They said that Jack stayed outside the ward the entire night. Do you know that?"


    ''The whole night?''


    Rachel froze upon hearing her words.


    ''What was he doing outside? Was he really that worried? But we have already divorced...''


    Seeing that she was still in a daze, Celia tapped her shoulder. "Are you still listening to me?"


    "Yes. Go on." Rachel was just a little stunned.


    After a while, Celia crossed her legs and pped her hands together. "Everyone''s talking about you.


    They''re all jealous that you have such a handsome man who''s willing to stay up all night for you. Plus, I


    saw him enter Dr. Wang''s office. He was so upset before he came in, but he was smiling when he got


    out."


    Although Rachel looked indifferent, her heart warmed upon hearing the younger woman''s words. Stoic


    as she was, she couldn''t help but allow herself to smile, but she quickly waved it off.


    What he had done couldn''t mean anything, right? They were already over.


    Rachel was overwhelmed with all these different thoughts and emotions.


    Celia didn''t think too much into it, although she couldn''t help but wonder if she would ever meet a man


    who would treat her like this, like she was some sort of priceless treasure.


    After leaving the hospital, Celia couldn''t help but feel depressed. Just to add some salt onto her


    wounds, she passed by a couple who were talking andughing on her way out.


    Was she meant to be alone?


    At the end of the day, it seemed that for her, falling in love was just a fairytale.


    The more Celia thought about it, the more miserable she felt.


    She couldn''t help but gaze at a fortune teller not far away.


    It wasn''t until Jack called Eric that the younger man found out about Rachel''s injury.


    Seeing how anxious Eric became, Jack raised an eyebrow. "The news was released yesterday. How


    could you not have known about it?"


    "I''ve been drinking with my friends and focusing on my work," he murmured and avoided his gaze.


    "Which friend?"


    "Just a friend." Eric didn''t know what else to say anymore. He walked towards the door, but as soon as


    his fingers grazed the doorknob, he was stopped.


    "Is your friend Zoe from the executive department?"


    "Yes, it''s her."


    "Stay away from her."


    Hearing his warning, Eric sneered. "Hey, I know that you can''t be with Rachel now, but that still doesn''t


    give you the right to interfere with my rtionship."


    Jack didn''t bother to react to his words. Instead, he continued, "She isn''t as simple as you might think."


    As for the rest, he hoped that Eric would be able to get his point.


    "Whatever."


    Obviously, Eric didn''t listen to him. Instead, he asked for a day''s leave from the director and went to the


    hospital.


    It had never urred to Rachel that Eric woulde to the hospital to see her. The man always


    seemed like he lived under the rock. If she didn''t tell him what had happened to her, he wouldn''t be


    able to find out on his own.


    Without wasting another minute, Eric rushed into her ward and looked her up and down.


    "Where did you hurt yourself?" he demanded. "Why didn''t you call me?"


    Rachel patted him on the back of his hand. "On my waist, but it''s fine now."


    Eric sighed in relief as he sat down on the chair located beside her bed. He crossed his legs. "Oh, I


    thought it was something serious," he murmured. "You''ll be fine after resting for a few days."


    "Seriously? You think that it''s nothing serious? You want to give it a try?"


    Even if she sat for just a few seconds, she would feel sore and ufortable. Given her state, she


    was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to recover until a month.


    "If a man''s waist would get injured, then he''ll beughed at." Eric peeled an orange and ced the half


    into his mouth. Upon remembering that Rachel was there, he offered the other half to her.


    "No thanks. You can eat the rest."


    The steamed buns she had eaten were enough to make her full for the day.


    "Did the doctor say when you can leave the hospital?"


    "Tomorrow."


    Although the doctor didn''t say anything, Rachel felt that she didn''t need to stay in for too long for such a


    minor injury.


    "Call me when you''ll leave the hospital. I''ll drive you home." Eric nced at his watch. He looked as if


    he was waiting for something.


    It was strange to see him so agitated.


    Rachel frowned, stopping him when he was about to go. "Where are you going?" she asked,


    pretending to be disappointed. "You''ve only been here for a few minutes.


    You acted so touching a while ago, but it seemed that it was all fake."


    "Fake?"


    Eric looked down, suddenly ashamed. "I really have an appointment with a friend of mine. I promise to


    pick you up tomorrow."


    "I''m just kidding. You can go." She bit back augh.


    However, she was also curious as to who his friend was, and why he was in such a hurry.


    Just as she had expected, the doctor came to her ward the next day and allowed her to leave the


    hospital. However, she needed to put aside some of her work for a while.


    After all, her waist needed some time to recover.


    Back when she was still overwhelmed with work, Rachel had thought how great it would''ve been to


    take a whole week off just so she could lie in bed all day long.


    Now, it seemed that she finally had her chance.


    But as she lied in bed at her home, she found that she needed a friend to help her pass the time.


    Therefore, she called Celia over and asked her toe to her apartment so that they could chat.


    "Rachel, I don''t think I''ll have the time to go there," Celia said weakly. It was far cry from her energetic


    voice.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Celia had always been a bubble of energy. Rachel furrowed her eyebrows, wondering if she was sick.


    "I''m fine. I''ll call youter okay?"


    Celia''s voice has gotten lower and lower by each word. At the end, all she could hear was a loud bang.


    "Celia?" she called, but there was no answer.


    ''Did something happen?''


    In a hurry, Rachel forgot about her injured waist and sat up. The sharp pain made her dizzy, but she


    quickly steadied herself.


    She held her phone tightly and called out to Celia again and again.


    Finally, someone else''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Hello? Are you a friend of the owner of this phone? She fainted in the coffee shop, and was sent to the


    hospital. Her phone was left here."


    "Which hospital is it?"


    Sure enough, she was right. Enduring the pain, Rachel got out of bed and changed her clothes.


    Without missing a beat, she rushed to the hospital.


    In the emergency room, Celia was receiving her general check-up. Rachel was so anxious that she


    kept pacing back and forth. All sorts of paining from her hips were left forgotten.


    Suddenly, a hand was ced on her shoulder causing her to jump up. When she turned around, she


    saw that it was Jack. Rachel frowned. "Why are you here?"


    "Marcus tried calling Celia, but the waiter was the one who answered."


    At the sight of her pale face, his lips twitched. "You haven''t recovered yet. Why are you here."


    "I''m really fine..." Seeing how his face had darkened at her words, she felt that it was wise to shut up


    and sit down on the bench.


    Marcus had been peering through the door of the emergency room. His face was gloomy and his


    forehead was creased worriedly. The moment the door opened, he rushed towards the doctor. "Doctor,


    how''s Celia?"


    "She''s fine. She just fainted because of hypoglycemia."

 Chapter 327 Let Sleeping Dogs Lie

    Chapter 327 Let Sleeping Dogs Lie


    ''Hypoglycemia?'' Rachel was confused.


    Celia always liked eating. She always said that she would rather die eating than die starving. It was


    hard to believe that she had hypoglycemia.


    Rachel was restless while she sat and was about to stand up, but Jack pressed her shoulder to prevent


    her from standing.


    She was surprised that Jack seemed to know exactly what to ask the attending doctor. "Does her


    hypoglycemia have anything to do with her diet?"


    "It is probably from very low blood sugar that resulted from going on a diet to lose weight," the doctor


    replied with a frown. "What puzzles me, though, is why a good-looking girl like her has a very bad


    hygiene.


    Don''t worry about the rashes on her face. That''s just skin allergy. You''re her friends. Talk to her about


    maintaining proper hygiene. It doesn''t matter how good your figure is. If you don''t have good personal


    hygiene, then you''d still be unattractive to guys."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''What? Celia doesn''t have a good personal hygiene?''


    Rachel wondered to herself.


    She doubted whether the patient that the doctor described was really Celia. ''Maybe it''s apletely


    different girl who has the same name.''


    They entered the ward and the sight that greeted them made Rachel gasp in surprise. They found it


    hard to believe that the girl who sat on the bed was really Celia.


    Celia looked like she hadn''t washed her hair, or anything else, in a very long time. Her hair was inrge


    oily clumps and the rashes on her face made her look creepy. There was a strong pungent smell that


    wafted off her body. There was a faint smell of perfume, but it wasn''t enough topletely mask the


    unpleasant smell.


    "Celia! What happened to you?" Rachel eximed right away when she finally recognized Celia


    despite her wretched state.


    Celia''s face suddenly flushed like freshly-picked tomatoes. She turned her head down and stared at the


    floor in embarrassment. "You didn''t have toe here, Rachel," she said in a soft tone of voice.


    She felt herself crushed by the weight of embarrassment at her state as she faced her guests.


    "We were talking on the phone, but you suddenly stopped speaking. A waiter from that coffee shop


    said that you were brought to the hospital. There was no way that we would note here to check on


    you," Rachel exined patiently.


    The smell became so unbearable inside the ward that Rachel was forced to pinch her nose. "What


    happened to your hair?" she asked as she pointed at her own hair.


    Celia raised her head up slightly that revealed her sad eyes. She stared at Jack who stood next to


    Rachel. He had an emotionless face, but his gaze never left Rachel. Marcus stood at Jack''s opposite


    side with a frown. "Can you two leave us for a while?" Celia asked Jack and Marcus in a gentle voice.


    "No way!"


    Jack and Marcus answered at the same time.


    Jack didn''t want to leave because Rachel was here, while Marcuse refused to leave because of Celia.


    Celia knew that there was no escape for her, she had to exin what happened. She sighed as she bit


    her lips and thought about the best words to use to say what she had to say. "I wanted to find my Mr.


    Right."


    Apparently, it all started two days ago after Celia left the hospital. She was fascinated to find out that


    Jack patiently waited for Rachel the entire evening.


    She instinctively went to a local fortune teller and asked about her fate. She wanted to know when


    she''d meet a man who would love and protect her deeply.


    Unexpectedly, the fortune teller frowned at her and shook his head. "It is truly unfortunate," he


    mumbled.


    "What do you mean?" Celia asked in a worried tone of voice.


    She suddenly became so nervous that her heart started to beat fast. "Can''t I meet my one true love?"


    The fortune teller sighed heavily before he replied, "Your fate is not very good. Even if you finally meet


    your true love, he will leave you in less than three months!"


    "What?" Celia eximed. Rachel''sughter interrupted Celia''s recounting of the events. "How could


    you trust the words of that chatan?" she asked incredulously.


    Celia understood Rachel''s point as she nodded in regret. "The fortune teller said that if I wanted to


    break this fate, I must buy a special crystal bracelet and wear it for three months. During the same


    time, I am not allowed to wash my hair, bathe or eat meat. It was the only way..."


    Rachel gently tapped her forehead with her hand in disbelief. She waspletely speechless. She


    didn''t know whether Celia was too naive or just stupid.


    Marcus initially thought that she might have been bullied by some mean individual. He found it hard to


    believe the true reason even after he heard it with his own ears.


    He wanted to reach out to her to caress her head, but when he saw her hair that was in oily clumps, he


    decided against his initial n. "This is so crazy yet so adorable at the same time," he said in disbelief.


    "I''m not stupid. I was badly upset by some certain scene!" Celia looked at Jack and Rachel with eyes


    filled with frustration.


    Rachel smiled and involuntarily ced her right hand at the back of her waist. "I am really worried


    about you, Celia. I''m afraid you''ll be deceived one day."


    "Don''t worry, Rachel. I will look after her," Marcus interrupted in a husky and determined voice. He


    stared at her eyes steadily and then suddenly looked away. He never expected that he would utter


    those words that just came out of his lips.


    Jack remained silent throughout the discussion. He was not in the mood to participate and simply


    maintained all of his focus on Rachel.


    "Since Marcus is already here to help, I will get Rachel back home. Her waist is still not back to normal.


    She still can''t remain standing for too long," Jack exined patiently.


    Early autumn weather was always unpredictable. When Rachel left for the hospital, the sun was


    shining brightly in the sky. When they left the hospital, rain has started to fall from dark clouds that


    loomed in the sky.


    Rachel sat snugly in the passenger seat. A waist cushionfortably supported her back that Jack


    seemed to have pulled out from nowhere when they got into the car.


    During the past two days, their rtionship seemed to have improved somewhat and they both noticed


    this.


    Jack turned his head towards Rachel and stared at her silently. She stared out at the scenery that


    passed by outside the window. He chuckled softly and asked, "Celia said she was badly upset by some


    certain scene. What was it?"


    Rachel looked away as she asked, "Did you really stay outside my ward the entire night that day?"


    The car suddenly screeched to a halt in the middle of the road.


    Jack turned to Rachel with a surprised look. "How did you know? Rachel, you know I didn''t mean


    anything malicious," he exined in a nervous tone of voice.


    "I know, Jack," Rachel replied in a solemn tone.


    Several loud honks came from the rear of their car and she pointed at the front of the car to Jack.


    "Keep driving. It''s dangerous to suddenly stop in the middle of the road."


    The car started to move forward once more and smoothly straightened itself on thene. Jack felt


    nervous. He was afraid that Rachel might overthink what he did. A rare trace of hesitation masked his


    face as he drove the car. "Rachel, you know I don''t do things just so you''d feel sorry for me," he


    exined.


    "I couldn''t sleep that evening. So I stayed there."


    "I didn''t overthink, Jack. I just want to let you know that you really don''t have to do that for me," Rachel


    reassured him.


    "I would be the judge of whether I should do something for you or not," Jack replied in a determined


    tone.


    He gripped the steering wheel tightly and gently tapped on it twice with his long slender forefinger. "My


    feelings for you has never changed even after all these years, Rachel."


    "Let sleeping dogs lie, Jack. Isn''t it good the way we are right now? Don''t you like it?"


    They were friends, but more like family.


    A bitter smile crossed Jack''s lips. ''What do I need to do? How long do I need to wait before youe


    back to me?'' he thought to himself.


    Rachel turned her face away and avoided looking at Jack during the rest of the trip. Her breathing


    didn''t take long before it turned into a deep sigh.


    After all the things that happened over the years, Rachel was no longer the naive girl who used to


    believe that love was just a matter between two.


    She believed that there were just so many things that could never be recovered no matter how hard


    they wanted them to.


    There were just too many factors involved in their rtionship, like Celine''s constant presence.


    Celine, on the other hand, walked with a downcast look on her face and a brown paper box in her


    arms. The box was filled with the things that were on her desk before she was fired.


    She walked the street feeling the brunt of the situation within her heart.


    A keen feeling of being a failure in both love and work nagged at her.


    A strong feeling of hatred started to grow inside Celine''s chest like a rising tide. In her mind, she was


    convinced that it was all Rachel''s fault that she fell to the lowest pitch of abject fortune.


    She threw her box down on the sidewalk and stepped heavily on it to vent her anger and frustration.


    She felt determined to take back everything that she had lost, and then make Rachel understand how it


    felt to lose in both love and career.


    Rachel got up from her bed immediately when she heard the doorbell ring.


    These past couple of days, Jack always came to her apartment daily. He didn''t talk much. Sometimes


    he''d just check on her and sit for a while and then left. But he was never absent even for a day.


    The thought that Jack was outside and waited for her to open the door brought a feeling of excitement


    and happiness to Rachel''s heart. She hurriedly opened the door with a smile on her face but was


    surprised to see Bill there instead of Jack. Her smile melted right away and disappointment shed


    across her eyes that she was not even aware of.


    But Bill noticed all the changes that went across her face. "Who were you waiting for?"


    "No one." Rachel looked at the box of pizza and the box of cake in Bill''s hands and asked, "Are those


    for me?"


    "Of course!" Bill replied immediately.


    "I went back to France two days ago, but when I heard that you injured your waist, I came back as


    soon as I could. Are you feeling better now?"


    "I''m much better now. I''ll be going back to work at the hospital in two days," Rachel replied


    optimistically.


    She immediately opened the box of pizza. It was her favorite cheese pizza and it made her smile with


    glee.


    She always had only takeout food during the past few days. Seeing her favorite pizza made her


    impatient to pick up a slice and put it into her mouth right away.


    The satisfaction and happiness in her eyes made Bill smile as he raised his eyebrows in surprise. He


    never expected that she would be so eager to eat the pizza that he brought for her.


    His eyes suddenly turned to one side of the house and happened to see a man''s coat that was casually


    ced on an armchair. "Did Eric leave his coat?" he asked casually.


    "No, it''s Jack''s," Rachel replied as she took anotherrge bite at the pizza. Her reply sounded too


    casual for Bill.


    His face darkened right away. He suddenly felt a little uneasy when he heard Rachel''s reply.


    There was a natural intimacy when Rachel spoke of Jack. He noticed that there was less resistance


    and rejection in her voice.


    He sighed slightly and muttered, "I... I don''t have a chance, do I?"


    Unfortunately, his voice sounded unclear, and because Rachel was focused on the pizza in her hand,


    she was not able to understand what Bill said. She turned her head towards him and slightly leaned


    forward. "What did you say just now?" she asked.


    "Nothing," Bill replied in an indifferent tone of voice as he withdrew.


    Rachel immediately believed what he said.

 Chapter 328 The Paper Was Leaked

    Chapter 328 The Paper Was Leaked


    The two days of rest was effective in relieving the pain on her waist. Rachel stretched her waist and felt


    that she has recovered enough to return to her job at the hospital.


    She was worried that she would bezy if shey down for even just a day more.


    Unexpectedly, she received a call from the director before she could call him and notify him about her


    decision to return to work.


    "How are you today, Rachel?" The director greeted her by asking about her condition as soon as she


    answered the call.


    "It''s almostpletely healed. I''m okay to go back to work tomorrow," Rachel replied optimistically.


    "Don''t worry about it. You can stay at home a few more days to fully recover," the director replied in a


    positive tone of voice.


    His words left Rachel speechless. She wondered if the she was being given special treatment or not.


    She paused and thought of the most appropriate reply, but the director continued before she could say


    anything. "How are you at home these past few days? I have a paper that I have to publish in two days,


    but I have to go on a business trip tomorrow. So, I really have no time to modify it anymore."


    There was a short pause before the director continued. "Do you think you can help me out with it?"


    It turned out that he didn''t call only because he cared about her health.


    "Yes, of course. Please sent it to me."


    "It would be quite simple, really. Just check for any incorrect words and then make any necessary


    changes to the references as needed."


    It might sound like a simple task, but the workload was not that small.


    However, since she had already promised that she would help, she would have to do it to the best of


    her ability.


    She went to the study, turned on herputer and carefully read through the director''s paper. Only by


    reading through it would she find any problems with it and correct them.


    She didn''t notice that she worked on the paper until midnight.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had a good sleep after she worked on the paper until the ringing of her phone woke her up.


    Rachel picked up the phone and answered it in a low voice, "Hello."


    The director''s voice came from the other end of the call. He sounded so angry when he replied back to


    Rachel. "Where are you now, Rachel?"


    "What can I do for you, Director?" Rachel replied as she rubbed her eyes. She worked on theputer


    for a long time and her eyes felt sore and ufortable even after some sleep.


    The director snorted when he heard Rachel''s voice. "Let me ask you this. Who else read my paper?


    Why is it now attached to Affiliated No.1 Hospital''s rk Zhao''s paper?"


    "No one. I''m the only one who read it," Rachel replied.


    She was not stupid to allow anyone else to read the director''s paper. Additionally, she didn''t know rk


    Zhao at all.


    But the director did not believe her reply at all. "What do you mean, you didn''t? You''re the only person


    other than me who had a copy of my paper. But now it was published by that person under his name! It


    took me a lot of time and effort toplete this paper! I have never wronged you before and I have


    always treated you fairly. And this is the kind of thanks that I get from you, Rachel?"


    "But, I didn''t!"


    Rachel replied despondently. It was all that she could say. She had no idea how his paper was leaked.


    As expected, Jack cancelled all of his afternoon appointments. As soon as he got out of his car, he saw


    a man in courier clothing who approached the front of Rachel''s house. He held a sealed envelope in


    his hand.


    Jack hurried to catch up to him and stopped him. "Is that a parcel for Rachel Shen? You can leave it


    with me."


    The courier stopped and checked the name on the envelope and shook his head. "I can''t. She needs to


    sign it in person."


    Jack stayed quiet and didn''t insist anymore. He watched the strange look on Rachel''s face as she


    signed for the parcel. "What kind of letter is it?" he asked.


    "It''s awyer''s letter," Rachel replied tly. She handed him the letter and twisted her lips to one side.


    She never expected that the director would go so far as to sue her for giarism because his paper got


    leaked.


    Jack frowned as he read the letter. "What really happened, Rachel? Why are you getting sued for


    giarism?"


    She felt like there was a lump in her throat. She was in no mood to speak and exin herself. She took


    back thewyer''s letter from Jack, folded it a few times and ced it back into the envelope. She then


    sat on the sofa with an expressionless face.


    She wondered what really caused the problem.


    However, she was absolutely sure that the problem did note from her end. The only thing that she


    could think of was that there was a traitor around the director.


    If that was the case, she should not take the me for what happened.


    Rachel dialed the director''s number. And as she initially expected, the call was dropped.


    She reached out her hand to Jack and said, "Lend me your phone. I need to make a call."


    When she called using Jack''s phone, the person on the other end of the call picked up the phone


    immediately. Before he could speak, Rachel said quickly, "Director, I never gave your paper to anyone.


    You''re insisting that I giarized your paper without investigating first. Don''t you think that it''s


    unreasonable?"


    Silence followed after Rachel finished speaking. The director did not reply back right away.


    A few secondster, Rachel finally heard his voice. "I''m not an unreasonable person. I gave you that


    important task because I trusted you. But you disappointed me, Rachel! Now, rk Zhao is telling


    everyone that he wanted to thank you."


    Rachel had no idea why rk Zhao would say something like that to others. At that point, she was


    convinced that there was no reason for the director to lie to her. It seemed that she had fallen into a


    trap when she epted that paper.


    However, she would never take responsibility for something that she never did. "I don''t know why rk


    Zhao is saying that, Director, but I really don''t know him. Can you give me some time to investigate


    this?"


    "That is out of the question!" the director replied in an agitated tone of voice.


    "Are you going to just let the real giarist get away with what he did to you?" Rachel asked and took a


    deep breath to calm herself down.


    But the director never considered Rachel''s idea. In his mind, she was only saying these things to


    defend herself.


    "The matter is already clear enough. There''s no need to do any additional investigation. What else do


    you need to investigate? Are you saying that all of this had nothing to do at all with you? At this point,


    you should have already received thewyer''s letter. You can speak to mywyer if you have anything


    else to say!"


    The director ended the call without warning before Rachel could speak. And she kept the phone near


    her ear until she heard a beep. The sound made her feel like she was having a headache once more.


    She sat quietly on the sofa as she felt her temples throb. She wondered who could possibly use such a


    despicable method to frame her.


    But no matter how much she thought about it, Rachel couldn''t figure out who could''ve possibly framed


    her.


    Jack remained quiet and never said anything. He quietly poured water into a ss.


    Rachel turned her head to Jack. She gently coughed twice to clear her throat. "Do you want to know


    what really happened?"


    "Yes. I''m curious," he replied calmly and reached out his hand to stroke her hair.


    What he heard from Rachel''s phone call gave him a general idea of what happened. "How do you n


    to investigate?" he asked her before Rachel could speak.


    Rachel shook her head and rolled her eyes to herself. She still had no idea how to do or what do for the


    investigation.


    She had no idea where to begin.


    But her mind wandered to the question of who could get into the director''s office and has ess to his


    computer. To make it worse, the hospital was always a chaotic ce with many people that came and


    went. As far as she could tell, many of the nurses could ess theputer inside his office in order


    to search for data rted to patients, medicines or hospital supplies.


    Jack silently stared at her for some time. He then smiled by slightly raising one side of his lips. "Let me


    deal with this matter, Rachel," he said in his husky voice.


    But the matter did not seem to be that simple to Rachel.


    She hesitated for a while as she thought about Jack''s offer. "Forget about it. I should not bother you


    about it."


    No matter how cunning one was, they would give themselves away. Besides, Rachel felt that it was her


    problem to solve and she should not bother anyone else.


    "Rachel, I wish that you would bother me every day and every moment," Jack replied with a grin as he


    poked Rachel''s left cheek.


    Rachel looked obviously startled. She leaned back on the sofa and bit her lower lip as her face flushed.


    She stretched out a finger and poked him in his shoulder, signaling to him to sit down. "This is a matter


    between the director and me. I''m afraid that it will be an inconvenience for you if you get involved in it,"


    she exined patiently.


    It was rare nowadays to see her facing him like a young girl once more. Jack''s dark eyes were


    immediately ovee with dness as he smiled broadly at Rachel. "You are one of the parties


    involved in the case. It''s both convenient and safe for me to deal with this matter than you."


    "Uhm. Then... thank you, Jack."


    Jack felt amused and smiled back at her. "Thank me when the truth has been revealed. Do you


    agree?"


    "Okay," Rachel replied simply. She never expected that she''d feel so relieved when Jack offered to take


    over the matter for her.


    Since the very beginning, she had always a certain sense of dependence on Jack.


    But this feeling had been buried too deeply inside her to be easily noticed.


    However, she neverpletely forgot about the issue, so she went back to work on the second day.


    The hospital was a very busy ce every day, and there were different things that happened daily. Very


    few people knew anything about the director''s paper, so when she got back, Rachel never heard of any


    talk about the paper.


    Only Celia came to her office to ask her about the director during break time at noon.


    She knew nothing about the paper, but noticed that the director, who usually smiled, had a very gloomy


    dispositiontely.


    Rachel pretended not to know the reason behind the director''s gloomy countenance. Instead, she


    changed the topic and asked about Celia''s recovery.


    Her face suddenly flushed at Rachel''s question. She replied with a whisper that she had recovered and


    promised not to do such a stupid thing again.


    The two of them chatted a while longer before going back to work. They didn''t have any more free time


    in the afternoon.


    When her shift ended, all Rachel wanted was to go home and have a good rest, but she was stopped


    by a strange man as soon as she walked out of the hospital.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Rachel felt impatient in dealing with the stranger''s unusual behavior. So, she decided to take a step


    back from the strange man.


    The man took out a card from his pocket and handed it to Rachel with both hands. "This is my card,


    miss."


    Rachel sighed when she thought that it was nothing more than a mere advertising.


    It wasmon in the streets of the city for people to conduct business in this way. But Rachel can''t


    think of a reason why she should take the card. She waved her hand at the man and said calmly, "I


    really don''t need it."


    The man stared at her with a smile. "Don''t you really want to take a look at it first before you decide


    whether you want it or not, Miss Shen?"

 Chapter 329 Persuading Rachel To Switch Jobs

    Chapter 329 Persuading Rachel To Switch Jobs


    Rachel was stunned. How did the man know her name? "Do I know you?"


    "Miss Shen, I am an executive officer in the cardiology department at the Affiliated No.1 Hospital. We


    would like you toe work at our hospital. I can assure you that you will be treated better than you


    are right now," the man introduced himself.


    ''Is he trying to make me switch jobs?''


    Rachel thought, spitefully. Her eyes darted towards the gate of the hospital. Various colleagues and


    superiors breezed in and out.


    It seemed that the person who had set her up hated her with every fiber of their being. Why else would


    they send this person to her while she was at the hospital? The person wanted Rachel''s colleagues to


    believe that she was connected to the Affiliated No.1 Hospital.


    She gave the man in front of her an icy stare and asked, "Who asked you toe here?"


    "Miss Shen, I do not see the need to divulge that information. I just hope that you will at least think


    about it. Our conditions are better than this hospital. You are a smart person. You should know what


    would be the best for you." Without waiting for her to respond, he turned around and walked away. His


    steps were quick as he disappeared around the corner.


    Rachel wanted to chase after him but thought better of it. She stared at the business card in her hand,


    clutching it tightly. Unlocking her phone, she opened the browser.


    After some research, she dialed Jack''s number. "Jack, someone came to look for me and tried to make


    me quit this job for a new one. But, the business card he gave me wasn''t his," she rambled, as soon as


    he picked up. "Something seems wrong."


    It only meant that he was sent by someone.


    Not far away, Celine sat in a ck car.


    She rolled down her window and threw out a handful of shells of melon seeds. "Is it done?" she asked,


    indifferently.


    "It all went ording to the n, Miss Duan. I met her at the gate so I am sure many of her colleagues


    took notice."


    The man speaking was the one who was going to poach Rachel.


    Celine smirked, content. "Good. I''ll transfer the money to your ount tomorrow, but you have to


    remember that you can''t tell anyone what happened today!"''


    "You do not have to worry, Miss Duan. We maintain the confidentiality of our guests," he said, smiling.


    He motioned to his lips as if he was zipping them. Waving at her, the man got out of the car and walked


    away.


    It was very quiet in the car now. Only the soft hum of the air conditioning could be heard. Celine leaned


    back in her seat, smiling. She hoped that it would not be long before Rachel would be even more


    humiliated.


    "Achoo!"


    Rachel blew her nose. ''Why did I catch a cold again?'' she thought, miserably.


    She dragged herself out of bed, took out a couple of antipyretics and filled up a ss with water.


    Picking up her phone, she dialed Lea''s number. "Were you sleeping?" she asked, when her friend


    received the call.


    "No, not yet. I just gave Rita some milk and coaxed her to sleep," Lea replied.


    "Okay."


    Rachel had felt like talking to someone so she had called Lea. But, now that they were talking, she had


    no idea what to say.


    She did not even know where to start. Silence fell as she stirred the powder.


    A few secondster, Leay down on her bed. She sighed infort and asked, "What happened?


    What have you been up totely?"


    "Nothing. I just go to work every day."


    "Do you really think I have forgotten how to be a friend ever since I had a baby?" Leaughed. With a


    hint of seriousness, she added, "Tell me the truth!"


    Thest time Rachel had called Lea in the middle of the night was the night before she and Jack got


    married. She hadn''t said anything then and simply hung up the phone.


    Remembering this, Lea sat up in bed. Excitementced her voice. "Rachel! Are you getting married to


    Jack again?"


    However, before Rachel could answer, she heard Rita wake up and start crying.


    Fortunately, Henry immediately picked her up and consoled her gently. He gestured to Lea to go talk in


    the study.


    Gettingfortable in the leather chair in the study, she did not have to worry about waking anyone up.


    "If you do not tell me right away, I am hanging up. Your goddaughter is crying," Lea said, trying to make


    Rachel talk.


    "Don''t." Rachel started telling Lea what had happened without sparing any details. She talked quietly


    as if she was talking to herself and sighed in between.


    She realized how much she had changed recently. She seemed to be bing different than who she


    used to be.


    Rachel had thought Lea would disapprove of her marrying Jack again. But, her friend simply sighed


    more heavily than Rachel herself.


    She continued to sigh four more times and didn''t stop.


    Impatient, Rachel asked, "What do you think?"


    "Rachel, I will not lie to you. I have heard about Jack from Henry over the years. I just want you to be


    happy. Do you understand?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lea scratched her head irritably. She wanted to make a long speech like she had before. But, she was


    exhausted after taking care of Rita.


    She couldn''t fully express her fleeting thoughts.


    "Rachel, forget it. If you want to be with Jack, you have my approval," Lea said, feeling defeated. "But


    you have to do one thing."


    "What?"


    "Wipe out Celine!"


    The two friends talked for more than an hour before hanging up. Rachel drank her medicine and fell


    into bed. But, Lea''s words echoed in her mind. She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    The next morning, she went to work haggard and tired. Everyone thought she looked tired because she


    was having a difficult time choosing which hospital to work at.


    Celia looked at Rachel sitting in her office and forgot that she had work to do. She sat down in front of


    her and rested her chin in her hands. "Rachel, are you really going to resign?" she asked worriedly.


    Rachel shook her head. "But, I heard a rumor going around," Celia said.


    "If I find another job, I will tell you immediately!"


    Rachel ushered Celia out gently without exining it further.


    She leaned back in her chair, her hands sped together. In the past two days, she had kept a close


    eye on the director''s office. Many people came in and out of there.


    She had also overheard two nurses asking to borrow hisputer because they had to upload


    something.


    Rachel now realized that it was not easy to investigate this matter.


    Her phone rang. She picked up and heard Bill''s voice on the other end. He asked her to hang out with


    him, but she wasn''t in the mood. She excused herself saying she had a lot of pending work.


    She hung up the phone andid it on her desk. As soon as she raised her head, her eyes met the


    director''s. He stood in the doorway, his face expressionless. He did not say anything but stared at her


    with his piercing eyes.


    Since the phone call a few days ago, the two of them had not talked or seen each other at the hospital.


    Rachel calmed her throbbing heart. "Director, what can I do for you?"


    The director gave her a cold look. "I have submitted relevant evidence with respect to my paper. I am


    now waiting for their judgment. How is the investigation going? It has been so many days. Don''t tell me


    that you still have no clue. Do you want to drag this out longer until I forget it?"


    He red at Rachel now. "My memory is not that bad."


    This paper was too important to him.


    Right now, he was just a vice professor. To be a professor, he had to publish a couple of papers. The


    one he had just submitted was hisst one.


    "Director, I didn''t do it. Believe me, I will find the evidence and prove it!" Rachel lowered her eyes and


    they were curtained by her long eyshes. There was a hint of uneasiness and exhaustion visible in


    her eyes.


    Even two dayster, Jack had not said anything to Rachel regarding this matter. She had been


    rethinking her take on this matter when he contacted her. He had made some progress atst.


    As it turned out, Jack had been getting ready to go to work as usual. But when he opened the door, he


    came face to face with Celine, holding a thermal box in her hand.


    "Jack, I made some breakfast for you. You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Take it with you," she urged,


    pushing the box in Jack''s hands. Celine looked especially innocent in the white summer dress she


    wore as a lovely smile twitched the corners of her mouth.


    But Jack didn''t buy it anymore.


    He twisted his cuff link, walked straight past her and stepped outside without a word. But his car did not


    start. There was something wrong with it.


    The car had suddenly gone on strike.


    He had no choice but to call the driver and have him pick him up. But before Jack could finish asking


    the driver, her car keys thrust in his hand.


    Celine looked at him and smiled, "Jack, I drove here today. You can take my car."


    Jack checked his watch. He had an appointment with an important customer today who had flown in


    from abroad. He absolutely had to meet this client to discuss cooperation for the next quarter.


    He took the car keys from her and sat in. That was when he saw the business card.


    It looked familiar. Realization dawned on him. The name on the card was of the man who had shown


    up at the hospital to find Rachel!


    Jack held the business card out the window. In an icy tone he asked Celine, "Whose business card is


    this?"


    "A friend of mine."


    Celine tried to snatch it out of his hand, but he was smart enough to dodge her.


    Jack sneered, his eyes sharp and cold. "A friend? Why didn''t I know that you have a friend who works


    in a hospital? Celine, you have so many friends!"

 Chapter 330 Celine Failed

    Chapter 330 Celine Failed


    Celine flushed red.


    What he had just said really hurt her.


    At his words, she started to regret her own carelessness. She should''ve been more cautious in meeting


    up with that man. Maybe then, Jack wouldn''t have suspected her.


    Now that everything was falling apart, she crossed her arms over her chest defiantly. "Couldn''t I make


    friends with people who work in the hospital?"


    Instead of getting furious at her frivolous reply, Jack smiled. "You can, but I happen to be interested in


    him. Call him, so we can talk."


    On that day, after Rachel had called him, he had sent someone to the Affiliated No.1 Hospital to


    investigate on the matter. But they said they had no n of poaching her.


    Jack analyzed the business card he had gotten. The paper was rough, and the handwriting had already


    faded because of the rain. It was obvious that the business card was another prop to Celine''s lies.


    "Never knew that an executive at such a big hospital would have a cheap calling card." He sneered.


    Celine shrunk at the implication of his voice. She leaned against the door frame as her lips trembled


    under his cool gaze. Although she was scared out of her mind, she managed to keep her mouth shut.


    After all, it was just a business card. He wouldn''t be able to find anything.


    She thought that she had already hidden everything so perfectly.


    And it was true. At this moment, he couldn''t find anything on her.


    Hearing what he had to say on the phone, Rachel sighed. "What should we do next then? You know, if


    it isn''t convenient for you, then it''s okay not to do it,"


    she said tentatively.


    On the night when she talked to Lea, she had already made up her mind not to resist Jack''s advances,


    but it didn''t mean that she would tolerate Celine''s existence.


    As long as that woman was still in between them, there would always be trouble brewing in their


    rtionship. Rachel couldn''t stand that.


    Jack chuckled. "Don''t think too much. I already have a n."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, she couldn''t help but pinch the space in between her eyebrows. Ever since


    she came back, her life was like a TV drama. In fact, she could bet that her life was even more


    dramatic than any show on the television.


    On the other side of the city, Celine felt uneasy. Recalling the way Jack had looked at her, she could tell


    that he was already suspicious.


    Just to be on the safe side, she called the man up. "Hello? Where are you?"


    "Miss Duan, what can I do for you?" the man greeted her. "Since you''re an old client, I can give you a


    special discount."


    She nced at the money in her bank book and gritted her teeth. At this point, she had no other


    choice. "I have something to tell you. We''ll meet in half an hour at the ce we met previously."


    In half an hour, Celine found herself looking at the man who had caused her so much trouble. She


    stirred her coffee repeatedly. "Here''s your ticket and some money. Your flight''s scheduled for five


    o''clock in the afternoon, so I suggest you head to airport now," she stated, cing the check and the


    ticket onto the table. In fact, if she had it her way, she would''ve chucked him out to another country


    right now.


    The man picked up the check. After ncing at the amount, his eyes widened momentarily. "What are


    you trying to say?"


    "You must be tired after helping me out so much, so here''s your vacation money."


    She looked around. Seeing that no one else was there, she lowered her voice and urged, "Go, but


    remember, you shouldn''t tell anyone about this."


    The man had obviously seen through her urgency. Instead of listening to her, he leaned back and


    crossed his legs. "Miss Duan," he said snidely. "Do you really think I don''t know what you''re trying to


    do? You want to send me out of the city, so I won''t leak anything out. And you''re just paying me this


    little just to get rid of me. Do you really think that amount is enough?"


    Her face flushed red as she red at him. "This is enough for you to go off work for half a year!" she


    snapped. "Don''t push your luck."


    "It may be, but it''s not enough to make me silent."


    The man showed her two fingers. "At least give me double the amount."


    ''Double?''


    There was a pause as she took a deep breath. Her chest heaved at the asking rate. "That''s all my


    money."


    "Who are you trying to lie to? Everyone knows that your boyfriend is Jack Fu, MK Group''s CEO. You''ll


    beughed at if you''re actually that poor." This man was a nuisance!


    Celine wanted to m her fists onto the table and drag that man to the streets, but she was under his


    thumb now. And this time, she really needed him out of the country. "I really don''t have the money," she


    said softly. "Leave first, and I''ll transfer the rest when I get enough cash."


    "There''s no need. I can give him the money."


    It was Jack''s voice.


    Freezing, Celine looked up to see that Jack was towering the both of them. Her face turned pale from


    fear. "Why are you here?" she stuttered out.


    "Why do you think?" He gazed at her.


    The moment the man saw Jack, he immediately shrunk in his seat. Thest thing he wanted was to


    offend him.


    However, before he could sessfully sneak out, he had already been lifted by two suited men. The


    grip they had around his shoulders made him wince.


    "What are you doing?" he yelled. "Put me down!" He struggled under their hold, but it was useless.


    One of the men holding him looked up at his boss. "Mr. Fu, what should we do with him?"


    "Take him to the car first." Once they''d exited out of the restaurant, Jack bent over to pick up the check


    that the man had just dropped. Upon seeing the amount, he sneered, "You really are generous."


    "It''s not what you think." Her voice trembled.


    Jack raised his eyebrows and nced at her. "Tell me. What do you think I''m thinking?"


    "I..." She didn''t even know what to say.


    Celine wanted to say something¡ªanything to relieve the situation at hand, but it seemed that Jack had


    lostplete faith in her. He snorted when she didn''t respond.


    "You really don''t know what regret is."


    "I know what it is!"


    Celine could only apologize and beg for mercy after being caught in the act. Her tears ran down her


    cheeks as she lowered her head. "I really won''t do this again. Please trust me."


    "Trust you? How did you get that paper?"


    "I didn''t get that paper! I only asked the guy to bother Rachel. He didn''t say anything about a paper,"


    she said through gritted teeth.


    This was her only chance.


    If everything was exposed, then her entire rtionship with Jack would fall apart right before her very


    eyes.


    He sneered. "It seems that you won''t admit to things you haven''t been caught in."


    "I won''t admit to things I haven''t done." With a guilty conscience, her thumb grazed over her bottom lip.


    Fearing that he still wouldn''t believe her, she emphasized, "I really didn''t do it."


    "Whether you''ve done it or not, I''ll give you two days to pack you things and leave Ninwell City." Jack


    left, not even bothering to hear her reply.


    It was actually just a coincidence that Jack had seen them talking to each other in the coffee shop.


    Unexpectedly, the man sitting opposite to her was simr to the man Rachel had described.


    As for sending Celine away, he had already been nning it this entire time. Now just seemed like the


    best opportunity to send her off.


    Watching his retreating figure, her eyes sparkled with hatred and betrayal. She shoved all the coffee


    cups on her table and let them fall to the floor. The sound of cracks echoed across the cafe.


    For a moment, everyone stopped what they were doing to re at her, confused as to what was


    happening.


    "What?" she roared. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she sobbed.


    Everything she had done...she would never allow herself toe out empty handed! She just wouldn''t


    ept it.


    Tracy didn''t expect that Celine woulde andin to her. She looked so pitiful with her flushed


    face and ssy eyes.


    The older woman handed her a piece of tissue. "Tell me what happened."


    "Jack... wants to kick me out of Ninwell City," she stuttered out. Only Tracy could speak to her son and


    appease him.


    Tracy frowned. "Why would he do that?"


    Celine covered her face with her hands. "I was so jealous of Rachel appearing by his side, so I wanted


    to trouble her. I deliberately asked someone to wait at the gate of her hospital and pretend to poach


    her."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You silly girl."


    Tracy shook her head helplessly. In her opinion, it was just a harmless joke¡ªone that shouldn''t be


    taken seriously. Upon looking at the younger woman''s pitiful sight, she said,


    "I''ll talk to Jack about this, but you shouldn''t do it ever again!"


    "I know, and I won''t," Celine promised. She secretly did a victory dance.


    As long as Tracy would protect her, everything would run smoothly. She was safe for now.

 Chapter 331 The Truth Was Revealed

    Chapter 331 The Truth Was Revealed


    Celine didn''t expect that when she and her friends walked out of the bar two nightster, they would be


    cornered by two men with a suitcase.


    Upon taking a closer look, she realized that the suitcase was hers!


    After taking a shower, Rachel was about to dry her hair and go to bed when she heard a familiar


    screech echoing from the other side of the door. "Open the door! Open the door!"


    The muffled sounds grew louder and louder as each second passed.


    She frowned, wondering why Celine woulde here of all ces.


    Although she wanted to ignore it, it was already approaching midnight. If the woman continued to


    scream like a banshee, Rachel was afraid that the neighbors would begin toin.


    However, as soon as Rachel opened the door, she was met with a p in the face. "Are you crazy?"


    she demanded.


    "Am I crazy? This is all your fault! I''ll fucking kill you!" Celine red at her ferociously. She was about to


    p her again but Rachel had already grabbed her wrist.


    She wasn''t foolish enough to stand still and let her seed once more.


    Rachel dug her nails into the woman''s skin. "Why don''t you head back to the mental hospital?" she


    said snidely. "Your doctors are probably looking for you."


    It was alreadyte at night, and she wasn''t in the mood to converse with Celine anymore. But just as


    she was about to close the door, Celine blocked it with a foot. "You''re the one who inserted yourself in


    our lives. Jack is mine! How dare you try topete with something that isn''t yours in the first ce,


    you fucking slut!"


    she cursed.


    Rachel sneered. "If you haven''t figured it out already, I''m the one with the marriage certificate."


    She pointed at her. "You, in your own words, are the ''fucking slut'' who invaded my rtionship."


    That was thest thing Celine wanted to hear from her. She gritted her teeth, and a crazed glint


    appeared in her eyes. "I''m the one who Jack loves! If it weren''t for you, I would''ve already married him.


    I wouldn''t have been driven out of Ninwell City like this!"


    The two men that had greeted her by the entrance of the bar were ordered by Jack to send her out of


    Ninwell City.


    It had been seventy-two hours since theirst conversation.


    If she hadn''t been screaming to attract the police, she would''ve already been out of the picture.


    Thinking of this, her face twisted further. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have ended up like this! This is


    your fault!"


    While she was speaking, Celine suddenly wrenched a small knife from her bag and waved it at her.


    She looked like one of those killers in the movies Rachel used to watch.


    ''Has she gone mad?''


    Rachel''s eyes widened at the sight as she staggered back. She was about to run to the counter to call


    the police when Jack had arrived right in time.


    Before Celine could swing the knife towards her, Jack grabbed the woman''s wrists. He twisted her arm


    roughly, and she screamed. The knife in her hand ttered onto the tiles.


    Afraid that she would do something crazy again, Rachel didn''t waste any time as she picked up the


    knife and threw it into the trash can. When she nced at them, Celine had already fallen to the floor,


    and her usually smooth hair was messy.


    "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" Jack ced his hands on Rachel''s shoulders as he scanned her


    briefly. He had no idea what would''ve happened to her if he had been a few secondste.


    She shook her head. "I''m fine. What happened to her?"


    "I''ll take care of it. You can go back to your room first and dry your hair."


    Jack''s eyes were filled with anger. He had initially asked his men to send Celine away, but he suddenly


    received a call that she had escaped. Now, he might as well finish what he had started.


    Rachel didn''t insist otherwise. When she returned to her room, she could vaguely hear their


    conversation. She dried her hair. Atst, the entire t turned quiet. However, Jack still didn''te in.


    ''Did he leave?''


    Frowning, she opened the door to see that Jack had been lounging on the sofa and drinking up the red


    wine in his ss.


    Rachel went to the kitchen and poured herself another ss of wine. "Why are you drinking here


    alone?" she asked. "What happened?"


    He clinked her ss with hers, and his eyes crinkled. "Now, you have no reason to reject me, right?"


    She froze,


    stunned by his question.


    Jack ced his ss on the table and reached out to hold her. "Back then, you used Celine as an


    excuse to say how we weren''t suitable for each other. Now that she left, she would never disturb us


    again. Now, will you still reject me?"


    She pushed him away and tried to change the topic. "You still haven''t exined to me what happened.


    Why did she p me?"


    Her cheek was so swollen that she had to apply some ice on her face.


    Jack cupped her face with both hands. Although his eyes were filled with love and affection for her,


    rage swirled in his heart.


    Unable to stand his silence, she removed his hands. "Have you found the evidence that she stole the


    paper?"


    "Yes." He straightened his back. "She bribed a nurse in your department. The nurse was the one who


    helped her copy everything from your director''sputer."


    He took out a U disk from his pocket and handed it to her. "You can give this to your director, and


    everything will be revealed."


    "What''s in it?" She eyed the disk carefully in her hand before cing it back on the table.


    "The surveince record of that day had been secretly recorded by the man who worked for Celine. He


    recorded it to free his name from anywsuits or prosecutions." He was serious for about three


    seconds before holding her hands in his. "Even if you can''t promise to be with me, the least you can do


    is allow me to pursue you. Is that okay?"


    He was like a spoiled kid.


    Staring into his innocent and expectant eyes, she couldn''t help but be touched by his gesture.


    "How about I''ll think about it?" she teased.


    Hearing this, Jack''s face suddenly fell. But when he saw the slyness that shed in her eyes, he raised


    his hand to pinch the other cheek. "You know, it''s my choice whether I''ll pursue you or not," he joked.


    "You have no say in this matter."


    "Then why did you ask me about it just now?"


    "I just told you for you to prepare yourself."


    She raised her eyebrow. "Prepare myself for what?"


    "Prepare yourself to be my wife again."


    It was alreadyte at night, and Rachel still couldn''t sleep. She couldn''t help but recall the conversation


    she had with Jack, and the corners of her lips raised into a smile.


    Even if she couldn''t sleep that night, she still felt energetic the next day.


    On the second day, Rachel knocked on the door of the director''s office and ced the U disk on his


    table. "All the evidence is here," she stated. "You can look into it."


    As the video yed, the director''s face turned bright red. He mmed his hands onto the table and


    shouted, "Bastard! How could she do such a thing?"


    He raised his eyes to look at her. A flush of embarrassment spread around his cheeks as he smiled


    awkwardly. "It seemed that I misunderstood you," he apologized. "I''ll ask thewyer to withdraw the


    case immediately."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter as long as the misunderstanding has been cleared up."


    She waved her hand dismissively.


    However, Rachel soon learned from her mistake. She realized that she needed to be extra vignt to


    make sure that she wouldn''t be used again.


    The nurse''s dismissal put an end to all the controversy. Soon enough, everybody stopped talking about


    it.


    Rachel busied herself with work, but during her breaks, she couldn''t help but wonder why the man who


    had promised to get her back made no move at all after that night.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Bill called her and asked her out.


    Seeing that she had already refused him once, she agreed to meet him at the gate of themunity at


    8 a.m. the next day.


    It had been cloudy for several days, but now, the sun was shining brightly.


    Since they were going mountain climbing, Rachel wore her ck sports gear. She attached a small bag


    around her waist that held her phone.


    She fastened her seat belt. "Why do you suddenly want to go mountain climbing?"


    "Didn''t you say I should exercise?" Bill started the car and drove towards the suburbs.


    "I meant jogging or swimming." She snorted. "Not something as intense as this."


    "Why do you think I brought a doctor with me?" He winked at her.


    In the past few days, he had been forcing himself not to go back to her, but in the end, he just couldn''t


    help himself.


    The mountain they were headed to was located in the eastern suburbs at the west of the city. On the


    weekends, there would be tons of climbers surrounding the area, but on a working day, it was a


    different story.


    When they arrived, they found that it was just the two of them.


    After parking the car by the foot of the mountain, the two of them slowly walked up the steps.


    At the hillside, there was a pavilion for beginners to rest for a few seconds. Seeing as she had weak


    legs, she leaned against the pir and waved at Bill. "How about we get some rest?" she suggested.


    "Okay." He smiled teasingly. "I think you''re the one whocks some exercise, Rachel. You look even


    more exhausted than me."


    "I usually don''t have the time to work out these days," she admitted.


    Bill shrugged. "How about you go jogging with me every morning?"


    Since he couldn''t let her go, he might as well do his best in pursuing her.


    He just couldn''t bear being apart from her.


    "Aren''t you living in tinum Bay? Isn''t that far from here?"


    "Half an hour''s drive," he admitted.


    "It''s too troublesome. Besides, you''ll drive here for half an hour for what? An hour''s jog?" Rachel shook


    her head. "Besides, I don''t think I can get up that early."

 Chapter 332 A Night At The Suburb

    Chapter 332 A Night At The Suburb


    The air was getting cold, and Rachel preferred to stay in bed during winter.


    "Let''s talk about it then," Bill said as he pointed to the top of the mountain. He then grabbed her arm


    and urged her on. "Let''s get there first!"


    It was already dusk when they finally got down the mountain.


    And it was only five in the afternoon, but it was quickly getting dark all around them. Rachel rubbed her


    rumbling stomach. "Can we go back now?"


    They walked to the car and got in. However, when Bill tried to start the car, it wouldn''t start. He tried


    several times, but failed each time.


    A bad feeling crept around her heart as she frowned. "Is it broken?"


    "I think it is. I''ll call them to send out a car for us," Bill answered with an awkward smile.


    He took out his phone and was surprised that there was no signal. It appeared that they were outside


    of the service area of his phone.


    They both wondered if they had no choice but to spend the night in the wilds. "We could check if there''s


    a guesthouse nearby," Rachel suggested.


    Jack went straight to look for Rachel as soon as he got off the ne. He rang the doorbell for a long


    time, but no one answered. To make matters worse, her phone was also powered off when he tried to


    call her.


    After he had expressed his feelings for Rachel, he had had some urgent work abroad. He had asked


    his employees work overtime and had been able to finish the work that would originally need month to


    finish in just a week. He had flown back right away after he had finished the work.


    He wanted to exin to Rachel in person, but he never expected that he wouldn''t be able to find her


    once he got back.


    It all felt so strange to him.


    He was about to go to the hospital where she worked. He walked towards the elevator and waited.


    When the elevator doors finally opened, a fat woman got off while pushing a child''s stroller. "Hey, do


    you live at the opposite apartment? You can''t get inside?"


    Apparently, Jack and Rachel''s quarrelst time made their neighbor think that he lived there.


    "I saw Rachel go out this morning and I asked her where she was going. She said that she was going


    mountain climbing. She probably hadn''te back yet," she narrated with a smile.


    "Do you happen to know which mountain she could have gone?" Jack asked with a frown.


    The woman paused and thought for a while. "I think it''s in the eastern suburbs. I don''t really know all of


    the details," she replied.


    Jack expressed his thanks and went off for the eastern suburbs. He tried to call Rachel over and over


    along the way, but her phone was still powered off and he couldn''t reach her at all.


    The moon rose steadily from one side of the mountain. The wind whistled as it blew through the


    surrounding forest. The evening in the mountain was cold and gloomy.


    "I should have left some snacks so that we wouldn''t be so hungry now," Rachelined.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    All that time, she was convinced that it would be easy to get down the mountain without the snacks, so


    she had eaten all of them.


    "I''m sorry. I should have checked the car before I went out this morning," Bill said remorsefully. He felt


    responsible for the misfortune that happened to them.


    "Maybe we are just unlucky," Rachel said with a smile.


    As soon as she was done speaking, a dazzling light shed into her eyes. She quickly raised her hand


    reflexively to cover her eyes from the light. The next thing they knew was the sound of a car door being


    opened and mmed shut close to where they were.


    "Get out!"


    Jack eximed coldly.


    Rachel was so surprised to hear Jack''s voice. "What are you doing here?"


    The thought that she wouldn''t have to stay hungry anymore filled her mind. She immediately told Bill to


    get out of the car. "Let''s take Jack''s car to get back to the city. Then have someone to get back for this


    car tomorrow," she said in a hurried voice.


    "Okay," Bill replied with a nod. He felt very bad about what happened.


    He originally nned the climb as a date with Rachel, but he never expected it to backfire and end up


    like this.


    Jack saw the interaction between Rachel and Bill as he approached their car. He grabbed her hand as


    soon as she got out of the car and dragged her to his car. He had her sit in the passenger seat and he


    himself sat in the driver''s seat. Bill was still dawdling inside his car as Jack watched. He quickly


    became impatient with Bill so he honked several times to urge him to move faster.


    "He might be getting something important from his car. Let''s wait a little longer," Rachel suggested.


    "Why did youe here with him?" Jack asked with an irritated snort. "If I didn''te to see you


    tonight, the two of you will have to spend the entire evening in the wild!"


    The thought that it was possible for Rachel to spend the night alone with Bill made Jack feel


    ufortable and anxious. He began making ns to prevent this from happening again. He had to


    think of an excuse to send Bill back to France, so that he wouldn''t have to wander around with Rachel


    whenever his back was turned.


    The night in the suburb was unusually quiet. Without the light of streetmps, the only light came from


    the small lights of the central control panel of the car. The light music was the only sound that could be


    heard as it blended with the cool evening air and the humming of the car''s engine.


    Everything was quiet until an unexpected voice broke the ufortable silence.


    The corners of her lips twitched uneasily. "I''m a bit hungry. Can we checkter for a restaurant that is


    still open and go eat?" Rachel asked in a timid voice.


    She then turned to look at Bill, who sat quietly in the back seat. "What do you want to eat?" she asked


    casually.


    "Up to you," Bill replied in a downcast tone. "You can choose whatever food you like. I am not really


    picky when ites to food."


    "Yeah, you are not picky either when ites to women," Jack muttered in a low voice as he drove the


    car.


    His voice was so low that Rachel was not able to understand what he said. She leaned closer to him


    and asked, "What did you say just now? I didn''t hear it clearly."


    "Nothing," Jack replied tly. His lips twitched irritatingly. He stepped on the gas and sped up. "I need


    to do somethingter. I''ll drive you home, and you can cook whatever you like at home."


    There was silence while Rachel thought about what Jack said. "Can you just drive us to a restaurant


    that is close to my apartment?" she suggested.


    "Do you even have any idea what time it is right now?" Jack replied sharply. He tapped the steering


    wheel irritably with his index finger as he drove the car.


    Rachel immediately noticed this and decided to say nothing and merely nodded.


    The car was ovee by silence once more. Rachel changed the radio station and listened to her


    favorite music. She felt tired because of their adventures. She leaned back and was soon asleep.


    When she woke up, the car was parked at the gate of the tinum Bay.


    Rachel rolled down the window of the car and waved at Bill. "Don''t forget to have something to eat!"


    "I will, Rachel. I''m really sorry for what happened today," Bill replied. He still couldn''t get over what


    happened to them in the suburb.


    "Don''t worry about it..."


    Rachel wanted to say something else, but Jack started the car once more and drove off. He had a long


    and expressionless face.


    Rachel frowned. "What''s wrong with you?" she asked.


    "Nothing," Jack replied tly. He sounded indifferent, and Rachel noticed this.


    "Are you angry?" Rachel asked.


    "No," Jack replied in the same t tone of voice.


    However, Rachel was not a fool, and she didn''t want to meet Jack''s attitude head on. "Just park at the


    gate of themunity when we get there. Thank you for driving me back tonight," she said in a tone


    that sounded indifferent.


    She then closed her eyes to rest once more.


    It seemed to her like a long time had passed while she rested, but she wondered why they hadn''t


    arrived yet.


    Rachel opened her eyes and stared out of the car window on her side. The road that they were on was


    not the road to her home. "Where are you going?" she asked with a frown.


    "Let''s have some dinner." Jack briefly nced at the navigation control area and then turned to her.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Rachel frowned at Jack''s question. ''Didn''t he say earlier that he had no time, and that he had


    something that he had to deal with? What made him change his mind?'' she wondered.


    "I don''t want to eat," she said coldly.


    "I''m already starving, Rachel. I searched for you around the eastern suburbs for hours. Aren''t you


    willing to at least have dinner with me?" Jack asked. He felt that Rachel was being inconsiderate of his


    efforts.


    The only information from Rachel''s neighbor was that Rachel went to the eastern suburbs to climb the


    mountain, but she never specified from which location Rachel would make the climb.


    And since there was no signal on Rachel''s phone, Jack had only one option left for him to do. He


    scoured the entire eastern suburbs by driving slowly while he searched for Rachel. He felt fortunate to


    find them before the next day''s sunrise.


    "You''ve been searching for me all this time?" Rachel asked in a surprised tone of voice.


    "How else would I have found you? Your phone had no signal. Did you expect me to use divination or


    that I have the ability of a fortune teller?" Jack raised a hand to caress Rachel''s cheeks. "Is it too much


    for you to at least have dinner with me even for the sake of my hard work to find you?"


    "But you said that you didn''t have the time," Rachel argued.


    Jack blinked at her and smiled briefly. "I have no time for others. But I will always have time for you," he


    said softly in his husky voice.


    Rachel was speechless when he heard Jack''s words.


    The next day "Rachel, what are you staring at? And why are you smiling so sweetly?" Celia asked after


    she pushed the door to Rachel''s office and went in. She was greeted by Rachel''s giggling as she


    stared at her phone.


    Rachel immediately ced her phone into the drawer and then smiled at Celia. "Nothing. I was just


    watching some ridiculous news on the Inte," she replied quickly.


    "What news? I want to see that too," Celia said. She was naturally curious because she was a gossipy


    girl.


    The corners of Rachel''s lips twitched at Celia''s request. "Nah. It''s really nothing special."


    The truth was that she was reading a message from Jack. He reminded her to eat her breakfast on


    time. It was not really a news from the Inte. Rachel decided to quickly change the topic, "So, what


    made youe here so early?"


    Celia suddenly looked sad at Rachel''s question. She sighed deeply as she approached Rachel.


    "Rachel, I am going to be homeless soon," sheined.


    "Why? What happened?" Rachel asked concerned. She suddenly became more serious when she


    heard Celia''s news. She was aware of the circumstances of Celia''s situation.


    "The owner of the apartment I rented said that his son is about to get married, and he nned to


    redecorate the apartment. He wanted me to move out by next week. But where would I find a cheap


    and good apartment in such a short time?" Celiained.


    Rachel felt distressed for Celia as she sighed. She picked up the teacup and took a sip at her tea as


    she thought about Celia''s situation. "Why not move back home? Your home is quite close to the


    hospital, and that will make it convenient for you to travel back and forth to the hospital," she


    suggested.


    "I might eventually be left with that only option," Celia replied sadly. But she was obviously reluctant to


    ept this choice. Her shoulders immediately drooped and it made her look like she had lost all of her


    strength. "I have been searching online these past couple of days to look for an apartment. Can you


    help me keep an eye on the apartment ads?"


    Rachel nodded immediately at Celia.


    But it was never easy to find a new apartment with a fair price in the city.

 Chapter 333 Weeping Out Her Grief

    Chapter 333 Weeping Out Her Grief


    Unfortunately, finding an apartment that was both cheap and cozy was extremely difficult for fresh


    college graduates like Celia.


    It was therefore fortunate for Celia that Rachel agreed to check the Inte for any information


    regarding apartments for rent. However, even with Rachel''s help, the search for a new apartment was


    still difficult.


    A week quickly passed by. When she arrived at the hospital early in the morning, Rachel happened to


    see Celia who walked towards her with a suitcase in one hand and two bulging bags on the other.


    Rachel hurried towards Celia and helped her carry the two bags. "The apartment was due today?"


    "Yes. I have no choice but to go straight home after work. So, I brought my stuff here. Can I put them in


    your office, Rachel?" The thought of the family that she''d be going to after her shift made Celia feel


    depressed.


    She understood that having a stepmother was like having a stepfather as well.


    Her father didn''t really care too much about her before, but he seemed to have gotten worse. He never


    sent Celia a single message or called her since graduation.


    Celia had called her father the day before and told him that she would move back the next day. He took


    the matter lightly and didn''t even properly wee her back. "We ced some things inside your


    room. Youe back tonight and clean it up yourself," he had told her tly.


    Rachel understood that it must be like walking towards execution for Celia. She wanted to say that her


    study room could be a guest room if she made some changes to it.


    However, the thought only reached the tip of her tongue, and returned to the bottom of her stomach


    before she could say anything.


    She remembered that Jack visited her from time to time, so she decided not to invite Celia to live with


    her. She thought that Celia was at least going back home.


    Rachel ced Celia''s luggage in one corner of her office and then turned to her. "If you really don''t


    want to live at your father''s house, you can keep looking for an apartment."


    "Okay. I''m going back to work now, Rachel."


    Seeing that there was nothing really wrong with her, Rachel didn''t think about it too much anymore.


    Before she got off work that day, she checked the patients at the wards once more. On the way home,


    she went to the supermarket that was along the way.


    When she got home, she was greeted by Jack who patiently waited for her. "You knew I wasing,


    so you went ahead and bought a lot of things to wee me back here?" he said with a childish grin.


    "It''s not for you," Rachel replied. She suppressed the smile on her lips as she opened the door to her


    apartment. Jack helped her bring the bags of the things that she bought from the supermarket inside.


    "Help me wash these things if you want to eat. I''m going to change my clothes," she announced.


    "Sure. No problem."


    Jack watched Rachel walk to her room as a warm smile found its way to his lips and eyes.


    When Rachel finally came out of her room, he was almost finished with his assigned task. "Do you still


    need my help?" he asked yfully.


    "I wouldn''t mind if you n to help," Rachel replied instantly. She remembered that Jack''s cooking


    skills were not worse than hers at all.


    "Okay, you can wait for dinner while you rx on the sofa," he suggested with a slight grin. Jack


    caressed her cheeks and gently massaged her head before he let her go to the living room.


    Rachel watched Jack helplessly as she smoothed her messy hair. She then turned around and went to


    the living room to rx on the sofa. She took the remote control and casually scanned the different


    channels.


    Not long after, an appetizing smelling from the kitchen reached her nose.


    She swallowed hard when she smelled what Jack was cooking. She quickly picked up the cup on the


    table and drank some water.


    A few minutester, she became restless and was about to go to the kitchen to check out what Jack


    was cooking, but her phone rang. She answered her phone and Celia''s voice came from the other end.


    "Can I stay at your home for a night, Rachel?"


    "Sure, do you need me to pick you up?" Rachel asked in a concerned voice.


    "No need. I''m already downstairs," Celia replied.


    Rachel opened the door and saw Celiaing out of the elevator doors with her suitcase. Her eyes


    were obviously red and bloodshot even from afar. She bit her lips as she walked out of the elevator.


    When Celia saw Rachel waiting for her, she rushed towards Rachel, hugged her at once and then burst


    into tears right away. "Rachel, I don''t want to go back there. There is no ce for me in that house


    anymore."


    Rachel tapped Celia''s back tofort her. "Let''s get you inside first," she suggested gently as she took


    Celia''s suitcase and helped bring it inside her apartment.


    Each family has its own problems. Rachel paused and turned to Celia after they got into the apartment.


    "The study room has not been cleaned yet. You can sleep with me tonight. Fortunately, it''s my rest day


    tomorrow. I''ll clean the study up and buy you a bed that you can use."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Rachel. I am off tomorrow too. Let''s clean it together," Celia replied between sniffles. She


    abruptly cried out hard, and kept sobbing thatsted for a while.


    Suddenly, Jack came out of the kitchen with a dish in hand. "Time to wash your hands, Rachel," he


    shouted out at her with an impish grin.


    He noticed that Celia was sobbing on the sofa. She looked so depressed and Rachel kept trying to


    comfort her.


    He prepared three dishes and one soup and set them all at the table. He then pointed at the study.


    "Can I use theputer? There''s something that I need to deal with real quick," he said hurriedly. He


    left the two friends and hurried to the study.


    Rachel watched Jack walk away with eyes filled with gratitude. She then turned back to Celia and


    comforted her. "What happened, Celia? Can you tell me?"


    Tears welled up in Celia''s eyes even before she moved her lips to speak. "It really hurts, Rachel," she


    managed to say in between sobs.


    After the end of her shift, Celia had left the hospital via taxi and gone to her father''s house. When she


    got there, she went to the bathroom and took a cloth that she nned to use to clean her old bedroom.


    When she was about to exit the bathroom, she heard the front door open.


    Then a familiar voice came forth from the direction of the front door.


    It was her father''s third wife. She used to work with him, but she quit her job and opened a children''s


    clothing shop instead.


    She seemed to be talking to her friend.


    "No one uses this room anymore. I''ll clean it for youter. You can use it. You don''t need to worry about


    anything else," she said to her guest.


    "Thank you for letting me stay in your house. That jerk is obsessed with gambling all day long. Now, he


    even lost our only house!"


    Celia frowned as she listened to the conversation between the two. ''What does she mean? Is she


    going to let her friend use my room?'' she wondered to herself.


    She turned off the tap and walked out of the bathroom. "Who said that no one would use this bedroom?


    I''m moving back in tonight!" she dered.


    "Oh, it''s you. Why didn''t you tell me that you are back?" Celia''s stepmother pretended to be


    embarrassed at the turn of events. "I''m really sorry. You didn''t tell me in advance. I''ve already asked my


    friend to live in that room."


    Celia was so angry that she stomped her feet loudly on the floor. She pointed angrily at the door of her


    bedroom. "This is my room! Why do I have to report to you when I want toe back to sleep in it?"


    "Then you should never have rented another apartment. Now that you''re renting an apartment of your


    own, why can''t I use it?" Celia''s stepmother replied in an indifferent tone. She then pointed at the sofa.


    "You can always stay at the sofa. You''re young. It doesn''t matter if you sleep on the sofa for a few


    nights."


    "What did you just say? You want me to sleep on the sofa?" Celia asked in an irritated tone. She felt so


    angry that she pushed her stepmother back. "Don''t assume for a minute that you own this house after


    you married my father!"


    Unexpectedly, Celia''s push was quite strong. Her stepmother was thrown out of bnce and she fell


    hard to the floor. Her father happened toe back and saw his wife fall to the floor.


    The rest of what happened afterwards was more than obvious.


    Celia''s swollen eyes were full of tears as Rachel listened to her. "Don''t worry about it too much. Your


    father must have acted impulsively. You can stay here until you find an apartment. I live alone anyway.


    At least here, you''d have apanion," she said as she tried to cheer Celia up.


    Celia was an adult, but was still a child in nature.


    She looked like she was bullied. "But he can''t hit me and throw me out of the house. He never took


    care of me and never did his duty as a father," sheined.


    She was even looking forward to her father''s love and care when she went back home.


    Rachel had been an orphan since she was very young. Although the Fu family took care of her ever


    since she was orphaned, she was used to being independent. She never bothered others with


    anything, nor did she expected anyone''s care.


    Because of this, she found it hard to understand how Celia felt at that moment.


    Celia''s tears kept falling down like rain, and all that Rachel could do was gently tap her shoulder. "Let''s


    have dinner first. There''s delicious food waiting for us tonight," she suggested to distract her from her


    situation.


    "Okay," Celia agreed. She did her best to smile and stop herself from sobbing.


    "Did Jack cook all of these dishes on his own, Rachel?" she asked and forced herself to sound happy.


    "Yes. Go ahead and try some," Rachel offered.


    She went to the study and called Jack to dinner. When she turned around and was about to leave, he


    grabbed her hand and pulled her back into the study. He jumped to his feet and held her tightly in his


    arms.


    Her cheeks blushed red right away.


    "Jack, what are you doing? Let go of me!" Rachel said but didn''t make a move to free herself from


    Jack''s warm embrace.


    "Why did shee to you?" Jack asked. He blew on her hair that fell on her forehead.


    "Can you stop being so childish?" Rachel said as she pretended to be irritated. "She''s going to live with


    me for a few days. Don''t visit me while she''s here."


    Jack''s face suddenly sunk when he heard Rachel''s words. "Are you afraid?" he asked.


    "You know very well the answer to that!" Rachel retorted.


    Celia suddenly called out from the dining room. Rachel immediately pushed Jack away, straightened


    her clothes and went back to the table.


    Jack thought of ignoring what she just said to him, but he was afraid that she would get angry. He


    admitted to himself that he was such a coward when it came to Racheltely. Each time they met,


    nothing else seemed to matter anymore.

 Chapter 334 Celia Found A New Apartment

    Chapter 334 Celia Found A New Apartment


    Now that Celia stayed in Rachel''s apartment, Jack had less time to spend with Rachel.


    When Jack called Michael and Marcus over, Michael couldn''t help but tease him, "Now, why did the


    president of MK Group suddenly grace us with his presence? Shouldn''t you be somewhere else?


    Perhaps coaxing a certain beauty?"


    "Cut the crap, and just enjoy the wine. I''m paying the bill tonight." Jack poured them both a ss


    before sighing heavily. "Besides, even if I want to, I couldn''t see her."


    Marcus furrowed his eyebrows. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    "No. It''s just a nurse is staying in Rachel''s house. It wouldn''t be convenient for me to go there." He


    looked up from the rim of his own ss. "She is the nurse you drove back home the other night."


    Michael snorted as he slung his arm around the Jack''s shoulder. "What is inconvenient about going


    there? Unless of course... you''re going to make out with her."


    He pushed Michael''s hand off his shoulder. "I meant that it isn''t inconvenient to chat! I''m not like you,


    you know."


    "We''re all men. You shouldn''t be embarrassed about these things either way." Michael snorted,


    downing the red wine in his ss before mming it back onto the table. When he nced at the other


    side, he suddenly found himself fixated on a beautiful dark-haired woman who had just entered the bar.


    His eyes glinted as he whistled and stood up. "Enjoy yourselves, men. I''m afraid that I won''t have the


    time to converse with you tonight."


    "This guy values women more than his friends." Marcus sighed helplessly, but he wasn''t surprised as


    well. Every time he would go out with Michael, he would always be driving back alone by the time the


    party was over.


    Then again, it was a good thing that his boisterous friend wasn''t here. That way, he could ask Jack


    about Celia.


    "Didn''t she live in a rental apartment? Why is she at Rachel''s?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t made it clear." Jack shrugged before raising his eyebrows at his friend. "You''re


    interested in her, aren''t you?"


    "I am." Marcus didn''t bother to hide the fact as he clinked his ss against his friend''s. "Thank you for


    giving me the information."


    In the nurse station, Celia said with a grin, "Mindy, I heard that you have very extensive connections.


    Can you help me find a suitable apartment to live in?"


    It wasfortable to live in Rachel''s house. But while she upied the study, Rachel would only sit on


    the sofa to read her books.


    Celia noticed how every time Rachel finished reading, she would turn and twist her neck in exhaustion.


    Although Rachel didn''t say anything, she still felt guilty


    Mindy stopped what she was doing. "I want to help you, but you''re asking for an apartment that''srge


    enough to have a full-sized kitchen. Not only that, but you''re asking for a ce that''s close to the


    hospital with a budgeted price range. I can''t help you."


    Celia ced her palms together in a pleading manner. "Please, I haven''t even be a regr nurse


    yet. My sry''s too low. If I portioned everything for my rent, I wouldn''t be able to support myself."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I really have no other choice."


    Mindy quickly walked towards the pharmacy. When she saw that the younger woman was still trailing


    her, she snapped, "Don''t follow me or I''ll deduct your bonus."


    Celia sat at her desk and rested her chin on her hands. Where the hell was she going to find a decent


    ce to live in now?


    Just as the sun was about to set, she took off her nurse uniform and said her farewells to her


    colleagues. Without missing a beat, she raced towards the nearest real estate office, but as soon as


    the staff heard the conditions that she had offered, they immediately refused. "Miss, we really don''t


    have the kind of apartment you''re looking for. How about raising your budget? Maybe we can take you


    to see some more apartments."


    "It''s fine."


    Celia lowered her head and left. Suddenly, she bumped into a suited man. "I''m sorry."


    "Hey, you should really be careful while walking." A familiar voice sounded, and she looked up.


    "Why are you here?"


    Celia''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw that Marcus was standing at the door of the agency.


    "Do you n to rent a house?"


    As soon as the words left her lips, she shook her head. "Obviously you aren''t here for that. Will you


    sign up one of your houses for rent?"


    "Yes. The house is too big, and it''s boring to live alone. I was nning to rent out a room on the second


    floor." He gazed at her. "Are you here to rent an apartment? Have you found a suitable ce to live in


    yet?"


    Celia sighed heavily. "I wish it was that easy."


    "Well, do you want to rent my ce instead? Then, I won''t have to pay the agency." Seeing her


    hesitation, he added, "It must be fated for us to meet at the gate of the agency today. Because of that,


    I''ll give you 50% discount on the rent."


    "50% discount?"


    Realizing that her voice had been too loud, she lowered her voice into a whisper. "How much will the


    rent be after the discount?"


    Marcus stretched out his fingers for her to see.


    "What? Five thousand?" She staggered backwards as if the mere number would burn her insides. "You


    might as well sign it up in the real estate agency and ask them to help you out.


    I still need to go somewhere to ask around. Thank you anyway."


    "Wait!"


    Marcus pulled her back. "When did I say five thousand?"


    "You''re trying to say that it''s five hundred?" She snorted, patting him on the arm. "Don''t joke with me.


    Knowing your house, it must be very expensive."


    "It''s actually five hundred. Do you really think I earn from rent money? It''s five hundred, take it as a


    friendship discount."


    "Really?" Celia was so overjoyed that she grabbed Marcus'' arm and held her close to her sides. She


    was afraid that he might go back on his word. "Where did you park your car? Let''s go see the house


    now."


    While she was talking about the hardships she had spent while searching for an apartment, Marcus''


    eyes were filled with an indescribable emotion. A faint smile yed on his lips as he gazed at her.


    The house he was renting out wasn''t far from the hospital. It was a duplex apartment that covered


    around three hundred square meters. The interior design was simple yet modern.


    As Celia looked around, she couldn''t believe how lucky she was. Her eyes shone with indescribable


    brightness as she resisted the urge to jump up and down. She pinched Marcus'' arm. "Does it hurt?"


    "Why don''t you pinch yourself?" He smiled. He pointed at the room that was near the stairway


    approaching the second floor. "The room has always been empty. I''ll ask them to clean it up and add


    some furniture in the next two days. You can move in by then."


    "No need for that."


    She waved her hand. "The rent''s so low. How can I ask you for something more?"


    "I''ll give you the key then."


    Marcus showed her around the house. Now, it seemed their rtionship had taken on a whole new


    level with Celia being none the wiser.


    While Rachel was preparing dinner for the both of them, Celia had informed her that she already found


    an apartment. Rachel was so surprised that she spilled too much salt into the pot. She stared at the


    soup grimly.


    The pot of soup was ruined.


    Turning off the stove, she walked out of the kitchen. "Who''s yourndlord now?"


    Celia took arge bite from the apple and shrugged. "Marcus said that he''d charge me five hundred.


    Compared to the other apartments I''ve searched, this is way cheaper."


    "Are you really sure you want to move out?" Rachel asked.


    She was afraid that Marcus wasn''t just looking for someone to rent out a space in his apartment. She


    gazed at her protectively.


    Unconsciously, Rachel already saw the younger woman as her sister.


    "Rachel, I know how much this inconveniences you, you know. Anyway, Marcus already fixed


    everything up, and the rent is cheap. If I''m not happy living there, then I''ll move right back. By that time,


    I hope you won''t lock your doors." She winked yfully, acting like a spoiled child.


    Meanwhile, in a furniture shop


    Followed by Jack and Michael, Marcus was choosing different kinds of furniture. He sat on different


    beds from time to time to test the cushions and knocked on the cabs from time to time. He was


    detailed enough to ask the shop assistant for their sizes and whatnot.


    Michael frowned. "Do you really want that nurse to live in your house? You''re really going to let her


    invade your private space like that?"


    "Sooner orter."


    Marcus nced at the shop assistant. "I want this bed. Send it to my house."


    "No problem." The shop assistant took the man''s bank card and raced happily to the counter to arrange


    it all for him.


    Michael sighed exasperatedly as he waved his hands up in the air. "Are you still the same man that I


    used to know? If you let the woman move in with you now, your freedom is over before you know it."


    "You''re overreacting." Jack snorted before gazing meaningfully at his friend. "Thank you, by the way."


    "You''re only thanking him because he''s making things convenient for you." Michael snickered.


    Jack threw his middle finger at his friend before shaking his head.


    He already had a n in his mind.


    On the day when Celia moved out, Jack appeared at the doorstep right in time. When Rachel came out


    of the elevator, he grinned. "You should really consider giving me a key, so I don''t have to wait by your


    doorstep."


    "Why are you here?" She resisted the urge to yawn.


    Celia had just moved to Marcus'' house that day, so she was exhausted from helping her out.

 Chapter 335 The Exhibition

    Chapter 335 The Exhibition


    "I have something for you," Jack said with a smile. He took out a business card and handed it to her.


    "I''m sure you''ll like it."


    When Rachel saw the name printed on the card, she eximed, "Oh my God! Why do you have her


    card?"


    "She has a model exhibition tomorrow afternoon. I''ll take you there," Jack announced. He smiled


    broadly at her, but Rachel''s attention was focused on the card in her hand. She failed to notice the


    unusual brightness in his eyes. It had an excitement that seemed to anticipate the fulfillment of a plot.


    "Okay," Rachel replied and nodded as if hypnotized.


    For years, she had developed a hobby of piecing together models. It was a good hobby for doctors to


    have because it provided a tform to practice their uracy, patience and the agility of their fingers.


    Each doctor would have had an encounter with models more than once throughout their career. And


    some doctors had taken up model making as a hobby.


    And Rachel was a good example of this.


    There was a special bookcase in her study room that had a small area for thick medical books while


    the rest of the space was taken up by models that she had pieced together.


    However, as work became busier, her hobby had to take a back seat to her profession. But each time


    there was a model exhibition, she never failed to attend.


    And Jack knew about this very well. The card that he gave her was from a person that always had


    exhibitions for a limited number of people only. Rachel wanted to buy a ticket, but they were sold out


    before she could get one.


    Jack stood in front of the door to her apartment for a moment longer and stared lovingly at Rachel. He


    pointed at the empty elevator that opened at her floor and seemed to wait for him. "Call me after work


    tomorrow. I need to head back home," he said in a gentle voice.


    "Have you had dinner yet? Do you want to stay and have some with me?" Rachel asked in a timid


    voice.


    It was the first time that she offered to have dinner with him. Jack''s lips curled upward and formed a


    naughty smile. He gently shook his head at her offer. "Next time. There''s something that I need to deal


    with tonight," he exined.


    "Okay. Be careful on your way," Rachel reminded him. After Jack had left, there was a feeling of


    emptiness in Rachel''s heart. It was like a void that couldn''t be filled. It seemed like she was no longer


    used to not being with him.


    Jack sat inside his car and paused. He looked up through the sun roof and saw the lighting from a


    particr window in the building that he knew very well. He then started the car and drove out of the


    community.


    A short timeter "Mom! I''m back!"


    Jack called out excitedly as he entered the living room. Tracy turned to him and stared at him. "Why


    are you so noisy? How old are you? Have you forgotten how to speak softly?"


    Jack stood behind her as he ced his arms over her shoulders. "Didn''t you sayst time that you


    never had a son like me? So, I want you to revisit my past as a kid," Jack he with a grin.


    Not too long ago, Tracy had tried to persuade Jack to reconsider his stance on Celine, but he had


    interrupted her impatiently before she could even finish her words. He had pointed out that it was his


    own business and didn''t appreciate her interference in his affairs.


    Tracy had been saddened when she had heard Jack''s words. She had pointed angrily at his nose and


    scolded him. "I am your mother. I''ve taken good care of you since you were a child.


    How could you talk to me like that?"


    Jack had felt apologetic and pulled out a tissue to wipe her tears. "Mom, Celine is not as great a


    woman as you believe she is. I had her leave the city for more than one reason."


    "Then tell me, what other reasons do you have? Tell me all of them at once!" She had made it clear that


    she just wouldn''t stop until she understood clearly all of Jack''s reasons.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s just tooplicated to exin it all in just a few words," Jack had replied to her. "Mom, I can


    handle it by myself. Don''t worry about me too much. When it''s time, I will introduce you to your


    daughter-inw."


    "You should understand my persistence, Jack. How old are you now? My friends'' sons are all younger


    than you, but look at them. They are all fathers now. I''m the only one left who is yet to be a


    grandmother."


    That was why Jack came today and acted like a child in front of Tracy.


    Even though Tracy was angry at his son, she was still worried about him. She pulled him to sit with her


    on the sofa. She then pulled out several photos from a drawer of the TV cab and handed them to


    him. "Take a look at these pictures and see if there is a girl that you like."


    "What do you mean, Mom?"


    But Tracy''s intentions were already obvious to Jack.


    Coincidentally, Jonathan came downstairs from the second floor and heard what Jack and his mom


    were talking about. "Your mother has taken these photos from these girls'' parents."


    "They are all good girls with decent family backgrounds. Now, we don''t really have any particr


    requirements. You just need to get married as soon as possible and have a baby,"


    Tracy said. When she saw that Jack set aside all of the photos without even looking at them, her eyes


    widened in surprise. "What''s wrong with you? You don''t want Celine, who has been with you for so


    many years, and you don''t even like to meet a new girl. Do you really want to be single all your life?"


    "Mom, I already have a n about my marriage," Jack said seriously. "I won''t marry anyone else


    except Rachel."


    "If you were truly destined to be together, then you wouldn''t have divorced," Tracy replied with a frown


    as she shook her head gently.


    "I''m sorry for what happened that time, Mom, but there is no way that I will look at any other girl. So,


    please don''t this for me again," Jack said in a determined tone of voice.


    "How dare you!" Tracy eximed. She pointed at Jack''s nose, but she was too angry to say anything.


    At length, she decided to vent her anger at her husband, Jonathan, who sat leisurely on the couch


    while reading the newspaper as if nothing was happening in front of him. "Don''t you want to say


    anything?"


    "It''s none of our business, really. Let him make his own decisions," Jonathan said lightly with a slight


    smile.


    He ced the newspaper on the table and stared straight into Jack''s eyes. "I''ll give you two months. If


    you can''t win her back, then you should listen to your mother and go on a blind date.


    Is that alright with you, Tracy?" He shook his head helplessly and thought,


    ''A woman undergoing menopause is really not someone to be trifled with.''


    Celia snuck into Rachel''s office ten minutes before the end of shift. "Rachel, you seem to be in a rather


    good mood today,"


    shemented.


    Rachel nodded at her with a smile. "Yes, there is somece I need to beter," she replied.


    She stood up and took off her white gown. "I am leaving soon. Can you close the door for me?"


    It was only after Rachel took off the white coat that Celia noticed the dress that she was wearing


    underneath. The waistline and the middle of the dress entuated her beautiful curves, and this made


    her look elegant and feminine.


    Celia covered her mouth and gasped, "Rachel, your dress is so beautiful! Are you going on a date with


    Jack tonight?"


    "Yes," Rachel replied instantly. "I am going on an exhibition with himter. I can''t wear something too


    casual. By the way, did you sleep well on your first evening after you moved there?"


    Celia stretched herself and replied with a smile, "It''s nice."


    "Well, what about Marcus?" Rachel asked in a teasing tone.


    Celia shook her head lightly. "I don''t know what time he got backst night. He was still asleep when I


    went out this morning for work," she replied.


    "Then..." But before Rachel could ask more, her phone rang. It was a call from Jack, who had arrived to


    pick her up.


    Although there was a limit to the number of people that could attend the exhibition, there were still


    many people who crowded at the gate.


    As soon as Rachel entered the hall, she was fascinated by the models ced inside the ss


    cabs. She was familiar with some of the pieces and had even tried some of them,


    but she had to admit to herself that she was nowhere near the skill level needed to piece together


    these models.


    She walked around the hall and carefully observed each model. She then nced at the time and was


    surprised that it was almost seven in the evening already. She turned to Jack and suggested, "It''s


    already seven. Should we go?"


    "Okay," Jack agreed with a grin.


    But before they could turn to leave the venue, a woman''s voice called out from behind them. "Jack!"


    They both stopped at the same time and turned to the direction of the voice. A woman stared at them


    with a smile. Rachel suddenly felt that she looked somewhat familiar. A short momentter, her


    countenance suddenly changed and looked pleasantly surprised. "Cherry Xu?" she asked in disbelief.


    She was the owner of the models on disy.


    Cherry Xu grinned sweetly at Rachel revealing her two canine teeth. "Hello, are you Jack''s girlfriend?"


    she asked.


    Rachel wanted to exin and was halfway to saying something when her hand was suddenly grabbed


    by Jack. He quickly turned his head towards her and whispered, "Please, do me a favor, okay?"


    The words "I''m not" reached the tip of Rachel''s tongue, but quickly retreated back into the unreachable


    areas of her throat without getting spoken.


    Jack gently ced his arm around Rachel''s waist and introduced her in an intimate manner. "This is


    Cherry Xu, my college ssmate''s sister."


    "Nice to meet you," Cherry said to Rachel.


    Rachel felt embarrassed as she reached out her hand to shake Cherry''s outstretched hand. All of her


    attention shifted to the arm around her waist. All of her senses focused on that arm that felt unnatural to


    her, but so warm at the same time.


    In the past, Jack introduced her to his friends in the same manner at banquets and gatherings, but she


    had never been as restless as she was at that moment.


    She felt like she was a young girl who suddenly found herself in the arms of her idol.

 Chapter 336 Brazen-faced Jack

    Chapter 336 Brazen-faced Jack


    Cherry saw the interaction between the couple and smiled. "You know, I used to have a secret crush on


    Jack, but that was all in the past."


    "You don''t have to tell her that."


    At her senseless words, Jack immediately frowned at the implication. He turned to Rachel and


    exined himself, "She was just an immature girl that time. The only thing she knew back then was to


    chase handsome boys around."


    "It seems you''ve grown an even bigger head since thest time I saw you." Cherry pped the back of


    Jack''s shoulder heavily before turning to the other woman. "I hope you don''t misunderstand, Rachel.


    This is just how I joke around."


    "It''s fine."


    Rachel didn''t think too much into their rtionship. She just found the two very interesting. In fact, she


    never heard that Jack had a female friend before.


    To be even more frank, she had never seen this side of him before¡ªthe one that was more yful


    without any inhibitions.


    Jack turned serious. "Isn''t the exhibition over by nine?" he asked. "Where are you going now?"


    Cherry rubbed the back of her neck. "Well, something had gone wrong with our hotel, so now my


    husband and I have to find another one. Otherwise, we will be sleeping on the streets."


    "How many days will you be staying in the city?"


    There was silence before she answered, "About a week."


    "If that''s the case, then you don''t have to find another hotel." He shrugged. "You can stay at my ce. I


    can ask the maid to clean the guest room. You''re wee to go there in a while."


    Cherry''s eyes widened in surprise. "And where will you live?"


    Turning his head to nce at Rachel, Jack shed a smile. "I can stay somewhere else."


    The moment Rachel heard his words, a shiver shot down her spine.


    After a while, the matter had been settled. Cherry and her husband would stay at his ce while Jack


    would seek refuge somewhere else.


    Once they said goodbyes, Rachel immediately removed his hand from her waist and furrowed her


    eyebrows. "You''re lending your house to Cherry and her husband," she stated as she tucked a strand


    of hair behind her ear. "Where are you going to stay tonight?"


    Jack didn''t answer. Instead, he simply grinned at her.


    It was strange.


    She furrowed her eyebrows. Seeing that she might not be able to figure it out herself, he sighed.


    He pointed at her. "Your ce."


    What?


    Her jaw dropped. "My ce?"


    "You said you cleaned up the study when Celia stayed at your apartment, right? I can stay there."


    Now, Rachel understood why she felt ufortable earlier. It seemed that her subconscious knew


    what was happening before she could even predict it.


    "Don''t you have other houses?"


    "Those houses have been vacant for a long time, so they''re messy," he answered.


    "You can stay at a hotel." When she thought that he was going to live with her, she couldn''t help but


    feel nervous.


    Although the two of them had been getting along in the past few days, living together might reopen the


    wounds they had tried their best to seal.


    Jack crossed his arms. "My ID card was lost, and I haven''t found it yet. I can''t check in without it."


    "How about staying in your parents'' ce?"


    "You know what kind of people they are. I''ll be nagged to death."


    No matter what solution she came up with, Jack would find something to counter it.


    Even then, Rachel didn''t want to agree. She had nned to go to eat at a Japanese restaurant earlier,


    but after learning what was going to happen, she had no appetite. When she returned to her home, she


    mmed the door to his face. Jack rang the doorbell outside, but she was still unmoved.


    The reason why she had fallen in love with him three years ago was that she let Jack move in.


    ''Will I fall for him again this time?''


    Although Celine had already left, what if there was some other woman clouding around his life? She


    had already told Lea that she was willing to set everything aside to start over with him.


    However, the mere thought of letting him stay here made her flinch.


    Jack didn''t leave. Instead, he simply waited by the doorway. He knew that there were still doubts in her


    heart.


    Although he should''ve been more patient, he couldn''t find himself waiting any longer. He wanted to


    enter her life as soon as possible and let her ept him again.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As for all her worries, he believed that he could ease her in time.


    Time would always be the best medicine. No matter what he would say, time would lead them to its


    final verdict.


    Jack nced at his watch from time to time. It seemed that he had waited outside for at least an hour.


    He leaned against the doorframe and listened carefully. There weren''t any sounds echoing from the


    apartment, and the light that reflected at the crack of the door had faded into darkness.


    Sitting in the dark this entire time, Rachel finally opened the door. When she saw that Jack was still


    standing there, her eyes widened. "Why are you still here?"


    "I really don''t have anywhere else to go," he said pitifully. "It will really just be a week. When Cherry and


    her husband go back, I''ll move back out."


    Seeing the desperate glint in his eyes, Rachel''s heart softened. She motioned towards the living room.


    "Just one weak," she said firmly.


    "One week. I promise." Jack immediately walked into the room, afraid that if he dyed any longer,


    she''d change her mind. Once he sat on the sofa, he sighed in relief. God knew how anxious he''d been


    while he was outside.


    If Rachel didn''t agree, he was afraid that their rtionship would''ve stepped back, and she would sink


    back into her protective shell again.


    Now, she didn''t even know what she felt. Complicated feelings rose in her heart, but she shook them


    away. "I''ll cook some noodles for dinner," she said lightly.


    "Okay."


    Seeing as he was here with her, he didn''t even care if she decided to serve him poison.


    He picked up his phone and sent a message to Cherry. "Thank you for your help. You''re wee to


    stay all week. I''ll handle everything."


    The day when he apanied Marcus into the furniture store, this was what he had been nning.


    In the meantime, Rachel was washing tomatoes in the kitchen. She had absolutely no idea that this


    was all part of his n.


    Since Rachel had been in charge of cooking, the washing of the dishes fell on Jack''sp. She went to


    her room while he was cleaning up and carried a new set of quilt from the cab. Without saying


    another word, she spread it over the small bed in the study.


    When everything was ready, she straightened her back. She was about to call for him, only to jump up


    when she saw him leaning against the doorway. She ced a hand on her chest. "Why didn''t I hear


    youe in?" she murmured.


    "You didn''t notice me." He shrugged.


    Looking at the way he was staring at her, she lowered her head and walked out of the room. "It''ste.


    You should get to bed early," she said before heading to her bedroom.


    However, he had other ns.


    Half an hourter, Rachel found herself twisting and turning in her bed. She stared at the ceiling with


    her eyes wide open.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open, slicing through the quiet atmosphere. She froze.


    "Who is it?" she called out.


    "Rachel, it''s me." Jack slowly approached her bedside. "There are mosquitoes in the study," he


    comined. "I can''t sleep."


    She had never heard Celiaining about mosquitos.


    Rachel pursed her lips. "I should get my mosquito repent."


    "No need," he quickly said, stopping her. "I''ll just sleep on the floor for tonight. I don''t want to trouble


    you."


    Without giving her time to refuse, he spread out the cushions he had taken from the study and lied on


    the floor.


    It was boring to sleep alone back in the study.


    Seeing this, Rachel didn''t even know what to say.


    Considering that she still needed to head to work tomorrow, she forced herself to close her eyes and lie


    still. At this point, there was no use in arguing with him any further.


    After a long time, she gradually felt herself sinking into the dark. That was when she felt her entire bed


    start to sink.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes only to see that Jack was trying to lie on the other side of the bed. She


    jolted up. "Aren''t you sleeping on the floor? Why the hell are you on my bed?"


    "The floor is too hard," heined.


    He had never slept on the floor before.


    A few minutes ago, he had thought that as long as he could sleep in the same room as her, he would


    be satisfied. However, the cold floor was really ufortable to sleep on.


    Recalling the time the two of them spent in the Fu family house, he quickly traced a line in the middle of


    the bed. "I swear, I won''t cross this line."


    "No way!"


    Rachel kicked him, indicating that he should return to the floor.


    "Can''t I sleep here for one night?"


    "If you really want to sleep here, go ahead. I''ll sleep on the floor or in the study." Rachel pretended to


    step out of her bed.


    As a result, he had no choice but topromise. "Fine, I''ll go back to sleep on the floor." No matter


    how ufortable it was, he refused to head back to the study. He was already in the same room as


    her, so there was no way he was going back to square one.


    However, when Jack woke up the next day, he could feel his body aching from the hard surface. With a


    grunt, he freshened up and headed to his office.


    Austin was there to greet him when he arrived. After reporting today''s schedule, he noticed that his


    boss was frowning. His right hand was stretched around his back, and his face was twisted into an


    ufortable expression.


    "Mr. Fu?"


    "Call Mr. Wangter and ask him to send the first draft in two days."


    Jack folded his paper. However, just as Austin was about to open the door, he stopped him. "Wait, do


    you mind massaging my back?"

 Chapter 337 An Acute Heart Attack

    Chapter 337 An Acute Heart Attack


    "Mrs. Fu, what happened with you?" Austin asked in a concerned tone.


    "My back hurts," Jackined as he pointed at an area of his back.


    Austin did not waste time and went to Jack''s aid. He positioned himself at Jack''s back and helped him


    stretch his back. "Feeling better?" he asked.


    "Yes, better," Jack replied, obviously relieved.


    Austin massaged his wrist gently as he turned it clockwise. "What did you dost night that hurt your


    back?" he asked.


    "I slept on the floor," Jack replied lightly.


    He initially nned to sleep inside Rachel''s bedroom for an entire week, but it had only been one night,


    and his experience made him doubt that he couldplete the entire week.


    He didn''t want to injure his back before he could get Rachel back.


    "Is there something wrong with your bed, Mrs. Fu? Do you want me to call a furniture shop and order a


    new bed for you?" Austin offered.


    "No. But thanks, anyway," Jack replied. He waved his hand at Austin that indicated that he could leave


    his office. He stared nkly at the floor of his office for a brief moment after Austin had left. Austin''s


    words gave him an idea.


    It was almost morning when Rachel finally fell asleep because of what happened the evening before.


    She struggled to get up and go to work in time. However, since shecked sleep, she felt tired during


    her entire shift.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She hurried to leave the hospital as soon as she ended her shift. When she got back home, she


    casually threw her handbag on the sofa in the living room. She then dragged herself up to the bedroom


    to get some much needed rest. When she opened the door to her bedroom, she was so surprised with


    the sight that greeted her that she stood at the door for some time.


    Her bedroom was drastically rearranged while she was at work.


    Her bed was moved to one side that was closer to the window. The single bed in the study was then


    moved into her bedroom and upied the space near the opposite wall of the window.


    There was still a small space between the two beds that was big enough for a bedside table.


    "Jack!" Rachel shouted out. Displeasure could clearly be heard in her voice.


    Jack rushed out of the bathroom and stared at Rachel. "Why? What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Rachel pointed at the single bed with a frown. "Why did you move the single bed here?" she asked.


    "There are mosquitoes in the study," Jackined to her.


    Getting into a confrontation regarding the bed was inevitable, but she never expected that she would


    ultimately fail in this confrontation. She silently watched the almost unnoticeable smile on Jack''s face


    as she felt her heart get filled with both helplessness and joy.


    Jack stood in front of her without moving. He simply stared at her with the same expression on his face.


    After some time had passed, he raised a hand to the air as if he was about to promise something to


    her. "Rachel, we were just finest night. I promise you, we will be fine too in theing days. I''m sure


    of this."


    "You talk too much, Jack," Rachel replied to Jack with a smile. She then approached him and poked his


    forehead gently with her forefinger. She had the same sweet smile on her face.


    Unfortunately, the ringing of the phone interrupted the two. Rachel rushed to the sofa and picked up the


    phone. It was a call from Bill. He invited her to go out with him that evening.


    There was hesitation in her expression after she answered the phone. So, Jack rushed to her and


    stuck his ear on one side of the phone to listen to whoever it was that talked from the other end of the


    call.


    Rachel pushed him away and whispered to him, "Stop it..."


    "What? Rachel, I really want to ask you out tonight. I''m not kidding," Bill said in a determined tone. He


    thought that she was talking to him.


    Rachel stared at Jack as she said into the receiver of the phone, "It''s a kid who was making trouble, not


    you."


    "So, I''ll pick you upter, then?" Bill asked. His voice was filled with the hope of spending time with


    Rachel that evening.


    Jack felt disappointed that Rachel didn''t end the call from Bill. Additionally, he felt unhappy that she


    called him a child. He suddenly looked serious and approached Rachel. "Rachel, get yourself ready.


    We''re going out," he said in amanding tone of voice. He made sure that his voice was loud


    enough to be heard through the phone.


    Bill was in a daze as he sat on the sofa. He stared nkly at his phone. He felt certain that the voice


    that he heard from Rachel''s end of the call was Jack''s.


    ''Is it because of him that Rachel refused to go out with me?'' he wondered.


    Andy cooked himself a bowl of noodles and was about to pick up the chopsticks to start eating when he


    noticed Bill from the corner of his eye. He turned to him and watched him stare nkly at his phone.


    "Didn''t you say that you would ask Rachel out tonight?" he asked in a puzzled tone. "So, why aren''t you


    preparing for an evening with her then?"


    He expected that Bill was already on his way out to meet Rachel. It was the reason why he cooked


    noodles only for himself.


    Bill stood up from the sofa, walked mechanically towards Andy without saying a word. He then sat


    down in front of him. He sighed dejectedly in front of him before he spoke. "Cook me a bowl of noodles


    too. The date tonight is off."


    "Why?" Andy asked confused.


    "Maybe we''re just not born to be with each other. My health..." This was always the thought that


    weighed heavily in Bill''s heart.


    But Andy was not in the mood to watch Bill''s crestfallen mood. "Bill, I never knew you for a person who


    had an inferiorityplex before. So, why are you giving up so easily?" he asked.


    Unbeknownst to Andy, Bill changed a lot after he met Rachel.


    Bill''s only reply was to ask Andy to prepare dinner for him.


    The rays of the early morning sun slowly crept into the bedroom and towards Rachel. Her biological


    clock kicked in and woke her up for work. She got up from bed and made a quick nce at Jack who


    slept soundly on the other bed. His quilt had fallen to the floor. She shook her head gently when she


    saw this.


    It was one of those rare moments when he didn''t seem so omnipotent.


    He even seemed child-like to her for kicking his quilt off the bed.


    She picked up the quilt and gently covered him with it up to his waist. She watched him sleep for a few


    brief moments and then walked out of the bedroom.


    Jack opened his eyes slowly and smiled to himself as he watched Rachel walk out of the bedroom.


    When the bedroom door was closed, he went back to sleep again.


    The season recently changed, and many people who caught a cough or cold were in the hospital. It


    was rare for Rachel''s department to have extra spare time during their shift. Thus, she decided to bring


    out her mobile phone to watch some news.


    A message suddenly popped up on the screen of her phone. "A friend''s daughter is celebrating her first


    birthday next week. Would you like to go with me?" Jack''s message stated.


    Rachel briefly typed a two-word reply. "No thanks."


    "Why?" Jack replied back immediately.


    However, she did not have the time to read his reply anymore. A patient with an emergency case was


    brought in right after she replied to Jack''s message. It was an eighty-five-year-old man. He suffered


    from an acute heart attack at the park and was immediately brought in. Unfortunately, his family could


    not be reached so that they could be informed of his condition.


    Rachel performed diagnostics on the man right away. After a few brief minutes, she turned to the nurse


    and announced in an urgent tone of voice, "He needs a surgery right away!"


    "But his family has not been informed yet, and the operation sheet has not been signed by anybody


    yet. If anything happens to him during the operation..." The head nurse looked embarrassed and


    worried as she spoke.


    Amon hospital policy prevented doctors from performing operations on an unconscious patient


    until the family members had been informed.


    They would need to sign the necessary papers before a doctor could proceed with the operation.


    Unfortunately, the patient''s situation was too urgent. Each minute of dy in the surgery increases the


    risk to the patient''s life as his rate of survival dropped proportionately. Rachel had no choice but to


    make a judgment call. "Let''s do the surgery first. Have the family sign the operation sheet when they


    arrive," she dered firmly.


    The head nurse shook her head as she tried to stop the patient from being brought to the operating


    room. "But this patient is so old. The chances that the operation would turn into a disaster is just too


    high. What if the patient''s family decides to make trouble for the hospital once the surgery turns


    southward?"


    "She has a point, Rachel. Why don''t we ask the director''s opinion regarding the situation?" another


    nurse suggested.


    "No. We don''t have much time," Rachel said adamantly.


    She carefully checked the patient''s condition once more. "Prepare for the surgery," she insisted.


    She was confident that going into surgery right away was the patient''s only chance of surviving.


    Fortunately, her confidence was well rewarded. The operation was a sess. Her team exited the


    operating room triumphantly.


    The head nurse walked beside her as she took off her surgical mask. She breathed out a long sigh of


    relief. "Fortunately, the operation was such a sess," she said.


    They talked casually about the recent operation. Their faces suddenly turned red when they saw the


    director appear in front of them. They immediately held theirughter back.


    The atmosphere outside the operating room suddenly became as gloomy as the director''s face.


    "Follow me," the director said tly as he pointed at Rachel.


    The two walked towards the director''s office and entered it. There was silence between the two long


    after she sat down on the chair opposite him.


    "Director, did you ask me toe here because of that patient?" Rachel asked after an extended


    moment of silence.


    "What do you want me to say about it, Rachel? You know that there is a rule in this hospital that a


    doctor cannot perform an operation on a patient without the consent of the patient''s family. Now, look at


    what you''ve just done!"


    The director became angrier as he spoke. He picked up two pieces of paper from the top of his desk


    and threw it at Rachel. "Take a look at that. The patient''s family just reported what you did to the


    executive," he said angrily.


    She bent down and picked up the pieces of paper from the floor. She read the statement on the two


    sheets and then frowned. "Director, the surgery was sessful. Why are theyining about it?"


    She never expected to meet a pair of strangely inconsiderate family members whoined despite


    a sessful surgery.


    The director sighed. "If the procedure did not turn out well, aint to the executive would be the


    least of your worries. They can sue you for what you did. And they can sue the hospital too. Now, go


    back to your office and think about how to exin what happened to the patient''s familyter.


    Additionally, Executive Zeng wanted you to submit an exnation report. Go and prepare one before


    you get off work today."


    Rachel nodded. She then got up from her chair and went to her office. When she got to her office, she


    opened a nk document on herputer and stared nkly at it. She couldn''t type a single word


    even after ten minutes had passed.


    She was convinced that she did nothing wrong by saving the patient''s life. Thus, she couldn''t find it in


    her to write an exnation for what she did.


    When she was about to leave the hospital at the end of her shift, she went to the office of Executive


    Zeng. She had nothing with her as she knocked on the door of his office.


    "Rachel, I expected that you''d bring your exnation report about the incident. So, where is it?" he


    asked with a snort.


    "Executive Zeng, I strongly believe that in that situation, any doctor would immediately decide to do the


    surgery in order to save his life. The patient suffered from an acute heart disease, and this can''t afford


    to wait. I am sure you know about this." Rachel stood straight and spoke in full honesty and confidence.


    However, her words meant nothing to the executive. He pointed at theint on his table and


    roared, "Do you seriously believe that they will understand if you tell them what you''re telling me right


    now?"


    "I''m willing to exin everything to the patient''s family," Rachel offered.


    Executive Zeng waved his hand impatiently at her. "Don''t you think that the family of the patient have


    gone through enough stress already because of what you''ve done? Go home and rest for the next two


    days. When this matter is over, the leaders of the hospital will hold a meeting to discuss how to deal


    with you."


    Early in the morning of the next day, Jack felt that it was strange that Rachel was preparing breakfast in


    the kitchen.

 Chapter 338 Withdraw The Report

    Chapter 338 Withdraw The Report


    Jack buttoned up his shirt. Seeing that Rachel made no move to leave for the hospital, he raised his


    eyebrows. "Aren''t you going to work today?"


    "I took a few days off. I''m exhausted." She shrugged indifferently.


    Although that was reasonable, he still didn''t understand why she looked so gloomy. Without prodding


    further, he went to the bathroom to freshen up. When he came out and scanned through his phone, an


    article popped up onto his screen.


    "Is It Ethical For a Doctor to Perform Surgery on A Patient Without His Family''s Consent?" the title


    read.


    Whenever Jack saw news rted to hospitals and doctors in the city, he would usually be the first one


    to read it. He even set up his phone to alert him every time there was news. Immediately, he clicked on


    the article and scanned its contents. The more he read, the deeper his frown became.


    The article had stated how the doctor operated on her patient without the consent of his family.


    Although the news didn''t mention any hospitals or doctors, there was one sentence that drew him in. It


    said, "Is this doctor the same doctor who had been beaten by her patient? Find out soon!" His


    eyebrows raised.


    Now, everything seemed to have fallen into ce.


    That was why Rachel decided to take a break for a couple of days. It wasn''t because she was


    exhausted, but because she had been suspended from medical practice until the board had made a


    decision.


    "Breakfast is ready," she called out from the kitchen.


    Jack put down his phone and walked out of the room as if nothing had happened. He inhaled the sweet


    scent that wafted across the kitchen and sat down.


    The two of them ate breakfast quietly, and he couldn''t help but stare at her. A part of him wondered if


    she was going to tell him about it. Atst, she finally had enough of the silence. She touched her face


    and furrowed her eyebrows. "Is there something on my face?"


    "You just look breathtaking today,"


    he said lightly.


    He decided to drop it for now. If she didn''t want to talk about it, then he wasn''t going to bring it up.


    Knowing Rachel, even if he did ask her about it, she wouldn''t tell him anything until she was ready to


    talk about it.


    She shot him a reproachful look. "Just finish your breakfast and go to work." She sighed, looking


    annoyed by his mere presence.


    However, when he finally disappeared from her sight, a sense of loss climbed its way into the tendrils of


    her heart. She scrunched her eyebrows together, confused as to why she felt lonely when she wanted


    him gone. There were times when she just couldn''t understand her own feelings.


    Wanting to forget the loneliness, she used the free time to clean up her home. As she walked to the


    corner of the table, something glossy caught her eye. She peered at the picture. It was a picture of


    when Jack had been in France. Upon looking at the date scrolled on the corner of the picture, she


    realized that it was when she had been in France for further studies.


    At that time, she had rushed out of her dormitory and into her ssroom. She had been in such a hurry


    that she had no idea that Jack was also in the city. She pursed her lips.


    Although they had already mended their rtionship, he had never mentioned this to her. In fact, she


    never thought that he would go to France to search for her.


    Suddenly, her phone rang from the living room, snapping her out of her reverie. She rushed out and


    answered the phone. Soon, Celia''s voice sounded from the other end of the line saying, "Didn''t you


    hear the doorbell? Do you mind opening the door?"


    As soon as she opened the door, Celia came barreling in. Seeing that Rachel was wearing an apron


    and a pair of gloves, she frowned. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Taking off her gloves, Rachel looked up. "Did youe because of the incident?"


    Celia had been absent at work the other day, so she only got the news about the controversy today.


    She nodded and headed to kitchen. Pouring herself a ss of water, she looked up. "I ran here just


    now, so I''m thirsty," Celia exined. "So, what happened? Everyone''s saying how you''ve argued with


    Executive Zeng and that you''re going to be dismissed."


    Seeing that Rachel picked up the mop from the corner of the room and showed no signs of answering


    her question, Celia became even more uneasy. "Well? Is it true?


    Tell me. I''m so worried about you." When she still didn''t answer, Celia grabbed the mop handle and


    wrenched it from the woman''s grip. "Tell me," she demanded.


    "You''ll know in two days. As for Executive Zeng, we''ve already discussed the matter." Rachel thought


    that everything had gone well with her discussion with Executive Zeng. Although they were a bit more


    passionate when discussing the problem, they definitely weren''t arguing.


    Upon gazing at the indifferent expression on the woman''s face, Celia felt even more anxious by the


    second.


    "You''ve just been suspended. Aren''t you scared?"


    Rachel shrugged. "There''s nothing to worry about. We''ll know the results soon anyway."


    "So what? You''re going to wait like this?"


    "What else do you want me to do?"


    Celia gaped at her.


    With a sigh, the nurse took out a note from her coat pocket and handed it to her. "I found this from the


    hospitalputer. The number belongs to patient''s family. Rachel, you can ask Jack to contact them.


    There must be something we can do."


    "There''s really no need."


    From the very beginning, Rachel had no qualms in telling Jack. They''d already had such a rocky


    rtionship. She didn''t want to burden him with her problems when they still weren''t together yet.


    Seeing as there was nothing else she could do, Celia decided to hug her. "You''ve always been so


    strong. I honestly feel sorry for you," she whispered with a sigh.


    "You shouldn''t. The best thing you can do now is to not follow what I''ve just done."


    "You don''t need to tell me that," Celia murmured in agreement.


    After resting for two days, Rachel began to feel bored at home. Although she had been holding a book


    for half an hour, she couldn''t even process any of the words.


    Her fingers fidgeted.


    Before she could find something else to do, James called her unexpectedly. "Rachel? The matter has


    already been talked about. Pleasee to the hospital."


    When she arrived in his office, James crossed his arms and said, "Rachel, as the executive, I have to


    criticize you for what you''ve done."


    She frowned.


    He continued, "In my opinion, what you did that day was brave and decisive. You''ve ced human life


    above everything else. But have you thought about the rules?


    If everyone disregards them, what''s the use of having rules in the first ce?"


    Rachel was silent.


    James leaned back against his seat and picked up the envelope on his desk. He handed it to her. "Now


    that the matter has been solved, here''s a warning letter from the hospital. You should learn from this


    experience. Have you ever thought of his family? If your operation failed, what would his family say?"


    She nodded. She had asked herself these questions in the past two days.


    "I understand. Thank you."


    "I also want to apologize to you. Back then..."


    "You''re trying to be a good father," she interrupted. "I understand."


    James smiled. "The patient''s family seem to have something to do with the Huo Family. Do you know


    anyone rted to them?"


    The Huo family?


    The only person she could think of was Bill. Suddenly, she wondered if this had anything to do with


    him.


    Because of him, the family members who had been unwilling to let her go suddenly cancelled the


    report against her.


    After contemting about it for the whole afternoon, she finally called him up and asked Bill out to


    dinner. When they were already at the restaurant, she confronted him, "Were you the one who helped


    me solve the problem?"


    "Miss, what would you like to order?" The waiter approached them.


    Bill quickly changed the topic and said, "This restaurant is famous for its fish head. You should try it."


    He knew about the matter. When he had gone to the other party and asked them to withdraw the


    report, he was told that they had already done so.


    He could only guess that it was Jack''s doing.


    However, as he looked at Rachel, who was scanning at the menu, he couldn''t find it in himself to tell


    her. He knew that she called him out to dinner because she wanted to thank him, but he didn''t have the


    heart to tell her the truth.


    He wanted to spend more time with her.


    Once they were finished eating, they stood by the door of the restaurant. Bill took his car keys from the


    parking attendant. "Let me drive you home," he offered.


    "No thanks. I actually drove here myself. The car''s parked there." She pointed at her car.


    "Well, are you free the day after tomorrow?" He opened the car door and gracefully pulled out a red


    invitation. "One of my friend''s daughter will celebrate her birthday. Would you like toe with me?"


    ''Is this the party that Jack had told me about?'' she thought.


    Usually, given that they were businessmen, their circle of friends sometimes intercepted with one


    another.


    She shook her head lightly. "I have ns that day. Sorry."


    "I see..."


    He pouted. "It seems that I have to find someone else to apany me. But you know how I feel


    about other people. They¡ª"


    Her phone rang, interrupting his words.


    When she took it out, Bill could see Jack''s name on the screen.


    Clenching his fists, he looked away. Rachel took this opportunity to say her farewells as she headed


    back to her car.


    "She dismissed my call!" Jack red at his phone.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He nced at the two bowls of noodles he had cooked himself. After half an hour of waiting, there was


    no soup left. Instead, lumps of swollen noodles greeted his line of sight.


    When Rachel returned, she nced at Jack. He was sitting on the sofa with his arms crossed. His face


    was void of any emotion. She threw the keys on top of the cab and changed into her slippers.


    "Have you had dinner?" she asked.


    He snorted in reply.


    "What''s wrong?" When he didn''t answer, she shrugged.


    "I''m heading to my room."

 Chapter 339 Will You Accept Me Again

    Chapter 339 Will You ept Me Again


    The single bed that he had moved to the master bedroom was pushed back into the study at Rachel''s


    insistence. Because of this, Jack had to sleep in the study for the next few days.


    For several nights, he tried to sneak back into Rachel''s room, only to find that she had already locked


    the door.


    However, when he tried to open the door this time around, it was unlocked. When he pushed it open,


    he could see Rachel changing into her pajamas. Her loud shriek shocked him out of his reverie, and he


    immediately closed the door.


    Rachel''s face turned bright red. "Don''t you know how to knock?" she shouted as her re darkened.


    He didn''t expect that he would catch her naked. "I''ll pay attention next time," he promised. "Are you


    decent now?"


    "You cane in."


    ncing at the thick pajamas she was wearing, he resisted the urge to groan. ''Why not wear some thin


    nightgown?'' However, he didn''t dare to express his thought.


    Rachel crossed her arms over her chest, feeling ufortable at the way that he stared at her. "Why


    are you looking for me?" she snapped.


    Although the two of them had already seen each other naked, it was still embarrassing for her,


    especially since she wasn''t ready to ept him yet.


    His mouth twitched. "I cooked noodles."


    "Oh, I''ve already eaten." Her voice lowered guiltily.


    When she saw that Jack''s face had darkened immensely, she protested weakly, "I didn''t know that


    we''re supposed eat together."


    Before she could finish her words, he mmed the door to her bedroom and stomped into the kitchen.


    Without missing a beat, he poured the two bowls of noodles into the trash can and stalked out of the


    apartment.


    He didn''t expect for her to act so coldly towards him. Jack had been there for her from day till night.


    For her to assume that they would eat on their own was ridiculous.


    Were all his efforts done in vain?


    When Michael had been dragged out of the house to drink, he didn''t need to question Jack to know


    what had happened. He chuckled. "Who knew that you would have such a fragile heart?" he teased.


    "What do you mean?" Jack gritted his teeth, looking like a spoiled kid who didn''t get his Christmas


    present.


    At the look of his face, Michael couldn''t help himself. He spat the wine he had been drinking and burst


    intoughter. However, he immediately froze when the wine he had spat out sprayed all over Jack''s


    face.


    ''Shit!''


    He didn''t dareugh. Instead, he grabbed a bag of tissues from the counter and offered it to him. "I


    couldn''t help it. Sorry," Michael murmured, but even then, he still couldn''t hide the smile ying on his


    lips.


    "Could you be anymore disgusting?" Jack clenched his jaw and shot him a re. He stood up and went


    to the bathroom to clean up, but when he came out, he saw that Michael was mming his fists against


    the counter. The man let out a chokedugh as he downed his ss of wine.


    "What''s so funny?" he asked coldly.


    "You''re the CEO of MK Group, and you feel gutted just because Rachel didn''te back to have


    dinner with you? Isn''t that ironic?" Michael tried his best to straighten his back as he patted his friend


    on the shoulder. "You''ve made a big deal out of it. You aren''t even together at this stage. Before Rachel


    agrees to date you, she''s independent, and right now, it''s best that you don''t overreact."


    Jack picked up a ss and gulped it all down, thinking about what his friend had just told him.


    These days, he seemed to have be even more anxious as to what she did and where she went. A


    part of him was still anxious and fearful that she''d leave him again. He sighed, ordering another ss.


    This time, he wasn''t willing to let her go that easily.


    The next day, Rachel got up right on time. She yawned as her eyes adjusted to the sunlight that had


    streamed from her windows. When she opened the door, a body fell onto her feet.


    She stumbled a few steps back, startled at the sudden appearance. Her lips twitched into a frown.


    She bent down and patted Jack''s cheek. "Why are you here? Didn''t you go back to your room?" she


    asked.


    "Huh?"


    Jack slowly stirred. When he opened his eyes and stared into her curious gaze, memories ofst night


    rushed back to him like a tidal wave.


    It seemed that he had drunk too much with Michaelst night. When he came back, he initially wanted


    to apologize, but when he found that the door was locked, he squatted at the doorway. Due to the


    immense amount of alcohol in his system, he must''ve fallen asleep.


    He staggered up, dusting his pants. "Are you still angry?" he whispered.


    "Why would I be angry?"


    "Rachel Shen."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She froze. It had been a long time since Jack had called out her name so seriously.


    Subconsciously, she looked up.


    He was leaning more and more towards her, and his eyes were zed over with an indescribable


    emotion. "What are you doing?" She tried to push him away, but it was to no avail.


    Rachel licked her lips tentatively, not knowing what effect it brought on the man in front of her.


    Not being able to help himself anymore, he held her cheek and lowered his head again. His lips


    brushed against hers. The kiss was nowhere near gentle. Instead, it was urgent and fierce, as if the


    person had been craving it for so long.


    It took a while for Rachel to realize what was happening.


    Emotion rolled out of his gaze as he pressed her hands down and bounded her body into his arms.


    Unable to struggle, she found herself suffocated by his kiss.


    He kissed her relentlessly, like a general surveying the territory. He pressed against her frail body as he


    deepened the kiss.


    It was then that Jack had tasted the sweetness he had longed for, and he wasn''t going to miss his


    chance. Instead, he darted his tongue across her lips, wanting nothing more than to savor the moment.


    Feeling the woman stiffen under him, he snapped out of it. He backed away, satisfied by the kiss they


    just had.


    When he finally let go of her, Rachel was still stunned from what had happened.


    Her face changed almost immediately. She was so furious that she pushed him back. "What the hell


    are you doing?" she demanded.


    Her eyes were rimmed red and her hands were clenched. A growl bubbled up in her throat as she


    red at him. In all honesty, Jack found it quite adorable.


    With an intoxicating smile ying on his lips, he held her tightly in his arms, regardless of her struggle.


    "Let me go,"


    she snapped.


    "No!" Jack answered firmly.


    Without another thought, Rachel stomped on his foot. Just as he loosened his grip, she took this


    opportunity to push him away and head to her room, but he suddenly pulled her back into his arms.


    He held her shoulders and forced her to look him in the eye. "Can you ept me again?" he said lowly.


    Panic shed in her gaze. Although she tried to hide it, he could clearly see what was going on. The


    smile on his lips turned bitter.


    "I figured out the reason why you left three years ago. You''ve read the news about me and Celine."


    She froze, not expecting that he would mention the past. She grabbed his hands and pushed them


    away. "I don''t want to talk about it," she said fiercely. "Let me go. I''mte for work."


    Jack stood in front of her, blocking her way. "I used to think that there''s no need to talk about the past,


    but it seems that you''re still holding onto it. It''s time that we make things clear."


    "Even if we do, that won''t change us."


    It wasn''t until now that Rachel realized how much she had been avoiding her past. She didn''t want to


    talk about it. Hell, she didn''t even want to think about it. In her mind, it was as if the past had never


    existed.


    She pushed him away and locked herself inside her bedroom.


    Gazing at the locked door, he sighed. ''Forget it. I''ll let her calm down first.'' At first, he wanted to


    apologize, but upon seeing how that had gone earlier, both of them needed some space to calm down


    first.


    Sitting on the floor, a part of Rachel knew that what Jack had said was right. Although she refused to


    acknowledge what had happened to them, the news was still like a thorn in her heart, preventing her


    from starting over again.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Bill suddenly called her. "Rachel, you didn''t go to work today?"


    "No, I didn''t." She had just asked the hospital for a day''s leave.


    "Let''s go out," he offered. "I need to hide from Andy. He has been insisting that I go to this party, but I


    really don''t want to go. We can head to the park for a while."


    After hesitating for a while, Rachel leaned against the door to make sure that Jack wasn''t outside


    anymore. "See youter," she said.


    She might as well go for a walk.


    The air in the suburbs was fresh. Rachel just spent the time listening to Bill about the movie he had just


    watchedst night. She smiled and asked questions from time to time, but usually, she just let him do


    the talking.


    Soon enough, it was already getting dark.


    He nced at his watch. "Finally, the party has just started. I don''t have to go."


    "Congrattions!" She grinned.


    "What do you want to eat? It''s my treat."


    After taking two steps forward, he pped his forehead in exasperation. "I forgot to by some medicine


    for Andy. He says that he''s been suffering from a stomachache."


    "Go ahead."


    Bill grabbed her arm. "Let''s go together, so I can still treat you to dinner."


    Sitting in the car, she watched as he trotted inside the venue. She rolled the windows down and


    appreciated the gusts of wind blowing at her face. She closed her eyes and rested.


    At that time, Jack and Michael also got out of the car.


    Tonight''s host was Michael''s business partner. They had multiple projects together, so he had toe


    to this party. As one of the shareholders of thepany, Jack was also invited.


    The two of them headed to the entrance when suddenly, Michael took two steps back and pointed at


    the car beside him. "Is that Rachel?"


    At the familiar voice, she froze. It was then that she understood what having bad luck entailed.


    When she opened her eyes, she was met with Jack''s frightening re. "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 340 The Business Trip

    Chapter 340 The Business Trip


    Before Rachel could answer, Bill''s voice sounded from behind them. "Rachel, Andy''s fine after taking


    the medicine. Let''s go."


    "Bill?"


    Jack finally withdrew himself as a bitter smile slipped into his lips.


    A shiver shot down her spine.


    Being the smart man that he was, Michael took two steps back. He nced at the three of them


    cautiously as he crossed his arms. "I surely won''t be bored tonight," he murmured to himself.


    When Rachel got out of the car, she could almost feel the atmosphere thickening with tension. She


    nced at Michael. "The party''s about to start. Shouldn''t you go in?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Besides, all we need to do is hand over the red packets. Jack would be finished here


    in a bit."


    He shrugged.


    She shuffled ufortably as the two men gazed at each other. They looked like a pair of bulls about


    to ram against each other.


    Jack was the first one to break the silence. He took a few steps forward and ced a hand on Bill''s


    shoulder. "I didn''t expect to see you again."


    "Well, the city''s not that big," Bill replied.


    Jack smiled faintly.


    "It seems that it wasn''t enough that we had met abroad; we run into each other here as well. Isn''t fate


    interesting?"


    Rachel noticed the iciness crawling into his features, and her heart twitched at the sight. She


    immediately walked forward and tried to dispel the tension between them. "It''s really not appropriate to


    stand and talk here," she insisted. "Do you want to find a ce nearby so we can all catch up?"


    "Don''t bother." Jack''s arm snaked around her waist as if he was dering Rachel was his woman.


    She frowned and pushed him. However, no matter how hard she tried to shove him, he still remained


    unmoving. Furthermore, the grip he had on her waist tightened at her every movement.


    "Mr. Fu, shouldn''t you attend the party? Rachel and I still have a dinner to get to." Bill tried to hold the


    woman''s hand, but given that she was under Jack''s grasp, he failed to do so.


    "Rachel is going with you. How about I''ll invite you to our house some other day? I''ll ask her to cook for


    you. It''s definitely better than the food outside."


    He made sure to emphasize the words "our house." When Bill stiffened at his words, Jack grinned in


    satisfaction.


    Bill reeled back as if he had been punched in the gut.


    His expression changed almost immediately. "What do you mean by that?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Afraid that it might affect his heart condition, Rachel waved it off. "You should go back tonight, Bill. I''ll


    exin it to you tomorrow, okay?"


    "Can''t you tell me now?" With a hand on his chest, Bill heaved slightly.


    Seeing this, Rachel struggled under Jack''s grip, but she continually failed. Afraid that the man might


    faint, she whirled at Michael. "Don''t just stand there," she snapped. "Help send him home."


    Bill steadied himself and waved his hand. His face was pale. "It''s fine. I can send myself home." "I''ll call


    you tomorrow, okay?"


    He didn''t even give her a chance to say her farewells as he started the car and drove off. Staring at the


    gradually retreating car, Rachel sighed. "Can you let go of me?" she demanded weakly.


    All of a sudden, he lifted her. Now, she could feel her feet dangling off the ground, and she gritted her


    teeth.


    Afraid that they might be noticed, she tried her best to restrain her irritation. "What the hell do you


    want?"


    Jack didn''t answer. Instead, he threw the red packet to the man behind him. "I won''t go," he said


    indifferently. "You can hand it over for me."


    "Okay."


    Michael shoved the red packet into his pocket and waved at the retreating couple. Once they were out


    of sight, he sighed and shook his head. "It''s high time he acts like a man." He snorted.


    When they arrived at her apartment, he didn''t waste any time as he threw her onto the bed. She was


    about to get out when he pressed her down once again.


    "Let go of me!" she roared.


    "Let you go? Why? So you can go back to Bill?" Jack grabbed two of her wrists and raised it above her


    head.


    Her face flushed at the implication of his words. Seeing as her hands were controlled by him, she


    kicked the sheets with her feet.


    His eyes darkened. "Don''t move!"


    Stopping herself, her voice gradually turned cold. "How about we sit and have a good talk," she


    suggested.


    Her voice was as calm as water, and it was like a bucket of ice had been thrown to his face. Jack froze,


    finally waking up from his daze.


    He let go of her and stepped aside.


    "Don''t ever see him again," he said.


    "He''s a friend."


    "That''s bullshit and you know it!" He kicked the chair beside him. His eyes were rimmed red, and he


    couldn''t stop himself from letting out a string of curses. "Have you seen the way he acts around you?


    The guy doesn''t see you as a friend!"


    Rachel stiffened at his roar. She didn''t expect him to react this way.


    He used this opportunity to hold her tightly and rest his chin on top of her shoulder. "I''m jealous, okay?"


    he whispered. "I''m jealous of him." Without another word, he locked her into his arms and slept.


    Seeing that she had no other choice, she shut her eyes and found herself sinking deeper into the


    darkness.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was already morning. ncing at the man sleeping next to her,


    she sighed and freshened up. She picked up the articles of clothing around the room, ced them on


    the stool, and left for work.


    The quarrel they hadst night didn''t give them an opportunity to discuss anything. However, at that


    moment, Rachel knew that it was time for her to reflect on their rtionship.


    Back then, thinking that she would never see him again, all she ever wanted to do was forget the past.


    Now that there was a chance that they could go back together, maybe it was time for her to confront it


    as well.


    Her morning shift in the hospital was quiet and boring. In fact, there wasn''t much going on as Rachel


    sat in her office and stared at the documents on her desk. It wasn''t until she had heard someone calling


    out "lunch time" that she finally realized how long she had been sitting there.


    Her stomach growled in reply.


    Taking out the meal card from her drawer, Rachel went to the dining hall and ordered a sandwich and a


    cup of ck coffee for herself. Before she could head over to her usual spot, the director called her


    over. He smiled faintly and offered her a seat opposite to him.


    Unexpectedly, he was in a good mood. "Being a doctor isn''t easy. Are you sure that''s all you want to


    eat?"


    "It''s enough for me." While she was eating, Rachel wasn''t much of a talker, especially if she was


    seated with a person she wasn''t familiar with.


    However, the director was acting very unusually. He just couldn''t stop talking.


    Rachel wiped her mouth and interrupted him, "Director, I''ll be returning to my office now." She motioned


    to her empty te. "It was nice talking to you."


    "Wait."


    She could only follow his orders. "Yes?"


    "Are you free in the next two days?" he asked hurriedly.


    "Yes, I am."


    "That''s good!"


    He pounded the table in excitement. It was so loud that the other nurses and doctors nearby looked


    over to see what the fuss was all about.


    Smiling awkwardly, he lowered his voice. "I''m supposed to go on a business trip to the capital city


    tomorrow, but tomorrow is the twentieth wedding anniversary of me and my wife. I..."


    "Are you trying to say that you want me to attend the business trip in your behalf?" she guessed.


    "Yes. Would you?" He sighed. "The contents of the business meetings are really very simple. I can sent


    you the materialster."


    Rachel shook her head lightly. "Director, I''m sorry, but I can''t go on a business trip for you."


    She still remembered what had happened when she tried to modify his paper the other time.


    Although the culprit had left Ninwell City, she was still afraid.


    At that moment, his face turned considerably pale. "Didn''t you say that you''d be free? It''s part of your


    official duties."


    "I said that I''ll be free in the day, but I have events to attend at night. I really can''t do it. I''m sorry."


    At her apartment, Jack was still sleeping soundly. When he turned around to find that the bed was


    empty, he immediately opened his eyes.


    He nced at the clothes on the stool as his mind went back to what had happened that night.


    Although they got to talk, it seemed that they still haven''t made anything clear.


    After doing her rounds, Rachel made them to check any iing messages she had. She froze when


    Jack''s message popped up on her screen.


    "Let''s talk about it in detail after work."


    She knew exactly what he was talking about.


    But she still wasn''t ready.


    Rachel handed over the medical records to one of the nurses. "Put it away for me. Thank you." After


    saying that, she rushed over to the door to the director''s office. She knocked tentatively and pushed the


    door open. "Director," she greeted. "Have you found someone else to go on your business trip?"


    "What''s wrong?" It was obvious that the director was still upset by her refusal that morning.


    She shrugged. "I''ve already postponed the event I had for tomorrow night. If you still haven''t found a


    suitable person yet, I''m willing to go there."


    Excitement shed in his eyes, but it was gone in a second. He coughed slightly and cleared his throat.


    "If it''s really not convenient for you, you don''t have to force yourself," he said flippantly.


    ''He really is a sly fox,'' she sneered to herself.


    stering a smile on her face, she said, "It would be a good chance for me to learn something. I would


    like to thank you for the opportunity that you''ve given me."


    She really wanted to throw up.


    If she had any other choice, she wouldn''t even bother sucking up to him.

 Chapter 341 Wait Patiently

    Chapter 341 Wait Patiently


    The director patted his protruding belly and smirked. "It''s great of you to think so!" he praised. "Go


    home and pack your stuff. You can leave for the airportter in the afternoon."


    After packing up her clothes and toiletries, Rachel boarded the flight to the capital city. What she didn''t


    know that at the same time, Jack had just returned to her apartment. When he got to the bathroom, he


    noticed that all of her things were gone.


    The memories of what had happened three years ago resurfaced in his mind.


    His shoulders shook faintly as he blinked rapidly. "No. It can''t be," he murmured to himself.


    ''She wouldn''t leave again, would she?''


    His hands trembled as he picked up his phone and dialed her number, only to find that her phone was


    powered off.


    At that moment, Jack was overwhelmed with misery. His hair was a messed as he paced back and


    forth across the living room. He dialed the number again and again. When the call was finally


    connected, his eyes were moist and his voice was weak. "Where have you been?" he rasped out.


    The airport was noisy, so she couldn''t hear it clearly. She simply guessed what he was trying to say


    and replied,


    "I''m on a business trip. I''ll be back the day after tomorrow."


    Jack leaned against the wall as his shoulders sagged in relief. He could feel his heart rate slowing


    down upon knowing where she was. "Why didn''t you tell me?" he demanded shakily.


    "I stuck a note on the fridge. Didn''t you see it?"


    He nced at the piece of paper stuck on the fridge door. He flushed once she hung up on him. It


    seemed that he had been so worried that he overlooked the paper on the fridge.


    He called Austin and asked him to book him a flight to the capital city too.


    Something rustled from the other end of the line. After a few minutes, Austin said awkwardly, "Mr. Fu,


    you have dinner reservations to discuss the partnership Mr. the Zhang. If you aren''t there, I''m afraid..."


    Jack knew what he meant.


    The dinner to be held tomorrow night was not only arranged for him and Mr. Zhang, but also for other


    businessmen. If he wasn''t there, the others might use the chance to poach his business partner.


    He tightened his grip on his phone and closed his eyes. He took a deep breath and thought it over.


    When he opened his eyes once again, the uneasiness in his gaze was gone.


    "All right. Forget I said anything," he said calmly. "The schedule will go as nned."


    His voice had changed in a few minutes that even Austin was surprised from the sudden calmness.


    Most of the meetings Rachel had to attend were boring and tedious.


    One of the meetings was held in a room that could amodate three hundred people. From the


    looks of it, the room wasn''t even half full yet.


    Rachel found a seat near the back. As soon as she sat down, a woman, who looked as if she was in


    her fifties, walked up to her. She handed her a pen and a list of names. "Sign in, please."


    The girl who had been assigned to the same room as Rachel was also one of the absent people today.


    But before she left the hotel, she had asked Rachel to sign her in.


    Therefore, after signing her name, Rachel scanned the paper, hoping to see the girl''s name.


    However, before she could, the woman grabbed the papers from her. "You only have one name right?


    What else are you looking for?" Although her voice wasn''t that loud, everyone could hear her.


    The implication behind her words was obvious.


    Rachel looked up. "My friend has gone to the bathroom so I''m simply helping her find her name. I don''t


    want to waste her time," she said quickly.


    "Well, she can sign in when shees back!" The woman didn''t even bother to give her another


    chance to respond as she walked out of her way.


    The meeting was a little boring. Even Rachel couldn''t help but scan around the empty room. From the


    way the other guests were also looking around, she could guess that they were also bored from the


    speech. After excusing herself to go to the bathroom, she walked out of the meeting room and intended


    to go outside to get some fresh air.


    It had just rained a few minutes ago.


    As she stood by the door of the hotel,


    she breathed in the refreshing air.


    The


    cool wind


    brushed against her face,


    refreshing


    her almost immediately.


    In MK Group Jack had been scanning the documents ced on his desk,


    ignoring the guest waiting outside.


    In the reception room of the MK Group,


    however, Howard would pick up a teacup every now and then to take a sip. As each second passed,


    his hands became even more mmy.


    Earlier this morning, Austin had called him up toe here. He didn''t give him any reason at all except


    for the fact that Jack needed to talk to him.


    Although Jack was around the same age as his son, Howard still couldn''t help but feel flustered at the


    thought of seeing him again.


    Rubbing his hands against his trousers, he raised his head. "Is Mr. Fu still busy?" he asked the young


    lady who had just walked in with a pitcher of water.


    "Yes. He''s still in his office." She smiled faintly. Before she could leave, he grabbed her arm.


    "Do you know why he asked me toe here?"


    She shook her head helplessly.


    At that time, Jack slowly put his book back to his shelf. Standing next to him, Austin fidgeted. He had


    opened his mouth several times, but he still couldn''t find the words to talk to him. Finally, he gulped and


    said, "Mr. Fu, Mr. Wu has been waiting in the reception room for half an hour. Aren''t you going out to


    meet him?"


    "That long?" He raised his eyebrows slightly and returned to his seat. "I''ll go there in a while."


    Austin furrowed his eyebrows. "Mr. Fu, MK Group doesn''t have any partnerships with Mr. Wu, right?


    Why did you ask him toe over?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The more he talked, the quieter his voice became. Upon seeing Jack''s cold gaze, he realized that he


    had asked too much questions. He bowed his head. "I still have something to deal with outside. I have


    to go."


    Jack lowered his head and tapped on the table. He didn''t get up until he heard Howard''s voice echoing


    into his office.


    The old man just couldn''t wait any longer. He motioned to his watch. "Austin, why did Mr. Fu call me


    here today?" he demanded. "I''ve been waiting here for half an hour!"


    "Mr. Fu is still busy, Mr. Wu. Please wait in the reception room," he stated.


    ''Although mypany isn''t as big as MK Group, I''m still the CEO of hundreds of employees. There is


    no way I''m going to get bullied by the young man!'' Howard clenched his fists. "Well, if he''s so busy, you


    shouldn''t have called me so early!" he snapped. "I still have plenty of things to fix up in my own


    company. Do you know what I could''ve done within the hour that you''ve asked me to wait?"


    The corners of Austin''s lips twitched. He cursed his boss with all his heart before he stered a smile


    on his face. "Mr. Fu still has something urgent to deal with," he apologized. "He didn''t expect that


    something like this woulde up."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door to Jack''s office opened. With a hand in his pocket, Jack


    walked out slowly. A faint smile threaded across his lips. "Mr. Wu," he greeted. "I''m sorry to keep you


    waiting."


    After seeing him, Howard swallowed hisints. "It''s really not that big of a deal."


    While they were talking, Austin wiped the cold sweat that beaded down his forehead. He had to admire


    Howard''s fast reaction.


    Jack didn''t respond. Instead, he turned to his secretary. "Send two cups of tea to my office. I have


    something to discuss with Mr. Wu."


    A few dayster, in the hospital, Rachel sneezed three times in a row. ncing at the saliva that had


    been sprayed all over the medical records in her hand, she quickly wiped it off with a tissue.


    "Did you catch a cold?" Celia walked in, holding a medical record. "This is a new patient. The director


    assigned him to you."


    She threw the tissue and nodded. "I''ll give it a lookter."


    "I''ll go first. By the way, do you want me to bring some anti-cold drug to you?"


    "I don''t have a cold." Rachel waved her hand dismissively.


    "Really?" Celia crossed her arms and gazed at her. Suddenly, a teasing smile threaded across her lips.


    "You know, I heard from Mindy that if someone misses you, you''ll sneeze three times," she joked.


    "Maybe Jack misses you."


    Rachel rolled her eyes and pretended to pick up her phone. "Mindy..."

 Chapter 342 The Spy

    Chapter 342 The Spy


    Before she could finish her words, Celia grabbed the telephone receiver from Rachel''s hand and put it


    back. She ced both of her hands together and begged in a pitiful manner. "Rachel, I won''tugh at


    you. Please don''t tell Mindy. I''m going back to work now. I don''t really know what''s wrong with her


    recently. She has a very bad temper and would resort to scolding when she gets a little unhappy about


    something," she exined.


    Rachel lowered her head down at the medical record on her desk after she watched Celia run out of


    her office in a hurry. She just pretended to call Mindy to prevent Celia from gossiping once more.


    Otherwise, Celia might began gossiping about her and Jack.


    However, she couldn''t see any of the indicators on the medical record. She leaned back on her chair


    and closed her eyes to rest and rx. Without warning, Celia''s head popped through the door to


    Rachel''s office again with a slight grin. "Rachel, how about we go shopping after work?" Celia asked.


    "Sure," Rachel agreed immediately. She had nothing to do after her shift anyway.


    Rachel packed her stuff after she ended her shift on time. She then went to the nurse station to look for


    Celia, but she couldn''t find her anywhere.


    "Rachel, are you looking for Celia? I saw her at the lounge just now," a nurse said.


    When Rachel arrived at the lounge, she saw Celia in front of the mirror, carefully applying lipstick. She


    proceeded to work on her hair after she was satisfied with how her lipstick looked.


    Rachel leaned against the door and chuckled as she watched Celia. "You''re already very beautiful, you


    don''t need to spend so much time and effort on make up," she pointed out.


    Celia smiled her statement and was immediately in deep thought. "What if I meet my Mr. Rightter? I


    have to make sure to be beautiful for him in case he sees me, right?"


    Lastly, she checked her makeup in the mirror and made sure that it was wless from every corner and


    from every angle. She walked giddily towards Rachel and grabbed her arm with a broad smile. "Let''s


    go, Rachel. Can you treat me to dinner tonight?" she suggested with a childish smile.


    "So, you asked me to go shopping so you could extort me? Forget it. We''d better just go home," Rachel


    argued.


    "No, it''s not like that. I bought myself a set of skin care productsst week. So, I am so broke right now.


    But I will treat you back when I get my sry, promise!" Celia offered.


    The two talked as they walked casually towards the gate of the hospital.


    Celia talked excitedly about the shopping mall activities that she saw on her phone. She suddenly


    noticed that Rachel stopped walking and stared nkly at the gate. "Rachel, what''s wrong?" she


    asked.


    Rachel''s eyes were wide open with surprise. ''Such a coincidence that these two are at the gate of the


    hospital at the same time!'' she thought to herself.


    "I''m here to pick you up," the two said at once and almost in one voice.


    They then stared at each other after they heard each other speak. Their eyes were filled with anger for


    the other.


    Celia gripped Rachel''s arm tighter as she felt uneasy about the situation. Her eyes wandered from Jack


    and to Bill and then back to Jack again. "What''s going on, Rachel?" she asked restlessly.


    Considering theplications that the current situation would bring, Rachel decided to simply refuse


    both of them. "No, thanks," she said with a smile. "I have agreed to spend time with Celia and we''re


    going shopping together."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, that''s right. We have an appointment with each other," Celia added. She smiled wryly. She


    thought that it was a bad time to go out with Rachel considering the current situation.


    "Then allow me to drive you both there. I''ll treat you to dinner afterwards," Jack immediately offered.


    "Okay, Rachel, I..." Celia stopped speaking right away when she noticed that Rachel stared at her. She


    lowered her head right away and did not say another word.


    But Bill wouldn''t allow himself to easily be outdone by Jack. "Well, I was nning to buy some clothes


    too. I''ll go shopping with you. I could use your help to pick some clothes for me," he offered.


    The situation easily became too annoying for Rachel. "No, thank you. We can take a cab to the mall.


    And I don''t know how to choose men''s clothes. I cannot help you," she said firmly.


    "It''s okay. I can pick the clothes myself," Bill replied. He pretended not to understand her refusal of his


    offer.


    Jack walked towards Rachel and stood opposite her. He then gently wrapped his arms around her


    waist. "You have me as a loyal driver and a free wallet. Don''t you think it''s a waste to pass that up?" he


    said in a husky voice.


    Celia wanted to nod her head in agreement, but she didn''t dare to say or do anything rted to the two


    men. All she could do was give Jack a look of support.


    Rachel suddenly noticed the curious stares of the onlookers around them. She started to feel like she


    was an animal in a gilded cage that was ced on disy. She quickly decided what to do next while


    under the scrutiny of the people around them. Despite being embarrassing, she thought that it was the


    only logical move for her.


    She gently and carefully wriggled herself free from Jack''s arms. "No. You can go about your business. I


    will go shopping with Celia. Neither of you need to apany us," she said in a firm tone that was


    hard to ignore or refuse.


    Rachel immediately grabbed Celia''s hand as soon as she finished speaking. The two then walked


    hurriedly around the two men and immediately hailed the first cab that passed in front of the hospital


    and got in right away. She had the driver take them to the shopping mall.


    The onlookers quickly dispersed when there was nothing more to watch. They were only interested


    while the two men fought over a single woman. It was not long when only Bill and Jack remained with


    each other at the hospital gate. The two stared each other, snorted, turned around and left with their


    faces filled with disgust for the other.


    The sound of a ringing phone was the first sound that broke the silence between the two men.


    Bill answered his phone and Andy''s voice came clearly from the other line. "Bill, Howard came to see


    you. Pleasee back immediately."


    Although Howard was Bill''s father, he had very little contact with him because he and his mother lived


    abroad and Howard already had another family of her own.


    Bill immediately left the hospital with a frown.


    The recent scenario at the hospital rattled Rachel so much that she was absent-minded while she


    shopped with Celia.


    Celia had an orange overcoat in her hand that she tried on. She then turned around so that Rachel


    could check it out. "What do you think, Rachel?"


    "Not bad," Rachel replied almost mechanically.


    "Well, how about this one?" Celia asked as she showed another to Rachel.


    "Not bad," Rachel replied mechanically once more.


    "So, which one is better?" Celia asked in an annoyed tone.


    She ced the two coats on the shop attendant''s arms and sat next to Rachel. "What''s wrong with


    you, Rachel? You haven''t been yourself since we arrived," she asked in a soft voice.


    "I''m fine. Maybe I just feel a little tired after a day''s work," Rachel replied dismissively.


    "Let''s go to the coffee shop on the first floor and rx a little bit," Celia suggested.


    Considering her friend''s state of mind, Celia ordered a cup for her without asking for her permission as


    she returned the menu to the waiter. "Rachel, who was that man that was at the hospital with Jack


    earlier? He looks familiar," she asked as she gently touched Rachel''s arm to make sure that she was


    paying attention to what she said.


    "He''s just a friend," Rachel replied dismissing the question. She reflexively looked downwards. She


    didn''t want to say anything else about it.


    The truth in her mind was that she had not figured everything out yet.


    When Bill suddenly confessed his love to her, Rachel replied to him through an early morning message


    that she was refusing his confession. "It''s okay. Let''s continue to be friends. I''m willing to wait," Billter


    replied back.


    The simplicity of his words made it hard for Rachel to refuse him even further.


    Celia rested her hands on the table and slightly leaned towards Rachel. "Is he also interested in you?"


    she asked curiously.


    "No. We are just friends," Rachel replied with words that seemed to have little meaning to her. And she


    was suddenly startled by her own words.


    The waiter came back to them to serve their orders. Rachel suddenly brightened up and turned to the


    waiter. "Hi, can I take a look at your menu again, please?" she requested casually.


    "What else do you want?" Celia asked, puzzled by her friend''s sudden action.


    "Some snacks would be nice," Rachel replied casually. She thought to gag Celia with food.


    But after she went through the menu twice, Rachel was convinced that she wouldn''t be able to do it to


    Celia.


    Celia waved her hand to call the attention of the waiter. She then took the menu from Rachel''s hand


    and returned it to the waiter. "Thank you. We don''t want to order anything else right now," she said to


    the waiter as she handed back the menu.


    "We can just have dinnerter. The snacks here are expensive and not really that delicious. It''s better


    not to waste money on them," she exined. She quickly turned her attention back to Rachel and


    changed the subject back to Bill. "Does that man like you too, Rachel?"


    "No, he doesn''t," Rachel replied tly and took a sip at her coffee.


    She almost gasped in surprise as she ced her cup back to the table. She was surprised to see Jack


    standing at the side of their table. "How did you know where we were?" she asked almost


    subconsciously.


    Jack pointed at the inner chair and motioned for Rachel to move a little. He then sat down on the couch


    at her side.


    Celia raised her right hand and grinned awkwardly at Rachel. "Jack texted me and asked where we


    were. I replied back reflexively," she admitted with a childish grin.


    It turned out that a spy sat right opposite her! Rachel yfully tapped Celia''s forehead with a teaspoon.


    Celia''s face suddenly turned pitiful as she begged for Rachel''s mercy.


    Jack was in a very good mood as he watched the two. He leaned backfortably on the sofa and


    rested his hands. "I told Marcus to reduce your rent. He doesn''t really need the extra money, anyway,"


    Jack said to Celia with a smile.


    "Thank you very much, Jack!" Celia eximed joyfully. She wanted to show her gratitude and moved


    her coffee in front of Jack. "Jack, this is my coffee. I haven''t touched it at all. I''ll just order another one


    for myself," she said with a smile as she started to stand up from her seat.


    She cleverly chose to leave the two for a while. However, a soon as she was about to walk away, she


    heard Jack speak to her. "By the way, Marcus just messaged me that he just arrived at the gate of the


    shopping mall and wanted to talk about the rent with you face to face."


    Celia''s shoulders drooped at once when she heard Jack''s words.


    ''What a sly old fox!'' she thought to herself.


    "Well, it suddenly urred to me that Rachel and I had something that we had to deal with at a shop


    on the third floor. I think it''s the perfect time. Shall we go there now, Rachel?"


    Celia winked at Rachel. A signal to Rachel for help.


    But Rachel pretended not to understand Celia''s signal at all. "What? Why can''t remember it?" she


    asked in reply.


    "Rachel..." Celia instantly felt remorseful, but Marcus suddenly appeared behind her. He grabbed her


    cor gently as her eyes widened in surprise. "Shouldn''t we have a talk elsewhere, Celia?"


    Rachel felt a little worried as she watched Marcus take Celia out of the cafe. "Are they going to be


    alright?" she asked in a worried tone.


    "Don''t worry. Marcus will treat her well," Jack promised to Rachel. Rachel was confused behind the true


    meaning behind Jack''s pun. And her eyes reflected her confusion very well.

 Chapter 343 Traded His Sons Love For Benefits

    Chapter 343 Traded His Son''s Love For Benefits


    With a charming smile on his face, Jack asked, "Why are you even focused on dealing with other


    people''s problems? Shouldn''t we talk about our rtionship first?"


    Rachel straightened her posture and swirled her spoon in the coffee. "Hasn''t it always been this way


    between us? Do you really have anything else you want to say?"


    "What do you think?"


    Jack grabbed her shoulders, forcing her to look at him.


    He thought that he could wait for her until she said that she was willing toe back to him, but after


    seeing that Bill was also pursuing her, he couldn''t help but feel worried.


    "Haven''t you seen how I behave recently?" he protested, waving his arms up in the air. "Now that


    Celine has left, there''s nothing stopping us from being together."


    "It''s not that!" Rachel just didn''t know how to express herself.


    Although Celine was the reason why they had broken up in the first ce, the woman still left a mark in


    their rtionship. Every time she wanted to start over, the joy she felt would be reced by anxiety and


    fear again.


    She was afraid that it would happen all over again.


    Rachel pursed her lips. "Can''t you just give me some time? Let''s talk about itter."


    Maybe, in the near future, the uneasiness would dissipate.


    Sitting on the sofa, Bill watched as Howard paced back and forth in the living room. The older man


    folded his hands behind his back as he stopped and nced at them from time to time.


    It''d been twenty minutes since he had arrived.


    "Why did youe here?" Bill asked.


    Howard stopped walking. Finally, he turned to look at him. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he


    shook his head and sighed. He didn''t know what to say.


    Although Bill was patient, Andy couldn''t take the silence anymore. He shuffled anxiously and snapped,


    "If you don''t have anything to say, then you can go back and think it over. Do you know how busy Bill


    is?"


    "What is he busy with then? Busy chasing another man''s woman?"


    However, he regretted those words as soon as they left his lips. Staring into Andy''s widened eyes and


    the frown that slithered its way into Bill''s lips, he quickly exined, "That was wrong of me. Bill, have


    you gone out with Rachel a lot recently?"


    "Yes," he answered. "How did you know?"


    Howard decided to sit on the sofa and pick up a teacup. After gulping down the tea in one sip, he


    handed it to Andy. "Do you mind getting me another cup?"


    "Just say what you want to say first." Andy crossed his arms, agitated to know what he was about to


    say. As soon as he heard Rachel''s name, he couldn''t help but take two steps forward.


    "Get me some tea."


    "Go, Andy,"


    Bill said and waved his hand. He knew that Howard didn''t want Andy to overhear the conversation.


    Besides, Bill had a feeling that he knew what Howard was going to say.


    "I was afraid that he''d be too anxious," Howard exined. "It would be bad for his health."


    "I understand. Let''s get down to business, shall we?"


    The young man leaned back.


    Howard had been so used to his son''s smiling face that he couldn''t help but nervous when the young


    man became serious. He clenched his fists and cleared his throat. With that, he began to tell him the


    events that had unfolded while he was in Jack''s office.


    When Howard saw the project proposal that the MK Group had just acquired, he couldn''t help but be a


    little bit excited. "Mr. Fu, don''t worry. Ourpany haspleted many resorts. We''re already very


    experienced when ites to this field."


    Seeing the expectation and glee in the man''s eyes, Jack sneered and pretended to have just seen the


    name of the project. He shook his head sheepishly. "Oh, it seems that I''ve made a mistake."


    He stood up and walked to his desk. He took another file and handed it to him. It was totally different


    from the previous project. This was just a park reconstruction, and the asking price was three million.


    Compared to the one billion project, this was nothing.


    Noticing the disappointment shing in his eyes, Jack smiled. "I was hoping that you could help me


    take over this project." "Mr. Fu, this project can be finished by some otherpany. We don''t want to


    deal with this." Howard was about to turn and leave. His face was already blubbering with anger from


    the insult Jack had shot at him. Jack crossed his legs and lit a cigarette. "Mr. Wu, it seems that you still


    don''t know where you stand yet. As far as I know, yourpany hasn''t taken any project in for nearly a


    month, right? Do you n on eating air?" Howard''s face turned bright red. "Jack, did you ask me here


    toe and insult me with such a small project? I''m your father''s friend, and this is how you treat me?"


    "All I want is to make a deal with you." Jack flicked his cigarette onto the crystal ashtray and smiled. "If


    you agree, yourpany''s guarantee in the bank plus the resort cooperation case will be given to you


    without a problem." The bait was far too tempting for Howard to refuse. Swallowing his pride, he


    returned to the sofa. "What do you want?"


    Speaking of this, Howard exhaled shakily. He nced at his son from time to time, and his cheeks


    reddened from the embarrassment.


    "And what happened?"


    Although Bill''s face was still indifferent, his two hands were clenched into fists.


    Howard sighed and shook his head, changing the topic. "My friend''s daughter just came back from


    abroad. How about I''ll arrange a date for you?" he offered. "I''ve seen the girl before. She''s tall, good-


    looking, and nice. I think you''ll fit well."


    "What are you trying to say? Just spit it out," Bill quickly interrupted.


    He lit up a cigarette. "Just tell me about the deal. It must''ve something to do with me. Otherwise, you


    wouldn''t even be here in the first ce."


    Although Bill always had a cigarette with him, he rarely smoked. He only did it whenever he was


    extremely upset.


    Even Howard didn''t know that he could smoke. He frowned. "When did you learn how to smoke?"


    Bill stared at the old man coldly.


    Coughing to cover his embarrassment, Howard protested, "Cigarettes aren''t good for your health. You


    shouldn''t use them."


    Bill snorted. "Well, you''re not a good father, yet I''m stuck with you either way."


    Howard jolted up his seat. His eyes zed over with anger, but in an instant, they dimmed down. "Fine,


    I may not have been a good father, maybe even not a dutiful father, but consider my words carefully.


    There are plenty of good girls in the city. No matter how amazing Rachel is, she''s a divorced woman.


    With your background, you can have anyone you want. Why would you settle for her?"


    Finally, Bill was able to piece the puzzle together. He stubbed out his cigarette. "Don''t tell me that the


    condition you had with that asshole was for me to back off," he snarled.


    As soon as he finished his words, a ttering sound echoed across the hall. Andy let the teacup crash


    heavily onto the floor as he trembled with anger. "How dare you!" he yelled, pointing at Howard. "Are


    you even his father? Why are you trying to do this?"


    "I''m doing this for his sake!" Howard protested, but he didn''t seem convinced by his own words.


    Andy snorted. His face was flushed in anger, and his veins were pulsing. "For Bill''s sake, we shouldn''t


    ask him to give up on Rachel. They''re both single. What''s so wrong with them being together? Why


    would you do this to your son for such a small profit? Are you even his father?"


    Howard''s nostrils grew as he mmed his fists onto the table.


    He wanted to refute him, but Andy was still his elder. Atst, he could only wave his hands around


    helplessly. "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Well, it seems that you have to talk to me. You don''t even care for Bill back then. Now, you want to


    waltz right in and interfere with his rtionship?" Andy motioned to the door. "You might as well get


    out!"


    Howard sighed, pinching his nose. "You don''t understand!"


    He nced at Bill. "Jack has never given up on her. Don''t you understand? With your condition, do you


    really think you canpete with him? I won''t interfere if she was someone else''s, but she''s with


    Jack!"


    "So what? Why couldn''t Billpare with him? Whose side are you on?" Andy crossed his arms,


    refusing to listen to another word that came out of the man''s mouth.


    "Could you think for a second, Andy? Whether ites to family background, ability, even physical


    conditions, Jack is still much better than Bill. Do you want him to fail? Do you want him be depressed?"


    Andy was rendered speechless. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "But, we can''t ask him to give


    up if he doesn''t try!"


    Even then, he still wasn''t convinced.


    Listening to the conversation between them, Bill finally had enough of their agreement. He mmed his


    fists against the tea table. "Enough!" he roared. "This is my business. I get to say what''s going to


    happen. I''ll be heading back to my room."


    He stood by the window and smoked one cigarette after another. The more he coughed, the more he


    smoked.


    No matter how much he hated his father, what he said was right.


    He couldn''tpete with Jack, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t try.


    When the taxi arrived at the gate of themunity, Rachel took out her wallet and was about to pay


    the driver when her phone rang.


    Once she paid the fare, she answered, "Hello?"


    "Are you home?" Jack said with a smile.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing his voice, she couldn''t help but grin. "I just arrived at themunity. I''m heading to the


    elevator."


    In the cafe, Jack agreed to not ask her any more. Just as he was about to return to the apartment as


    well, he was pulled back to handle anotherpany emergency.


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel happened to pass by Joan Liu, an old woman, who was also


    waiting for the elevator.

 Chapter 344 Lea Came Back

    Chapter 344 Lea Came Back


    Joan lived downstairs. Her husband died of a heart attack two years ago, and her two daughters were


    married and lived with their husbands. So, she was alone at home most of the time. On weekends, her


    two daughters would bring their children to her house to spend time with her.


    She knew that Rachel was a doctor. So, she went to Rachel whenever she had any health-rted


    problem. And because of this, they quickly became familiar with each other.


    "Did you just get back, Joan?" Rachel asked her.


    "Yes, I bought a pack of tissues from the supermarket. I have used up all the tissues at home," Joan


    replied. She slightly raised the bag in her hand to show it to Rachel with a broad smile. "Were you just


    calling your boyfriend, Rachel? You have such a sweet smile! And you look even more beautiful when


    you are smiling."


    "No, it''s just a friend of mine," Rachel replied with a slight blush on her cheeks. But her words failed to


    mask her true feelings as she reflexively moved her hand to touch her face. ''Was my smile really that


    obvious?'' she wondered.


    Joan pointed at her eyes with a smile as she nodded at Rachel. "I may be old, but I can see them


    clearly. Isn''t the man who often visits you and picks you up your boyfriend? The two of you are a good


    match."


    Most of the old men that Rachel knew were like this, they loved talking endlessly.


    Fortunately, the elevator arrived just in time. It dinged as it opened its doors to the two. Rachel ced a


    hand on the door right away. "Joan, the elevator is here. Let''s get in," she suggested.


    Rachel opened the door of her apartment and entered. She then threw her keys on top of the cab at


    the vestibule. Her cellphone suddenly rang once more. As soon as she answered the call, Lea''s


    excited voice came forth from her phone. "Rachel, guess where I am now."


    "At home?" Rachel guessed. She brushed her hair with her fingers and set it on one side as she put on


    her slippers. "Don''t you always say that you have no freedom? That you are like a canary in a gilded


    cage every day."


    "Yes, I am at home. But do you know whose house I am at right now?" Lea asked. She walked around


    the living room in circles with the phone in her hand. She then identally hit her foot on the tea table


    near her, and she howled in pain. "Marcus! Why is this tea table so close?" sheined.


    It sounded like she had never noticed the tea table before.


    Rachel''s heart immediately skipped a beat. "Lea, don''t tell me that you have moved back to Ninwell


    City!"


    "Bingo!" Lea eximed. "You''re really not stupid."


    A short timeter, Rachel pushed the baby stroller in the shopping mall while Lea picked up a bag of


    fried chicken chops with one hand. She took a piece of bamboo stick with the other hand, poked a


    piece and then brought it to her mouth. "This is so delicious, Rachel," she said with a smile. "Do you


    know that I have never enjoyed delicious junk food since I became pregnant?"


    "That kind of food has arge amount of reverse fatty acid. After frying it at high temperature, there will


    be some harmful substances that can easily cause cancer," Rachel pointed out. It was a normal


    conversation topic for them like talking about the weather.


    Lea was used to the way Rachel spoke about food. So, she continued to put a big piece into her


    mouth. "Then you don''t get to eat," she mumbled as she chewed the food inside her filled mouth.


    Rachel put a piece of fried chicken into her mouth too. "I suppose it''s okay to eat a little of it


    asionally," she said with a shrug.


    "Then why did you even say that?" Lea asked.


    "Well, because it''smon sense. Everyone should be responsible for what they eat," Rachel


    reasoned.


    "What? Do you really think I''m such an idiot when ites to food?" Lea remarked.


    The two of them kept talking, as if they were back to the times when they were younger and had fewer


    cares. Lea threw the trash into a trash bin nearby, and walked straight towards Rachel. She then


    grabbed her arm and held it tightly with a sigh. "It feels like we have never had a good conversation for


    a very long time. I always felt a little restrained in the Qin family. And now, finally, I can really let it all


    go," she confessed.


    "And now that you''re back, you can talk freely anytime you want to," Rachel said with a smile. Lea


    smiled back at her.


    "Yes. Definitely." Lea pointed at the furniture shop that they passed by on the right. "Let''s go in and


    have a look. The curtains in Henry''s house look dull and ugly. I''m going to change all of them for him!"


    After shopping for a day, the two of them bought a trunk-load of items. Rita had already fallen asleep in


    Lea''s arms. And this meant that the things that they bought would have to be moved from the car and


    into the house by Rachel alone.


    Even a carefree girl like Lea felt a little embarrassed. "Rachel, I think you should call Jack to help out. I


    already texted Henry but he won''t be back untilter tonight," she said.


    "Forget it. Let''s get back home first," Rachel replied. She opened the door of the car for Lea. She went


    to the driver''s seat when Lea wasfortably seated and drove off. However, before the car reached


    the gate of themunity, she saw a familiar figure from a distance.


    "Did you tell Jack?" Rachel asked.


    "I really can''t let you help me move those heavy things by yourself, Rachel," Lea admitted. "I didn''t


    expect you to arrive on time. I''m impressed." She waved her hand at him after she rolled down the


    window of the car.


    "I''m impressed by your purchasing ability. It seems that Henry has to work hard to make money," Jack


    retorted jokingly as he pointed at the parking space nearby.


    "Well, I think you are right," Lea said. She got out of the car and tapped Jack''s shoulder. "Thank you for


    taking care of the things in the car. I''ll go ahead and go upstairs with Rita."


    Rachel proceeded to open the trunk right away.


    "There are a lot of items, really. We''d better get them all upstairs."


    When she picked up something from the trunk to bring it upstairs, Jack immediately snatched it from


    her. "Let me do this. You go ahead and go upstairs," he said.


    "You don''t have to carry everything. I can carry some of them with me upstairs.


    This way,


    you don''t have to go up and down a lot," Rachel suggested.


    She took the small decorations from the trunk and brought them with her.


    She was about to press the elevator button when she heard Jack coughing from behind her.


    She frowned at him and asked,


    "Did you catch a cold?"


    "I worked overtime at thepany yesterday.


    I might''ve caught a cold. I coughed several times earlier today,"


    Jack replied back to her.


    He coughed a few more times and stepped back reflexively to keep his distance from Rachel and avoid


    infecting her.


    When he saw that Rachel turned her head and looked at him in confusion,


    he felt that he had to exin why he stepped away from her. "I think I have a cold.


    I''m afraid that I might infect you.


    I stepped away to keep my distance from you and not get you infected," he exined.


    "I''m not that easy to infect,


    you know.


    I''m not a newborn baby anymore,"


    Rachel point out.


    She reached out to pull the edge of his sleeve


    and got him by her side. Jack stared at her hand that held his sleeve. She had not yet retracted it back


    yet.


    It made him smile warmly.


    "Don''t overthink it.


    I just think it''s too strange for you to stand away from me like that,"


    Rachel exined.


    Jack lowered his head with the same smile on his lips.


    "Why is it so strange?"


    he asked.


    Nothing.


    I just find it a little strange,"


    Rachel replied casually.


    She turned her face away


    and gritted her teeth.


    ''Was I too impulsive just now?''


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she thought to herself as she wondered about what she did.

 Chapter 345 Anti-cold Drug

    Chapter 345 Anti-cold Drug


    Rachel had to admit that she felt sorry for him after Jack exined that he had a cold. Before she could


    consider how to properly react to it, she found her hand had already reached out to pull him closer. And


    now, she was stuck trying to figure out a way to properly exin what just happened. She looked up at


    the screen of the elevator and found that it was only at the twenty-eighth floor. She felt anxious and


    irritated with her eyes wide open in disbelief. When her eyes met his smiling eyes, she felt like she was


    quickly losing control. She turned to him with a reddish face and said in an agitated voice, "Go to the


    hospital to have your cold or cough checked. Do you really believe that you can avoid infecting me if


    you take a couple of steps back? There are only two of us here, and we breathe the same air. It was


    really unnecessary to step away from me." After a brief moment of silence, Jack smiled and turned to


    her. "Well, aren''t you a doctor? I don''t really need to go to the hospital anymore since you''re here."


    Rachel was rendered speechless. It was fortunate for her that the elevator finally stopped at their


    destination. Or her uncanny silence would''ve made the elevator scene even more awkward for her.


    "Come in quickly," she said to Jack as she opened the door. They put down the things that Lea had


    brought inside the house. Rachel then prepared to leave with Jack once more to help him bring back


    some of the remaining things. But before she could leave, he pressed down her shoulders and had her


    sit on the sofa to rest. "I''ll move the rest of them. Sweating can help relieve my cold," he said. He went


    back and forth a total of five times before he finally had everything into the house. Henry eventually


    arrived. He got into the house in a hurry while Jack was drinking a ss of water and was slightly


    panting. "Where are the things that Lea has bought? I''ll go get them," he announced as he entered the


    door. "Your timing is impable as always. I already brought them all in," Jack teased with a mocking


    look. Henry happily tapped Jack on the shoulder and said, "That''s my ever-reliable buddy!" Jack and


    Rachel stayed for dinner. Henry drank wine alone during dinner and felt bored drinking alone. He tried


    to persuade Jack to drink with him a few times, but Jack refused him each time. Jack reasoned that he


    still needed to bring Rachel home so he couldn''t drink. Only Rachel, who sat next to Jack, knew


    whenever he had to turn his head to cough. He made sure that his coughing wasn''t loud and no one


    else noticed. And he coughed quite a number of times during dinner alone. She watched him each time


    he coughed in secret. After dinner, the four sat in the living room and chatted. Jack yawned and stood


    up from the sofa. "We have to go back home. I''m a little tired," he dered. During their drive home,


    Rachel noticed that Jack kept coughing into his balled hand. She frowned as she turned to him. "Jack,


    that seems like a bad cold. I think you should go and see a doctor tomorrow," she suggested in a soft


    voice. "Well, like I said, you are a doctor. You can check me if you want to," Jack said as he slightly


    gasped for breath. "But I don''t know that much about coughs and colds," Rachel argued. "Well,


    whatever, then. I won''t go to the hospital anyway," Jack replied. Rachel furrowed her eyebrows when


    she heard Jack''s words. She felt annoyed because he was being stubborn about going to the hospital.


    She helplessly turned to look out of the window. "Well, suit yourself. It''s totally up to you whether to go


    to a doctor or not," she said and tried to ignore Jack. Jack smiled broadly when he saw her angry face.


    Only those who truly cared about his health would be angry with his refusal to go to the hospital


    and see a doctor. The next morning, Rachel wanted to leave Jack to his cough and cold, but she still


    couldn''t just let it pass. She felt very worried. During her shift, she always remembered how Jack


    coughed into a balled hand as he drove the car. She then sighed to herself, shook her head and


    walked out of the office. Rachel waved Celia over. "Are you free?" she asked.


    Celia nced at her watch uncertainly. "Well, it''s almost time for me to get off work, so I guess there''s


    nothing else for me to do."


    "I have something to deal with today. Do you mind taking over for me. If there''s an emergency, just call


    me." After saying that, she quickly left for the outpatient building and registered a number on the


    reception desk. There weren''t many people in the queue, so it didn''t take long till it was her turn.


    Standing up from her seat, she headed over to one of the consultation rooms. "Hello, Dr. Zhang."


    Sitting behind hisputer desk, the man adjusted his sses and squinted at the woman in front of


    him. "Dr. Shen, what brings you here? Are you sick?"


    "Someone gets a cold and keeps on coughing all day." Rachel briefly described Jack''s condition.


    "Someone?


    Who is it?"


    he asked in confusion. He had never seen anyonee in behalf of the actual patient to see the


    doctor.


    In a moment of anxiety, she motioned to the door. "It''s Celia, a nurse in our department. I just saw her


    cough badly, so I came over to get a prescription for cough drops."


    He nodded. "I''ll prescribe some right away. Let her take it for two days, and if she has any other


    reaction, she needs toe to me,"


    he lectured. "You''re a doctor yourself. You should know how hard it is to diagnose a patient when he


    isn''t here."


    Smiling awkwardly, she bowed her head. "I understand. Thank you."


    Rachel took the prescription, paid the bill, and took the medicine. Without another thought, she took out


    her phone and typed, "Do you have time tonight? I have something to tell you."


    The phone on the conference table vibrated for two seconds. Out of the corner of his eye, Jack nced


    at the screen. Initially, he had nned to ignore it, but after seeing that it was from Rachel, he leaned


    forward and read the message. "I''ll pick you up after work," he replied.


    He nced at the supervisor, who was still reporting the marketing details of their firm, and raised his


    hand. "I have to go," he said lightly. "If you still haven''t reported yet, hand over your documents to


    Austin."


    For a moment, the boisterous meeting room instantly quieted down from the unexpected dismissal. The


    shareholders shared a look, wondering what was going on.


    "Give me the file if you haven''t reported yet," Austin cut off, snapping all of them out of their reverie.


    As soon as it was time to get off work, Celia knocked on Rachel''s door. Seeing that she was already


    packing up, she asked, "What are you nning to do now?"


    "I''m going home. I still need to deal with something." Rachel stopped what she was doing and looked


    up. "Don''t you want to go home? What exactly did Marcus tell you when you were at the coffee shop?"


    Immediately, Celia turned bright red from the implication. She waved her hands exasperatedly and


    sputtered out, "Nothing. We have absolutely nothing to talk about."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheughed sheepishly, sping her hands together. "Well, I''ll go back first."


    ncing at the now closed door, Rachel snorted. She might be oblivious, but even she could sense the


    ambiguity in the atmosphere whenever the two were around.


    Celia honestly didn''t want to go home, but she had nowhere else to go. She decided to stay in the


    nurse station and browse herputer. She sighed from time to time as she stared at her screen.


    After changing her clothes, another nurse walked out of the locker room and patted Celia''s shoulder


    from behind. When she jumped up , she burst intoughter. "Celia, when did you be so timid?"


    "Let''s see you try it next time," she murmured in response. Although she was usually good natured,


    she wasn''t in the mood for jokes today.


    She simply bent over her chair and sighed once again.


    "Come on, I want to see what web page you''re browsing." The nurse leaned over her shoulder and


    clicked the mouse casually. Suddenly, she pped her hand against the woman''s shoulder. "Hey! I just


    saw this advertisement about a new ice-cream vor. It looks very delicious. Do you want to try it?"


    "Why don''t you go and buy it?"


    "How can I?"


    The nurse motioned to her uniform. "I''m still on duty. How can I go out? Could you buy it for me? I''ll pay


    you afterwards!"


    "All right."


    Seeing as she had nothing else to do, Celia decided to head off to the supermarket located on the first


    floor. She took two pints from the freezer. Just as she was waiting in line to pay the bill, she felt


    someone tap her shoulder.


    ''Is everyone here trying to piss me off?'' she thought.


    Celia was about to turn around and re at the person who did it, but when she saw who it was, she


    swallowed back her anger. "Dr. Zhang, are you here to buy something?"


    "Yes." The man furrowed his eyebrows as he nced at the two ice cream pints she was holding.


    "You''re not a child anymore, Celia. You shouldn''t eat ice cream when you have a cough."


    "What? A cough?" She pursed her lips.


    Celia was healthy. She didn''t catch a cold, let alone a cough.


    "Why would you say such a thing, Dr. Zhang?"


    "In the afternoon, Dr. Shen came to me to prescribe you some medicine. She said that you have a


    cough."

 Chapter 346 A Good Wife

    Chapter 346 A Good Wife


    It was four o''clock in the afternoon, and the sun was kissing the horizons onest time. When Rachel


    came out of the hospital, she could see Jack leaning against the side of his car.


    He was wearing a ck suit, with his sleeves rolled up. He had one hand shoved into his pocket while


    the other was holding his phone.


    Several people couldn''t help but pass by and look his way, but he didn''t seem to mind. Besides, being


    one of the most influential man in the city, he was used to the attention.


    He would usually attract lustful and envious gazes wherever he went.


    Rachel walked up to him and tapped him on the shoulder. "Okay, you can stop modeling for now," she


    teased.


    In an instant, he shoved his phone into his pocket and opened the door to the passenger seat. Afraid


    that she might misunderstand him, he quickly exined, "Austin just sent me a document, so I had to


    look at it."


    "You look busy," she noted. When he yawned upon starting the car, she scrunched up her eyebrows in


    concern. "Do you want me to drive? You look exhausted."


    Jack stepped onto the gas and drove through the traffic. He shrugged. "I can do it. It''s just thepany


    has received a lot of project proposals in the past few days. That''s why I''ve been busy."


    When they stopped at the red light, he turned to her. "What do you want to eatter?"


    "Hmm..."


    ncing at the dark circles under his eyes, Rachel tilted her head. "I don''t have a lot of food left in the


    fridge. How about we go to the supermarket to buy some ingredients? I can cook for you."


    "Okay."


    The suggestion was actually what Jack really wanted. Without another thought, he turned around and


    drove straight to the supermarket.


    It was rush hour, and a lot of people had just got out of work. They quickly grabbed onto their shopping


    carts and pushed through the crowd before them.


    Jack pulled her into his arms. Before she could react and push him a way, a shopping cart passed her


    in a hurry, missing her by an inch. "Be careful," he said faintly before letting her go.


    He grabbed onto his shopping cart and pushed it forward. He grabbed a can of corns from one of the


    shelves and ced it into the cart. "Let''s go," he said, ncing at Rachel who had just been standing


    there this whole time.


    "Okay..."


    She flushed and followed up. Once they reached the seafood section, she pointed at a mandarin fish in


    the aquarium. "Let''s go buy that one."


    After half an hour of shopping, the couple finally returned to their apartment. Rachel ced the bags of


    food onto the desk and motioned to her bedroom. "Why don''t you lie down and rest?" she suggested.


    "I''ll wake you up when it''s ready."


    "Don''t you need my help?"


    "You could rest first. You could just help me by finishing up all the food that I cooked." Rachel walked


    into the kitchen and prepared all the ingredients she nned on using. Seeing him standing by the


    doorway, she rolled her eyes. "Go," she insisted. "I''ll call youter."


    In an hour, she finished making three dishes and a bowl of soup. After setting them all on the table and


    filling both their bowls with steamed rice, she went to the bedroom to wake him up.


    Jack wasn''t sleeping. Instead, he was leaning against the headboard and looking through her photo


    album. All of the photos were taken during the three years she had been abroad.


    Although photos could now be stored in theputer, Rachel preferred printing them out. That way,


    she didn''t need to worry about losing the memory card or whatnot.


    Given that she''d been busy the past few days, she had only printed them out two days ago.


    Rachel knocked on the door, snapping him out of his reverie. "It''s time for dinner."


    On the table were boiled cabbage, fried bacon with garlic bolt, peanut mandarin fish, and carrot soup.


    Although it was simple, it was still a considerate helping, given that it was just the two of them.


    Although he was suffering from a cold, Jack still had a good appetite. He continued eating, relishing the


    delicious food. After helping himself to two bowls of rice, he wiped the corners of his lips and


    proceeded to pick up the empty bowls.


    "Put it down. I''ll do it," she ordered.


    Seeing her quickly retreat into the kitchen, he raised his eyebrows. "You''re nicer today," he


    commented.


    "When have I not been nice?" She squeezed some detergent into her sponge and proceeded to wipe


    the dishes. Hearing him chuckle from behind her, she waved her gloved hand up in the air. "Sit on the


    sofa first. I''ll be right out."


    She made sure to wipe the smudge out of her tes. It took her half an hour to wash all those dishes


    and to dry them up on the rack. Once she was done, she dried her hands and grabbed the box of


    medicine from her bag.


    She threw it to him. "Here."


    Upon looking at it, he quickly paced it back onto the tea table. "I''ve already recovered from my cough."


    As soon as the words left his lips, he started to cough even more.


    Her lips twitched. She grabbed the pitcher from the kitchen and poured him a ss of warm water.


    "Stop acting like a child and take two pills."


    "Fine."


    His eyes glinted with mischief.


    Confused by his stare, she crossed her arms over her chest. "Just take them!" she snapped.


    Sure enough, there were times when her considerateness ran out.


    Jack immediately turned his palm over and showed her that he had already taken the pills. He looked


    like a child who was asking for his parent''s approval. Rachel had to resist the urge tough.


    "I''ve already taken the pills," he announced. "Shouldn''t I get some type of reward?"


    "Reward?" She stared at him in disbelief. "Do you really think you''re still a child? Do you need a candy


    or something?"


    "Of course I do!"


    He looked cute. Whenever he was at home, he was definitely far different from the stoic and cold CEO


    he had been in the office.


    Patting him on the head, Rachel stood up. "Fine. I''ll get you your candy."


    He reached out and pulled her arm.


    Before she could react, she had alreadynded on Jack''sp. Her arms immediately circled around his


    neck for support. Seeing that his face was getting closer and closer, she said lowly, "What do you want


    to do?"


    "What do you think?" Her eyes fluttered close as he kissed her forehead.


    His kiss was like a feather brushing against her skin.


    When she opened her eyes, she could clearly see the intensity of his dark gaze. A smile threaded


    across her lips. She suddenly stood up, only for her head to hit his chin.


    He grimaced in pain. "Do you really want to hurt me that badly?" he teased.


    A sharp pain vibrated from her head, and she winced.


    Immediately, she bent down and rubbed his chin. "Are you feeling better? How''s your teeth?" she


    asked worriedly.


    Although the pain had already dissipated, he pretended that he was still in great pain. "My teeth are


    wobbly," he stuttered out.


    "What? Open your mouth!" She held his face, but he still wouldn''t budge.


    "Didn''t you say you''re just a cardiologist? That you don''t know about anything else?" he teased, holding


    her arm.


    She didn''t expect that he would remember such a thing.


    She gritted her teeth. "Don''t joke around! Let me take a look."


    Upon seeing her flushed face, Jack immediately stopped. He raised his hands up in the air as if he was


    already surrendering. "It doesn''t hurt now," he said truthfully. "I don''t feel any pain."


    She stared at him in disbelief.


    Without saying another word, she turned to leave.


    Jack grabbed her wrist. "It really did hurt just now though."


    "I don''t care! You shouldn''t joke around like that!" she snapped. "Do you know how scared I was?"


    "I promise that I won''t let you pay for the dental work."


    He smiled cheekily.


    "Ass," she murmured.


    Her lips twitched. Seeing that she wasn''t as angry as before, he proceeded to wrap his arms around


    her waist and pulled her back into his arms. "Don''t be angry, okay? I won''t joke about it anymore."


    "Then you have to take the medicine every day!" She pointed to the back. "Otherwise, I won''t talk to


    you anymore."


    The next morning, Rachel walked into her office. Although she didn''t notice it, a smile had already crept


    into her lips.


    She couldn''t help but think back to the way his fingers brushed against his lips. She could still


    remember his breath fanning against her neck as he whispered about the "real reward" he''d be getting


    from her once he had recovered. She flushed at the thought.


    Without another word, she proceeded to scan through all the medical documents set on her desk. For


    doctors, they truly had no vacations. Even at home, they would find themselves reading a medical book


    to pass the time. Soon enough, before she knew it, it was time for lunch.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 347 Go To The Opera

    Chapter 347 Go To The Opera


    Rachel had been used to being called to the canteen by Celia every day that it became a habit. Without


    needing her reminder, she found that she forgot to have lunch.


    Her stomach rumbled in response. She nced at her watch only to see that it was already sote.


    "Did Celia forget to call me today?" she murmured to herself.


    When she went to the nurse station to ask around, she found that Celia had transferred to the night


    shift. That was why she wasn''t here today.


    If Rachel remembered correctly, every time before their work schedules were to be posted, Celia would


    always pray that she wouldn''t be transferred into the night shift. Now, it seemed that she even


    volunteered to trade her day shift.


    Hearing them talk about Celia''s generosity, she frowned. In fact, she had increasingly gotten more and


    more confused about the woman''s decision that she didn''t immediately leave after work. Instead, she


    sat in her office for a while and waited for the night shift to begin.


    Once she heard Celia''s voice echoing from the nurse station, she poked her head out. "Celia,e


    here."


    "What''s wrong?" The young woman motioned to the box of sushi. "I just bought this from the mall. Try


    it. It''s delicious."


    Rachel grabbed the salmon sushi and ced it in her mouth. It really was good. The salmon cut was


    smooth and fresh that it immediately melted on her tongue. The rice was also just right. After


    swallowing, she turned to her. "Did you really transfer to the night shift just so you could eat and shop?"


    She crossed her arms and leaned against the doorway.


    Celia chuckled. "Aren''t you smart?"


    "Don''t lie to me. Did something happen between you and Marcus? Do you want to move back?" Rachel


    asked.


    Celia pretended to rx as she waved her hand, but even then, she continued to avoid her gaze. "It''s


    really nothing. We didn''t fight."


    "But¡ª" "I''m fine, really," she interrupted, changing the topic. "But there is something I wanted to ask


    you. Yesterday, I ran into Dr. Zhang in the supermarket. He said that you prescribed some medicine for


    me for a cough. I''m obviously not sick, so who did you prescribe it for?"


    This time, it was Rachel''s turn to avoid her eyes. "I just prescribed some cough medicine for a friend of


    mine."


    "Who''s the friend?"


    "Just an ordinary friend. You don''t know her," Rachel said hastily. "We have medical insurance in our


    cards, so we could be reimbursed for any medical expenses we incur. That''s why she asked me to get


    some medicine for her."


    Celia peered at her. "Really?"


    "Yes, really."


    Rachel arched her finger and tapped against Celia''s head. She was afraid that if she asked any more


    questions, she didn''t know how to respond. Besides, no matter how many times she tried to ask the


    younger woman about Marcus, she still wouldn''t tell her anything.


    Her n failed.


    However, she still couldn''t help but be worried over her friend. On the way home, she decided to ask


    Jack to ask Marcus about it. Maybe then, she''d be able to get an answer.


    All of a sudden, Rachel froze in her tracks. She tilted her head and looked at the road behind there.


    Crowds of people walked pass the intersection in a hurry. None of them bothered to look her way.


    She didn''t recognize anybody.


    Yet, as she continued to walk, she could feel someone following her from behind.


    A shiver shot down her spine, and her pace quickened.


    A few seconds had passed and a hand shot out from behind her, wrapping itself around her neck.


    Out of impulse, she tightened her grip around her bag and mmed it against the man behind her. She


    let out a scream.


    She didn''t expect somebody was following her.


    Rachel didn''t know how many times she had hit him. But when he suddenly grabbed her wrists, she


    opened her eyes. The bag immediately fell onto the pavements. "Bill, why are you here?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Bill winced in pain. "You hit me so hard that you probably damaged my brain just now."


    She gazed at him apologetically. "I thought someone was following me so... What brings you here?"


    "How dare you ask me that question?!"


    He snorted, motioning to the hospital. "I went to the hospital to look for you. Just as I was about to


    arrive, I saw you walk out. Although I was far away, you should''ve seen me while I was waving at you.


    When you didn''t, I decided to meet you here."


    "Really? I didn''t see you." She furrowed her eyebrows.


    She had been thinking about Celia that she had disregarded her surroundings.


    With a smile, he motioned to his sneakers. "My shoces got untied along the way. I guess I was


    squatting when you tried to look for me."


    "Sorry. I was distracted. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Bill fished out two tickets from his pocket and handed one to her. "My friend sent me two tickets for the


    opera tonight. Do you want to go with me?"


    "I have something to do tonight." Their rtionship had been in deadlock ever since Bill had confessed


    to her. Given that she didn''t like him back, she didn''t know how to act around him.


    She found that she couldn''tmunicate with him as much as she used to. Even as she stared at him,


    she couldn''t help but think back to what he had said that day.


    "What do you need to get done?"


    His smile faltered. "I mean, you''re going home now, aren''t you? Don''t you want to go with me?"


    Caught in a lie, she flushed in embarrassment. "I''m not really interested in opera. Why don''t you pull


    another friend to watch it with you? You shouldn''t waste the ticket on me."


    "I''m sure it won''t be a waste."


    He sighed. "I don''t have a lot of friends here. Plus, Andy''s the only one who has been there for me all


    this time. Do you want me to take Andy there instead? He''ll probably be bored to death."


    "But..." When Rachel was about to refuse once more, she caught sight of the expression on Bill''s face.


    "Fine, I''ll go with you."


    After a busy day, all she wanted to do was sit on the sofa or lie on the bed.


    Now, she found herself sitting in a veryrge hall and listening to actors as they sing and act on stage.


    Their voices were like gentle lubies lulling her to sleep. Finally, she found herself tilting her head and


    leaning against Bill''s shoulder.


    A hand gently caressed her cheek.


    Bill wished that time could stop around him.


    But that was impossible.


    In a daze, Rachel took out her phone. She rubbed her weary eyes as she looked to see why it was


    vibrating. Finally, she saw a message from Austin.


    She immediately turned to Bill. "I''m sorry, I have to go back now."


    Bill felt uneasy upon looking at her worried eyes. "What happened?"


    "Something came up." She bit her lips.


    In the darkness, Bill tightened his hold around her. "What''s wrong? I won''t let you go until you tell me."


    "It''s Austin, Jack''s secretary. He said that Jack fainted at a meeting and was sent to the hospital. I need


    to see him now," she said.


    He wasn''t surrpised.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rachel, can''t you just let him go for the time being and join me here?"


    "But¡ª" "What would be the point of you going there?"


    he interrupted. "There are plenty of doctors and nurses in the hospital. Couldn''t you sit here and watch


    with me? Is it really that hard?"


    His voice had increased that the person sitting behind them patted him on the shoulder. He sent them


    both a re. "If you have anything to say, you might as well head outside."


    "I''m sorry," Rachel quickly apologized.


    Although she couldn''t see Bill''s face clearly, his words were like des to her heart. "Fine."


    Even then, she couldn''t stop thinking about Jack. It was as if thousands of needles grew on her chair,


    making it extremely difficult for her to sit still. Since she had promised him that she would watch the


    opera, she could only hold back her thoughts. Closing her eyes, she leaned back and inhaled deeply.


    It was as if time had slowed down. Every second felt like thousands of years have passed.


    From time to time, Rachel would take out her phone and nced at the time. She thought that hours


    had passed when only two or three minutes had gone by.


    Seeing her so antsy, Bill said, "You can go now."


    "Thank you," she said softly. As she walked out of the opera house, he could only smile bitterly in


    response.

 Chapter 348 Everyone Is Born For Himself

    Chapter 348 Everyone Is Born For Himself


    Jack had just finished drinking water when he saw Rachel rush into his ward. His eyes lit up instantly at


    the sight of her. "Why are you running?" he asked as soon as she was within hearing distance.


    Each time he saw Rachel, it brought a different kind of happiness to his heart like nothing in the world


    mattered at all anymore.


    Rachel briefly stared back at him as she took his medical record from the end of the bed. The longer


    she looked at it, the more she frowned. After she studied his medical record, she looked so mad that


    she almost gritted her teeth. "Jack, you have a very high fever. How can you not feel it at all? And you


    even went to thepany for a meeting? Have you taken the medicine I gave you on time?" she


    asked in a worried tone.


    She looked angry. Her eyes became watery and her lips slightly trembled. The sight of her made Jack''s


    heart feel heavy. He forced himself into a sitting position and looked at her anxiously. "I took the


    medicine as you asked, but I really don''t know how I got a high fever."


    Austin stood on one side in silence. He covered his mouth while he snickered for a while. He quickly


    coughed and cleared his throat when Jack suddenly turned towards him. "I swear that Mr. Fu took his


    medicine on time," he said suddenly.


    He immediately cursed himself for lying. Just that noon, he poured a ss of water for Jack and


    reminded him to take the medicine. But Jack did not even took heed of what he said and instead


    pointed at the corner of the table indicating to him to put it aside. He thought that it was because the


    water was too hot and Jack would take the medicer. But he never expected that the ss of


    water was not even touched at all when he went back in at half past three in the afternoon to remind


    Jack about the meeting.


    "Mr. Fu, you haven''t taken the medicine yet, have you?" Austin asked helplessly.


    Jack touched his forehead and slightly gasped when he suddenly remembered. He checked his watch


    and said, "Let''s have that meeting first."


    Austin''s words rxed Rachel a little bit, but her expression was still a little angry. "If you catch a cold,


    you should make sure to take care of yourself, or your condition will get worse. Taking care of yourself


    ensures that you have the energy to do all of your work as well, am I right?"


    She really admired Jack that he still had the energy to attend a meeting despite his high fever.


    "Yes, of course! You are right!"


    Jack waved at Austin, signaling to him to leave the room.


    He raised his hand, stared at her and swore, "I promise that it won''t happen again."


    "Who needs to listen to your promises? That''s your body. It''s yours to take care of. And I really don''t


    care," Rachel replied indifferently.


    Despite what she said, she still walked towards Jack, reached out her hand to touch his forehead and


    check his temperature. When she noticed that his temperature did not improve, she took out a towel


    and was about to bring it to the bathroom.


    But Jack grabbed her clothes when she was about to go to the bathroom. She turned her head towards


    him and asked, "What are you doing, Jack?"


    "Are you still angry?" Jack asked her in a gentle tone of voice.


    She waved the towel in her hand at Jack with a slight frown. "Don''t you see the towel in my hand,


    Jack? You''re still burning with fever. I''ll get the towel wet and ce it on your head to help lower your


    temperature."


    Outside the ward, Austin twitched his hands and instinctively leaned on the wall. He then pressed his


    ear against the door and listened to the two people inside as they talked. He couldn''t help but giggle to


    himself.


    It seemed that only Rachel could tame Jack.


    When it was only Austin and Jack in the ward, Austin had a hard time getting Jack to lie down on the


    bed. He imed that he was feeling perfectly fine. It was then that Austin decided to call Rachel without


    notifying Jack. And he was surprised at how effective it was.


    He concluded that if something like this ever happened again in the future, calling Rachel was the best


    course of action and everything would be just fine.


    At that time, threepany managers in ck suits arrived without warning. Each one carried


    something in their hands. They had fruit baskets and different kinds of tonics with them. A voice called


    out to Austin as they approached Jack''s room. "Austin, why are you standing outside? How is Mr. Fu?


    Is he feeling better?"


    "What are you doing here?" Austin asked when he saw the three managers.


    The manager in the middle of the group stepped forward. His sses was bnced nicely on the


    bridge of his nose. "We passed by the hospitaling from a business transaction. So, we decided to


    drop by and see how Mr. Fu is doing," he exined in a formal tone.


    "So, how is Mr. Fu? We were so worried for him this afternoon," another one added. The slightly


    slimmer manager on the right looked worried as he listened to the conversation about Jack''s condition,


    but his expression looked strange and gave Austin goose bumps.


    "He''s feeling better now, but he is not well enough to see visitors yet. I suggest you all go home for


    now," Austin said in a serious tone before the other manager was able to speak.


    "What is Mr. Fu doing inside the ward?"


    "You don''t have to know all of these things now, do you?" Austin had been Jack''s secretary for so many


    years, and the way he frowned looked simr to how Jack''s frown.


    A disappointed look masked the managers'' eyes as they briefly nced at each other. "Yes, we''d


    better not go in and disturb Mr. Fu''s rest so that he could recover faster," one of the managers agreed.


    "Austin, please bring these presents to him in our behalf. Thank you."


    He then ced the fruit basket near Austin''s feet. After he ced down with his fruit basket, he noticed


    that his twopanions were still at a loss as to what to do. So, he tapped their legs to get their


    attention. "Why are you two still standing there? What are you waiting for?"


    The two suddenly snapped back to their senses. They hurriedly followed the example of the manager


    in the middle of the group. "Yes, thank you, Austin," they said as they ced their items at Austin''s feet.


    "Take care on your way back," Austin said as he bid them farewell.


    After they had turned and left, Austin immediately sent all the food to the nursing station and asked the


    nurses to share it among themselves.


    The next morning, the ticking of the clock on the wall was the only sound as Rachel slowly opened her


    eyes. She saw Jack lying beside her. He had a hand at the side of his head to support it as he watched


    her with a smile.


    She remembered that shey on the sofast night, but now... "Did you bring me to the bed by


    yourself?" Rachel asked immediately.


    "Well, who else do you think is here to carry you to the bed?" Jack asked with an impish smile. He


    gently tapped her nose, and the smile in his eyes steadily became even wider. "It''ste. Do you want to


    continue lying down?"


    "What time is it?" Rachel asked gently.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ten minutes to eight," Jack replied with a smile.


    Rachel saw Celia as she walked the corridors of the hospital. Celia had justpleted her night shift.


    Celia looked at Rachel from head to foot. She then touched her chin gently. "Did you go homest


    night, Rachel?" she asked curiously.


    "Yes, I just got back for my shift," replied Rachel with a guilty conscience.


    "But that''s impossible!" Celia eximed.


    She walked around Rachel while gently tapping her lips with her index finger. "You haven''t changed


    your clothes and shoes. Even your hair is only tied casually with a rubber band instead of being neatly


    arranged. Rachel, tell me the truth. Where did you really gost night?"


    This young girl might be quite silly sometimes, but she definitely had a sharp eye for details.


    Rachel ced a hand on her forehead as she gently shook her head. "Jack fainted because of a high


    feverst night. I stayed with him the entire evening," she exined.


    "Wow!"


    Celia''s eyes lit up as she pped her hands slowly.


    "Why do you look so happy to hear that he has a fever?" Rachel asked with a frown.


    Celia immediately grabbed Rachel''s arm when she noticed that Rachel misunderstood her. "No,


    Rachel, I was just happy for you. You took care of Jack in the hospital for an entire evening, which


    means the two of you have gotten back together, right? And because of that, I am willing to believe that


    true love still exist in the world."


    Love?


    The words that Rachel read in the magazine the other day suddenly resurfaced in her mind¡ª"I don''t


    know if I really love you, but I know that I can''t live without you. If the world is going to end tomorrow, I


    will tell you this: you are the only person that I want to spend myst moments with."


    When she first read the passage, she thought that the person who wrote it must be very sentimental,


    but now, she felt that it somehow applied to her too.


    She was aware that she still loved Jack and enjoyed the feeling of being with him, but she was also


    aware that she was still a selfish woman. Because she was afraid of getting hurt once more, she chose


    to run away each time he proposed for them to be together again. She thought that she could just hold


    on to what they now have for as long as she could, and she believed that there was nothing wrong with


    that idea.


    Everyone was born for just their own self.


    And she was not the only one who was like that when being in love. She was used to thinking about the


    future and what could possibly happen. If she thought that there was even the slightest disadvantage to


    her, she would step away and hesitate.


    But when she received a call from Austin about Jack''s condition, she was immediately at a loss. It


    made her realize that losing Jack was even more uneptable to her than getting hurt once more.


    Even if it was just a possibility that he might be in grave danger, it made her feel like she was walking


    on coals.


    Celia closely watched the changes on Rachel''s face as Rachel stared nkly at nothingness. After


    some time of watching Rachel, Celia decided to wave her hand in front of Rachel''s eyes several times


    until she could get a reaction from her. "Rachel, what''s wrong with you? What were you thinking? Why


    are you acting like a silly girl?"


    "Nothing," Rachel replied, dazed and confused. She touched her warm cheeks, and immediately


    excused herself to go and buy some breakfast to fill her stomach. She left instantly without saying


    another word.


    However, her favorite sandwich that always tasted good for her, tasted like wax that morning. She


    forced herself to eat half of it, but eventually ended up losing her appetite. She eventually became


    dazed once more as she sat at the cafeteria.


    She straightened out her rtionship with Jack, but what about Bill?


    At that very same moment, Andy brought a freshly brewed sober tea to Bill''s bedroom. Bill was already


    up when Andy got into the room, but he had a dull look on his face. His pajamas looked like they were


    carelessly hung on a lifeless statue.


    Although he felt angry, Andy still felt sorry for Bill. He sighed and shook his head as he stood at the


    door. He watched him and eventually handed him the sober up tea. "Bill, you will feel much better after


    drinking this. Always remember that no matter how frustrated you feel, you can''t vent your anger and


    frustration on your own body," he reminded him.


    "I understand," Bill replied weakly.


    He gently massaged his temples with his thumb and middle finger. Last night, he felt very sad when he


    saw the empty seat next to him. He left in the middle of the performance and went to a bar.

 Chapter 349 I Love You

    Chapter 349 I Love You


    Bill shook his head slightly and his blurry thoughts became clear. "Andy, how did Ie backst


    night?" he asked.


    "You drove yourself here! I don''t know how you managed to drive in this condition."


    Just the mere thought of it brought goose bumps onto Andy''s body. He turned pale with fear.


    He always waited for Bill before he went to sleep. Last night was no exception. He sat in the hall,


    waiting for Bill''s arrival. On ncing at the clock, he realized it would be dawn in no time. Fearing


    something had happened to him, he stood up to make a call. Just then he heard the doorknob being


    twisted open. He caught sight of Bill staggering with car keys in his hand. Quickly, Andy went to support


    him. Bill was making some weird noises. Andy didn''t know whether he wasughing or crying.


    Seeing his condition, Andy asked him who had dropped him here.


    Bill said he drove himself back. It seemed like he wasn''t able to make sense of his surroundings.


    Andy was taken aback. He carried Bill to his room. Once he was asleep, he hurriedly went to the


    garage. The car Bill drove today was parked there!


    He couldn''t imagine how Bill had managed to drive in this state.


    After sleeping for a few hours, Bill felt much better. He drank the tea in one gulp and put the cup on the


    bedside table. His phone rang, and it was Rachel. "Bill, are you free this evening? I have something


    urgent to discuss with you."


    For a second, he didn''t know what to reply. After a while, he answered, "I''m kind of busy this evening."


    "What about tomorrow?" Rachel asked again. He could tell she was hell-bent on meeting him.


    "Forget it, we can see each other tonight."


    After hanging up, he continued to stare nkly at his phone. Bill''s n was to drag this. But it was too


    cowardly. Sooner orter, it had to happen.


    After she got off work, Rachel received a message from Bill. She took a taxi to the restaurant he had


    mentioned. Once she was there, she instantly noticed Bill, sitting alone in a corner. She sat with an


    apologetic look and exined, "I''m sorry. I couldn''t make it on time due to the traffic jam."


    "It''s okay. I have arrived only a few minutes ago. I ordered as soon as I reached." Bill poured her a


    ss of water and took out a leaflet from the travel club that was opposite the restaurant. "Rachel, I''m


    a bit tired of this monotonous life. I might travel somewhere. Can you help me choose my destination?"


    Rachel, who was bracing herself to say what she wanted to say, was distracted by his words. She


    pointed at an ind and said, "How about this ind?"


    She put down the leaflet, looked up at Bill and added, "Actually I have something important to tell you."


    Pretending like he hadn''t heard her, Bill pointed his finger at another beautiful ce on the leaflet and


    said, "Don''t you think this ce is better? I am sure the sun is too strong in the ind you had picked. I


    care a lot about my appearance. If I get a sun burn, I won''t feel confident showing you my face."


    "Bill, I..." Rachel frowned and didn''t understand why he was doing this.


    Realizing she wasn''t feelingfortable, he said, "Rachel, can you dy it a little? I want to have a


    nice and peaceful meal. Once that is done, you can talk."


    Seeing the imploring look in his eyes, Rachel didn''t have the heart to object. She nodded her head in


    agreement.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She told herself it wouldn''t hurt to put if off for a couple of minutes. Then she smiled and discussed with


    him the destination that would be suitable for his next trip. However, once he was done eating, he put


    down his chopsticks and looked her in the eye. The friendly atmosphere turned gloomy.


    She felt it too. With a sigh, she said, "Bill, I''ve made up my mind to be with Jack again."


    Bill had already predicted what she would say. That was the reason he had asked her to dy it.


    Hence there wasn''t much surprise on his face. He lit a cigarette, took a drag and asked in a low voice,


    "Do you mind?"


    Rachel shook her head. She knew he was hurting inside and she had lost a friend. But she couldn''t


    ignore the relief she was feeling. Now that she had got it out of her system, her job was done.


    After a moment of silence, Bill flicked the ash off his cigarette and said slowly, "Rachel, when you left


    yesterday, I knew this is how it would be. I could see how madly in love you are with him. I was buying


    myself more time, just so I could entertain this fantasy. But of course, I knew sooner orter that bubble


    had to burst."


    His eyes were ice cold. He moved forward and touched her face. This softened his expression a bit.


    "But I am d you have found both love and happiness. I hope every day of your life is filled with


    happiness. That''s all I can say."


    As he spoke, her vision became blurry with tears.


    She put her hand on her forehead to cover her red eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Bill."


    Her voice reeked of sadness. She paused for a moment and continued, "I am sure there is someone


    special for you. I hope you find both love and happiness as well."


    She didn''t know what else to say.


    Bill shook his head andughed like she had cracked a joke. "No, I can assure you it won''t happen."


    He took money from his wallet and put it on the table. Then he stood up to leave. Before leaving, he


    turned onest time and said, "Rachel, like it or not, I will always be here, waiting for you. If things don''t


    work out with him, I want you to consider me. If ever he tries to hurt you, I will punch his face. Do you


    hear me?"


    However, he left before she could give a reply.


    Now that he was gone, she could let her guard down. Sitting on her own in the restaurant, Rachel


    began to weep her heart out.


    On the other hand, Jack was bored and hungry. Every two seconds he would nce at his phone. But


    there was no message from Rachel.


    It was already past dinner time


    and his stomach was already growling with hunger, but Jack didn''t make an mention of dinner. Several


    times, Austin went to him but Jack merely said he wasn''t hungry. Now he was tired of asking, so he


    picked an apple from the fruit basket and started eating it.


    "Mr. Fu, didn''t the doctor say that you can leave the hospital this morning? Why are you still here?"


    Austin asked.


    "You don''t understand," Jack replied indifferently, frowning at his phone. Quickly, he typed something


    on his phone and sent out the message.


    Continuing to chew on the apple, Austin said, "Yes, you are right. I really don''t understand. Didn''t you


    hate hospitals?"


    "Yes, but now it''s different,"


    he said ncing up at Austin. Suddenly, his eyes fell on the fruit basket in his hand. "Go home. Don''t


    bothering here again."


    "But what about your dinner?" Austin insisted.


    "It''s okay. I will be having it with someone."


    Now Austin understood he wanted to be left alone.


    It looked like Jack had some other ns which didn''t require his intrusion. He left silently.


    Afterposing herself, Rachel called the waiter. She asked him to pack a bowl of noodles. It was for


    Jack. By the time she reached the hospital, he was in a sour temper. After all, he had waited for so


    long.


    He keptining how hungry he had been. Rachel brought her hand to his lips and said, "Shush!


    You are talking too much."


    "You are right. I was just mad at you for making me wait," Jack said realizing he had said a little too


    much.


    Once he began eating, he enjoyed it. It was quite tasty. Sitting near him, Rachel rested her chin on one


    hand and looked at him. She couldn''t help asking, "Aren''t you curious to know with whom I had


    dinner?"


    "With Bill," Jack replied without raising his head.


    "How did you know?" she asked. But before he could answer, she murmured to herself, "Of course, It


    must be one of your friends who saw and told you about it."


    Jack wiped his mouth and patted her head. "Yes, you are smart."


    Pursing her lips, Rachel asked, "But do you have any idea what we were talking about?"


    "No," Jack said truthfully. "Although a part of me really wants to know, I won''t force you. It''s your


    personal matter."


    His words made her really happy. Just to tease him, she asked, "Aren''t you jealous?"


    A sly smile shed across his eyes at her question. He grabbed her arm and in a blink of an eye her


    body was against his.


    He smiled and said, "How can I not be jealous? When I am jealous, the consequence will be really bad.


    I hope you know that. You will have to pay for it tonight." His voice was both teasing and seductive.


    He lowered his head and was about to kiss her, but she covered his lips with her hand.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows, looked straight into his dark eyes and said, "I asked Bill out today to tell


    him that I won''t be seeing him anymore. I told him I am getting back with you."


    Jack, who normally had the upper hand, was at loss of words today. At this moment, he could only hear


    his own heartbeat. He slowly fixed his eyes on her face and asked, "What did you say just now?"


    He thought his ears were ying some tricks on him. What he heard was too good to be true. He


    wanted her reassurance before he could bepletely happy.


    Rachel made a face at him and said, "Forget it. I won''t repeat it." However, there was a smile on her


    face which didn''t go unnoticed by him.


    She seemed a bit shy as well. Jack was a man who never let his guard down, but today his face


    flushed with delight. Every sorrow he had felt in his life disappeared.


    Even though she always looked beautiful, today her beauty was at its peak. She represented the


    definition of life and hope to him.


    His deep eyes were glimmering with happiness. He slowly approached her and whispered, "Rachel, I


    love you."


    She felt hot on her face. Just when she was about to speak, she was stopped his warm lips. It pressed


    against hers. Speaking was thest thing she wanted to do now.


    "Mindy, where is Rachel?"


    asked the director. He had been searching for Rachel but she was nowhere to be found. Disappearing


    during work hour was very unlikely of her. She was quite a punctual girl.


    Mindy smiled and said, "She asked for leave today."

 Chapter 350 A Blessing Disguised As A Disadvantage

    Chapter 350 A Blessing Disguised As A Disadvantage


    "Oh? That''s so unlike her. Did Rachel ask for a leave of absence for something?" asked the director.


    Mindy shook her head. "I don''t know. She didn''t tell me."


    Meanwhile, Rachel was driving to the hospital where Jack was. She sneezed twice in a row while


    talking to Jack over the phone. "Where are you?" he asked


    "I''m almost there."


    Rachel finally realized Jack''s propensity for clinginess. He stayed in the hospital for two days on


    ount of his fever. She couldn''t believe how she had to file for a leave of absence to fetch a fully


    grown man from the hospital and bring him home.


    She shook her head. ''He really is shameless.''


    When she arrived at the ward, Jack had already prepared everything and was waiting for her.


    Rachel took a deep breath and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Go home first. I need to go to thepany then."


    Hearing this answer, Rachel remembered passing by a man at the door. She frowned and asked, "Why


    didn''t you ask Austin drive you home, then?"


    Jack smiled and replied, "I don''t want him."


    "Why not?"


    "I only pay Austin only one sry, which is for functioning as my secretary. I don''t pay him to act as my


    personal assistant and to take care of me. It would be unfair to make him do something that''s outside


    of his job description."


    Rachel couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    She stretched out her hand toward Jack, palm upturned. "What about my sry?"


    "Don''t worry, I will give it to you." Jack patted Rachel on the palm, and suddenly something was on it.


    When she saw car keys, she asked, "So this is all I get?"


    At this time, a nurse appeared at the door of the hospital room with a patient''s guardian. She pointed


    inside and said, "The patient can stay in this room. Please head to the nurse stationter to go through


    admission procedures."


    After she finished speaking, she started in surprise at the sight of two people still in the room. "Mr. Fu,


    you haven''t packed up yet?"


    "We''re about to leave," Jack replied with a nod toward the nurse.


    Rachel slid behind the wheel and punched in the address into the GPS. Just as she was about to start


    the car, Jack changed the address on the navigation system.


    She thought for a few seconds and asked, "You don''t live in the vi you used to live in anymore?"


    Jack adjusted the back of the chair and leaned back. "I sold it."


    The property had already been listed for sale a long time ago. As for the reason, he looked at the


    puzzled expression in her eyes and smiled faintly. "This house is better than that vi. You will definitely


    like it."


    Rachel looked at him in astonishment. "Why would it matter whether I like your house or not?"


    The house was located on the edge of ake in the western part of the city, in an area with good


    environment. The decoration of the house was a departure from his usual style. Under the dim yellow


    light, the house looked warm and cozy.


    Was the house really his?


    Her eyes clearly showed what she was thinking.


    Jack raised his hand and patted her head. With a smile on his face, he walked over to a window and


    pulled open the gauze curtain. "In fact, the hospital you work in is very close by. Didn''t you notice?"


    "Did you move to make it more convenient for you to find me?" Rachel stepped toward Jack, a sly look


    in her eyes.


    Jack was infatuated with her. Rachel had never seen him look at her like this. He gently slipped his


    arms around her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. Then, he said in a deep voice, "No."


    She turned her head and pretended to be disappointed. "Looks like I''m ttering myself."


    A smile tiled up a corner of his lips. "No, it''s for you, but not for that reason."


    "Then..." Before she could figure it out, Jack turned her to face him.


    For a loaded moment, their eyes met.


    Jack gently stroked her lips with his fingertips. He sighed, "We didn''t have good memories in that vi.


    Why should I keep it?"


    Memories?


    Frowning slightly, Rachel racked her brains for recollection. Suddenly, she blushed. She raised her


    hand and hit Jack''s chest.


    She had already forgotten about that. If he hadn''t mentioned it all of a sudden, she wouldn''t have


    remembered it.


    Even so, she was surprised and moved at how Jack seemed to have attached great importance to their


    rtionship. Before he could react, she stood on tiptoe and gently kissed him on the lips.


    Staring up at Jack''s twinkling, teasing eyes, she suddenly realized what she had just done. She


    covered her mouth with her hands and looked up at him with a yful glint in her eyes. Then, she


    quickly walked to the door, picked up the luggage, and fled to the bedroom. "I''ll help you put your things


    in your room."


    Jack followed her and leaned against the door. He watched Rachel, and the gentle expression in his


    eyes gradually bled out to be reced by something more intense.


    The bay windows let in a gentle breeze. The bed was decked in floral-print bed linens, fresh curtains,


    and a snow-white fur nket, on which dozens of dolls were neatly ced.


    On the dressing table were skin care products, cosmetics, and all things that women might need.


    Feeling oddly derailed, Rachel stopped and slowly turned her head to ask him, "Am I in the wrong


    room?"


    "No."


    With a meaningful smile, he strode to the dressing table, picked up a bottle and looked at it. "If my


    memory serves me right, this is the brand that you use, isn''t it?"


    "Yes. Are they for me?" Rachel asked with a tentative note in her voice.


    "Who else?"


    He gently took the bags she was holding from her and ced them on the floor. Then, he took her by


    the hand and led her toward the wardrobe. Jack pushed the sliding door open, revealing a full


    wardrobe. Half of the contents were men''s wear, while half were women''s clothes. Some of the tags


    were still exposed.


    He picked up one of the dresses and held it against her frame. "These were all purchased ording to


    your preferences, and they should be the correct size."


    All of these were prepared for her.


    Staring at him quietly, Rachel asked slowly, "When did you prepare these things?"


    "Yesterday," he replied in a soft voice.


    After a moment of silence, he read the confusion in her eyes and smiled. "You went to work yesterday,


    so I came back to prepare these."


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Jack lowered his head and touched his forehead against hers. With a faint smile still lingering in his


    eyes, he murmured, "The house was decorated three years ago, but I haven''t had a chance to move


    in."


    His tone was very calm, but Rachel felt a warm stream of emotion instantly rush to her chest. Her eyes


    misted as they gazed back at his.


    Three years ago, unaware of Jack''s vasectomy, she had been in a good rtionship with him, and the


    two of them had discussed when to have a baby. They had talked about moving to a bigger house in


    the future.


    There was a master bedroom, a study, a children''s room, and a toy room.


    Rachel gently pushed him away, turned around, and walked out of the room. She stood on the corridor


    and counted four rooms in total.


    She opened the doors of the rooms one by one and found that the pattern was exactly the same as


    what they had discussed in the past.


    Apparently, those words had not been empty.


    Rachel''s nose started to run slightly. She clung to him tightly and rested her head on his chest. She


    could clearly hear his steady heartbeat. At that moment, she felt at ease.


    Jack gently stroked her hair and said in a low voice, "Rachel, move in and live here with me."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Live together? With him?


    Stunned, Rachel pushed him away and took two steps back to keep a certain distance from him.


    Seeing that he was staring at her with deep eyes, she averted her eyes and said, "I''m fine with my


    current living arrangements."


    "How could you befortable living in a rented house?" Jack continued to persuade her. "You just


    asked for a sry. This house plus myself will be your sry this time. Is that eptable?"


    "Wouldn''t that mean a loss for you?"


    "It''s a blessing to suffer losses. I''m willing to suffer losses."


    The passion in Jack''s eyes gradually focused into an intense ray of light. Feeling that her cheeks were


    a little hot, Rachel reluctantly replied, "Are you serious, Jack? I think you only want me to continue to


    be your servant and follow your orders. Am I correct?"


    "No! I will be the one following your orders from now on. You tell me to go east, and I will never step a


    foot to the west."


    Jack raised his hand and gently touched her lips with his thumb. He lowered his head and gently set


    his lips against hers in a soft kiss.


    At night, the moon was flickering under the cover of dark clouds. Only the cold moonlight filtered in


    through the gaps between curtains. Suddenly, a woman''s voice broke the silence.


    Rachel wrapped herself in a bath towel and looked carefully around the bathroom. Before taking a


    shower, she had already taken out her pajamas from the wardrobe, but she forgot to bring them in.


    She roared, "Jack, I forgot my pajamas. Can you bring them to me?"


    "Are they on the bed?" Jack asked, then his eyesnded on the forgotten bedclothes.


    He picked them up and pushed the bathroom door open.


    All of a sudden, a gust of cold air blew around her. Rachel hunched her shoulders, quickly grabbed the


    pajamas from his hand, and covered her chest. "Why do you enter just like that?" she asked with a


    squeak.


    "Does it matter?" Jack curled his lips and gave her a gentle kiss before he turned around and left the


    bathroom with a satisfied look on his face.


    "Jerk!"


    Running a towel over her wet hair, Rachel sat in front of the dressing table and looked at her reflection


    in the mirror. A smile lurked in her eyes and brows, and the blush on her cheeks spread to the root of


    her ears. Even her earlobes were slightly tinged with pink.


    She looked different.


    She did not know that Jack silently crept up behind her. He stood quietly, took the towel from her


    unresisting hands, and continued to towel-dry her hair. "What do you think of telling by Dad and Mom


    the news when we go home for dinner tomorrow?"


    She nodded. "Okay."


    As soon as Rachel gave Jack her answer, her phone suddenly started ringing. She heard Lea on the


    other end of the line saying in an oddly weak voice, "Rachel, where are you right now?"


    "At home," Rachel blurted out.


    "Why won''t you open the door, then?"


    ''Open the door? Where is she?''


    Rachel was about to ask when the other woman continued, "I''m at the door of your apartment now. I''ve


    been ringing the doorbell for so long, but there''s no response."

 Chapter 351 Why Do You Care About My Girl

    Chapter 351 Why Do You Care About My Girl


    "What? You are at my door right now?" Rachel asked in surprise.


    "Of course! Are you at home or not?" Lea spat.


    Rachel pulled the phone away from her ear and looked at the time. It was 10 p.m.¡ªtoote for Lea to


    be out of the house, at any rate. With a slight feeling of unease, she dropped the call, stood up, and


    turned toward Jack. "I''ll be right back. Wait for me."


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel opened the wardrobe door and took out a suit of clothes. She bit


    off the tag with her mouth and looked at Jack. "I need to change my clothes. Can you go out first?"


    Jack didn''t answer. All of a sudden, he dropped the towel on the table and said in a low voice, "Rachel,


    why don''t you tell Lea that you''re here now and that you''ll be living here in the future?"


    He heard and understood the phone conversation between the two just now.


    Rachel stopped what she was doing and looked up at him. "I...I haven''t figured out how to tell her."


    "That''s just one sentence. How hard could it be?"


    Lips pursed, she ducked her head slightly and said in an uncertain tone, "I don''t know what to say.


    Besides, it''s reallyte, but Lea still came. She must have something to tell me, so I..."


    She suddenly stopped, biting her lower lip in uncertainty.


    After a while, Jack said, "You don''t need to change your clothes. I''ll pick Lea up and bring her here."


    The sound-controlled light in the corridor would go out every five minutes, so Lea kept stomping her


    feet from time to time to keep it turned on.


    Even though it was early winter, many mosquitoes kept buzzing in Lea''s ears.


    Regardless of her own feelings, Lea held Rita in one hand and swatted at the mosquitoes with the


    other. She muttered, "Why hasn''t Rachele back yet? It''s been so long."


    She was considering whether to find a hotel along the street when she heard the "Ding" of the elevator.


    Even before the elevator doors had slid open, she eximed, "Rachel, you''re finally back. I''ve been


    waiting for a long time!"


    Her eyes suddenly widened in disbelief. "Jack? Why are you here? If you''re here to see Rachel, she


    hasn''te back yet.


    This isn''t too bad, at least now I have someone to wait here with me."


    Jack did not reply. He only nced at Lea briefly and reached out take Rita, who had fallen asleep on


    her shoulder.


    "Hey! You..." Lea was about to interrogate him loudly when she saw him ce an index finger against


    his lips and walked back into the elevator. She followed close behind and asked in a harsh whisper,


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Jack replied, "I''m here to pick you up. Rachel is with me."


    Lea frowned slightly. "Why is she with you?"


    However, the question was like a rock that dropped into the sea, sinking to the bottom without a ssh.


    Without another word, Lea followed Jack, who drove her to anothermunity. As soon as they


    arrived, Lea saw Rachel, who was standing at the door and bending down to take some slippers off the


    shoe cab. She walked up to her and yelled, "Rachel, what''s wrong with you? You told me that you


    were at home, but as it turned out, you were at Jack''s house! Tell me the truth¡ªwhat''s going on?"


    Rita was awakened by her voice. Her eyes weren''t even fully opened when she started wailing.


    "Can''t you lower your voice?" Jack nced at her impatiently and walked toward the baby''s room while


    patting Rita on the back to coax her back to asleep.


    With a puzzled look on her face, Lea pointed at Jack''s retreating back and asked in disbelief, "Is he


    really Jack?"


    He didn''t look like the arrogant CEO anymore.


    Lea stroked her chin in bemusement and suddenly asked, "Do you think he wants to be a dad?"


    "Ha-ha!"


    Rachel burst outughing so hard that she choked on her own saliva. In between coughs to clear her


    throat, she gasped out, "You think too much."


    He probably was still angry with her.


    Rachel thought about it after Jack left her alone in the house. If she were him, she would probably be


    even angrier than he was right now.


    Lea stared in the direction of the baby''s room for a while and then slowly approached Rachel. "What''s


    going on?" she asked. "I think Jack is being very strange today."


    The words were barely out of her mouth when the man walked out of the baby''s room. He nced at


    Lea indifferently and said, "Rita is asleep. Be quiet."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he turned around and walked to the study.


    "It''s like he''s a different person," Lea continued. "What happened between the two of you? Rachel,


    don''t even try to lie to me."


    A corner of Rachel''s mouth twitched. ''She came to find me in the middle of the night just to gossip?''


    "Don''t talk about me. Tell me why you''re looking for me thiste at night," she said.


    "Oh, I almost forgot."


    Lea pped her own forehead and said with a grimace, "Rachel, can we live with you?"


    Rachel stared at the other woman. "What? You ran away from home?"


    She thought that it was a joke, but then Lea nodded her head seriously.


    Lea gulped down two sses of water and said, "I had a horrible fight with Henry, so I left home with


    Rita. Rachel, you''re the only one that could help me out. You won''t be so cruel as to turn me and Rita


    away, will you?"


    Frowning, Rachel asked, "Why did you quarrel with each other? You''ve only been back to Ninwell City


    for a few days."


    "That son of a bitch! I was so blind when I married him!" Lea was so angry that she kept cursing.


    She had always been more eloquent than Rachel and could scold people for a long time.


    Rachel poured some water into a cup and handed the cup to Lea as soon as the other woman stopped


    her tirade to gasp for breath. "Take it easy, and stop cursing. You''d better tell me the reason, or I''ll kick


    you out as soon as possible."


    Lea choked while sipping her water. Her face turned red and pointed at Rachel in disbelief. "Rachel,


    you''ve changed!"


    "People can''t always stay the same, right?" Rachel quipped with a shrug.


    With a sigh, Lea put down the cup and said, "Since my return to Ninwell City, Henry has started going


    out daily to drink with his friends. He neveres back before two o''clock in the morning.


    Every time he gets home, I smell alcohol all over his body, and he speaks so loudly that he ends up


    waking Rita up.


    Rita is such an angel during daytime, but she could be quite a handful at night. She never falls asleep


    easily. Naturally, I couldn''t sleep, either.


    I really can''t stand it anymore, so I finally took Rita away."


    That time, Jack overheard their conversation. After hearing the reason, he took out his phone to call


    Henry to fetch Lea and Rita. Bu then, the device suddenly started ringing just as he was about to ce


    the call.


    As soon as he picked up the call, Henry, on the other end, asked in an anxious voice, "Is Rachel with


    you?"


    Taking his time, Jack crossed his legs and lit a cigarette. Then, he asked indifferently, "Why do you


    care about my woman?"


    Henry had no idea that Jack was teasing him and thought that the other man misunderstood him. He


    was so anxious that he ended up stumbling over his words. "I''m not really looking for Rachel.


    I''m looking for Lea and Rita. When I came back, she was not home anymore. I found the note she left.


    She''s gone."


    "What''s on the note?" Jack asked.


    "It says, ''I''m running away from home.''" With a helpless look on his face, Henry rubbed his forehead


    and said, "I called Rachel, but she didn''t answer it. You''re the only other person I could ask."


    Jack stood up and opened the door of the study. He looked toward the direction of the living room and


    saw that both Rachel and Lea weren''t there. They must have gone to the master bedroom.


    He said indifferently, "Both your wife and daughter are here. Do you want toe and pick them up?"


    After a moment''s silence, Henry said, "In that case, let''s talk about it tomorrow. I have a dinner party


    tonight, and I have to go out to dinner."


    Jack frowned upon hearing the bitterugh from the other end.


    During this period, Jack and his friends were all busy with their own affairs. It''d been a year since the


    four of themst met; there was always one person who couldn''t make it for one reason or the other.


    Henry was the one with the fewest appearances.


    Jack asked, "What are you busy with?"


    "I''m currently working on a project that couldn''t be signed immediately. The client usually requires a jar


    of wine when we meet up. Every time, he says that he would talk about business at the table, but he


    always ends up not talking about it."


    "Did he like the wine that you sent him?"


    "Maybe. I had no choice."


    Jack wanted to ask Henry to see if he could somehow help out, but then, the voices from the master


    bedroom started escting, and the content of their conversation had be more outrageous.


    His face darkened.


    So he didn''t have the chance to say anything further. He hurriedly hung up the phone, stood by the


    door of the master bedroom, and said slowly, "Lea, it''s gettingte. I''ll drive you back."


    It would be wise to keep her at an arm''s length from Rachel from now on. How could a woman, who


    was already a mother of a child, instill such thoughts into someone else so carelessly?


    He didn''t want to interrupt the conversation between the two women, but he heard Lea''s voice clearly


    saying, "Men before marriage are totally different from how they are after they marry. Hey, we women


    can also make money, and being single is a lot more chic and liberating than being tied to someone.


    Why do we have to marry men? We have to take care of them and give birth to their children. Why do


    we have to suffer like this? If we really want a child, we might as well just go to an orphanage and


    adopt one!"

 Chapter 352 Got Into Trouble

    Chapter 352 Got Into Trouble


    Jack listened to what Lea had to say.


    The more she spoke, the more ridiculous she sounded. He couldn''t help but sympathize with Henry.


    With firm resolution, Lea said, "You can leave. I''ll stay with Rachel tonight."


    "We''ll bring Rita here as well. The three of us canfortably sleep here. I guess you won''t mind


    sleeping in the children''s room tonight, Jack," Rachel said.


    ''Children''s room?'' he thought furiously.


    "No," he said, unwilling to let this happen.


    The twodies looked at Jack with a grave expression. In unison, they demanded, "Why not?"


    He didn''t give a reply. Instead, he pulled Rachel from the bed and brought her close to his body. Soon,


    she was cocooned in her strong arms. "She wants to sleep with me tonight," he answered looking


    straight into Lea''s eyes.


    His voice was brimming with possessiveness.


    For a second, Lea was confounded. And then she let out augh and said, "I want to hear this from


    Rachel. Does she want to sleep with you? It doesn''t look like it." Her tone was challenging.


    Rachel had told her they had an argument. This was what made her sound so confident.


    But it turned out the victory wasn''t hers after all.


    Instead of answering Lea''s question, Rachel looked at her and said, "Lea, how about you sleep in the


    children''s room with Rita tonight? I think that would be more convenient."


    "You!" Lea couldn''t believe her ears. What a traitor!


    Jack would have let Rita and her child to sleep with Rachel if it wasn''t for her words. He realized Lea


    would manipte Rachel. That was the sort of woman she was. Letting them alone wasn''t a good idea.


    He raised his hand and looked at his watch. "It''s still early. If you don''t mind, I would book you a hotel


    room."


    Lea refused his offer and saying, "Never mind. I would rather save money! It''s so expensive these


    days." Before leaving, Lea passed Rachel an incredulous look and said, "Rachel, it looks like you are


    living a happier life than before!"


    Once she left, Jack said, "I will be back soon. But don''t wait for me. Go ahead and sleep." Rachel didn''t


    know what to say so she nodded her head. Moreover, she was quite sleepy so she fell asleep as soon


    as her head hit the pillow. When she woke up, she noticed that the sunlight had crept through the


    curtain, intruding her peaceful sleep.


    She turned her head slowly and looked around for Jack. His side of the bed was empty, just as she had


    expected. His anger hadn''t cooled off. It turned out she would have to work a little harder to appease


    him. He was sleeping on the couch.


    Rachel got out of the bed, went close to him and stared at his handsome face.


    Even though he was asleep, there were lines of frown on his face.


    She reached out her hand and gently touched him. She didn''t like to disappoint him so she promised


    herself to be more careful in the future. On the surface, he was strong. But he had a fragile heart.


    Her touch woke Jack up. Opening his eyes, he grabbed her hand and gently kissed her fingertips. In a


    childish voice, he demanded, "Rachel, I''m still cross with you. Don''t you want to coax me?"


    ''Coax him?


    This man is acting like a baby!''


    But her eyes were glimmering. "Wouldn''t it be easier if you tell me how I shall coax you?"


    "Coax me like this," he replied quickly.


    He wrapped her in the quilt and took her to the bed.


    A stream of heat rush passed through their hearts. Leaning against the pillow, Rachel put her hands on


    his chest, trying to maintain a distance. However, her heart aching with passion.


    "Jack, I''m really sorry for what happened yesterday. After all, Lea didn''t know that we have a new start.


    I didn''t want to tell it to her at once.


    But now she knows. It is all okay," she said, trying to cate him.


    Jack burst outughing. A mischievous smile yed on his lips. After thinking for a while, she raised


    her hand and punched him on the chest. "You''re just messing with me!" she screamed.


    It turned out he wasn''t mad at her anymore,


    but he was feigning anger so that she would pay him more attention.


    "Jack¡ª" But before Rachel could finish, he ced a firm kiss on her lips. This shut her up. Everything


    disappeared and she forgot what she wanted to say.


    The temperature in the room rose gradually, and even the sun seemed to have sensed the romantic


    atmosphere as it sank back obediently. Even the nature had decided to leave them alone. But an


    intruder pushed the door open and came in bursting. Fortunately, it was only Rita.


    Startled, Rachel quickly wrapped herself with the quilt, totally forgetting that Jack didn''t even have a


    shirt on.


    Rita climbed onto the bed with great difficulty. She sat down between the two lovers, pulled the quilt on


    her body with her tiny hands and babbled, "I want a hug."


    Rachel was speechless. After the hot scene they had, she needed a little time topose herself.


    She patted Rita and said, "Be a good girl and sit in the living room. I''lle out to hug you, okay? I


    need to change my clothes."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I want it now," Rita demanded, blinking her eyes.


    Rachel stretched out her feet and kicked Jack, who was lying next to her with a faraway look. "Get up


    and hold Rita."


    "Why should I? She asked for you." He wasn''t good with kids.


    In spite of this, Jack was already out of the bed, picking up the pajama he had just thrown a while ago.


    And then he approached Rita and held her in his arms. Before he walked out of the bedroom, he


    looked at Rachel naughtily and said, "Let''s do it this evening!"


    When Rachel went to the hospital, she felt that all eyes were on her. Every time she felt their eyes on


    her, she would look up. And they would look elsewhere.


    ''Are they actually staring at me or is it a figment on my imagination?'' This was a mystery to which she


    had no answer.


    No matter how hard she tried, this strange feeling kept lingering in her mind. Atst, Celia saw her and


    covered his mouth instantly. "Wow, Rachel, you are so hot!" she hollered.


    "What?" Rachel asked looking a bit uneasy. She nced at her clothes and realized there was nothing


    hot about it. They were regr attire. Nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Celia, is there anything wrong with me today? Why is everyone giving me these weird looks?"


    "No, no, no! You look absolutely fine,"


    Celia assured her. "In fact, you look gorgeous today! I guess that exins all the staring."


    Her words were unconvincing.


    Rachel shed her a dubious look. Before she could query her more, she got a call from Jack saying


    they would be having dinner with the Fu family tonight.


    It turned out he was waiting for her outside. Informing Celia about this, she was about to leave.


    However, Celia caught her hand and asked, "Rachel, are you sure you want to go out like this?"


    "Why? What''s wrong with my outfit?" Once again, Rachel lowered her head and analyzed her attire.


    She couldn''t find any fault with it.


    In fact, she had worn this suit several times before.


    With a sigh, Celia pointed her finger toward Rachel''s neck and said, "You didn''t look in the mirror today,


    did you?"


    Entering the bathroom, Rachel stared at herself in the mirror. The marks on her neck were hard to


    miss. They stood out on her fair skin.


    No wonder people were giving her weird stares. Humiliation rushed through her. Standing in the empty


    bathroom, she screamed, "Jack, you bastard!"


    At the moment, Jack, who was patiently waiting for her in car, sneezed.


    He wondered if he had caught cold again. He quickly turned off the AC in his car.


    Rachel was busy applying foundation to cover up the marks. Every now and then, she turned to Celia


    and asked her if they had faded. She wouldn''t put the make-up back into her bag until she was sure


    that they were gone.


    Jack called several times, but Rachel had no desire to talk to him. Since she wasn''t picking his calls, he


    wondered if she was in some sort of danger. He was about to go to the hospital to look for Rachel. Just


    then he saw hering out of the door. He quickly opened the door of the passenger seat, but she


    paid him no heed and sat behind. After the game he had yed with her, she couldn''t trust herself to


    not kill him. It was best for her to be seated away from him.


    A little confused, he went back to the driver''s seat. From the rear-view mirror, he nced at Rachel and


    deduced her mood was off. There was a gloomy look to it. "Rachel, did anyone mess with you?" he


    asked, sounding, genuinely concerned.


    There was no response.


    He continued, "You''d feel better if you tell me."


    There was still no response.


    Jack turned around and reached out to touch her hand whichy limply on herp. At his touch, she


    instantly moved it away. His heart suddenly sank. "Who on earth is bold enough to make my girlfriend


    angry? Tell me, I will show that person the consequences of hurting my Rachel."


    Finally, Rachel looked up and passed him a death re. "What are you going to do to that person?"


    she challenged.


    "Beat him up! Or do to him what he did to you." Jack''s answer was carefully measured. He was afraid if


    he wasn''t careful with his words, it would do more damage than good.


    Rachel said, "I think beating him up would be the right thing. You can get out of the car now."


    Jack knew better than to refuse. He got out, rolled up his sleeves and asked, "Where is he?"


    With a snort, Rachel turned her head and avoided looking at him. After a while, she felt the door open.


    Jack had entered the back seat and was now sitting beside her.


    The truth was, Jack had noticed that the marks on her neck were covered with foundation. He knew he


    was the person responsible for her sour mood.


    When they had had breakfast, he had deliberately kept the observation to himself. He hadn''t told her


    because he wanted people to know that Rachel was in a rtionship.


    ''Am I in trouble now?'' he thought, regretting his mistake.


    Jack leaned towards her, looked straight at her and said with a smile, "Please don''t be angry."


    "Didn''t you say that you would help me beat that man up? Why are you still here?"


    She was not willing to let this matter slide so easily.


    Looking at her bright eyes, Jack raised his thin lips and lowered his voice, as if he was whispering, "Are


    you really going to beat me?"


    His voice was brimming with sorrow.

 Chapter 353 Starting Over

    Chapter 353 Starting Over


    There was constant movement outside the car with the crowds ebbing and flowing, but the atmosphere


    within was so quiet. Looking at the fiery light in Jack''s deep, unblinking eyes, Rachel could feel her face


    burning. She pushed him aside and said, "I don''t want to talk to you!"


    Jack lost his bnce, and his head hit the window.


    "Are you okay?" Despite her anger, Rachel couldn''t help but be a little worried when she heard the


    muffled sound.


    He seized the opportunity to slide his arms around her waist and pressed her against his body.


    "Rachel, what do you think am I doing? Don''t you know that I''m dering my ownership?"


    Looking at the smile on his face, Rachel pushed him away, primly sat up, and mumbled, "Not in this


    way. You don''t know how weird they looked at me today."


    "Why don''t you give me a love bite on my neck, too? I''ll go to thepany tomorrow and walk around


    from the first floor to the twenty-eighth floor. What do you think?" Jack craned his neck and leaned


    forward.


    An unwilling chuckle escaped from her. "I don''t want to do that."


    No matter how angry she was, Jack never failed to make her negative feelings dissipate, leaving her in


    a happy mood.


    Tracy received a call from Jack, who said that he would be back for dinner.


    She checked the dishes one by one and pped her hands. "Ah, how can I forget his favorite red


    wine?"


    She told the maid to go to the cer to get a bottle of red wine. It was not toote to open it up to let it


    breathe.


    Even from where he was sitting on the sofa and reading newspapers, Jonathan could clearly hear his


    wife''s chirping in the dining room. He shook his head helplessly and said, "What''s with the excitement?


    Your son is justing home for dinner."


    "He said he will be bringing his girlfriend to meet us!" Tracy sat down on the sofa and handed a slice of


    orange to Jonathan. When the man shook his head, she ate the slice herself.


    She sighed, "Don''t you know how old our son is now? I''ve been asking him to find a girlfriend for ages,


    but he''s never responded until now. He''s finally willing to bring her. No matter what, I must make her


    our daughter-inw."


    Jonathan was speechless.


    The maid took the wine bottle from the cer and walked across the courtyard. On the way to the vi,


    she happened to see Jack and Rachel getting out of the car, talking andughing. She was about to


    greet them when she noticed how Rachel''s arm was naturally ced on Jack''s.


    Her eyes widened in an instant. She hurried to the living room and gasped before she could put down


    the wine, "Mrs. Fu...they..."


    Tracy asked impatiently, "They what? Take a deep breath and tell me."


    "Jack is back, with Rachel," she said. Seeing Tracy''sck of reaction, she quickly added, "It looks like


    they have made up, and they''re on their way, hand in hand."


    The air seemed to have solidified.


    Tracy and Jonathan looked at each other, and husband and wife both saw a hint of worry in each


    other''s eyes.


    Before entering, Jack naturally ced his arm around her waist. As they stepped across the threshold,


    he called out as if he couldn''t wait to say, "Dad, look who I brought with me."


    "Oh, it''s Rachel." Jonathan quickly hid the strange expression on his face and stood up with a smile.


    "You two are so bad. Why didn''t you tell us that you two have made up?"


    "Yes, it''s a surprise," Tracy echoed.


    Jack put his hand on Rachel''s shoulder and said, "We''ve informed you as soon as we''ve just made up.


    What do you want us to do?"


    Rachel asked with a smile, "How have you been these days?"


    "We''re good. It''s good to see that you are back together," Jonathan said, wiping at the corner of his


    eyes. "Your mother was busy all afternoon preparing dinner when she received your call. Let''s go to


    have dinner first."


    The dinner was extremely pleasant.


    However, on their way back, the frown between Rachel''s brows never rxed.


    Jack nced at her out of the corner of his eye and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." She smiled faintly, but the more she thought about the visit, she felt more unsettled. She


    couldn''t help but ask, "Is there something wrong with them?"


    "Not that I know of," Jack replied.


    In the past, every time Tracy saw Jack, she either urged him to bring Celine back or tried to arrange


    blind dates for him. Thus, he never really visited home all that often.


    Now, when Rachel asked, he found himself frowning and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Without saying another word in reply, Rachel turned her head to look out of the window. She didn''t


    know what to say.


    After dinner, she and Jack sat in the living room while waiting for Tracy to bring the te of fruits out,


    but the older woman did note out after a while.. Rachel stood up to go to the kitchen to help Tracy.


    However, before she entered, she heard Jonathan speaking.


    "It''s been so many years, and no one probably remembers it anymore. It''s okay."


    His voice sounded heavy. Rachel found herself transfixed.


    Tracy said, "I don''t know why, but I just feel uneasy when I saw that they''ve gotten back together. I feel


    like something is going to happen."


    "What could happen? We were right about what happened that year, but it did not happen exactly as


    we thought it would. Even if she learns about it in the future, she can''t me us," Jonathan said


    seriously, cutting Tracy short. Then, he turned around and walked out of the kitchen.


    Rachel pretended like she had just walked over and carelessly pulled her hair behind her ear. "I came


    over to see if I could help out."


    "There''s no need, thanks," Jonathan replied pleasantly enough, but he did not look so good. After


    saying that, he walked with the aid of his crane to the study on the second floor and didn''te down


    again until they had left.


    Recalling the conversation she had just heard, Rachel couldn''t help but wonder what had happened in


    the past. She instinctively felt that the conversation was about her. But why did Tracy seem so uneasy?


    On the way home, Rachel turned her head to look at Jack several times. She gave starts and opened


    her mouth, but no words came out.


    Although Jack''s face remained expressionless, a seed of doubt was nted in his heart.


    The sky was getting darker, and the streets were practically empty. asionally, they could see one or


    two young women or men jogging along the tree-lined road.


    A ck car slowly stopped by the wayside.


    Henry hit the call button, but the recipient must have their phone turned off. He got out of the car and


    walked toward one of the residential areas.


    In the afternoon, he received a message from Jack, telling him of his ns to go back to the Fu family


    house with Rachel to have dinner with his parents. Only Lea was at their home, so Jack asked him to


    bring her back as soon as possible.


    However, when he rang the doorbell at the door for a long time and tried to call her name, but the


    house seemedpletely empty. After knocking, he strained to hear any movement from inside the


    residence, but to no avail. Lea''s phone was turned off, as usual.


    He tried to call Rachel to ask about Lea, but both Rachel and Jack seemed to have turned off their


    phones at the same time.


    What was going on?


    Rachel rummaged into her bag in search of her phone. It was strange. She had just checked WeChat


    during dinner. Why couldn''t she find it now? Did she drop it somewhere in the Fu family house?


    She was about to ask Jack if he had seen it when she saw Henry standing outside of their house. "Are


    you here to pick up Lea?" she asked.


    Henry nodded his head and asked anxiously, "Where are they now?"


    "Isn''t she at home?" Rachel asked curiously. "How long have you been waiting here?"


    He replied, "A while. I called you to ask, but both your and Jack''s phones were powered off."


    "Well, I was afraid that you would call us, so we turned off out phones." Jack''s tone was calm, as if he


    was talking about the weather. Under Henry''s angry re, he calmly took out two mobile phones from


    his pocket and turned them on.


    He handed the pink phone to Rachel.


    Looking at Jack strangely, Rachel asked, "Why is my phone with you?"


    Jack smiled faintly and didn''t answer. Instead, Henry punched him on the shoulder and said, "Some


    friend you are, Jack."


    He looked at the puzzled look in Rachel''s eyes and exined slowly, "He knew that I would pick up Lea


    and Rita this afternoon."


    Rachel was at a loss for words.


    Jack patted the wrinkles on his shoulder and said in a clear voice, "Of course. You have to pay me


    back for the damage your daughter has caused!" After saying that, he tapped Rachel and signaled for


    her to open the door first.


    Rachel red at him. She didn''t expect that this whole time, he would still have this morning''s events


    on his mind.


    Henry was confused. "Rita? What did she do?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A trace of blush crept up on Rachel''s cheeks. She quickly opened the door and ushered Henry in. As


    Jack was about to pass, she blocked the door with her own hands and shook a fist at Jack. She fiercely


    whispered, "Don''t you dare mention what happened this morning again, understood?"


    As the two of them stood there whispering, Henry rushed in and pushed every room door open to have


    a look. However, Lea and Rita were nowhere to be found.


    "Do you know where they could have gone? Rachel, what did Lea tell you?" Henry''s voice sounded lost


    and confused.


    Rachel also felt strange. Before she left for work today, Lea told her that she had nowhere else to go


    and that she and Rita would stay there. Rachel shook her head and walked to the balcony clutching her


    phone, preparing to call Lea.


    "Her phone is turned off," Henry reminded her.

 Chapter 354 Alzheimers Disease

    Chapter 354 Alzheimer''s Disease


    Before Henry could take a step forward to stop Rachel from calling Lea, Jack grabbed his arm.


    "Perhaps it''s not that her phone is turned off, but that she blocked your number."


    From personal experience he knew how easily women would do that. In fact, Rachel had done it to him


    a couple of times.


    As soon as he finished speaking, they heard Rachel''s voiceing from the balcony. It turned out she


    had managed to connect to Lea. And now, they were talking.


    Jack nced at him and passed him a smile which seemed to be saying "I told you." Patting on his


    shoulder, he said, "Henry, you still have a long way to go."


    Rachel had hung up the phone and was standing in front of the two. She had no idea what their


    conversation was about nor did she bother to ask. "She is in a hotel with Rita. Let''s go," she


    announced.


    Quickly, she grabbed her coat, getting ready to go. However, Jack pulled her back and said, "It''s better


    if Henry goes alone."


    The next day, when Rachel arrived at the hospital, she received a call from Lea.


    Last night, she had texted Lea saying she wouldn''t be able to make it. She received no reply to her


    text.


    "Rachel,e to my house with Jack tonight. I need your help," Lea said.


    Smiling, Rachel asked, "What''s the matter? Why are you in a hurry to have us for dinner?"


    "You''ll know when youe. I''ve asked Henry to inform Jack. I just called you to let you know you


    shoulde at any cost." Saying this, Lea hung up the call.


    Her words aroused Rachel''s curiosity. Obviously she wouldn''t cancel it.


    Just when she was lost in thoughts, the director came in, handing her a medical record. "There is a


    patienting in a while. You deal with it. The ambnce will arrive in about five minutes, so be


    ready," he ordered.


    "Okay," she replied back obligingly.


    Five minutester when Rachel arrived at the gate, she noticed the ambnce hadn''t arrived yet. It


    was a little cold outside. Tired of waiting, she was about to go in. But something stopped her. She


    caught sight of a familiar figure across the road. After looking at him for a few seconds, she realized he


    had a striking resemnce to Andy.


    Since he was standing very far from her, she couldn''t confirm her suspicion.


    When she was about to run over to have a closer look, the sound of the ambnce diverted her mind.


    With an urgent job at hand, she could only suppress her impulse and look at the patient who needed


    her.


    One hour passed before she could wrap up her work. She was sure that the old man wouldn''t be there


    any longer. But to her utter surprise, he was still there! Even from far she could tell her looked


    confused.


    Slowly, she made up her mind to approach him. Once she was near, she realized her hunch was


    correct. It was indeed Andy and her eyes hadn''t yed any trick. He was walking back and forth with a


    bag in his hand. She rushed up and asked, "Andy, why are you here? Are you waiting for someone?"


    "Rachel, what a coincidence!"


    Andy looked around and frowned. "I don''t know why I''m here."


    He told her all he could remember. "I had taken out an environment-friendly bag from the cab. I was


    prepared to buy some fresh vegetables. This is a usual business.


    But I cannot recollect how I ended up here," he said with sincerity.


    He looked down at his empty bag and his face flustered. "Didn''t I buy vegetables? Why am I here?" he


    asked, not knowing how he had gotten here.


    an answer came to Rachel''s mind. Yet she wouldn''t dare to say it out loud until she was sure.


    Looking at Andy''s uneasy face, Rachel could onlyfort him, "It''s okay. Maybe you were thinking


    about something else. It can happen to anyone. But Andy, have you ever experienced anything like this


    before?"


    He thought for a while and said uncertainly, "It may have happened a few times, but I can''t remember


    now. Day by day, my memory weakens. It is getting frustrating!"


    Rachel patted him on the arm and said, "Please wait for me here. I will ask for a leave and drive you


    home."


    She decided to take him to the supermarket first since his bag was empty. On the way, Rachel decided


    to ask about Bill''s whereabouts. Ever since theyst met at the restaurant, they hadn''t spoken or texted


    each other.


    Andy looked very nervous. Even though he was safe with her in the car, the uneasy looked persisted.


    He tightly held on to his bag. "Bill went on a trip alone. I nned to go with him, but he said he


    preferred to go alone."


    He sighed and continued, "I''m getting old. Every day, I begin to feel more and more useless. I cannot


    believe I forgot my way to the supermarket! It is something I have been doing for years. If you hadn''t


    snapped me back to reality, I would have stood there forever.


    Rachel, is there any way to improve my memory? Why do I feel that these symptoms point to..."


    Before he could finish his words, Rachel smiled and said, "Andy, If you are worried, you shoulde to


    the hospital. I will run a check-up. I suggest youe when Bill returns."


    She knew what exactly he wanted to ask about.


    His symptoms did made it sound like Alzheimer''s disease, but Rachel didn''t want him to be so sure


    about it. Moreover, she couldn''t bring herself to believe this happy-go-lucky, humorous man could fall


    victim to this dreadful disease.


    Outside the CEO''s office of MK Group, Austin was humming a tune. Jack was preparing to leave and


    seemed to be in a hurry. In the past two days, he seemed to be in a good humor. A new-found positive


    attitude toward life could be seen on his boss''s face.


    "Austin, you seem in a good mood!"


    the director of the nning department eximed watching him hum. He had a document in his hand.


    "There is an file for Mr. Fu. Is he still in his office?"


    "Yes, he is."


    After hesitating for a while, Austin asked, "Is it possible to keep it for tomorrow?"


    "It''s not an emergency. But you''d better give it to Mr. Fu now. Doesn''t he hate it when people keep


    things for thest minute?" the director said. He firmly believed Austin was deliberately making things


    difficult for him.


    "Yes, he doesn''t like it, but today is a special day." Obviously, the director didn''t think so. He knocked


    on Jack''s office door without consulting with Austin anymore.


    Jack was putting on his suit. When he saw someone approach, he looked up and asked, "What''s the


    matter?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Fu, this document needs your signature. It''s a bit urgent." The director looked a little uneasy.


    Jack wasn''t paying him or the document any attention. "Put it down. I''ll check it tomorrow. Our work


    hours have ended. You too should go back and spend time your wife and children."


    ''What?'' the director thought with shock.


    Out of surprise, his eyes widened. He couldn''t believe that Jack, who had always been a workaholic,


    would utter such a thing.


    Jack picked up the phone from the table and left, leaving the director standing in the office in a daze.


    Austin came in and patted him on the shoulder, proud of his foresight. "Now you know I was speaking


    the truth, don''t you?"


    The director rubbed his eyes in disbelief and pointed at the door. "Is he really Mr. Fu? He''s acting


    different today."


    "Yes, he is."


    Before stepping out of the office, Jack remembered he had forgotten a file for Henry in his office room.


    In order to retrieve it, he went back. He heard the conversation that was going on between the director


    and Austin.


    The director''s face flushed upon seeing Jack. He lowered his head. He regretted having discussed his


    boss with Austin.


    On the other hand, Rachel made sure Andy was okay before she returned to the hospital.


    Just when she was about to enter the hospital, she happened to meet Jack. She walked up to him with


    joy and asked, "How did you manage toe so early? Didn''t you say that you have something to deal


    with?"


    "It''s done in advance."


    ncing at the car behind her, Jack asked, "Where did you go just now?"


    "I had something to deal with. Anyway, it''s not important."


    Rachel knew that Jack didn''t like Bill. Anything rted to Bill would make him unhappy. She shed


    him the car keys in her hand and said, "Wait a minute. I need to return the key to my colleague."


    Soon, Jack and Rachel set forth to Lea''s house. They rang the doorbell. Lea opened the door and said


    in a hushed voice, "My daughter is sleeping. I wish you hadn''t rung the bell."


    Rachel nodded, a little sorry about her carelessness.


    Jack patted her on the shoulder and excused himself saying, "I have something to talk to Henry. I am


    guessing he is in the study." Lea nodded her head and Jack went to find Henry.


    Delicious smell was wafting in the air. Rachel had been busy all day, and food was thest thing on her


    mind. However, now she felt her stomach growling. Looking at the table flourished with food, she was


    overjoyed. "Lea, we are all here. Can''t we have dinner now?"


    Lea shook her head and passed her some cookies. "Wait a minute. Someone hasn''t arrived yet. For


    now, you should manage with this."


    "Who else?" Rachel had assumed this party was just for her and Jack.


    Before she could exin, Michael''s voice came from behind. He was speaking on the phone in a loud


    voice. Every word he said could be heard clearly. "I will repeat for you¡ªI really don''t have time tonight!


    If she insists on a blind date, she''d better reschedule it. Or perhaps you can change the girl! I wouldn''t


    mind."


    Lea snorted. By now, she knew Henry''s friends quite well. There was a time when she liked Michael.


    He had a personality that seemed quite charming. But now she was done with his uncultured ways.


    "Hey, Michael!"


    As soon as she spoke, she realized that her voice was too loud. She took a deep breath and


    suppressed her anger. "Can you keep your voice down? My daughter has just fallen asleep. Your


    important conversation might wake her up."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll be careful."


    After saying hi to Rachel, Michael walked to the dining table and dipped his hand into one of the


    dishes. When he saw Lea''s re, he chuckled and said, "Don''t worry. I''ve just washed my hands."


    Jack and Henry happened toe out of the study. Lea pped her hands and said, "Well, everyone


    is here. Sit down and let''s have dinner!"


    During the dinner, Lea finally exined the reason why she invited the three of them to dinner.


    It turned out that she hoped the three of them could be a witness as Henry promised that he wouldn''t


    come home drunk again.

 Chapter 355 Going Insane

    Chapter 355 Going Insane


    Lea turned her head to look at Henry, who was sending his two friends a helpless look while shrugging


    his shoulders. She smiled calmly, took out a folded piece of paper from her pocket, and spread it out on


    the table. "Yesterday, he gave me this letter ofmitment and asked me toe back. I was afraid


    that he would go back on his word. So, I called all of you here as my witnesses."


    Henry stared at Lea for a while and sighed in resignation. However, his eyes were full of love for her.


    "Yes, you all can remind me from time to time. If I drank until two or three o''clock in the evening, I could


    never enter the house again."


    Before she could say anything, Rachel saw Michael exaggeratedly clutch at Henry''s arm and heard


    him exim, "How dare you two lovebirds unt your love in front of a single man like me!"


    "Don''t say that. When you get married in the future, you will know how it feels." Jack swirled the wine in


    his ss and smiled faintly.


    "Why do you sound so experienced?" Rachel asked, amused by his words. She ced her left hand on


    his shoulder and said, "I don''t think I have ever asked you to write any sort of guarantee like that."


    "You''re the best."


    Rachel was used to his sweet words and so rolled her eyes at his yful wink. She was about to


    continue eating when she found the other three people staring at them in surprise.


    The chopsticks slipped from Michael''s hand to the floor.


    Rachel was slightly taken aback. She slipped up just then, but she recovered after a few moments.


    Carefully cing a piece of braised pork into Lea''s bowl, she encourage the other woman, "Carry on."


    Lea looked like she was struck by lighting and said in a loud voice, "Rachel! I really admire you!"


    "You two are behaving more and more like a couple, and the way she speaks is starting to mirror


    yours," Michael said, patting Jack''s arm. "You really value your woman more than your friend. You have


    never been that kind to me."


    Jack raised a single eyebrow. "If you were a woman, I would be nice to you, too."


    After thinking about it for a while, Michael waved his hand in disgust and said, "Forget it."


    "Well, I say that this day belongs to Henry and Lea." Jack easily steered the topic back to the two of


    them. With a faint smile on his face, he turned toward Lea and asked, "So, what should we do?"


    As expected, Lea immediately stopped interrogating Rachel and pped a palm on her forehead. "Ah,


    I almost forgot!"


    She stood up, took three pens from the study, and distributed them to the three. "You can just sign your


    names on this guarantee," she said with a smile.


    After they did as she said,


    Lea stared down at the guarantee with their names on it and went to the study, stating her intention to


    have the piece of paper framed.


    Looking at her childlike look of happiness and satisfaction, Rachel felt her lips curve upwards, infected


    by the other woman''s light mood.


    On the way home, Rachel talked about the couple with a trace of envy in her tone.


    Jack raised a hand to gently stroke her hair and said, "Don''t worry. We will do better in the future."


    Knowing that Jack was focused on driving, Rachel stared out the window, deep in thought. In such a


    vast sea of people, it was not easy to find a person who knew and loved you.


    The warm sunshine and the blue coast were supposed to provide a rxing atmosphere, but Bill had


    been unable to sleep at night since he came here. The contents of his jar of sleeping peels had


    seriously decreased.


    Every night before he went to bed, Rachel''s face always appeared in front of his eyes. He kept telling


    himself that it was time to move on. However, the more he told himself that it should be done, the more


    he found it impossible to let go.


    He was going insane.


    At this time, the housekeeper took his mobile phone and went to the beach to look for him. "Sir, you left


    your phone in the room. There were three calls just now, so I brought it to you."


    "Okay, thank you for your trouble."


    A nce at his phone screen revealed a strangendline number. And that number called him three


    times. So he called back and the caller ringtone said that the number was that of the police station in


    Ninwell City.


    He frowned tightly. When the line was connected, the person on the other end immediately asked, "Do


    you know a certain Andy Xu?"


    "Yes, I know him.


    What''s wrong with him?"


    The man on the other end of the line said, "When our colleague was patrolling the streets today, he


    saw him walking back and forth at the intersection. My colleague found this a little strange, so he went


    to ask him what was wrong. We found out that he couldn''t remember where his home was, so we had


    to take him back to the police station first. We found your number in his mobile phone. He is still in the


    police station. Do you have time toe and pick him up?"


    After a moment of silence,


    Bill replied in a dull voice, "I''m sorry, I''m out of town at the moment. I''ll ask my friend to drop by."


    For him, Andy was not a butler, but a family whom he could rely on. Bill felt a lump in his throat, and a


    film started to form before his eyes.


    Disoriented, he bent his head and tried to process his thoughts for some time before he picked up his


    phone again. There was only one person whom he could ask for help.


    Rachel had just finished assisting a patient who underwent surgery the day before regarding their


    medication. She had just taken off her gloves when her phone rang. Seeing Bill''s name sh on the


    screen, she hesitated for a few seconds and finally answered it. "Hello."


    Hearing her distant and polite tone, Bill suppressed his disappointment and asked in a serious tone,


    "Rachel, are you free right now? I need to ask for your help with something."


    The director of the department entered the pantry and poured himself a cup of coffee. When he saw


    the usually calm and collected Rachel urgently rush out of her office, he yelled behind her, "Are you


    looking for me, Rachel?"


    Rachel turned around. "Yes. I asked for a leave. The note is on your desk." Even before she had


    finished her words, she had already disappeared around the corner of the corridor.


    The director frowned in bewilderment. When he went back to his office, he saw the leave request note,


    evidently scribbled in a hurry. Bemused, he took a sip of coffee and muttered to himself, "I''m really


    curious. What on earth made Rachel so anxious?"


    Rachel sneezed, unaware that the director was trying to guess the reason why she asked for a leave.


    She leaned forward and hurriedly urged the cab driver, "I''m sorry, sir, I''m in a terrible rush. Can you


    drive faster?"


    The taxi driver was also short tempered. He replied impatiently, "Miss, there are so many traffic lights


    on the road. Do you think it''s possible for me to go fast? If you really want to speed up, just pray for no


    red lights at every intersection!"


    The man''s diatribe struck Rachel speechless. She leaned back, looked out of the window, and sighed


    slightly.


    She had nned to discuss Andy''s condition with Bill in person. However, she didn''t expect that his


    condition would deteriorate faster than she had expected.


    She was really unlucky that day. She arrived at the police station after encountering red lights all the


    way. Half an hourter, she asked about Andy''s whereabouts and was taken to an office on the second


    floor by a policeman. Andy was sitting on a chair in the corner, holding a cup of tea in his hands. He


    lowered his head so that no one could see his expression at the moment.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The policeman looked at her and said, "Although he remembers now, he was so lost earlier and did not


    say a word. It is uneptable for the elderly to be treated this way. As a family member, you should


    spend more time with him so that he wouldn''t be confused."


    "Thank you, officer. Andy, I''m here to pick you up."


    "Rachel." He raised his head slowly and opened his mouth, but not another word came. His eyes were


    like a leaking bucket, from which tears flowed out freely.


    Rachel squatted down, took out a tissue from her bag, and wiped away his tears gently. "It''s okay.


    Medical technology is very advanced at this point. While you can''t be curedpletely, medical


    interventions can prevent it from getting worse. Don''t worry."


    Andy closed his eyes for a moment and opened them again. He frowned and said worriedly, "I''m


    already old, and I knew this would happen one day. I''m already mentally prepared. I''m just worried


    about Bill. Who else will take care of him in the future?"


    The door to Jack''s office was pushed open a crack from the outside. Eric poked his head in and asked,


    "Jack?"


    "What''s the matter?" His eyebrows raised quizzically, Jack put down his pen and looked at Eric with a


    faint smile.


    Ever since he found that Zoe was a spy sent by Celine, Eric had been on a leave of absence for a long


    time. Jack couldn''t help but worry about him. He remembered that Eric was due to return to work today.


    Eric grinned and came in with two bags. "Jack, I misunderstood you and left with a lot of harsh words


    said between us. Please don''t be mad at me."


    He scratched the back of his head and smiled a bit foolishly. "I went abroad this time and met my


    mother. She insisted that I should buy you something as a gift, as you''ve taken care of me for such a


    long time."

 Chapter 356 Diagnosed With Alzheimers Disease

    Chapter 356 Diagnosed With Alzheimer''s Disease


    Jack''s eyes darkened, and a strange look shed across them before disappearing.


    He asked in a deliberately casual voice, "Where is your mother now?"


    "She''s in Germany. She said she is going to Czech Republic for a while and make a wish in the Old


    Town Square in Prague." Eric opened one of the bags he brought with him and showed it to Jack. "I


    told her that these things can be bought online now, but she wouldn''t believe me."


    There were two boxes of chocte. Jack picked up a piece and put it into his mouth. "This is


    authentic," hemented.


    "That''s right. One piece is enough for you. Give the rest to Rachel, okay?" Eric added childishly.


    Jack chuckled and reluctantly shook his head. A secondter, the corners of his mouth tightened into a


    straight line and his eyebrows drew together in a frown.


    When Rachel returned from Andy''s house, she found Jack acting a strangely absent. She had to ask


    him a question multiple times before she managed to get a response from him.


    Confused, she took out a bowl of bone soup she made in the afternoon from the kitchen, sat down


    beside him, and asked, "Jack, what happened? Why do you look a little distracted?"


    Jack looked up at her with an indescribable emotion in his eyes, but then he finally he shook his head


    and said, "It''s nothing."


    Rachel frowned slightly. Just now, the look in Jack''s eyes made her feel like his odd demeanor tonight


    had something to do with her. She was about to ask more questions when he stood up, hands rubbing


    at his temples, and said, "I''m a little tired, I think I''ll go lie down for a while. I''ll be in my room if you need


    me."


    She wanted to tell him about Andy, but something in his voice stopped her. Staring at his back, Rachel


    could only murmur an "okay."


    She finished the bowl of soup that she had prepared for him.


    The next day, Rachel had just arrived at the hospital and donned her white coat when she received a


    call from Bill. The man, who had just flown back, stated his intention to have Andy examined at the


    hospital and asked her if she could go with them.


    Rachel hesitated for a long time without saying a word.


    Bill exined, "Rachel, don''t worry. I don''t mean anything else by asking you. You are a doctor, and


    you know these tests well. It will be more reassuring to have you apany us. You know how


    important Andy is to me.


    But if you feel embarrassed about it, then that''s okay. I can take Andy there on my own."


    After hesitating for another few seconds, Rachel finally said, "It''s not a big deal. I just have to endorse


    some stuff, which will take about an hour. Where should I meet up with you and Andy?"


    "He doesn''t want to go to your hospital because he is afraid that many of his acquaintances might see


    him. Rachel, can you rmend any other hospital?"


    "Let''s go to the provincial hospital. The staff there are foremost experts in the field."


    After ending the call, Rachel found a doctor to take her shift and hurried out. She drove to the provincial


    hospital and met up with the two men.


    At the door of the consulting room, Andy looked a little uneasy. He reached out to take Rachel''s hand


    as soon as he saw her and said, "Rachel, I think I''d rather not be examined. What if it turns out that I''m


    at an advanced stage of disease of something?"


    Rachel nced at Bill, who was standing behind Andy, and then lowered her head and patted the elder


    man''s hand reassuringly. "Andy, we won''t know your health condition until we have a check-up. Then,


    we can address what''s bothering you through medication or other ways once we find out. If we don''t


    address it, it will only get worse. You don''t want Bill to fend for himself, do you?"


    Putting his hand on Andy''s shoulder, Bill forced a smile and said, "I don''t know how to wash clothes


    and cook, and you know I have a bad temper. Andy, do you want me to kick out a servant every day?"


    It was a testament to how much Andy cared for Bill when he said, "Okay, I''ll undergo the examination."


    All of a sudden, he grabbed Rachel''s hand with one hand and grabbed Bill''s with the other. He put their


    hands together, sighed, and said in a hopeful tone, "I''m going to leave one day. At that time, Bill only


    has you as his friend, Rachel. Can you help me look after him?"


    Andy seemed to be saying hisst words. "Bill is a shy and introverted man. He would rather suffer


    losses than speak out about his feelings. Rachel, I''m afraid I''ll forget everything soon, so I must tell you


    this now while I still remember."


    Rachel felt her eyes blur with tears. She opened her mouth to speak but couldn''t.


    After a long time, she said in a tearful tone, "Andy, don''t think too much now. I''m sure there''s nothing to


    worry about."


    Andy sighed slightly and patted the backs of their joined hands. "Rachel, don''tfort me. Although I


    don''t know much about it, I still know what my condition is. Once Alzheimer''s disease starts, it''s difficult


    to control. Anyway, I''m so old that one of my feet are already in the grave. I''m only worried about Bill."


    "I''m an adult now. There''s nothing to worry about." Bill raised his head to hold back his tears.


    His feigned rxed tone made the atmosphere more somber.


    Andy wiped the corner of his eye and said, "Rachel, Bill is usually smiling, but he''s going through a


    tough time and is not in good health. From now on, please help me take care of him."


    This time, before Rachel could say anything, Bill had already taken Andy by the shoulders and steered


    him to face the consulting room. He changed the topic and said, "It''s your turn soon. We''ll talk about


    these things once the examination is over, okay?"


    Rachel couldn''t help but cast a grateful nce at Bill. She really didn''t know how to react to what Andy


    said.


    Looking at Andy''s imploring eyes, she couldn''t say no to him. After all, what role should she y if she


    were to take care of Bill?


    Seeing the expression in her eyes, Bill threw Rachel a bitter smile. He reached out and knocked on the


    door of the consulting room. The nurse told him that the doctor left due to emergency and that they


    needed to wait for another half an hour.


    Half an hour seemed to be extremely long.


    They were so nervous and scared that the three of them sat in the waiting area without saying a word.


    It was unusually quiet


    until Andy rubbed his hands and said, "I need to go to the bathroom."


    Bill stood up and said, "I''ll go with you."


    The elder shook his head. "No need. I remember the way to the toilet. Isn''t it right around the corner?"


    Rachel also spoke up to cate Bill. "Don''t be too nervous. It''s okay."


    "Okay." Although Bill sat down, his eyes remained fixed on Andy''s back until he was out of sight. Then,


    he unwillingly withdrew his gaze and said, "Although Andy is my butler, he has always been more like


    my grandfather, so I can''t let anything bad happen to him. Absolutely not!"


    The oddly nasal quality of his voice betrayed his agitation. He lowered his head, as if to hide his


    emotions.


    Pursing her lips, Rachel said, "God blesses a good man. Andy will be fine."


    Although the words were so weak, they were the only ones she could utter at that moment.


    Bill raised his head to look at her, but then lowered his eyes again. He nodded his head slightly and


    kept silent. After a long time, he said with emphasis on each word, "Thank you, Rachel."


    The word "thank you" sounded particrly heavy in the din of the hospital hallway. Without answering,


    Rachel raised her hand and gently patted him on the shoulder. At this moment, the nurse also came


    out and shouted, "The doctor is back. The next patient cane in now."


    At that moment, Bill and Rachel realized that Andy had yet toe back.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, they looked at each other, worry clouding their eyes. Rachel murmured, "It''s okay." She


    was reassuring herself too.


    Bill said, "I''ll go to the men''s room."


    Watching him break out in a slow jog, Rachel couldn''t help but feel nervous. She kept praying, hoping


    that Andy was only dyed because there were too many people in the bathroom. She told herself that


    nothing bad happened, or she would be overwhelmed with worry.


    Rachel trotted up and stood at the door of the men''s room, feeling every second stretch like an hour.


    She didn''t know how many minutes had passed. When she saw Bill hurriedly exit the men''s room and


    look around, her heart gave a little jolt.


    "Andy is missing." It was not a question.


    Bill didn''t spare her shocked face a moment. With red eyes, he grabbed the arms of everyone passing


    by, describing Andy''s appearance and holding out a hand in front of him to estimate his height. "Have


    you seen him? He just went to the bathroom. I don''t know where he is now."


    "No." All of them shook their heads in confusion.


    Rachel stood still for a few seconds before she came to her senses. She grabbed one of the hospital''s


    cleaners, an old woman with a broom and a duster in her hands, and asked, "Excuse me, did you see


    an old man in the men''s room just now? He is about 1.7 meters tall, wearing a grey Chinese tunic suit."


    "Are you a family member of that old man?" The woman propped the broom against her hip and took


    out a piece of paper from her pocket. "I was cleaning the men''s room when he happened toe in.


    He gave me this piece of paper and asked me to give it to the person who wille looking for him."


    Rachel''s expression became more serious. Clutching the note tightly, she asked in a trembling voice,


    "Did you see where he went after that?"


    The woman shook her head and picked up the broom again. "I was busy cleaning up the sink at the


    time. How could I have time to notice him?"


    Looking at the red-eyed Bill, Rachel felt the note burning in her hand. She slowly walked forward, bit


    her lower lip, and said uneasily, "Bill, Andy left a note with the cleaner..."


    Before she could finish her words, Bill grabbed the note from her hand. After a few seconds of silence,


    he suddenly raised his head and roared, "Andy, didn''t I say that you are not my burden?"

 Chapter 357 Andy Left

    Chapter 357 Andy Left


    "You are never my burden..." Bill''s voice be very low. He picked up the note again and read it


    word by word. The blue veins on the back of his hand popped out in a shocking manner.


    "I''m sorry."


    A mixture of shame, guilt, and regret overwhelmed Rachel like a tide. "If it weren''t for me, maybe such


    a thing wouldn''t have happened."


    After a long silence, Bill seemed to have calmed himself down. Without looking at her, he said, "This


    has nothing to do with you."


    He threw the note on the floor and walked to the hospital entrance. Rachel bent down and picked it up.


    Andy''s handwriting was strong and powerful. "Bill, I have reached retirement age, but I have been


    worried about you so I haven''t mentioned it. Now, I can take this opportunity to retire. Take good care of


    yourself, and don''t worry about me. I''m going to take advantage of the next two years to move around


    and go to ces I have always wanted to go to. Maybe I can live a more free and unrestrained life than


    now.


    You should pay more attention to your health. You can find a girlfriend. If you want me toe back


    early, you should get married as soon as possible. I will definitelye back for your wedding."


    Andy had prepared this note in advance. It was not written only at that moment, but was instead


    burning a hole in his pocket all this time. It looked like he had no intention of getting examined and only


    found the appointment to be the perfect opportunity to leave.


    How could he be so cruel, just leaving like that? What about Bill?


    After putting the note back into her pocket, Rachel walked out of the hospital. Bill was waiting for her in


    the car, his face now back to its normal expression. He said lightly, "Rachel, get in the car. I''ll drive you


    to work."


    Rachel replied, "There''s no need. I drove here by myself."


    Seeing the worry and uneasiness in her eyes, Bill forced a smile and turned tofort her, "I''m fine.


    Don''t worry about me. I will keep looking for Andy."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    Rachel nodded and told him to be careful on the road.


    However, she didn''t head toward the parking lot. Instead, she turned around and went back to the


    hospital. She knocked on the door of the monitoring room and politely asked, "Hello, my family has


    gone missing. Can you get the surveince video for me?"


    Although everything was nned by Andy, Rachel couldn''t help but wonder ¡ªif she hadn''t persuaded


    Bill to let Andy go to the bathroom alone, would he have the opportunity to leave?


    No matter how she looked at it, she had something to do with Andy''s disappearance.


    The security guard looked at her up and down and said, "I''m sorry, but if you want to check the CCTV


    footage, you have to get the instructions from the superiors. If everyone was like you,ing here


    demanding to see footage just like that, the hospital would be in a mess. This ce is not a market."


    Rachel knew that what the security personnel said was reasonable, so she didn''t retort even if the


    man''s tone wasn''t pleasant. After all, she was too anxious about Andy''s disappearance.


    Seeing how she didn''t make a fuss like those people, the security guard''s voice softened. "Miss, don''t


    worry. Try to look around first. If you still can''t find your family, go and ask permission from the higher-


    ups. Then I will help you."


    From the security office, Rachel walked around the hospital lobby.


    There were so many people entering and leaving the hospital, and Andy had been gone for some time.


    It was impossible for her to look for him this way.


    She wanted to check the CCTV footage to see if Andy really had left the hospital, and if so, through


    which door and which direction he went. With these clues, it should be much easier to find him.


    However, she didn''t know anyone in this hospital. It was quite a predicament.


    Suddenly, she heard a man''s clear voice say, "Rachel? Is that you?"


    Rachel turned around and looked up at the man who spoke. His bronze skin and features looked


    familiar, but she could not recall his name. She asked weakly, "You are...?"


    The man did not get offended and instead chuckled. "I can''t believe you look the same after all of these


    years! Have you forgotten who asked you that question during your graduation presentation?"


    As expected, the mention of academics jogged Rachel''s memory. Her eyes lit up, and she said, "You''re


    Jasper, right? I remember now!"


    "Yes, I am." The man held out his hand and said with a faint smile, "Jasper Zhang. There, I introduced


    myself to you today. Don''t forget again."


    Rachel took the proffered hand in a firm handshake and smiled up at him more brightly. She had met


    Jasper Zhang only once before.


    That year, he disagreed with a point raised in her graduation thesis, so he questioned it during her


    presentation. Rachel was able to counter his argument and prove that his idea was wrong, but he


    never was totally convinced at the time.


    Rachel didn''t take that encounter to heart at the time. Little did she know that she would meet him


    again after so many years.


    Rachel suddenly noticed the name te hanging on Jasper Zhang''s right chest. "Jasper, are you a


    doctor in this hospital?"


    "Yes, I am the director of surgery department," said Jasper Zhang, unknowingly puffing up his chest


    with a trace of pride. Then, he asked, "How have you been?"


    "Not very good,"


    Rachel replied, uncaring about how her reply might sound to the man. She opened her mouth a few


    times to speak. When her words failed her, she pulled at Jasper Zhang''s sleeve and walked quickly


    forward.


    Jasper was surprised. "Hey, Rachel, what''s going on?"


    "Jasper, I need to ask your help about something. Since you are a director here, it should be easy for


    you to go to the security room to check CCTV footage, right?" Before Rachel could say anything more,


    Jasper Zhang shook off her hand just as she was about to drag him into the room.


    He pulled at his sleeve to straighten out the wrinkles and said to Rachel in a mildly admonishing tone,


    "Look, Rachel, you may be my junior in medical school, but you can''t just ask me to help you look at


    our CCTV footage. I''m a director of this hospital; you have to tell me the reason first. "


    Upon hearing this, Rachel snapped out of her thoughts. She was so anxious just now that she pulled


    him over without exnation. She immediately apologized and exined the reason.


    Jasper Zhang shook his head and said, "Oh, I see."


    He stood still, as if frozen.


    Rachel couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, so she asked, "Can you do me this favor?"


    "Given your reason, of course I will help you." Although Jasper Zhang looked very sexy, he was like an


    old man inside. He sighed and said, "Rachel, although I''m only your senior, I still have to tell you that


    you can''t be so impetuous when you do something. You should know that as doctors, we should be


    careful..."


    Rachel didn''t know what he was going to say, but she couldn''t wait any longer and interrupted him,


    "Jasper, if you want to help, please tell the security guard now. If you don''t want to, I have to find


    another way."


    Jasper Zhang also realized that he had talked too much just now. He smiled awkwardly and finally


    walked to the security room.


    With the help of an acquaintance, things went much more smoothly. In ten minutes, all surveince


    records that could possibly show Andy were checked out.


    Sitting in front of the monitor, Rachel rubbed her tired eyes from time to time, but she tried not to close


    them. She still didn''t want to miss any shot.


    Finally, when she felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier, she finally saw Andy''s figure appear in


    the lower right corner of the picture when she watched Bill drive away. Then, he went out from the north


    gate of the hospital and turned right.


    She thanked him in a hurry and immediately ran to the parking lot. Then, she slowly drove to the


    direction Andy took to look for him.


    As night fell, some shops on both sides of the street had started to close their doors. The flow of people


    gradually decreased, making it easier to look for someone, but Rachel still didn''t catch a glimpse of


    Andy.


    She stopped the car at an intersection, with her forehead against the steering wheel. ''Where would he


    go? Where would he stay thiste at night?''


    She was at a loss.


    At this time, the phone on the passenger seat rang. When Rachel saw Jack''s name on the screen, she


    hesitated for a few seconds, raised the corners of her mouth, and said as if nothing had happened, "I''m


    on my way."


    As usual, Jack left thepany half an hour earlier than usual and drove to the hospital. He arrived


    just in time for Rachel to get off work. He waited for a while, but he didn''t see her, and her phone was


    unreachable. He thought that she was busy, but Celia told him that Rachel had filed for a leave that


    morning.


    But even she didn''t know where Rachel was.


    Jack looked at Rachel, who forced a smile when she entered the house. With a slight frown, he walked


    up to her and took her bag. "You seem to be very tired. What did you do today?"


    Seeing his inquiring eyes, Rachel had to hold back the words at the tip of her tongue, then finally said


    with a shake of her head, "One of my ssmates had an ident, so I went to see him."


    She bit her lower lip, not knowing how to bring up the subject of Bill and Andy.


    Jack had always been hostile toward Bill. She was afraid that they would get into a fight if she told him.


    That was why she chose to hide it.


    Rachel rolled her stiff neck and gave Jack a slight smile, saying, "I''m going to take a shower."


    Jack nodded and followed her retreating back with his eyes, which were brimming in confusion. There


    was something odd going on with Rachel today, but he couldn''t quite put a finger on it.


    He reasoned that Rachel was feeling too tired today, which was why she didn''t say much. However, in


    the next two days, she went out early and came backte. Her mood was getting bleaker by the day,


    but she always shook her head and said nothing whenever he asked her anything.


    This made Jack suspicious.


    That day, as soon as Jack had finished his meetings, his mobile phone rang. It was Henry calling,


    inviting him to dinner and to discuss the cooperation that Jack had helped him score.

 Chapter 358 Find Andy

    Chapter 358 Find Andy


    Jack wanted to beg off from Henry''s invitation but ended up saying yes. As a concession, he asked for


    dinner to be at Henry''s home instead of at a restaurant.


    At that moment, Lea was handing pieces of a jigsaw puzzle to Rita. When she heard, she raised her


    head to look at Henry, who was sitting on the sofa, and asked in confusion, "Weren''t you nning to


    have dinner at a restaurant or a club? Why are you having dinner here? You know that I can''t let you


    drink at home."


    Henry put down the remote control, raised an eyebrow teasingly, and answered with a smile, "I haven''t


    touched a drop of alcohol since thest time. Why can''t you recognize that I have changed?"


    "Changed?"


    Lea couldn''t stopughter from escaping her lips. Rita raised her head, opened her eyes wide, and


    looked at her mother curiously, probably wondering what was wrong with her.


    She rubbed Rita''s head and said, "Looks like you now have a deep understanding of how undesirable


    your past behavior was."


    "Thanks to my wife''s guidance," Henry promptly replied with a serious nod.


    "So you do have a conscience, after all," she countered teasingly.


    The doorbell rang while they were exchanging humorous banter. When Henry opened the door and


    saw Jack standing outside, he looked behind him and asked with a frown, "Where is Rachel? Didn''t


    shee with you?"


    Since the dinner venue had changed, Henry also invited Rachel over the phone.


    It was strange of her not to make an appearance.


    Lea added, "Is she on night duty today?"


    Jack''s eyes darkened. Before he came to the hospital, the director told him that Rachel had asked for a


    two-day leave.


    Based on her words, Jack could tell that Lea seemed to be unaware of what was going on with Rachel


    in thest two days.


    "In that case, let''s have dinner now." Henry ced his hand on Jack''s shoulder. "Thank you for helping


    me with the projectst time.


    If not for you, I never would have gotten it even if drank myself under the table."


    He was talking a lot, but Jack didn''t respond. He stared at Lea, who was cleaning up the toys for Rita.


    Henry took a look at him and said, "I''ll go change Rita''s clothes. If you need anything, you can ask


    Lea."


    Meanwhile, Rachel finally found Andy billeted in a shabby hostel. Her worry and uneasiness in the past


    few days surged into her heart and flowed into her eyes, which were blood-shot. "Andy, how can you


    leave like this? Do you know how worried Bill is?"


    "I know. That''s exactly why I left. I don''t want to be a burden to him." Tears streamed out in


    rivulets down Andy''s cheeks. He wiped his eyes and begged, "Rachel, please don''t tell Bill that I''m


    here. Just pretend that you didn''t find me, okay?"


    "Andy!"


    A voice suddenly spoke up. "You have never been a burden to me, and you never will be." Bill walked


    in quickly and hugged Andy tightly. "You have been taking care of me since I was a child. How can you


    be a burden?


    If you don''t give me a chance to take care of you, how can I rest assured? How can I live a good life?"


    Tears welled up in Bill''s eyes. Before Andy could say anything, he winked at the stunned owner of the


    hostel. "Please help him pack up his things."


    Hearing that, Rachel patted on Bill''s arm and said, "I''ll go upstairs with the owner."


    She left Bill and Andy and went upstairs to help pack up his things.


    The owner said that Andy did not have a lot of stuff, just three sets of clothes for changing and some


    medicine for high blood pressure and Alzheimer''s disease. Rachel packed them into a bag and headed


    downstairs, where she heard soft conversation between the two men. She sat down on a wicker chair


    in the room.


    She didn''t know how Bill found his way to this ce, but it was not difficult to guess that he must have


    been looking for Andy, which was what she had been doing for thest two days.


    She thought, ''I was able to find him here, so it''s not impossible for Bill to find him, too.''


    Finally, she had time to check her mobile phone. She saw five missed calls from Jack, but she had just


    learned of Andy''s whereabouts that she didn''t hear the calls.


    She returned Jack''s call and said, "I''ve been really busy until just now, so I missed your calls. What''s


    up?"


    Jack replied, "I am having dinner at Henry''s house tonight. I called you earlier so I could pick you up."


    "Oh, I still have things to do here. I really can''t go."


    Jack''s expression darkened upon hearing her response. Much as he wanted to, he didn''t ask Rachel


    what was taking up her time in the end because he knew that she wouldn''t answer even if he did.


    After hanging up the phone, Jack shot Lea a loaded look and said in a low voice, "I asked her, but she


    didn''t tell me. Maybe she would tell you if you asked her. I''m not suspecting her of anything, I just want


    to know what''s making her so busy these days."


    Lea nodded with an uncharacteristically serious expression on her face. She quickly called Rachel to


    set up a coffee date with her on the following day. The next day, Lea asked bluntly, "Tell me the truth;


    what have you been doing these past two days? Why didn''t youe to dinnerst night?"


    Rachel, who was in the middle of sipping her coffee, paused. She gently ced the cup on the table


    and looked up at Lea, her eyes full of doubts. "How did you know that I''ve been busy for the past two


    days?"


    Lea pouted and counted her fingers. "You didn''te to dinner. You didn''t call me, nor did you text


    me... Miss, do you really think that I''m that dense that I wouldn''t even notice?"


    "I didn''t mean that."


    Rachel pursed her lips, and her eyes narrowed slightly. She appeared to be hesitating, like she didn''t


    know whether she should speak or not.


    Her hesitation piqued Lea''s curiosity. "What on earth is it? Tell me the truth!"


    After a moment of silence, Rachel managed to organize her words in her mind and slowly told Lea


    about what had happened to Andy. She heaved a small sigh and said, "I finally found him at a hostel


    yesterday. I persuaded him for a long time until, finally, he was willing to go back with Bill."


    "He did that for Bill''s sake. By the way, did Jack know that you went out to look for Andy?" There was a


    trace of worry in Lea''s eyes.


    Shaking her head, Rachel said, "I didn''t tell him. You know how contemptuous he is of Bill because of


    what happened before. The two of them have been at each other''s throats ever since they met, so I


    couldn''t tell Jack. Anyway, Bill will be flying back to France with Andy in two days.


    I think I better not to tell Jack."


    Seeing that Rachel was lost in thought, Lea patted her hand on the table and smilingly steered the


    conversation toward other topics.


    Later, she ryed to Jack what Rachel had said to her.


    Like Rachel had mentioned, the two men would be flying to France in two days.


    After two days, life slowly returned to normal. When Rachel stepped out of the hospital that afternoon,


    she espied Jack''s car parked at the roadside. She trotted over, reached out her hand, and offered him


    a small piece of cake. "Have a taste. Today is my colleague''s birthday."


    "Get in first." Jack took a bite andmented, "It''s delicious. Why didn''t you finish it yourself?"


    "I already had a slice. I left this piece for you." Rachel fastened her seat belt, tilted her head, and


    smiled at him.


    In fact, the cake slice was so small that Jack finished it in two bites. He asked jokingly, "Why are you


    being so nice to me? Did you do something wrong two days ago that you''re making up for it now?"


    The speaker didn''t mean to wound; nevertheless, the listener was hit.


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat. She shed a small smile but avoided eye contact. "How could that be?


    Didn''t I treat you well before? How ungrateful you are to say that!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Jack intently looked ahead, a frown furrowing his brow.


    Rachel didn''t know what was on his mind. Without another word, he steered the car into the afternoon


    traffic.


    Through the car audio, a soft female voice slowly flowed, quiet andfortable.


    For thest two days, Rachel''s heart had been on the edge because of Andy''s issue. Now, she could


    finally rx to the rxed music, and her eyelids gradually became heavy. Just as she was about to


    drift off, she suddenly heard Jack say, "There will be an engagement ceremony tomorrow night. Will


    you go with me?"


    She slightly shifted in her seat and settled into a morefortable sitting position. She asked, "Have


    you ever gone to such an engagement ceremony before?"


    "It''s different this time. The bride''s father is JX Group''s CEO. We have some coboration work with


    them recently and we haven''t discussed it yet. Since he has sent us an invitation, we can''t let him lose


    face, right?" Jack nced at Rachel from the corner of his eye and found her with her eyes closed, lips


    pouted like a little girl who was denied her lollipop.


    Before he know what he was doing, he gently pinched those pouting lips. "I promise you, we''ll just go


    there, sit down and chat for a while before going home. Sounds good?"


    Rachel lightly pped away his hand and said drowsily, "Okay."


    All who went to engagement ceremonies were like wolves in sheep''s clothing. Everyone had an ulterior


    motive. In fact, the people attending the ceremony didn''t really wish the couple happiness ¡ªthey only


    grabbed the opportunity to talk about business.


    However, although Rachel didn''t really want to go, she could not refuse Jack''s request. In front of him,


    she was finding it harder to hide what she truly was feeling in her heart.


    On the next day, Rachel knocked on the door of the director''s office with a note and said in a low voice,


    "Director, I need to attend an engagement party in the afternoon, so I have to leave two hours earlier."


    With a frown on his face, the director put down his pen, crossed his hands in front of him, and coughed


    slightly. "Rachel, you can be very dedicated to your work, but what''s wrong with you these past few


    days? Why have you been asking for leave day after day? You are now a senior surgeon in the


    hospital, so you can''t do this. Your actions will set a negative example for


    others."

 Chapter 359 Attending The Engagement Ceremony

    Chapter 359 Attending The Engagement Ceremony


    Hearing his taunt-filled words, Rachel blushed and said, "I won''t do that again. This is thest time."


    "Okay. Put down the note. I''ll sign itter." The director raised his hand and knocked on the desk. This


    signified that he was done speaking. However, just when Rachel turned around to leave, he called her


    back. Pretending like something urgent hade up, he said, "By the way, there is an exchange


    meeting in Brookmount City next week. I nned to go there myself, but with my packed schedule, I


    can''t manage it."


    She clearly knew he was lying.


    He was justzy to attend it. Even though she despised him with all her heart, she nodded her head


    and said, "I''m free next week. I am more than willing to fill the slot."


    He always got his way. He was aware Rachel wasn''t the type of girl who would refuse to anything.


    Hence he constantly took advantage of her, overworking her.


    "Okay, that''s good."


    Once she was out of his sight, Rachel rolled her eyes. Like a deted balloon, she sat on her work


    chair and texted Jack. Then she tidied up the medical records scattered on the table. By the time she


    was done, Jack was there.


    As soon as she got into the car, she began toin profusely. "Thanks to you, I went to ask for


    leave and now I am stuck with an exchange meeting in Brookmount City next week." Disappointment


    was evident in her tone.


    "How long?" Jack asked.


    She shook her head and said, "I don''t know yet. I haven''t seen the meeting agenda."


    Seeing the depressed look on her face, Jack raised his hand and gently rubbed her head. With a smile,


    he suggested, "I happen to have nothing to do in theing next week. How about I apany you?"


    His words instantly lit her up. Meetings were dreadfully boring when done alone. But it would be


    different if Jack was with her. In fact, it would look more like a vacation!


    In the past, she didn''t mind spending time alone. She would fill her spare time with books and other


    activities. Ever since Jack came to her life, the thought of being separated brought sorrow to her heart.


    Knowing he would be with her, her heart was ovee by happiness.


    She had read about lovers wanting to spend all their time together. Back then it made no sense.


    However now that she was experiencing it, she realized it was all true. Two people who loved each


    other deeply indeed wished to be together all the time.


    After the two of them reached home, they got changed and drove to the hotel. Once the arrived, their


    eyes scanned the parking areas. All kinds of cars were parked. It took them a couple of minutes to find


    an empty spot. Jack took Rachel''s hand and got out of the car. He carefully fixed her hair which


    seemed to have gotten messy due to the wind. "Let''s go in," he said and they both entered.


    The bride''s name was Jenny Zhou, and her father, Edmund Zhou, was JX Group''s CEO. In the


    evening, besides the new couple''s friends, most of guests were his business partners. Rachel caught


    sight of some familiar faces that she had seen in other banquets.


    The engagement ceremony was done in Chinese style. After entering the hall, they saw a round table,


    leaving a passage in the middle for people to pass through.


    There was a small card in the middle of the round table, containing the names of the guests. After


    searching for a while, Rachel realized she had been arranged to sit at the main table, along with the


    new couple and their parents.


    Facing people''s inquisitive eyes, Rachel smiled faintly. Jenny Zhou sat next to her. Even though she


    didn''t know her, she felt a sense of familiarity.


    But she felt no recognition in the bride''s face. She shrugged it off thinking she had mistaken someone


    else for Jenny.


    "What''s wrong?" Jack whispered in her ear.


    Rachel shook her head, took out the gift from her bag, put it on the table and said, "Congrattions,


    this is a gift from me and Jack. I hope you like it."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had picked it up from the nearby shopping mall this noon. It was a simple but elegant bracelet. She


    smiled and said, "I don''t know your preferences, so I chose something simple."


    Jenny Zhou didn''t bother to look at it. Instead, she handed it to the staff standing near her with a trace


    of arrogance. "Thanks, I''ll open it after the function."


    Before Rachel could react, an emcee in a ck tuxedo walked onto the stage with a microphone and


    began to speak.


    Rachel nced at him for a while, but since she didn''t know the couple, she had no interest in listening.


    Bored out her of wits, she nced at her phone.


    She had just received a message from Bill informing he had arrived at the airport. Soon, he would be


    off to France. There was only ten minutes left before the ne took off, so he took this opportunity to


    text Rachel


    "Have a nice trip!" she typed and hit the send button. She nearly forgot Jack was sitting next to her. His


    maic voice whispered, "What are you looking at? Don''t you want to enjoy the function?"


    "No. It''s nothing."


    She quickly switched off her phone, while a guilty smile yed on her lips. Rachel thought she was


    doing a good job trying conceal her panic. However, Jack saw through it. Her fear was evident to him.


    He frowned, unable to decipher the reason behind this sudden change. Lately, she had been acting a


    bit weird. But he hadn''t asked her about it. Instead, he convinced himself that he was simply


    overthinking.


    Patting on Jack''s shoulder, Rachel said in a low voice, "Stop looking at me."


    He shifted his gaze to the LED screen on the stage. Photos of the new couple in various poses were


    being disyed. From childhood to adulthood, every photo that had them was being shown. The crowd


    watched it with pleasure.


    However, something on the screen froze Rachel''s smile. Presently, the screen disyed a selfie of


    Jenny Zhou and her fiance, but behind them stood three people.


    Other people paid no heed to the three figures that stood in the background. Their focus was on the


    bride and groom. However, Jack''s eyes remained fixed on them. These three people were none other


    than Bill, Andy and Rachel.


    This photo was taken on the day they took Andy to the hospital for examination. It was the moment


    where Andy was speaking sentimental words to them.


    In the photo, Rachel and Bill were holding hands.


    Looking at Jack''s obsidian-like eyes, which were shining with cold and sharp light, Rachel''s heart


    thudded against her chest. She felt the fury that was emanating from him. She bit her lower lip and


    whispered, "It''s not what you think."


    Jack didn''t answer. He began to clench his fist and his lips were pursed. It took him a lot of effort to


    hide his anger. He could lose it any second.


    Since he didn''t want to make a scene here, he tried to remain calm.


    Rachel tried to hold his hand, but he dodged. Even his chair moved a little, but thankfully nobody


    noticed.


    Her heart sank thinking how hard it would be to convince him her innocence. Even in her wildest


    dreams she hadn''t imagined something like this would happen.


    Rachel was a little flustered. Once again, she mustered some courage and looked up at him, wanting


    to exin the whole story. But Jack wouldn''t give her a chance. To avoid her, he looked straight at


    Edmund Zhou, who was sitting opposite to him. "Mr. Zhou, I used to hear you talk about your daughter


    at meals and worry about her future. Now you can rest assured."


    "Exactly!" Edmund Zhou raised his ss and smiled. "I''m finally relieved."


    Jack had never been a talkative person and rarely took the initiative to strike up a conversation. But


    today, he began to talk profusely with everyone near him. It seemed like he wanted to relieve his


    depression. This way, he could ignore Rachel.


    Rachel''s hands twisted uneasily. If she had any idea this would happen today, she wouldn''t have


    hidden the truth from Jack.


    This ce began to feel chaotic. Seeing everyone raise their ss to celebrate, Rachel''s uneasiness


    intensified. Looking at the emotion in Jack''s eyes, she knew that he had misunderstood her.


    After a while, Edmund Zhou stood up with a ss of wine in his hand and said loudly, "I''m very happy


    you all made it today. Come on, let''s drink together!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, several people raised their sses, getting ready to drink. Rachel,


    however, lowered her head, looking uninterested in the celebration.


    She stood like a sore thumb and everyone''s eyes fell on her. Jenny Zhou made a distasteful


    expression.


    Touching her shoulder, Jack whispered, "Everybody is staring at you. Don''t make them wait."


    His voice was t and emotionless, but it definitely got Rachel''s attention. She shivered a bit. Soon, his


    eyes apologetically looked at the bride''s father. "That''s how she is. She keeps getting lost in her


    thoughts,'' Jack said, making her sound like a child.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Edmund Zhou, taking no offense. Today was the best day of his life. Nothing


    could make him unhappy.


    Rachelposed herself, raised her ss, smiled and said, "I''m sorry."


    Once the wine made its way to her throat, she felt a burning sensation. Even without looking at herself


    in the mirror, she knew that her face must have been flushed.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, she said, "I''m sorry. I feel a bit unwell so I will get going. Once


    again, congrattions on your engagement."


    After saying that, she left the spot. She didn''t even bother to nce at Jack. In her hurry, she forgot her


    jacket behind but she wouldn''t go back to take it. Once she was outside, she felt relieved at leaving


    behind all the hustle-bustle. The ominous wind was freezing her, but she continued to walk.


    The hotel was located a little far away from the central of Ninwell City. Almost everyone came here by


    their own car. She couldn''t expect to catch a taxi there. Standing there for a while, she wondered what


    to do. She had no courage to go back in and get her coat. Just when she was thinking about this


    dilemma, she saw Jack stepping out of the hotel, her coat in his hand.


    His lips were pursed and the displeasure he felt remained undisguised. He walked past her and went


    straight to the parking lot.


    She almost wanted to call his name, but his ice-cold face stopped her.


    A trace of bitterness appeared on her face. ''Is he nning to leave me stranded here?'' she couldn''t


    help but wonder. She rubbed her arms, hoping that would warm her up. Suddenly, Jack mmed the


    brake and stopped the car right in front of her. He rolled down the window and said, "Get in the car!"


    The sky was dark. It was bereft of any light. One couldn''t even spot the moon. The despair she felt in


    her heart was reflected in the weather.

 Chapter 360 Went To Brookmount City

    Chapter 360 Went To Brookmount City


    Blue veins bulged at the back of Jack''s hands as his grip on the steering wheel tightened. His


    bloodthirsty red eyesplemented his furious facial expression. It was like he was about to explode


    at any moment.


    When the car stopped at the entrance of themunity, he said coldly, "You can now exin that


    photo to me. What have you been doing in these two days?"


    "I went to see Bill." Rachel tried to grab his hand, but he shook her off.


    He then asked in a low voice, "Why did you have to see him?"


    She pursed her lips first before she answered, "Andy has Alzheimer''s disease, and I helped Bill take


    him to the hospital that day. When we were in the hospital, he wouldn''t want to be alone, so he held our


    hands and talked to us for a long time."


    Jack sneered. "Did he need to hold both your and Bill''s hands?"


    "He just held our hands, but he didn''t mean anything else. Jack, I decided not to tell you about it


    because I was worried that you would overthink things. But then I realized you deserve to know the


    truth. I am now willing to tell you everything in detail, but I hope that you won''t misunderstand me."


    She knew it wasn''t right to hide the truth from him.


    "You''re worried that I will think too much?" Jack asked.


    His deep-set ck eyes looked straight into her eyes and he added, "Rachel, is it really because you


    don''t want me to think too much, or do you just see me as a narrow-minded person?"


    He made such a pointed remark that


    she couldn''t find a way to refute. She fell silent for a while. However, her silence made him more


    furious. He banged the steering wheel and said, "You told me from the very start that we should trust


    each other.


    What happened this time?"


    He alighted from the car and opened the door of the passenger seat. In a firm and cold voice, he said,


    "Get out!"


    She had many things to say, but Jack didn''t give her a chance anymore. He pulled her out of the car


    and gave her a coat. All she could do was stand there and watch him drive away.


    When Jack''s questioning words hit her, all the exnations she had prepared had gone to waste. She


    wasn''t able to say even a single word to defend herself.


    After all, he didn''t say anything wrong. It was true that she didn''t trust him on this matter.


    The sky was gradually turning white outside. Rachel was still sitting on the sofa, staring at the door


    unblinkingly. She was waiting for Jack toe back. But until the rm clock rang, which was an


    indicator that she had to get up and prepare for work, there was still no sign of him.


    She hadn''t gotten a wink of sleep the whole night, so she felt a throbbing headache. Before leaving the


    living room, she tried to call his number only to find out that his phone was off. Her lips curved into a


    bitter smile. Was it his turn to block her phone number?


    Rachel decided not to go to the hospital today. Instead, she continued to call Jack, hoping that he


    would answer. When she failed, she called some of his close friends to ask if he was with them.


    Unfortunately, he never contacted any of them either.


    After ending herst call, she picked up her car keys and immediately drove to MK Group. It was her


    last resort.


    The security guard at the entrance stared at Rachel with creased brows. She hadn''t changed her dress


    yet, and her hair was messy. She didn''t get the chance to remove her makeupst night, and it also


    looked a little disheveled now. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that she was going to make


    trouble. So, he stretched out his electric baton to block her as he said expressionlessly, "I''m sorry miss,


    we don''t allow irrelevant people to enter thepany."


    "I''m looking for Jack Fu," she answered calmly.


    Since she rushed to thepany in a hurry, she didn''t check how she looked.


    Now that she could see her reflection at the ss door, she was also shocked. She lowered her head


    and casuallybed her hair with her fingers. Trying to sound more polite, she said, "I''m his girlfriend."


    The security guard raised an eyebrow.


    Obviously, he didn''t believe her. He stared at her strangely for a long time, then shook his head. "I


    haven''t heard that Mr. Fu has a girlfriend. You''d better leave now. The employees will be arriving soon


    to start their work. Don''t stand there and block their way."


    A hint of embarrassment surfaced on her face. She had no choice but to move away. She wanted to


    exin more to the security guard, but without Jack''s presence, she would find it hard to convince him.


    At this moment, she felt like a drowning person who wanted to grab the paddleboard to survive but


    couldn''t reach it.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Austin entered Jack''s office, he was weed by several empty wine bottles


    on the floor. The office that had always been clean and tidy now looked messy.


    Thinking that he came to the wrong office, he went out again. But when he raised his head to check,


    the words "CEO''s Office" hanging on the door met his eyes. He then came back in.


    A pungent smell of alcohol filled the air inside the office. He hurriedly opened the window to disperse


    the odor, and when he turned around, he saw Jack lying unconscious on the floor.


    "Mr. Fu, are you okay?


    Mr. Fu, wake up."


    Austin shook him gently while calling his name, but Jack didn''t even move his eyelids. He panicked and


    muttered to himself, "Is he poisoned by alcohol? I have to call an ambnce."


    When he was about to call 911, a hand grabbed his phone. Jack sat up and said lightly, "You are


    overreacting."


    He then raised his hand, pinched his be, and asked, "What time is it now?"


    "It''s already ten o''clock, Mr. Fu," Austin answered. "Why did you drink so much alone?" Still stunned,


    he started picking up the bottles and threw them into the trash can.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon realizing that he had asked too many questions already, he said after tidying up the room, "Mr.


    Fu, have a rest first. I''ll juste backter for your schedules today."


    But when he turned to left, Jack suddenly spoke up. "Austin, does your girlfriend hide something from


    you?"


    Austin didn''t expect to hear such a question, so he froze for a few seconds. When he came back to his


    senses, he responded, "Mr. Fu, I don''t have a girlfriend yet."


    "It''s okay. You can go out now."


    Jack closed his eyes and suddenly remembered what happenedst night. He left Rachel angrily, went


    to his office, and drank all the wine in the wine cab alone. This time, his anger outweighed his


    jealousy. Every time he thought that Rachel saw him as a narrow-minded person, he got furious.


    He spent the whole night wondering if he had made a mountain out of a molehill.


    Since Jack had nothing else to say, Austin turned around and walked to the door. But as soon as his


    hand touched the doorknob, he turned to face Jack again. He licked his lips first before he asked


    uncertainly, "Mr. Fu, can I say something?"


    "Say it."


    "Sometimes, people tend to hide something for the sake of someone they care."


    Jack contemted on Austin''s words.


    Touching his chin and tapping his desk with his slender fingers, he fell silent for a while. Afterward, he


    said in a low voice, "You''re right. Okay, you can go out now."


    Perhaps he got too emotionalst night. He should have given Rachel a chance to exin everything.


    A feeling of regret suddenly rose in his heart.


    As soon as he finished his work that day, Jack went home only to find a note that Rachel left on the


    fridge''s door. "Jack, I''m going to Brookmount City."


    Since Rachel stayed up all night, she immediately fell asleep as soon as she got on the bus.


    She was only awakened by the conductor''s voice, who shouted, "We have arrived at the station!" She


    opened her heavy eyelids and adjusted herself to the brightness before she got off the bus. When she


    found the group at the gate of the station, they got on another bus to the hotel.


    This morning when the security guard in MK Group refused to let her in, she went back home and


    cleaned herself up. She nned to go back and try to convince the security guard again, but the


    director suddenly called her and told her that their meeting had been advanced.


    The meeting would be held in the development zone in Brookmount City, located in a suburb where


    many factories were operating. And, almost all hospitals sent participants who were the same age as


    Rachel.


    They checked in in a hotel about one kilometer away from the hospital.


    The organizer of the meeting was holding a stack of room cards in his hands. He distributed them to


    the participants ording to the names on his list. As usual, two people would be sharing in one room.


    Since Rachel was thest to arrive and register, she was the only one left.


    The organizer came to her with the room card. He scratched his head and said shyly, "Dr. Shen, you''re


    the only one left, so you have to stay in the room alone. Is it okay if you pay an additional fee for the


    room?"


    "Yes, it''s okay." After taking the room card from him, she took out her bank card and asked, "Can I use


    a card?"


    This meeting was for several hospital employees to gather and discuss the current situation of their


    hospitals. Each of them would also have a chance to share their skills and knowledge.


    It was beneficial for everyone as it could promote mutual learning and increase the knowledge of each


    participant.


    Normally, Rachel enjoyed this kind of event. But today was different. She was just staring at her phone


    absentmindedly, waiting for Jack''s reply to the many messages that she sent to him sincest night


    until now.


    ''Hasn''t he received my messages?


    Or is he still angry and doesn''t want to talk to me?'' she thought.


    At this moment, Jack was sitting in the conference room, listening to the reports of the department


    directors. But the truth was, he didn''t understand any of the words they said. He received all of


    Rachel''s messages and read them many times. However, every time he pressed the reply button, he


    would hesitate for a few seconds before cancelling it.


    He didn''t know what he should say.


    "Next one to share her experiences with us is Dr. Rachel Shen.


    Let''s wee her with a round of apuse."


    Rachel came back to her senses upon hearing the people pping. She picked up the materials she


    had prepared and walked in front. She slowly talked about the strenuous diseases she had


    encountered in the hospital.


    She was in the middle of her talk when her phone suddenly vibrated.


    Hoping that it was Jack, she stopped and checked her phone. After knowing that it was just a trash


    message, she wasn''t able to hide the disappointment on her face.


    Her actions had caused the others in the meeting to start whispering to each other. Their voices were


    loud enough for her to hear.


    It was only then that she realized she had done something wrong.

 Chapter 361 Been Robbed

    Chapter 361 Been Robbed


    Rachel cleared her throat and continued with her unfinished presentation as if nothing had happened.


    But because of this incident, the others couldn''t help doubting her professional ability.


    As a result, when all of them gathered to n a dinner after the meeting, no one approached her. They


    had decided to go to a small restaurant nearby, but nobody asked her to join.


    Fortunately, she wasn''t also interested in joining them, so she didn''t care about their attitude towards


    her. She quietly packed up her things and was about to leave. She nned to go back to the hotel and


    order a take-out.


    All of a sudden, a petite woman came to her and said in a sweet voice, "Dr. Shen, we are going to have


    dinnerter. Would you like toe with us?"


    "No, thanks. I have something else to doter. Have a good time," she refused with a smile. She


    noticed that they stopped talking to each other


    and looked at her in disdain.


    Rachel smiled at the woman again and walked out of the meeting room. But she was still able to hear


    them questioning the woman.


    "Why do you have to invite her?"


    "Yes. She looks so arrogant and not easy to get along with. Imagine, she stopped halfway of her


    presentation to look at her phone, but she didn''t even apologize. If she joins uster, she''ll only ruin the


    atmosphere."


    Before she entered the elevator, she heard the woman defended her, "You are all overreacting."


    ''She''s right. Was it really a big deal?'' Rachel thought. She had actually wanted to ask them but


    eventually decided to let it pass. After all, they were all just strangers to her, and she would only spend


    a week with them. She didn''t need to waste her energy in considering their feelings. She''d better focus


    herself on thinking about how to coax Jack.


    "Miss, are you awake now? How do you feel?"


    A clear female voice broke the silence. Rachel slowly opened her eyes and saw a strange face.


    A woman wearing a nurse uniform was frowning slightly and staring at her unblinkingly. When she did


    not respond, she asked again, "Miss, do you feel ufortable?"


    "No, I don''t," she answered.


    When Rachel spoke, her throat felt ufortable, and her voice sounded hoarse. She looked around


    and realized that she was in the hospital at the moment.


    She got confused. Why was she lying in a hospital bed now? She was supposed to be in her hotel


    room.


    All of a sudden, she felt a faint pain at the back of her neck.


    The nurse noticed the confusion on her face, so she shook her head and said, "I don''t know what


    happened. You were sent by a police car here, but you were alone. The police wille backter to


    talk to you."


    Rachel thanked the nurse and sat up slowly. She looked around but she couldn''t see her bag. She


    thought that the nurse might have kept it, so she asked, Excuse me, have you seen my bag?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No. You had nothing with you when the police sent you here."


    Not long after the nurse left, a young policewoman came in with a pile of documents in her hands. She


    put them on the bed and said, "Check these things. Are they all yours?"


    Rachel looked through all the materials she had taken back from the meeting earlier. She got more


    confused, so she raised her head and asked, "What happened?"


    "You were robbed and almost got raped," the policewoman replied.


    Robbed?


    Raped?


    Rachel''s face immediately turned pale, and she shivered while trying to recall what had happened.


    Unfortunately, she could only remember that she went back to the hotel aftering out of the meeting


    room. After that, her memory was already nk.


    The policewoman moved a chair to her bedside, sat down, and flipped through a notebook in her hand.


    She then said slowly, "We received a report from someone, and then we rushed there. ording to


    him, he just got off work and was on his way home when he saw a man squatting furtively beside the


    road, and you were lying on the ground, unconscious."


    The policewoman stopped and took a sip from her thermos sk to moistened her throat first before


    she continued, "He shouted from the other side of the road, so the man got scared and ran away. Since


    the criminal was tall and strong, he didn''t waste his time chasing him. Instead, he gave us a call."


    Rachel broke into a cold sweat after hearing the policewoman''s story.


    She couldn''t imagine what would have happened to her if that kind-hearted man didn''t show up.


    To suppress the fear in her heart, she took a deep breath. After calming down a little, she said, "I really


    don''t remember anything."


    "Didn''t you notice that someone was following you at that time?" the policewoman asked. "Because


    when we rushed there, these documents were the only ones left. No bag, cellphone, wallet, or


    anything, so we suspect that you were robbed."


    Rachel fell silent, trying to recall everything carefully.


    "I came out of the hospital and was about to go back to the hotel. The road was deserted, so I walked


    very fast. I didn''t notice anything."


    No matter how much she racked her brain, she couldn''t recall what happened after that anymore. She


    shook her head helplessly and said, "I really can''t remember anything."


    "It''s okay."


    The policewoman smiled and put her notebook away. "Contact your family members and ask them to


    come here. Since the criminal has escaped and hasn''t been found, we need their help to finish some


    procedures."


    "Okay," Rachel answered. The moment she heard the word family, she only thought of Jack.


    But with their current situation now, would hee here for her?


    She wasn''t sure about it, so she smiled awkwardly and said to the policewoman, "May I borrow your


    phone? I will call my cousin."


    Eric had just arrived at a newly opened bar with his friends. As soon as he sat down, his phone rang,


    so he stood up again to answer it outside.


    One of his friends teased, "Is that your girlfriend? Don''t be a killjoy. If she asks you to go back, don''t


    agree with her."


    "Are you kidding me? I''m single now."


    Eric didn''t want to lose face, so he canceled the call.


    However, a few minutester, he received another call from the same number. He felt strange this time,


    so he took his phone and walked out of the bar to answer it. "Who''s this? Why are you calling me at


    this time of the night?"


    "Eric!"


    If it weren''t for her low spirit, Rachel would have already cursed him. ''This brat!'' she thought.


    Eric''s voice immediately softened as soon as he heard Rachel''s voice. He asked, "Rachel, did you


    change your phone number? I thought my friends were just pranking with me."


    He scratched his head and smiled sheepishly.


    Rachel licked her dry lips before saying slowly, "I''m in a hospital in Brookmount City now. Do you have


    time toe here tomorrow?"


    "What? Why? What happened?" Eric asked immediately.


    "I''ll tell you when you get here. It''s hard to exin it on the phone." She then added, "Don''t let Jack


    know about this."


    "Why don''t you want to tell him? Is something wrong with you two?"


    he asked with a frown. However, Rachel had already hung up.


    Since Eric had been outside for a long time, one of his friends came out to look for him. With a pungent


    smell of alcohol in his mouth, he asked, "Are you trying to avoid drinking with us? Come back inside


    now. You''ve already missed a few rounds."


    He then stretched his hand and dragged Eric inside.


    Unexpectedly, Eric shook his hand off with a frown. He stood silently for a moment, then suddenly


    turned around and ran towards the parking lot. He said without looking back, "I have to go now.


    Something urgent came up. I''ll treat you guys next time."


    Jack turned off hisputer after reading thest document. He was about to stand up when his office


    door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    Out of breath, Eric rushed to his desk and asked, "What happened between you and Rachel?"


    "Nothing," he answered with a frown. He then looked up to him and asked, "How did you know?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just tell me, did you and Rachel fight?" Fury was written all over Eric''s face. He


    pointed at his nose and added, "Don''t forget what you''ve promised me before."


    Jack shook off his hand and twitched his mouth. "We are fine. How about you? Why did you rush here


    at this hour?"


    He raised his hand and looked at his watch. "It''s almost ten o''clock now. If I''m not mistaken, you should


    be in the bar with your friends right now."


    Being exposed, Eric blushed and his anger suddenly dissipated. He sat down on the chair beside him


    and said, "Rachel called me just now. She asked me to go to Brookmount City tomorrow, but she didn''t


    want me to tell you."


    "Why does she want you to go there?"


    "Something happened to her, and she is in the hospital right now." With a gloomy expression and


    slightly raised eyebrows, Eric added, "I don''t know what happened to her. But judging from her voice,


    she should be okay."


    The sun was already shining bright outside. Rachel was awakened by a cleaner, who suddenly pushed


    the door open and dragged the mop on the floor. She opened her eyes slowly and blocked the dazzling


    sunlight with the back of her hand.


    She didn''t sleep wellst night because everything that the policewoman told her kepting back in


    her mind. Until now, she still felt scared.


    "Are you awake? Hurry up and get ready for breakfast," said the woman.

 Chapter 362 Caught The Thief

    Chapter 362 Caught The Thief


    Seeing Rachel was all alone, the cleaner kindly reminded her that it was time for breakfast.


    With a nod and a smile toward the cleaner, Rachel tied her hair behind her head with a rubber band.


    She was about to get out of the bed when she heard Eric''s voiceing from the door of the ward.


    "Hospital fare must terrible. Rachel, I''ve prepared your favorite breakfast ¡ªporridge with minced pork


    and pancakes."


    "Eric! Why are you here so early?"


    Rachel looked up with a confused expression, ready to ask more, but then choked when she saw Jack


    follow the other man into the ward.


    ''Why is he here, too?


    After I specifically told Eric not to tell him...''


    Noticing her questioning look, Eric quickly put down the breakfast in his hand and wisely chose to run


    away. He covered his stomach and exaggeratedly said, "Ugh, I''m not feeling too well. I must have


    drunk too much water just now. I need go to the bathroom."


    He patted Jack''s arm and left the ward in a sh.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little quiet.


    Rachel''s eyes shifted from side to side. She didn''t know where to look and what to say to break the


    silence between them.


    After a long while, she bit her lower lip and opened her mouth to say, "You ..."


    "You ..." To her surprise, Jack said it at the same time she did.


    The two of them froze again.


    After a while, Jack came forward, opened the takeaway bag, took out a spoon, and handed it to her.


    "Have some food first."


    Taking the spoon, Rachel looked up at him carefully. Seeing that Jack was also looking down at her,


    she immediately lowered her head and pretended to focus on eating her porridge.


    A folded napkin was handed to her. Jack said lightly, "Wipe your mouth."


    "Okay."


    Like an obedient child, Rachel took it and wiped her mouth. Finally, she couldn''t help but ask, "Jack,


    are you still mad at me?"


    Jack didn''t answer . He just picked up the empty bowl and threw it into the trash can. When he returned,


    he tucked the quilt around her. He still didn''t look at her and was about to leave without saying a word.


    Rachel hurriedly clutched at his sleeve and asked, "Where are you going?"


    He brushed her hand away and curtly replied, "I''m going to the doctor''s office."


    Just like that night, he didn''t say a word to her, but he seemed to care about her. She ducked her head


    and clutched at the quilt with both hands. Rachel sighed softly, thinking, ''This is what I''m afraid of.''


    He didn''t say a word, and she didn''t know how tofort him.


    What Rachel didn''t know was that she was exactly the same when she was angry.


    In the next two days, Jack looked after Rachel every day, but he never said a word. He had on a


    perfect poker face the entire time, which made the nurses feel strange. A particrly brave one asked,


    "Ms. Shen, is he your boyfriend?"


    "Yes," Rachel replied with a nod.


    "Ah...but why does he seem so cold? We thought he is just your friend."


    The corners of her mouth twitched feebly at the nurse''s words, but Rachel didn''t know how to exin


    their circumstances. In the end, she could only say, "That''s just how he is."


    "I see."


    The nurse stuck out her tongue cutely. "Ms. Shen, your attending doctor said that you can leave the


    hospital after this bottle of saline is finished. You can ask your boyfriend to help you pack up your


    things."


    Looking at Jack who came in from the door, Rachel realized that she had finally found a topic to talk to


    him about. To her surprise, he seemed to know about it beforehand. Her bag in his hand, Jack started


    clearing all of her toiletries and daily effects.


    She tilted her head and asked, "Do you know that I''m about to be discharged from the hospital?"


    He answered without looking up from his task, "The doctor told me."


    Rachel lowered her gaze and then looked up with renewed determination in her eyes. It was not a good


    thing to drag the previous question like this, so she asked without mincing words, "Jack, are you still


    angry? I knew I was wrong. I shouldn''t have kept it a secret from you. Can you forgive me?"


    The worries and anxieties she had been worrying for the past few days came rushing to the surface,


    and her eyes immediately turned blurry and red.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She choked out, "I was afraid that you would stop me from looking for


    Andy, so I didn''t dare tell you. I didn''t trust you at that time."


    Jack sighed and sat on the edge of her bed. He raised a hand to wipe off the tears from her eyes and


    whispered, "I''m not angry anymore."


    "Really?" Rachel asked. "Then howe you never talked to me these past few days?"


    He stretched out his arms and gently hugged her. He muttered against her hair, "I was angry at myself.


    I was too angry to listen to your exnation, and I was angry at myself for noting here with you. If I


    had, then you wouldn''t have had the ident."


    "Do you know what happened to me?" Rachel never told him because he was mad at her at the time.


    Jack stroked her hair gently, but his tone grew more gloomy and tortured. "I had already contacted the


    police when I came. That person must be really tired of living. He even had bad intentions toward


    you..."


    As it turned out, Jack had done so many things for her without her knowing. Her heart full, Rachel


    raised her head and gently pecked him on the lips. "From now on, I will not treat a gentleman like a


    viin, and I will never hide anything from you," she vowed.


    "Who is the viin?" Jack rubbed her nose, and a smile that was absent for several days reappeared


    on his face.


    Rachel''s heart became lighter upon seeing that Jack''s anger had passed, and she was very happy.


    She immediately pointed at her nose and said, "I''m the viin."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Eric burst into the room and said sulkily, "Rachel, I didn''t know that


    you were such a spineless person!"


    Rachel patted his arm and asked,


    "Where have you been these two days? You showed up that morning, and then I didn''t see you


    anymore."


    "You misunderstood me.


    I have done a lot of things these past two days. To be honest, I would rather have stayed in the hospital


    to take care of you. That would have been much easier."


    Jack carefully ced Rachel''s hooked-up hand on the bed and asked in a low voice, "How''s the


    investigation going?"


    "We finally found that bastard!" Eric replied excitedly as soon as Jack opened up the topic. "I followed


    those policemen to so many ces in thest two days. If I hadn''t been there watching them, they


    wouldn''t have been able to arrest that person!"


    "You''ve done well. I know that you are tired, so I will give you a few days off once we go back." Jack


    patted him on the shoulder and asked seriously, "Did the police take him to the police station? Please


    take good care of Rachel here. I''ll go to the police station to check up on the situation."


    With clenched fists, Jack stalked out of the ward brimming with resentment. How could Rachel sit still?


    She pulled off the needle at the back of her hand and said, "Stay here and help me with the discharge


    procedures. I''ll go with him."


    Jack had just gotten in the car when the passenger door swung open. Rachel, who was still wearing a


    hospital gown, slid in beside him. With a frown, he asked in a worried voice, "What do you think you''re


    doing, Rachel? The drip''s still not finished. Go back now."


    "No," Rachel said adamantly as she fastened her seat belt. "I''ll go with you."


    What if Jack suddenly went berserk?


    Jack took a look at her and tapped his fingers against the steering wheel. He raised an eyebrow and


    asked sardonically, "You''reing with me wearing that ensemble?" His eyes raked her hospital gown.


    Rachel pulled on his coat and grinned. "Take this off and give it to me."


    Hearing this, Jack just shot her a doting, helpless look and eventually slid off his coat obediently. He


    handed it to Rachel.


    In the interrogation room of the police station, a young man with yellow hair and about twenty-six years


    of age was sitting inside in handcuffs. His face was red with anxiety, and the sweat poured off from his


    head like rain. He kept ranting to the policemen, "Officer, I really just wanted to steal money, nothing


    else! This is an injustice!"


    "You feel wronged?"


    The policeman was not a fool. He red at the culprit, pounded the table, and yelled angrily, "Then why


    were your hands reaching toward the victim to touch her? You feel wronged? There is no one else less


    deserving of that emotion than you!"


    The young man''s legs trembled with fear, but he still insisted that he had no intentions of raping


    Rachel.


    After that momentary stalemate, the police had no choice but to lock him up temporarily and take their


    time to investigate him


    As soon as the policemen took the man out of the interrogation room, Jack and Rachel arrived. Jack


    suddenly lunged forward and grabbed the young man''s cor tightly with one hand. His other hand


    clenched into a fist, and hended a heavy punch in the other man''s face.


    The young man''s hands were tightly handcuffed, and he was unable to fight back.


    The two policemen nking him nced at each other at the same time. Considering Jack''s identity,


    they didn''t know whether they should dissuade his actions. After hesitating for a few seconds, one of


    them said in a soft voice, "Mr. Fu, stop beating him up."


    Seeing that Jack was about to raise his fist again to attack the culprit, Rachel quickly grabbed his wrist


    and shook her head. "They''ve already caught him. It''s pointless to beat him up again.


    Let the police handle it."

 Chapter 363 A Proposal

    Chapter 363 A Proposal


    The beaten-up young man was stunned and frightened. He knelt on the floor and kept kowtowing with


    tears and snot all over his face. "I only really wanted her bag at that time. I''ve seen it on the Inte


    before, and it''s worth a lot of money. I really didn''t want to rape her. Can you just sue me for theft?"


    "Is that possible?" Jack''s dark eyes gave out a cold light. He raised his hand and patted the shoulder of


    one of the policemen two times. "I''ll leave the rest to you. Thank you for your hard work."


    After that, he took Rachel''s hand and walked away. In the past few nights, he unconsciously woke up


    from the same nightmare at an ungodly hour, cold sweat beading on his forehead.


    Fortunately, the thing that he feared did not happen. If it had, then he would never forgive himself for


    the rest of his life.


    When she came back from Brookmount City, Rachel found something. Every night when she slept,


    Jack would always hold her tightly. She protested multiple times, "Jack, too tight¡ªI can''t breathe."


    He always tried to bring her closer to him and ignore herints, saying, "This is for your own sake,


    so you can feel a sense of safety."


    After resting at home for two days, Rachel went back to the hospital to report again. She was called


    into the director''s office to update him on the status of the exchange meeting. Luckily, Jack had


    anticipated it so he asked another doctor to attend the meeting in her stead and brought back a pile of


    documents.


    When asked about the meeting, Rachel put the pile of documents in front of the director. Seeing his


    satisfied nod, she realized how much she had misunderstood Jack.


    She still remembered telling Jack that such an arrangement was unnecessary, but the current situation


    showed that he was right.


    However, she would never tell Jack how right he was about it because he might getcent and


    rub it into her face. Even so, she sent Jack a message asking, "What do you feel like eating tonight? I''ll


    cook it for you."


    Not long after, he replied, "No, I''ll cook."


    When Rachel came home from the hospital, an appetizing smell was the first thing that greeted her as


    soon as she opened the door. She saw Jack puttering about in the kitchen. Several dishes were


    alreadyid out on the table, with a selection of meats and vegetables for a bnced meal.


    She pushed the sliding door open, swiped a small piece of eggnt from one of the dishes, and asked


    vaguely, "Is anyoneing over to visit tonight?"


    "No," Jack replied in a low voice.


    "Just the two of us, then?" Jack was preparing too much food for only two people. There are five dishes


    on the table, and he didn''t seem to be done cooking.


    Jack skillfully scooped up the juices from the pan and turned off the heat. He then took out the fragrant


    sweet and sour spareribs and handed the dish to her, saying, "Put these ribs on the table. Grab that


    bowl of soup and wait outside. I''ll be done soon."


    Jack was being mysterious and not saying anything, so Rachel pouted and sat down at the table. After


    some time, she finally saw hime out of the kitchen with a bowl of soup. "Jack, can you tell me now


    why you cooked so much tonight?" she asked.


    "Because it''s an important asion."


    Jack blinked at her, took off his apron, and headed to the bedroom. When he came out again, he was


    holding a bouquet of roses in his hand.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the song "You Are My Angel," which was Rachel''s favorite, started ying.


    Jack hummed along with the song and murmured, "My dear, you are my angel."


    He slowly walked up to her, and before Rachel could react, he ced a hand on the back of the chair,


    slightly bent down, and handed the roses to her. His gentle and maic voice drifted into her ears.


    "Rachel, I used to think that signing one contract after another and establishing branchpanies of


    MK Group around the world were my proudest moments."


    "Yeah," Rachel responded in a low voice. She had always known that Jack was an ambitious man.


    But then, he suddenly changed his tone and said softly, "Now, I have changed my target."


    He cupped Rachel''s chin, and a certain tension swirled in his dark and deep eyes. He licked his lips


    and said, "When I''m in the kitchen making dinner for you and watching you eat happily and contentedly,


    this is the moment that I feel the most proud. Rachel, do you understand what I''m saying?" They stared


    deeply into each other''s eyes.


    "Rachel, I want to be your man and your husband. These identities make me the proudest man in the


    world, not my role as the president of MK Group."


    Listening to Jack''s gentle confession of love word by word, Rachel couldn''t move. Her eyes were wide


    open, and tears started to collect in them like crystals. "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Jack smiled, took out a jewelry box from his pocket, and opened it. Rachel''s breath got caught in her


    throat as she stared at the beautiful diamond ring resting in the case.


    He knelt on one knee, took out the ring, and asked in a serious, intense tone, "Rachel Shen, will you


    marry me? Let me, Jack Fu, be your husband."


    Rachel still had her hands covering her mouth. It felt like she was in a dream. Before, they only got


    married because of Jonathan''s words. There was no proposal, only two marriage certificates.


    Even their wedding rings were purchased by Jonathan.


    Therefore, even though the two of them were finally together for real, she never imagined that she


    would still get a proposal. All along, she thought that they would just go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to


    remarry.


    However, what girl wouldn''t dream of receiving a marriage proposal?


    Jack''s proposal was minimalist and had the minimum of fuss, but Rachel''s heart had never felt warmer.


    He knew what she cared about the most.


    Life was like that. All she wanted was a warm home instead of a cold house after a hard day''s work.


    Seeing her tears spilling out like spring water, Jack smiled and said, "Rachel, answer me, please! Will


    you marry me? My legs are already numb. You don''t want me to limp into the wedding hall with you, do


    you?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Rachel demanded with a mock re, and Jack chuckled before blinking rapidly and putting on a pitiful,


    puppy-like expression. She reached out to pull him. "Well, don''t stay on your knee. Get up first."


    "Then you will marry me." Jack took the opportunity to pull her left hand toward him. He quickly slipped


    the ring onto her finger and said a bit arrogantly, "From now on, you are my woman, and I am your


    man!"


    The diamond ring sparkled brightly under the lights above them. Looking at the ring didn''t pull Rachel


    from the dream-like quality that her reality had taken on.


    After all of the misunderstandings and arguments they went through, they got back together. Rachel


    couldn''t help but feel how unpredictable life was. She had never thought that she would grow to love


    Jack this much.


    She got to her feet and hugged him, leaning against his chest and listening to the steady beat of his


    heart. At that moment, Rachel could no longer contain her emotions and whispered, "Jack, have I told


    you that I love you?"


    "No." Jack was so nervous that he didn''t even notice that his voice quivered slightly.


    "Well, then, I''m telling you now."


    Standing on tiptoe, Rachel whispered in his ear, "Jack, I love you."


    "I love you, too,"


    Jack intensely replied, and he gently kissed her. At that moment, their surroundings were quiet, as if


    time stood still. There was only the two of them in the world, warm and beautiful.


    Eyes as wide as saucers, Celia grabbed Rachel''s left hand tightly and eximed in a sharp voice,


    "What''s this, Rachel? Is this diamond ring for real? Did Jack really propose to you?"


    She fired one question after another in a single breath, like a little girl who had just discovered a new


    world, full of shocked surprise and wonder.


    Flushing slightly with embarrassment, Rachel withdrew her hand and made a shushing gesture with


    her index finger.


    Although they were inside her office, she was afraid that the nurses in the nurse station outside would


    hear Celia clearly with how loud her voice was.


    "Okay, okay, I got it." Celia lowered her voice and again pulled at the left hand, which Rachel had


    concealed behind her. She didn''t want to lose sight of it for even a second and said, "Rachel, hurry up


    and answer my question!"


    Rachel nodded and said shyly, "He proposed to mest night."


    When she put on her work clothes this morning, she was thinking of taking off the ring and leaving it at


    home. However, Jack changed her mind when he said, "If you left the ring at home, then what''s the


    point of buying it?"


    "When you wear it, that ring would show people that you have been reserved for me."


    It sounded funny in retrospect, but words always sounded reasonable when he said them. She couldn''t


    win against him, so Rachel did what he said.


    Seeing the other woman''s nod, Celia grabbed her arm and asked, "Then tell me, how did he propose


    last night? Did you take any photos?"


    Her eyes were full of envy.


    "No." She knew that it was a bit selfish of her, but Rachel didn''t want to share such a sweet moment


    with others.


    She picked up the case report that Celia had dropped, signed her name at the back, and handed it


    back to her. She tried to steer the topic back to work and said, "Let''s work first."


    "Okay," Celia responded and took her leave.


    She was already out the door, but then she suddenly turned back. Seeing how Rachel was staring at


    her ring and caressing it, she hid her giggles behind her hands and said seriously, "Congrattions,


    Rachel!"

 Chapter 364 We Are Going To Remarry

    Chapter 364 We Are Going To Remarry


    When the bell rang, Rachel left the office and went to the dressing room. Taking out the dress she


    brought from home this morning, she put it on.


    Last night, Jack promised her that they would visit the Fu family in the evening. Today, they were


    supposed to reveal their intention to remarry.


    Rachel was looking forward to it. After all, what Jonathan wanted the most was for them to live happily.


    This would indeed make the old man happy.


    At this time, Jonathan was flipping through an old photo album, sitting crouched in the study. Every


    time he looked at a photo, he would let out a sigh. Time had moved quickly. But figments of his past


    brought him both joy and sadness.


    While he was immersed in the old days, Julie''s voice came, interrupting him from his thoughts.


    Jonathan swiftly closed the album and kept it back in the safe. After he was sure it had been locked, he


    looked at the maid and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Jack and Rachel are here," Julie said. "I would have called Mrs. Fu, but she happens to be out with


    her friend."


    "I''ll go down the stairs soon."


    Wiping the corners of his eyes, Jonathan walked out of the study with his walking stick. Standing at the


    top of the stairs, he looked down. He caught sight of the two of them sitting on the sofa. They looked


    genuinely happy and it pleased him.


    However, a hint of worry entered into his heart. But Jonathan couldn''t let them see it. As he went down


    the stairs, he had a smile stered on his face. "Here you are!"


    "Yeah."


    Jack held Rachel''s hand and stood up. The gentle smile in his eyes became more and more intense. "I


    came here today to give you and Mom a piece of good news."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The diamond ring on Rachel''s finger glistened, giving away the good news to Jonathan.


    Jonathan''s eyes fell on it but then looked away quickly. Pretending not to know anything, he raised his


    eyes and asked curiously, "Is it so? What is the good news?"


    Jack pinched Rachel''s hand and said to Jonathan, "We are going to remarry, and it is our dream to


    hold a grand wedding."


    "What?" eximed a woman from behind.


    The three of them looked at the direction from which the voice hade. It was none other than Tracy.


    She came striding in, holding several shopping bags in her hands. "What did you say just now?" she


    asked, praying she had heard it wrong.


    "They are going to remarry." This time, it was Jonathan who answered her question. Heughed and


    said, "It seems that I have a foresight. Jack, do you remember how against you were with my decision?


    And look now! Aren''t you thankful now?"


    Jack didn''t expect that Jonathan would suddenly mention the past. The mere thought of it made him


    annoyed with himself. He didn''t even want to think about the time when he didn''t love Rachel. Rubbing


    his nose, he said awkwardly, "Let bygones be bygones, right?"


    "Well, I won''t mention it again. I do wish you both seed in living a happy life. Also, make sure you


    don''t divorce each other over some minor issue. Marriage requires patience and hard-work." As he


    spoke, Jonathan nced at Tracy, who had been expressionless since she heard the news. He


    coughed and said, "Go to the kitchen and check what Julie is preparing for dinner. Do ask her to make


    more dishes."


    Then he shifted his gaze to the couple and asked, "I am guessing you both will have dinner with us,


    won''t you?"


    They nodded their heads in unison. However, Tracy turned deaf ear to her husband''s words. She stood


    there nkly and took a stealthy nce at the two of them holding hands. She couldn''t help but sigh


    with defeat. ''In the end, I can''t stop them from being together!'' she thought.


    Noticing her expression, Jonathan coughed once again and said, "Join me to the study!"


    Looking at their expressions, Rachel understood something was amiss. This wasn''t the first time she


    had observed it.


    After the two of them were out of their sight, Rachel whispered, "Why is Mom and Dad behaving


    differently? Do you think they don''t want us here?"


    "Rubbish! You are just overthinking." Jack raised his hand and rubbed Rachel''s head. He looked


    composed on the outside. But deep down, he was more worried than her. He could evidently tell some


    serious issue was going on. ''What is bothering them?'' he wondered, determined to find out.


    He nudged Rachel lightly and said, "Since Mom has gone upstairs, you should go to the kitchen and


    see what Julie is cooking."


    Rachel got up at once and made her way to the kitchen. When he was sure she couldn''t see him, he


    too got up and made his way to the study.


    Standing at the door of the study, Jack could hear Jonathan''s voice clearly.


    Suddenly, Jonathan pounded his fist on the table angrily and shouted, "Didn''t I ask you to let go of the


    past? Why do you seem determined to cling onto it?


    Rachel is a sensitive girl. Don''t you think the way you looked at them is bound to worry them? We are


    already in a mess and you are making it worse!"


    Tracy was rendered speechless, but she still felt a little reluctant. After hesitating for a few seconds,


    she replied, "I don''t want the two of them to remarry at any cost. Why can''t you understand? A few


    days ago, someone was inquiring about Rachel, and you knew it!"


    Jonathan''s thick eyebrows twisted slightly, and his face was full of rage. In a powerful voice, he said, "It


    has been many years! Even if they ask, I am pretty sure they can''t find out anything. Besides, we


    haven''t done anything wrong."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jack pushed the door open and asked, "What are you discussing


    about?"


    There was a moment of silence. Tracy shook like a leaf on seeing his sudden appearance. Even


    Jonathan, who was normallyposed, flushed red. "Why are you here?" he asked.


    With an expressionless face, Jack probed, "What on earth is it about Rachel that is bothering you both?


    Just tell me!"


    "Oh... Well..." Jonathan was frightened and began to think of a way to change the topic. But he knew


    they were caught and he had no way out. He walked around the desk with his walking stick.


    Straightening up, he stared at Jack. "What did you hear?" he asked.


    Hearing her husband''s words, Tracy, who had just recovered, froze again.


    Jack looked at them, his gaze flitting from one to another. He opened his mouth, as if he was about to


    say something. But a knock on the door brought him to a halt. Rachel''s voice came from outside. "Jack,


    your phone is ringing. Austin is looking for you."


    Tracy and Jonathan were somewhat relieved at being interrupted. Rachel''s presence had brought them


    some time.


    Jack couldn''t ask more questions. Before leaving, he look onest look at them and said, "Don''t think I


    am letting this go. I will investigate it clearly someday." After saying that, he opened the door of the


    study, took Rachel''s hand and announced, "We are leaving!"


    The eerie incident that happened there shook him. On his way back, he made up his mind that he


    wouldn''te here often.


    Rachel didn''t know what to do. She simply stared at his tense face. ''What exactly happened in the


    study?'' she wondered. She also knew it was something major. Otherwise Jack wouldn''t have left like


    this.


    All the three of them looked so strange. She couldn''t get their expression off her head.


    However, she was smart enough to not mention it. To lighten up the atmosphere, she asked, "We don''t


    have anything at home. Are we going to eat air?"


    Jack finally relented. His expression softened a bit. "Don''t worry. How can I let my dear wife eat air?"


    After saying this, he took her to a wonderful restaurant.


    In the following days, Jack didn''t make any mention of the incident that took ce in the Fu family


    house. Nor did Rachel ever bring it up. Her wedding n was going on so she soon forgot all about it.


    Jack took a pile of documents from different weddingpanies and ced them in front of Rachel.


    "Look, which style do you prefer? Take the best one.


    And about your wedding dress, we will go to Ennd and order one. I have some urgent business


    matters going on. Once that is over, we will go together.


    Until then, you should keep yourself busy with the bridesmaids'' dresses..."


    Listening to Jack''s nagging, Rachel feigned annoyance. But an unnoticeable smile was her lips. "Slow


    down, Jack. Don''t worry, I will pay attention to everything. Lea and Celia are going to be my


    bridesmaids, I couldn''t think of anyone else."


    Jack gently caressed Rachel''s face and said, "Great then! Take them shopping with you. Their dresses


    should be customized too."


    It was quite early, but Jack preferred to prepare everything in advance. What he wanted was an


    impable wedding. Rachel should feel like the most loved girl on that special day. He would leave no


    stone unturned at making this dreame true.


    Sometimes, Rachel wouldugh at him. ''Is he a Virgo? Why is he being so damn picky?''


    However, she was overjoyed. To some extent, his attention to the wedding indirectly reflected her


    importance in his life.


    Therefore, although Rachel said that it was still early, she was thrilled. In fact, she put aside some work


    in the hospital to prepare for her wedding. Taking advantage of the weekend, she called Lea and Celia


    for shopping.


    "Oh my God, Rachel, are you really going to make dresses for us in this shop? I heard from a


    ssmate that a dress here is worth 10,000 dors." Celia looked at Rachel in disbelief, unable to hide


    her excitement.


    Lea coughed and patted Celia on her shoulder. "Don''t make such a fuss. She isn''t marrying any


    common man. Her husband is the president of MK Group. They have plenty of money. 10,000 dors


    must be a piece of cake for them."


    Hearing the banter between them two, Rachel feigned annoyance and warned, "If you both insist on


    joking around, I think it is better if I pick a different shop. Perhaps something very cheap and average."


    Then she turned around, pretending to leave.

 Chapter 365 Choose A Wedding Dress

    Chapter 365 Choose A Wedding Dress


    Lea and Celia immediately pulled Rachel''s arms.


    "Come on! We are your bridesmaids. If we don''t wear high-end dresses, we will embarrass not only


    ourselves but also you and Jack," Lea said raising an eyebrow.


    With the saleswoman in the lead, the three of them walked into the shop, which was full of dazzling


    wedding dresses and other kinds of gowns. Before Rachel could say a word, Lea and Celia had


    already started to choose.


    Celia was still single, so Rachel thought that it was only reasonable for her to get excited and thrilled


    upon seeing the gowns and the wedding dresses. But Lea... When she saw her being excited too,


    Rachel couldn''t help teasing her, "Haven''t you worn a wedding dress before?"


    "That was different," Lea answered with a pout. "This time, I''m going to be your bridesmaid." She took


    a purple gown and put it in front of her. Facing the mirror, she asked Rachel, "How about this one?


    Does it look good on me?"


    It was the saleswoman who answered, "Miss, with your perfect figure, you must look good in this style.


    You can try it first. The fitting room is there. If you think there is something wrong with it, we can modify


    it for you."


    Lea''s face broke into a wide grin upon hearing the saleswoman''s ttery.


    After taking a sip of the lemonade that one of the staff served, Rachel also said with a smile, "Yeah, try


    it first."


    On the other side of the shop, Celia was just staring at them. She hadn''t chosen anything yet. In the


    end, she came to Rachel and sat down next to her.


    Rachel tilted her head and asked, "Haven''t you chosen your gown yet?"


    Celia shook her hand and replied, "Not yet. They are all beautiful. I don''t know which one to pick."


    Rachel felt strange when she saw the disappointment in her eyes. She was about to ask another


    question, but Lea already walked out of the fitting room and rush to them with an unhappy face.


    Looking at her belly, she pouted and said with a sigh, "Ever since I gave birth to Rita, my slim waist has


    totally vanished. Look at this belly fat. With this, I won''t be needing any swim ring in summer."


    "It actually doesn''t look bad, miss. But if you don''t feelfortable with your belly, we can ask our tailor


    to modify this gown. We can add some wrinkles in the front so your belly won''t be too noticeable."


    Good thing, the saleswoman was eloquent enough. She knew how to please her customers with just a


    few words.


    Lea looked herself in the mirror again and discussed with the saleswoman the changes she wanted.


    After a while, she noticed Celia, who had been sitting on the sofa motionlessly. "Why are you just sitting


    there? Go and try some of the gowns here."


    "It''s okay. I''ll go with whatever you choose. We will be wearing the same gown anyway," Celia


    answered, then looked away.


    Rachel was a little stunned. She felt that Celia''s mood had suddenly changed. She tried to recall


    everything that happened from the time they entered this shop but couldn''t remember anything strange.


    As a straightforward person, Lea was not satisfied with Celia''s answer. She pulled the hemline of her


    gown and dragged her to the fitting room. She asked the saleswoman to bring a white strapless gown


    and stuffed it into her arms. "Go and change right away. We are going to be Rachel''s bridesmaids. Are


    you not excited at all?" she said before walking out.


    A few momentster, Celia came out of the fitting room, wearing the white gown that wrapped her


    perfect figure tightly.


    But the shawl on her shoulder ruined the beauty of the gown, and it looked annoying.


    Lea immediately took it away and said, "You don''t have to put this shawl on."


    Thinking that Celia was only shy, she pointed at Rachel and added with a smile, "We are all women


    here. You don''t have to be shy."


    But all of a sudden, her smile turned into a frown. She fell silent for a while before she said again,


    "Rachel,e here."


    Celia kept on wriggling as if trying to hide something. Eventually, she said anxiously, "I fell a little


    ufortable with this dress. I''ll go and change it."


    "No, don''t change it yet." Lea stopped her instantly. Pressing her shoulder, Lea turned her so Rachel


    could see her back.


    Rachel was shocked when she saw the awful bruises. She couldn''t help asking, "Celia, what is the


    meaning of this?"


    "Nothing, nothing." Celia lowered her head, unwilling to meet their questioning gazes. She didn''t say


    anything more.


    The frown on Lea''s face hadn''t dissipated yet when she said, "Don''t lie to us. There are so many


    bruises on your back, and you just say it''s nothing? Tell us the truth. What happened?"


    Perhaps Celia knew that Lea and Rachel wouldn''t stop questioning her, and they wouldn''t let her go


    unless she told them the truth. So, she pressed her lips tightly and whispered, "My father beat me.


    I actually moved backst month, but I just didn''t tell Rachel. My stepmother didn''t want me to stay


    there, so she always makes trouble for me."


    She walked to the sofa first, sat down, and crossed her hands uneasily on herp. In an aggrieved


    voice, she continued, "The day before yesterday, she said that her gold bracelet was missing, and she


    used me of stealing it. I got so angry that I couldn''t help scolding her.


    When my father came home in the evening, she snitched on me. My father got angry and hit my back


    with a stool."


    Lea and Rachel were rendered speechless. The atmosphere around them became depressed all of a


    sudden. After a while, Lea was the first to recover from the shock. Fury shed through her eyes as


    she said through clenched teeth, "Such a person doesn''t deserve to be a father. He''s unforgivable!"


    Seeing her face flush with anger, Rachel held her hand and said slowly, "Don''t be impulsive. We have


    to think about this carefully."


    Celia took a tissue from her bag and wiped her eyes. She looked at the two women in front of her,


    shook her head slightly, and said, "I''ll just let it pass. After all, he is my father. And I don''t have a ce


    to stay now, so I need to live with them."


    Lea, who still couldn''t contain her anger, opposed, "How can you just let it go? We have to let your


    father and stepmother know that you are not easy to bully."


    She was about to continue nagging, but Rachel interrupted. "Celia, don''t worry. If you don''t want to, we


    won''t let others know about this."


    However, she would find out the reason why Celia decided to move out of Marcus'' house. It wasn''t the


    right time to ask her about it so she would figure it out by herself.


    After such an unpleasant revtion from Celia, the three of them lose the interest to continue looking


    for dresses and left the shop. Rachel and Lea sent Celia home first before they also went back to their


    own homes.


    Life wasn''t always fair. Not all fathers treated their daughters like princesses. If some fathers loved


    spoiling their daughters, some were also violent.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jack came back that evening, he saw Rachel sitting on the sofa in a daze. He waved his hand in


    front of her and asked, "Did you get tired of shopping?"


    It took Rachel a few seconds to react. Seeing him squatting in front of her, she eximed, "What time


    is it? I haven''t cooked dinner yet."


    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s have dinner outside." He then went to their room and changed into his


    casual clothes.


    Taking advantage of the rxing atmosphere in the restaurant, Jack looked at Rachel, who was


    reading the menu, and asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Rachel ordered a few dishes first before she replied, "No, there isn''t."


    Since she said so, he didn''t ask any more questions. When the waiter served their orders, they started


    to eat quietly. He put a piece of sparerib on her te. But to his surprise, she absentmindedly picked it


    up and put it into the bone te.


    She then picked up a bone from the bone te and was about to put it in her mouth.


    Jack stopped her at once. He couldn''t stand it anymore, so he said with a frown, "Rachel, you said


    nothing was wrong. But with the way you are behaving right now, I don''t think I should believe you. Tell


    me, what really happened today?"


    She hesitated for a while before finally putting her chopsticks down and pursed her lips. "Something


    happened to Celia."


    He raised his eyebrows and asked in a rxed tone, "What happened to her?"


    He had to admit he was a selfish man; when he heard that it was all about Celia, he secretly heaved a


    sigh of relief and thought, ''As long as it''s not about Bill.''


    But upon ncing at him, Rachel seemed to have read his mind.


    She retorted, "Didn''t you say you are not narrow-minded?"


    "Sorry, I can''t help it," he admitted quickly with a grin.


    Holding her hand on the table, he added, "Stop talking about me. Tell me what happened to Celia."


    Rachel started to tell him what happened. After telling him everything, Jack didn''t say anything for a


    long time. But when she looked at him, she saw him frowning. No one knew what was on his mind.


    Celia also went out for dinner that evening. After having a bowl of noodles in a nearby restaurant, she


    went back home. While her father and stepmother were having dinner in the dining room, she quietly


    sneaked back to her room. However, her father caught her.


    He put his chopsticks down, coughed intentionally, and said in a calm but powerful voice, "Come and


    eat dinner with us."


    Since she had already been exposed, she simply stood straight and said, "I''ve already eaten outside."


    Her stepmother cast a nce at her. With an evil grin, she sneered, "You''re such a spendthrift. We


    have enough food at home, but you still eat out. Do you think making money is easy?"


    With eyes wide open, she Celia about to retort. But she suddenly remembered what Rachel told her


    this afternoon, so she tried hard to hold back her anger. She took a deep breath and smiled instead.


    She gave her stepmother an expressionless look as if she was saying, "Just say anything you want."


    Obviously, her stepmother was surprised by her sudden change of attitude.


    Sensing that she wasn''t nning to argue with her, she mumbled, "Well, it''s a good thing that you don''t


    eat here. We can save money and spend it on something else."


    Celia went back to her room and leaned against the door. She took out her phone and sent a message


    to Rachel. "She confronted me just now, but I didn''t fight back. As expected, she didn''t say anything


    more."

 Chapter 366 Being A Listener

    Chapter 366 Being A Listener


    Rachel just came out of the restaurant with Jack when she received a message from Celia.


    It was such a beautiful night, with the moon flickering under the dark clouds, so she said to Jack on a


    whim, "How about we take a walk for a while?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pleased with her suggestion, Jack smiled and answered, "Why not?"


    While they were walking, she sensed that he was in a good mood, so she didn''t hesitate to say her real


    intention. "Can you help me with Celia''s problem?"


    The reason why she told Jack about Celia''s problem was that she wanted him to help her get rid of the


    latter''s father.


    She wanted Celia''s father to leave Ninwell City, so she didn''t need to get along with him and her


    stepmother anymore.


    Thinking that he would surely help her, she was confident when she told him what she wanted to


    happen. But to her surprise, he shook his head and said lightly, "It''s not easy to interfere in other


    people''s family matter."


    "But her father has gone too far," she retorted.


    She thought of acting like a spoiled child to induce him, but after giving it a careful thought, she


    dismissed the idea in her mind.


    Instead, she pulled a long face and asked, "Are you going to help me or not?"


    Jack smiled, and Rachel took it as a good sign. Her eyes lit up in excitement upon thinking that he had


    already agreed.


    He looked at her affectionately and saw the expectations in her eyes.


    Patting her head gently, he said, "I have never seen you so warmhearted before. Why do you want to


    help her all of a sudden?"


    Instead of answering his question, Rachel pinched a small skin on his waist.


    "Ouch!" he cried upon feeling the sudden pain. "That hurts."


    "Are you saying that I am a cold-blooded person?" she asked, giving him a sharp re.


    Jack couldn''t stand her threatening eyes, so he patted her forehead softly and cleared his throat.


    "Okay, okay, I admit defeat. I''ll ask someone to investigate her father''s current situation. Then we''ll talk


    about itter."


    "Alright." Because of too much excitement, Rachel faced him and held his arm. While her bright eyes


    stared at him, she tiptoed and gave her a soft kiss on the cheek.


    She was like a little girl who had finally gotten a lollipop.


    Seeing her expression amused Jack. He looked at her and was about to give her a deeper kiss in


    return when his phone suddenly rang.


    When he took out his phone and saw the familiar number on the screen, he frowned lightly. He let go of


    her hand and said, "I''ll just answer this."


    He walked a little far away, so Rachel couldn''t hear what he was saying on the phone. When he came


    back, the expression on his face had already returned to usual. He held her hand again and said


    casually, "Let''s go home."


    Although winter in Ninwell City was not very cold, the cold wind that blew that night felt like needles


    pricking her face.


    And since she had already achieved her goal, she thought they had walked enough, so she nodded in


    agreement.


    The next day, Rachel deliberately worked overtime to wait for Celia, who was on the night shift. As


    soon as she saw her, she took out a bottle of medicine and said, "Follow me in my office. I''ll apply


    some medicine on your back."


    Celia was stunned for a few seconds before she finally understood what Rachel meant. She waved her


    hand and said, "No, thanks. It doesn''t hurt anymore. The bruises have gradually healed, I believe."


    Rachel was not convinced with her answer and patted her back. It was just a light touch but enough to


    make her feel the pain.


    To suppress the scream that was about to escape from her throat, Celia bit her lower lip. However,


    Rachel saw when she grimaced.


    ncing at her helplessly, Rachel poked her forehead and said, "Don''t be stubborn. Come with me."


    The bruises had started to turn ck. Rachel poured some medicine on her palm and gently rubbed it


    on Celia''s back.


    Celia kept wriggling and shouting, "Rachel, be gentle."


    However, Rachel exerted more strength and said, "You are a nurse. Don''t you know that bruises


    dissipate faster when rubbed harder?"


    "I know, but it''s too painful."


    Celia couldn''t stand the pain anymore, so she hurriedly asked Rachel to stop. As she looked at her


    back in the mirror, she saw that her skin had reddened.


    After putting her uniform back on, she leaned her head on Rachel''s shoulder like a spoiled child.


    "Rachel, thank you. You are so kind to me."


    Rachel patted her head and replied earnestly, "You are wee. But I can''t always be there to do this


    to you. It''s more important that you learn how to take care of yourself."


    Celia was only a few years younger than Eric, and she was one of the few friends she could easily talk


    to, so Rachel had already treated her as a younger sister.


    It was one of the reasons why she got so angry and asked for Jack''s help.


    While driving, Jack rubbed his ears and said helplessly, "Sweetie, you have asked me that several


    times since you got in the car. Be patient. We need to do the investigation step by step."


    Rachel giggled and said, "Sorry, I''m just a little anxious. By the way, Celia has been living with Marcus


    for a long time. I don''t know why she suddenly moved out. Has he mentioned anything to you?"


    Among Jack''s three friends, she was more familiar with Michael and Henry. She didn''t know Marcus


    well, so she couldn''t tell what he might have done.


    "No, he hasn''t," he replied, frowning.


    Then all of a sudden, he turned the steering wheel, mmed on the brake, and pulled over on the side


    of the road. He turned to Rachel and looked straight in her eyes. "My dear, is it okay if we change the


    topic? You have been talking about Celia and Marcus since you got in the car. Don''t you even notice


    something different in me today?"


    Tilting her head, she asked innocently, "What difference?"


    Jack tapped her forehead with his finger. "Haven''t you noticed that I had my hair cut?"


    Rachel stared at her with mouth agape. She reached out and pulled his hair. "Well, I didn''t notice


    anything different."


    When he snorted, she couldn''t help mumbling in a low voice, "You are just jealous. Why do you need to


    find an excuse?"


    "Yes, I am!"


    he admitted frankly. He then pinched her chin, lowered his head, and kissed her hard on the lips. But


    she didn''t push him away. They only stopped when they heard a car honking behind them.


    The hospital was always very quiet in the early morning. Except for the continuous beep, there was no


    other noise in the nurse station. Celia got bored, so she opened theputer and browsed some


    entertainment news. However, her eyelids gradually felt heavy as time passed.


    All of a sudden, she heard some footsteps that sounded so loud in the quiet space.


    Her body shivered as she looked at the other end of the corridor. When she saw who came, she asked


    with eyes wide open, "What are you doing here?"


    "Since you keep on hiding from me, I don''t have a choice but toe here and catch you."


    Marcus lifted her and confined her against the wall.


    Then he added in a gentle voice, "I told you to wait for me. Have you forgotten?"


    Celia lowered her gaze and replied in a low voice, "But I also told you that we are not meant for each


    other."


    "No, that''s not true." He kissed her forehead gently before he continued, "Just give me some time. I


    promise to settle everything well."


    Holding her hand, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Have you already gotten used to living with your father


    and stepmother recently?"


    "Of course! It''s my own home, so I''m more used to living there than living with you." Feeling a little


    embarrassed and ufortable, she pushed him away.


    She wanted him to leave immediately, but she was also a bit reluctant.


    The nurse call device rang, and the doctor''s duty room suddenly opened. As soon as she saw a nurse


    about toe out, she quickly pulled Marcus away to the other side.


    The next morning when Rachel arrived at the hospital, she saw Celia, who was supposed to be off


    duty, sitting in her office in a daze. She walked up to her and asked, "What are you doing? Why are you


    still here? Don''t you feel tired and sleepy after the night shift?"


    "Of course, I am." Celia yawned and pouted. "But I''m a little annoyed about one thing that I can''t figure


    out."


    Rachel smiled and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Resting her chin on her hands, Celia sighed bitterly and answered, "Rachel, I am in love with someone.


    But now, I have some problems."


    "Are you referring to Marcus?"


    "How did you know?"


    But before Rachel could answer, she immediately added with a sigh, "But now, he''s giving me a


    headache."


    Rachel took off her coat and put on her white gown before she asked, "Why? What''s bothering you? If


    you don''t mind, I can be a good listener."


    Celia rubbed her forehead. "Rachel, I''ve never known that Marcus'' family is so powerful. Now, his


    parents think that my family is too ordinary. Since my parents are divorced, and I am too young and


    ipetent, they believe I don''t deserve their son."


    She was criticized by Marcus'' parents for being useless.


    Frowning, Rachel sat opposite her and asked, "So what''s going on now?"


    "His parents have chosen someone to marry him. She is beautiful, with a good degree, and a


    sessful career. Most of all, shees from a well-off family. She has everything that any parents-in-


    law want." She bit her lips tightly and looked up at Rachel. With misty eyes, she asked, "Rachel, am I


    really that bad?


    I don''t know what to do now. I know I''m not good enough for Marcus, but he asked me to wait for him.


    He said he would settle everything well. But Rachel, I''m wavering. Should I really wait for him?"


    Rachel listened quietly with a serious expression on her face.


    Celia felt like dark clouds were gathering and covering her. She kept on sighing while taking a bite of


    the bread brought by Rachel from time to time. In the end, she asked, "Rachel, what should I do?"


    "How about Marcus?" Rachel asked in a low voice.


    Celia chewed and swallowed the bread in her mouth. She then took a sip of the tea in front of her to


    moisten her lips before she replied, "He asked me to wait for him. He said that he would deal with


    everything well, and his parents would ept me in the end. But why do I always feel nervous and


    uncertain?"


    Rachel didn''t know what to say, so she remained silent.

 Chapter 367 Dylans Job

    Chapter 367 Dn''s Job


    Celia sat there stunned for a few seconds, and then continued, "It''s okay to wait for one or two years,


    but what if I have to wait indefinitely? What if he fails to convince his parents? Then all that waiting


    would be for nothing in the end, right?"


    As soon as Celia finished speaking, Rachel heard her stomach growl, so she handed her another piece


    of bread. "You already know the answer in your heart, don''t you? You think that you can wait for one or


    two years, so just wait. As for the rest, talk it out after a year or two."


    Celia continued to whine, "But what if I wait for him, but then he won''t want me anymore after two


    years? Rachel, I''ve been cheated on once, and I can''t let that happen again. I''m really scared."


    Rachel was hunched over while turning on theputer, but upon hearing this, she paused the task


    and straightened up, looking at Celia. She remembered what happened to the other woman when she


    came to the hospital for registration, and her heart sank. After a while, she said encouragingly, "Then


    make yourself a stronger and better woman while waiting for him. As women, we have to rely on


    ourselves, right? When you are the best version of yourself, men wille to you automatically."


    Celia clenched her fists and raised her hands in reaction to Rachel''s words, shouting vigorously, "Okay,


    Rachel, I will try my best!" Once she had finished speaking, arge yawn escaped her, and her


    shoulders slightly drooped. She waved her hand and said, "I''m too sleepy. I''m going to home to get


    some sleep."


    There were always a lot of guests in the MK Group. Some visitors came to discuss business, while


    others came to visit Jack. Most of these visitors were turned away at the president''s office door.


    As the end of the work day approached, everyone became anxious, including Jack, who was as antsy


    as a teenager. He was packing up and getting ready to leave when the door opened and Marcus strode


    in.


    He walked slowly to the sofa and sat down with his legs crossed. "I figured that you would stay until


    late night at the office, so I specially chose this time to visit you. I didn''t expect that I would make a


    mistake."


    "Come early next time," Jack replied impatiently,


    but he prepared a cup of white tea and set it out in front of theter.


    The air was filled with the unique fragrance of white tea. Marcus took a sip and said in a joking voice,


    "In the past, there was nothing but coffee in your office."


    Jack smiled, "Rachel brought it. She said that I should drink less coffee because of my stomach


    issues."


    Marcus said nothing, and his only response was a bitter smile.


    Loss shed across his eyes and disappeared, but Jack caught it. He leaned back slightly and asked in


    a low tone, "You haven''t shown up for quite some time. What''s wrong?"


    "Something''s wrong, Jack." Marcus stared nkly at a certain point on the wall. After a moment, he


    turned to look at Jack. "I came here today to ask for your help."


    Jack frowned. "What''s the matter?


    There is no need for politeness between us." They tended to tell each other everything frankly, most of


    the time. Never before had Marcus asked for his help in such a polite manner. Jack found it unnerving.


    Marcus said, "Can you help arrange for a person to work in yourpany? It has to be a high


    position."


    "Tell me about the person."


    Jack felt even more disturbed. Marcus had a foreign tradepany. Although it was not as big as MK


    Group, it was ranked among the top 50panies in the country and even higher in Ninwell City.


    As a CEO, it would be more convenient for him to arrange for a person to join his ownpany than


    any other.


    "That man is Celia''s father." Marcus sighed. "He is currently out of work and staying at home. I was


    going to let him work in mypany, but I don''t want my parents to be talking about him behind his


    back."


    He nced at Jack''s stunned countenance and continued, "I want to be with Celia, but my parents


    would never agree to us being together based on her family''s current circumstances. So..."


    Jack patted his arm before Marcus could finish his words. "Okay, I''ll arrange it and ask him to report to


    Austin on Monday."


    Jack really didn''t like Celia''s father, a man who once used Mendes to get close to the Fu family.


    However, with the happiness of his friend now at stake, he had to help anyway.


    Jack didn''t want to talk to him in person, so he assigned the task to Austin.


    On the following Monday, a man stood at the door of the secretary''s office. He adjusted his tie from


    time to time and looked around.


    Austin approached him and reached out his hand. "Hello, you must be Dn Xu, right? Did you bring


    your resume?"


    As soon as Austin had finished speaking, Dn handed over his resume. Except for the basic


    information, the remaining entries on paper were very simple. However, even with such simple items,


    Austin saw seven to eight typographical errors.


    Even so, Austin had to restrain his disgust. With a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, Austin asked


    Dn to sit down in his office and then introduced his future post to him.


    Evidently, Dn was not satisfied with the post given to him, which was the director of the


    administrative department of one of their branches.


    When Austin reported the situation to Jack, he imitated Dn''s'' expression and tone. "I have traveled


    all over South America. Isn''t the administrative office too humble for me?


    Mr. Lin, isn''t it better for me to work in the marketing department or manage the branch? Don''t worry. I


    will try my best!"


    Jack chuckled and looked up at him. "What did you tell him?"


    With his mouth twitching, Austin pointed at the ceiling and said helplessly, "This was arranged by my


    superiors, so I can''t make a decision."


    With a bitter smile on his face, he added in a intive voice, "Mr. Fu, can you not let me do this


    anymore? Please torture me with something else."


    "Don''t worry. It won''t happen again."


    In the hospital, Rachel just received a call from Celia, who told her that Dn went to work in the MK


    Group. After thinking for a while, she made the tenuous connection and texted back. "Don''t think too


    much. There must be a reason why your father went to work in Jack''spany. It''s okay."


    She thought about the situation some more, and then she asked Jack about it when he went to pick her


    up after work. It was just as she had guessed, after all.


    She sighed, "I''m afraid things will get more troublesome from now on."


    "What do you mean?" Jack asked in confusion, not knowing what she meant, but Rachel shook her


    head and said nothing further.


    The living room of the Xu family was brightly lit, perfectly mirroring the family''s joy at that moment. The


    family had never been so excited since Dn lost his job. But then, no one was more excited than his


    wife, Bertha Zheng.


    At this time, she rubbed her hands, and the excitement on her face was hard to suppress. "Now that


    you have a job, you don''t have to rely on me to support the family alone."


    Dn lit up a cigarette and said, "I''m not satisfied with the position that they gave me. Anyway, forget it.


    I''ll work there a month to see what''s going on."


    Dissatisfaction was evident in his tone.


    Bertha Zheng choked on the smoke and coughed several times. She red at the gray puffs in disgust


    and said, "Stopining. It''s better to have a job than stay a bum. By the way, do you know how


    much you''ll be earning each month?"


    When asked about his sry, Dn gloatingly raised up his fingers and said, "15,000 dors per


    month."


    "Oh my God!"


    Bertha Zheng eximed and covered her mouth with her hands. "What kind of luck do you have?"


    No matter how profitable her children''s clothing shop was, she was hard-pressed to make even 5,000


    or 6,000 dors every month. A few days ago, another brand of children''s clothes opened up their store


    beside her shop, which took away a lot of her business.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She stood up excitedly and paced back and forth several times. Suddenly, she stopped and asked with


    her eyes narrowed, "Who on earth arranged this job for you? How did you end up with such a good


    position in thatpany all of a sudden?"


    That Austin person made that phone call asking him to report to the MK Group.


    As for the details, Dn didn''t even think to ask because all thoughts flew from his head as soon as he


    heard the words "MK Group." Who could me him?


    He shook his head in confusion, but the puzzled expression on his face disappeared in an instant. He


    waved his hand and said indifferently, "That doesn''t matter at this point, as long as I got into that


    company."


    Bertha Zheng didn''t answer, but she had her own ideas.


    On the next day, daylight broke through the curtain of night to illuminate the two people lying entwined


    and asleep in the bed. Jack rested his chin on Rachel''s head, and his hand was gently resting on her


    waist. The beautiful scene was suddenly interrupted by ringing.


    Shaking Jack''s shoulders with her eyes closed, Rachel whispered, "Jack, your phone is so noisy."


    He frowned and let go of her. Looking at the number, he suddenly stood up and went to the balcony.


    Rachel felt like falling back to sleep, but then she felt a warm breath falling on her ear. She frowned and


    mumbled, "Who called you?"


    Jack said in a low voice, "Rachel, something happened to a real estate project in America. I have to go


    there immediately. I need to head to the airport now."


    Rachel rubbed at her sleepy eyes and said, "Then I''ll help you pack up."


    She was about to get out of bed, but Jack pressed on her shoulders so that she was lying down again.


    With a warm smile down at her, he said, "Lie down. I just need to pack up a few things."


    She closed her eyes and epted the kiss on his forehead with a bittersweet smile.


    She had grown used to having breakfast with him. She sighed while looking at the te of steamed


    buns she had brought from the dining table, her appetite gone.


    She simply packed them into a food container and brought them to the hospital.


    If her memory served her right, Celia worked during the day. Maybe she could have breakfast with her.


    In the nurse station, people were hustling around early in the morning, splitting medicine and taking


    blood pressure. It was not easy for Rachel to find Celia, who was sitting quietly in the pharmacy. She


    patted her on the shoulder from behind and asked, "Have you had breakfast?"


    Celia turned around and nced at her. She opened her mouth to speak, but then finally lowered her


    head in silence and continued what she was doing.


    Suddenly, the indifference in her eyes morphed into hatred.

 Chapter 368 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 368 Misunderstanding


    Rachel frowned slightly.


    She was actually about to ask if she just misunderstood it, but she didn''t expect to hear Celia''s cold


    voice. With an expressionless face, she said, "Rachel, I''m very busy here. Please leave me alone."


    When Rachel looked at her, the look on her face was like saying, "You are not wee here."


    Without saying anything more, Rachel nodded, turned around, and walked out of the pharmacy. She


    was on her way back to her office when Mindy, who was about to end her shift, grabbed her arm.


    She yawned, leaned her head over, and asked, "Rachel, I saw you just went in to see Celia. Did she


    still look unhappy?"


    "Yes."


    Rachel was not the type of person who liked gossip. But since she was really curious about Celia, she


    couldn''t help asking, "Do you know what''s wrong with her, Mindy?"


    Mindy turned to look at the pharmacy first before she pulled Rachel to her office. After closing the door,


    she said in a low voice, "Rachel, everyone in the hospital is talking about Celia now. I bet you don''t


    know about it because you seldom talk with your colleagues here. Besides, you got off work early


    yesterday."


    Turning her head slightly, Rachel looked at Mindy with an earnest expression on her face. She couldn''t


    figure out what was going on with Celia, so she asked in confusion, "What are they talking about her?"


    Mindy''s eyes widened in surprise as she said exaggeratedly, "Howe that you don''t know? You are


    the closest to Celia in this hospital. Everyone is saying that she hooks up with a handsome and rich


    man, which is why her father can work in MK Group. Isn''t it a good thing for her?"


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat after hearing what Mindy said.


    As she recalled Celia''s reaction just now, she could say that thetter had surely misunderstood her.


    The expression on her face changed slightly. She hid the unusual look in her eyes and said


    indifferently, "I don''t think it should be a big deal. Celia''s father made it to MK Group all because of his


    own ability."


    Mindy was stunned. Her mouth twitched before it curved into an awkward smile. "Rachel, since you


    don''t seem to believe what everyone is saying, I have nothing else to say."


    Looking at her back as she mmed the door, the creased in Rachel''s eyebrows got deepened. She


    had some exining to do to Celia after work.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She nned to talk to Celia after work, but to her surprise, Celia came to her first.


    After eating lunch in the canteen, Rachel went back to her office immediately. As soon as she opened


    the door, she saw Celia standing inside with her head down. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see the


    expression on her face.


    She threw the tissue into the trash can first before she asked, "Celia, have you eaten lunch already?"


    "Rachel."


    Celia called her name in a low voice. She raised her head, and Rachel saw her red eyes welling up in


    tears. She asked resentfully, "Why did you tell others about what happened between Marcus and me?


    Why did you tell them that my father was able to work in MK Group because of him? Why did you turn


    me into a bad woman in their eyes?"


    Every question she threw was like a hammer that smashed Rachel''s heart heavily.


    She looked straight into Celia''s eyes and said firmly, "I didn''t do that."


    Celia wiped the tears on her face with the back of her hand and sneered, "You didn''t? So how did they


    know? I''ve never told anyone about it except you. How can I believe you?"


    Tears started to well up in her eyes again.


    Rachel was about to take a step towards her when she suddenly shouted, "Stay away from me!"


    Pointing an index finger to Rachel, she roared, "I have always considered you as my sister. I trusted


    you, so I told you everything. But I never thought that you would betray me. I shouldn''t have trusted


    you."


    Celia''s words came one after another, leaving no chance for Rachel to exin.


    She had a lot to say, but eventually she just said weakly, "Celia, I swear, I didn''t tell anything to anyone.


    If you don''t believe me now, I know the truth wille out in the future."


    With Celia''s current state of mind, it would be useless if she exined, so she decided not to say more.


    Instead, she turned and walked to the door. Before she left her office, she said lightly, "Celia, think


    about it yourself. What will I get in telling others about it?"


    Rachel smiled bitterly. She felt so sad because the person she regarded as a sister hated her and


    used her of something she didn''t do.


    Worse was, she was not willing to listen to her exnation and condemned her.


    Celia was left alone in the office. Looking at Rachel''s receding figure, she broke down on the floor and


    burst into tears.


    Actually, before she heard the news in the hospital yesterday, she had already gotten a hint from


    Bertha.


    Yesterday, Bertha kept asking her for some money to help with the living expenses in their home. But


    the amount she was asking was far higher than her monthly sry in the hospital, so she refuted.


    Bertha then said in a contemptuous tone, "I don''t think I am asking too much money from you. Besides,


    you won''t run out of money because there is a rich guy supporting you. What are you worrying about?"


    She was about to ask more questions, but Dn suddenly came back. Bertha immediately waved her


    hand and dismissed her by ordering her to cook in the kitchen.


    Although she was angry, she didn''t think about it so much. But then this noon, she received a call from


    Bertha. This time, it wasn''t about living expenses. Instead, she said in a ttering tone, "Celia, I heard


    that it was Dr. Shen who helped your father work in MK Group. Since you are colleagues, can you also


    help me talk to her? I''m nning to open a children''s clothing shop, and I want to get a space in their


    shopping mall. Mr. Fu has a lot of businesses in the country. I think it won''t cause him a significant loss


    if he gives me a discount on the rent. But of course, if I start making money, I will pay more rent in the


    future."


    Bertha was too shameless to ask such a request from her.


    Celia trembled with anger. She immediately hung up without saying a word and turned her phone off.


    That was the reason why she came to Rachel''s office now to confront her.


    But now that she had slowly calmed down, she couldn''t help asking herself, ''Is Rachel really that kind


    of person?''


    Since it was the beginning of the winter season, there had been a lot of rain in Ninwell City recently.


    However, today was unusually sunny. Rachel liked sitting on a bench in the garden of the in-patient


    department. Every time she went there, she would close her eyes and enjoy the sunshine quietly.


    But today was different because she was not in the mood.


    She didn''t deny the fact that Dn was able to work in MK Group because of her. After all, her


    rtionship with Jack was no longer a secret to everyone.


    But with regards to the gossip about Celia''s rtionship with Marcus, she definitely had nothing to do


    with it.


    She didn''t even tell Jack about it. How could she tell other people?


    This time, it was she who suffered a lot.


    Her phone suddenly rang. When she took it out of her pocket and checked, she saw Jonathan''s name


    on the screen. She took a deep breath and pressed her lips to adjust her mood. When she answered,


    she already sounded lively. "Dad, what''s up?"


    "Rachel, are you free after work today?" Jonathan asked.


    "Yes. I''lle to visit you after workter," she answered.


    Jonathan''s only purpose for calling was to invite Rachel toe over after work. Since she said yes,


    he didn''t say anything more and hung up. He picked up the envelope on his desk, took ast look at it,


    and put it inside the drawer.


    After her shift, Rachel immediately drove to the Fu family house. Tracy, who was watering the flowers


    in the courtyard, smiled upon seeing hering. "Here you are," she greeted.


    But when she saw that Rachel was alone, her smile turned into a frown as she asked doubtfully, "Why


    is Jack not with you?"


    "He is in the United States for a business trip. He left this morning as soon as he received a phone


    call." When Rachel noticed the disappointment on Tracy''s face, she quickly added, "He was in a hurry,


    so he didn''t have time to tell you. But I guess he''ll call you as soon as he arrives in the US."


    As a mother, no matter how old her son was, Tracy couldn''t help feeling bad that he went on a


    business trip without even informing any of them except his wife.


    But when her expression gradually returned to normal, Rachel asked with a smile, "Is Dad in his study


    right now? He called me and said he has something to tell me. I should go upstairs to see him first."


    Rachel knocked at the door of the study three times before she opened it. However, Jonathan was not


    there. She turned around and was about to go to his bedroom to check, but she saw himing with


    his watching stick. "I just came out of the dining room when you came in. Didn''t you see me?"


    With a sweet smile on her lips, she replied, "No, I didn''t."


    Pointing at the study, Jonathan immediately asked, "Is there a woman named Celia in your


    department? Is she the sister of that little boy you took home a few years ago?"


    "Yes, Dad."


    Rachel then frowned slightly and looked at Jonathan in silence.


    He never asked anything about her work in the hospital. But today, he suddenly asked her toe


    over just to ask about Celia.


    Jonathan slowly walked to his desk and sat down. He then nced at Rachel and said indifferently, "I


    don''t want you to get close to her from now on."


    He never asked her to choose her friends before. In the past, it was even he who encouraged her to


    make friends with others because he always said that she was a dull person.


    For the first time, he made it clear that he didn''t want her to be close to a specific person.


    Rachel almost couldn''t believe her ears, so she asked, "Why?"


    Jonathan opened the drawer on his right and took out the envelope. Handing it to her, he said with a


    sigh, "The two children of the Xu family are both excellent. However, they don''t know how to choose


    the people they should get involved with. They don''t have any idea about it at


    all."

 Chapter 369 Celias Dilemma

    Chapter 369 Celia''s Dilemma


    Rachel was alert the entire time, but she didn''t answer. She opened the envelope in her hand and read


    it word by word, without missing a single dot.


    Finally, she couldn''t help swearing.


    Although Marcus ran a small foreign tradepany, his family''s influence could never be


    underestimated.


    His father, Larry Ji, was the current mayor of Ninwell City, while his mother, Connie Chen, was the


    chairman of Ninwell City Association. His family had originally nned for Marcus to inherit his parents''


    legacy and enter the political field in the future. However, that n fell by the wayside when he


    established his ownpany during his university years.


    On his own, he managed to gather a fewurels in thest few years.


    Although his parents had no choice at the moment, they were still hoping for their original n to


    materialize. Thus, they were strongly encouraging Marcus to marry a daughter of a political family.


    Now, a certain Celia Xu suddenly appeared in their son''s life, and she had single-handedly destroyed


    their ns.


    Marriage connections were not only popr in business circles, but were also outright weed by


    political families such as theirs.


    The letter in Rachel''s hand was written by Larry Ji, who demanded for the Fu family to stay out of the


    affair between Marcus and Celia and refrain from doing anything for the Xu family.


    After reading the letter, Rachel got the gist of the situation. She folded the letter and ced it back into


    the envelope as she waited for Jonathan to speak.


    After a moment of silence, Jonathan coughed and cleared his throat. "Rachel, Celia is your friend. I


    know that it''s a little heartless to tell you to stay away from her at this point, but our hands are tied. The


    Fu family has to bow out of this."


    Since the ancient times, business families had always been considered to be inferior to political ns.


    Rachel pursed her lips and said, "Dad, I know. I''ll keep my distance."


    Jonathan certainly knew that she gave the expected response without meaning to abide by it, but she


    already gave her word. He could not continue to badger her any further. The expression in his eyes


    changed, as did their topic. "I heard that Jack has recruited her father. Is that correct?"


    Although he was asking Rachel, she knew that Jonathan had already investigated on the matter


    beforehand.


    She was beingpletely forting when she said, "Yes, I heard him mention it the other day."


    Jonathan sighed. "Jack has always been close to that Ji boy. I''m afraid it was him who asked Jack to


    do such a thing."


    Rachel simply looked at him and didn''t say anything.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan continued, "If I told him to fire Dn Xu, he wouldn''t agree. On the other hand, your influence


    on him is different. He will surely listen to you. Our family cannot afford to offend the Ji family."


    He looked straight at Rachel, who couldn''t pretend to be silent anymore. She pursed her lips and said


    lightly, "Dad, Jack has always been a man who unabashedly does his own thing. How could he listen to


    me? But please, rest assured that I will tell him anyway."


    Jonathan didn''t say anything more.


    It never urred to Rachel that this matter might be much moreplicated than she had originally


    surmised.


    As the night fell, the sky gradually started weeping.


    Celia hesitated at the gates of themunity for a long time. After taking two steps forward, she turned


    around and left. She really didn''t want to go back to that house.


    But where else could she go?


    "Celia? Why don''t youe in?" It was an old nanny who live under the Xu family''s apartment. In that


    neighborhood, she was the only one who would greet Celia.


    Celia rubbed her frozen hands together and said with a smile, "I was just about to go back after


    finishing up a phone call."


    The nanny raised her eyes and said kindly, "Then hurry back in, dear. It''s a little cold at night. I went


    outside to the supermarket to buy a bottle of soy sauce. I was halfway done with cooking when I found


    out that I didn''t have any in my pantry."


    "Be careful on your way."


    Celia sighed and walked towards her home. As soon as she opened the door, even before she could


    take off her shoes, she saw two hands outstretched in front of her. Her stepmother, Bertha, shouted at


    her in a sharp voice, "Hurry up. Pay for the living expenses today!"


    Celia ignored her and put on her slippers. She nced at her coldly and was about to go to her


    bedroom when her stepmother grabbed her arm.


    Celia pursed her lips and said, "I forgot to withdraw money from the bank today, so I''ll give it to you


    tomorrow. Will you die if I''mte for one day?"


    "If you can only give me money tomorrow, then you won''t eat with us today. Your father has raised you.


    You are so ungrateful as you''re so reluctant to pay your living expenses even though you have a job


    now. Didn''t you eat your meals here at home? Do you think thosee for free?"


    Bertha''s words were full of sarcasm and ridicule, but she also brought up Dn''s position in this family


    intentionally. She nced at him sitting in the living room, his face evidently showing dissatisfaction


    and his lips slightly curled unpleasantly.


    Celia had grown used to listening to the diatribes from Bertha''s mouth that she felt rtively calm. She


    sneered and shook off Bertha''s hand. "I won''t starve to death if I don''t eat for a day."


    Even when she closed the door to her bedroom, she could vaguely hear Berthaining to Dn in


    the living room, saying that he had an ungrateful, narrow-minded child who had a rich, powerful


    boyfriend and yet was still terribly clueless on how to help her family out.


    Celia covered her ears, not wanting to hear such words again.


    Her phone suddenly vibrated on the bed, and she picked it up. Lea''s voice seemed to be always full of


    vitality. "Celia, I went shopping today and found a new wedding dress shop in the south of the city.


    When''s your off day? Let''s go check it out together."


    "Lea, I..." Celia thought that Rachel no longer wanted her as a bridesmaid for her wedding.


    How could she tell Lea about this?


    She edited and rearranged the words in her mind for a long time, but Lea interrupted her before she


    could speak. "Forget it. I don''t think I have the patience to wait for your next off day. Why don''t you take


    a taxi toe here after work tomorrow? I''ll send you the address. I''ve asked the owner to keep the


    shop open until ten o''clock in the evening."


    Then, in keeping with her whirlwind personality, she was suddenly gone.


    Celia stared down at her phone. After a short while, she received a text message containing the details


    of the wedding dress shop. She had yet to finish reading it when another message popped up. "I called


    Rachel just now, but she said she don''t have time tomorrow. Please don''t stand me up, or I will be


    really angry!"


    In the end, she sent an angry emoji.


    Celia sighed. Maybe she would be able to tell Lea the entire story face to face.


    Rachel was out of focus when she received the phone call from Lea. Thinking that she had an


    academic meeting in the afternoon, she outright refused Lea''s invitation.


    On the next morning, however, she found out that the meeting would be held the following Wednesday,


    so she called Lea and told her that she could go to the wedding dress shop.


    When she arrived at the shop, she saw Lea sitting on a sofa and reading a magazine, while a shop


    attendant standing beside her warmly weed her. With a smile on her lips, Rachel sat down on the


    opposite chair and remarked, "Why aren''t you trying on any dresses?"


    Lea shook her head. "Someone else ising. Let''s wait for her and try on stuff together." At the sight


    of Rachel''s confused expression, Lea shot her a look and said, "I''m not your only bridesmaid. You need


    to wait until all of the bridesmaids are here, right?"


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat. Yesterday, when Lea told her on the phone that she would go to the


    wedding dress shop alone on the following day, she had subconsciously thought that Celia would not


    be there.


    But now...


    The wind chime at the door suddenly jangled. Rachel turned her head and saw Celia enter with her


    head ducked and fingers fidgeting with the tassels on her bag.


    She greeted her in a low voice, "Hello, Celia."


    Celia raised her head and said expressionlessly, "I suddenly remember that I have a prior engagement.


    I''m leaving now."


    It was like she couldn''t stand being in the same room as Rachel for even one minute.


    Rachel lowered her head to hide her disappointment. When she raised her head again, her face bore


    its normally calm expression. She picked up her bag and smiled faintly. "I''m not feeling well. Celia, you


    can apany Lea to try on the dresses. You can pay for it first and then I can wire the money to your


    ountter."


    Thatst part was addressed to Lea.


    Lea frowned slightly, stood up, and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Rachel waved her hand and said, "It''s nothing. My stomach just feels a bit ufortable. I''m leaving


    now." She exited the shop quickly.


    Seeing this, Celia didn''t intend to stay. Just as she was about to leave too, Lea grabbed her arm. "Hey,


    what''s wrong with you two? You just got here, and now you want to leave so soon?"


    "I really have something else to do," said Celia with her head lowered.


    Lea rolled her eyes and remarked, "Do you think I''m stupid? Don''t try to hide it from me. Be honest¡ª


    what happened between you and Rachel?"


    Just then, the shop attendant walked toward them with another magazine and said excitedly, "Miss,


    please look at this magazine. Thetest styles in our shop are all here."


    The corners of Lea''s mouth twitched. "I''m sorry, we have an urgent matter to discuss so we have to go


    now. We''lle and look at them next time."


    After saying that, she pulled Celia out of the wedding dress shop. She looked around and pointed at a


    rtively quiet-looking coffee shop across the road. "We can''t talk out here. Let''s go to that shop and


    sit down. Then, you can tell me what happened!"


    Looking at the traffic jam in front of her, Rachel heavily mmed on the horn in frustration.


    She knew that her annoyance was not caused by the traffic¡ªit was because of Celia.


    Jonathan had told her not to get in touch with Celia and to cut her offpletely from her life, but


    Rachel promised to do so only for the sake of cating him. In her heart, she promised no such thing.


    Emotions were like rebellious teenagers¡ªthe more you denied them, the more they would go against


    you.

 Chapter 370 Rear-end Collision

    Chapter 370 Rear-end Collision


    In Rachel''s opinion, Marcus must have been tired of his family affairs. Being born and raised in a well-


    off family, he might have been bored with money and other material things, so the simple and


    unsophisticated Celia attracted his attention. Perhaps she was like a breath of fresh air to him.


    But the way Celia behaved in front of Rachel was unforgivable.


    Rachel couldn''t figure out why Celia had thought that she had a hand in the rumors that spread about


    her. After all, they were friends. ''She is supposed to trust me,'' she thought annoyingly.


    The flow of traffic gradually became slow. Rachel was carefully following the car in front of her, but her


    mind was wandering, keeping her focus away from the road. As a result, she failed to notice that the


    car in front of her had already stopped. She only realized that she made a mistake after hearing the


    loud bumping sound.


    "Oh, my God! What have I done?" she muttered under her breath. She peered through the window and


    noticed the big dent at the back of the other car.


    The owner of the car got out. His face turned red in an instant after seeing how much damage his car


    had gotten. Brimming with rage, he rolled up his sleeves, knocked on Rachel''s window, and roared,


    "Get out!"


    As soon as Rachel got out, the man pointed to his car and roared again, "Is this your first time to drive?


    Who the hell issued a driver''s license to someone like you?"


    It was indeed her fault, and she was more than willing to own up. But she was stunned watching the


    man cursing in front of her, not showing even an ounce of decency. She couldn''t take it any longer, so


    she said with a frown, "I''m sorry, sir. But don''t worry, I''ll make sure to pay for all the damages to your


    car. I''lle with you to the repair shop, so we can check how much it will cost."


    Upon hearing that she was willing to pay, the man''s face softened a little and he said, "You don''t have


    to waste your time, miss. Just give me the money, and I will go to the repair shop to have it fixed."


    It sounded like a fair deal to her, so without wasting any more time, she asked, "How much do you


    need?"


    The wicked man unhesitatingly demanded an exorbitant price. Raising his two fingers, he motioned


    and answered, "Twenty thousand dors will do."


    Rachel stared at him, hoping to see any sign that he was only kidding. But he looked earnest with his


    words, so she gave him a disgusted look and called the traffic police and her insurancepany. She


    then said to the man, "At first, I thought that it was my fault, and I wanted to sort it out quickly. But now I


    realized it would be much better if we go through the normal process. Let''s wait for the police to arrive."


    The man red at her and was about to curse her again when her phone suddenly rang. He had no


    choice but to watch her get back into her car to answer the call.


    It was Jack, who asked in a tired voice, "Are you home?"


    "No, not yet. It''s only five o''clock in the morning there in America. Why are you up so early?"


    Jack was smiling bitterly at the other end of the line when he replied, "I''ve been busy since I got here.


    And now that I have some free time, I am missing you miserably."


    Before he could continue sweet-talking, he suddenly heard some noises in the background. Frowning,


    he asked, "Why is it so noisy? Where are you?"


    Rachel raised her head and peeped outside. The traffic police were very efficient to arrive within a few


    minutes. They were now standing outside, listening to the man''s rant. ''I wonder what he is telling them,''


    she thought worriedly. She had to get out of the car and speak to them. She was about to end the call


    when one of the traffic police came over and knocked on her window. He asked, "Miss, did you hit that


    gentleman''s car?"


    She hadn''t ended the call yet, so Jack surely heard everything. To prove her suspicion right, she heard


    him yell, "Rachel, are you okay? Have you had an ident?"


    This time, she had no choice but toe clean. "Yes, I had a rear-end collision. The traffic police are


    here now, so I have to deal with them first. I''ll call you back once I sort everything out."


    For the traffic police, this kind of road ident was an everyday urrence, so it was only ordinary.


    They spoke to both parties involved and get their statement, then Rachel signed the full responsibility


    ident report, and let the insurancepany take care of thepensation.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, the man was not able to get an extra penny despite his determination to gain some money


    out of it. Thus, he was a bit annoyed seeing how the problem was solved so easily. He became more


    and more impolite and even gave Rachel a death stare from time to time.


    Feeling quite disturbed by how he was behaving, Rachel lowered her head, pretending she wasn''t


    seeing him. She then fixed her gaze to the insurance staff, who was filling out some documents.


    However, the man came to her again and cursed. She couldn''t take it anymore, so she retorted, "You


    know what? This is my first time toe across with such an ill-mannered man like you. I''ve


    apologized to you from the very start and took all the me for my mistake, yet I see no change in your


    attitude. Are you not satisfied that I am doing my best to make amends for my carelessness?"


    Rachel gained support of the onlookers surrounding them. The insurance staff and the traffic police


    also agreed with her. All these made the man get more annoyed. He touched his nose and vented his


    anger on the insurance staff. "Are you not finished yet? You people are working at a snail''s pace!"


    All insurancepany staff were used to people talking nicely to them. Normally, those who were


    involved in idents would use the politest tone when conversing with them to coax the insurance


    But this man was quite different. Writhing with rage, he kept on bbering unreasonably. It looked like


    he didn''t even know what calmness meant. If he thought that being crude would help him, he made a


    huge mistake.


    After the insurance staff quickly checked everything, he pped his hands and said, "There is no


    debris on the ground. I only found some dents and scratches on the trunk. The car can easily be


    repaired and repainted. The total cost is around..."


    But before he could finish his words, the man patted him on the shoulder stiffly, pointed at the tilted rear


    bumper, and said, "Are you blind? Can''t you see any problem here?"


    "Oh..." The staff pretended to be enlightened and said, "Yes, there is indeed something wrong here.


    However, I was busy listening to you bbering that my mind got so distracted. Because of you, I


    wasn''t able to do my job properly."


    The man understood that the insurance staff was taunting him as if saying it was all his fault.


    For the first time, he was rendered speechless.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening when they were able to settle everything. Rachel was


    starving, but she was also too tired to stop by a restaurant, so she came home with an empty stomach.


    She soon realized that Jack must be worried about her. She dialed his number immediately and briefly


    told him about what had happened.


    She could hear his long and deep sighs from the other end of the line as she filled him in. When she


    finished, he said, "You must always be careful and take good care of yourself. I will finish my work here


    and will be back in no time."


    Needless to say, today''s incident had rattled him. He couldn''t help thinking that something bad might


    happen to her in his absence. Without giving her a chance to speak, he continued, "When you sleep,


    make sure the door is locked. If you get into trouble, don''t ever try dealing with it alone. Call Dad for


    help."


    ''Why will I bother Dad?'' she thought inwardly. No way! She would never disturb the old man.


    "Jack, you are worrying way too much. I don''t think there''s a need to trouble Dad. Just get your work


    done ande back soon, okay? I miss you!"


    "But please consider him if something goes wrong. I''m sure he won''t mind," he insisted. There were a


    few seconds of silence before he added seriously, "I will finish my work and be right there. My heart


    doesn''t feel good without you."


    "I will be waiting for you."


    They continued to chat until Jack received another call. Left with no choice, he reluctantly hung up the


    phone. After everything, Rachel now realized how hungry she was. Her stomach was growling nonstop.


    She thought of cooking some noodles for herself, so she got up. She was on her way to the kitchen


    when the doorbell rang. As soon as she opened the door, Lea was standing outside with a bag of take-


    out food. Grinning, she said, "Your favorite chicken curry with rice is here. Still steaming hot!"


    Although she felt strange at Lea''s sudden appearance, Rachel still smiled and asked, "Why are you


    here? Didn''t you go to the shop earlier to try the bridesmaid gown?"


    When she opened the box, she smelled something delicious, and her appetite grew bigger. She went to


    the kitchen to get the chopsticks when she heard Lea said intively, "You two are always like that.


    How do you think I can be in the mood to try my bridesmaid gown alone?" She was referring to Celia


    and Rachel.


    Rachel took out two pairs of chopsticks and handed one pair to Lea, but thetter refused. "No, thanks.


    Enjoy your dinner. Celia and I had some food outside before I came here. I was actually on my way


    home when your man called me and asked me toe here. He said he was worried about you. He


    also asked me to bring you dinner. He''s worried that you will starve yourself to death."


    ''My man...'' Rachel thought with a smile.


    Although she and Jack had been married once and would remarry soon, she still blushed every time


    any of her friends mention about her rtionship with Jack. She quickly lowered her head and stuffed


    rice into her mouth to hide her embarrassment.


    Lea took an orange and started peeling it as she said, "Celia told me everything. This woman is too


    stupid not to distinguish good people from bad ones."


    At first, Lea found it hard to convince Celia to tell her. Thetter just kept on saying that she was fine


    and refused to tell her what happened between her and Rachel.


    Eventually, she pretended to be angry. "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me. Since your fight with


    Rachel has nothing to do with me, I won''t meddle in your business. After all, why should I worry about


    you? Only Rita is already enough to worry me." She then stood up and was about to leave.


    As expected, Celia gave in. She held Lea''s hand and started to exin anxiously, "It''s not that I don''t


    want to tell you. It''s just that I don''t know what to say."


    "What do you mean? Just tell me what happened." Lea had to force herself to act like a big sister even


    though she already felt tired of doing it.


    But after hearing Celia''s story, she couldn''t help feeling really angry this time. She poked her forehead


    with disappointment and said, "Are you that stupid? Don''t you know what kind of person Rachel is?


    How could you misunderstand her just like that? You are out of your mind!"


    Lea drank up the coffee that the waiter had just served in one gulp out of anger. She only came back to


    her senses when the bitter taste ran through her throat. She realized that she was so mad that she


    forgot to add sugar and milk to her coffee.


    She immediately tossed candy into her mouth and said, "It''s all your fault!"


    Celia gently pushed her cup of coffee towards Lea and offered, "Drink mine. It doesn''t taste bitter."


    Actually, she also regretted what she did to Rachel after giving it a careful thought. Her mind was in a


    mess because of Bertha, and in the end, she vented all her anger on Rachel, who did nothing but care


    about her every day. She wanted to apologize, but she was too shy to do it. That was the reason why


    she avoided to see Rachel now.


    Feeling uneasy, she asked with a frown, "Lea, I know that I''m stupid. But what should I do now? Do you


    think Rachel will forgive me if I apologize to her?"


    "What do you think?" Lea took a glimpse at her and said, "Don''t worry, Rachel is not a narrow-minded


    person."


    Rachel listened silently to Lea, telling her whole conversation with Celia while she was eating. It had


    been a while, but she still didn''t say anything.


    Lea patted her arm and asked, "Are you really angry with her?"

 Chapter 371 Ill Go With You

    Chapter 371 I''ll Go With You


    "How is that possible?" Nearly finished with her dinner, Rachel put down her chopsticks and stared at


    the other woman. "Celia''s still young. Besides, she doesn''t know me very well. You''ve known me for


    many years, and you already know what kind of person I am."


    "I know that you are not angry," Lea replied. "Go to the hospital tomorrow and have a good talk with


    her. I guess she has been feeling down these past two days. After all, one cannot choose their family."


    Lea felt a little sad about the situation, but she took note of Rachel''s strange reaction. She had her


    head bent down, so her expression was hidden, and she didn''t say anything.


    Lea was about to ask her when Henry''s ringtone yed on her mobile. As it turned out, Rita wanted to


    sleep but was looking for her mother. She refused to sleep regardless of Henry''s powers of persuasion.


    Now, she was crying so hard that her voice was almost hoarse.


    After all, her daughter was her priority, so Lea had to give up the topic. She hurriedly picked up her bag


    and said on her way out, "Remember to talk to Celia."


    Rachel thought that it was not that simple.


    To her, it seemed like the leak of information was not idental, but was done on purpose. If the leak


    originated from someone who had overheard something and spread it through the grapevine, then


    there was nothing to worry about.


    The thing was, she was afraid that it was the Ji family who did this.


    Their intent was apparent¡ªthey wanted to warn Celia and let her know she could never enter the Ji


    family. At the same time, they wanted topletely sever the rtionship between the Xu family and


    the Fu family.


    Rachel couldn''t keep the shiver that traveled down her spine.


    The next day, the first thing Rachel saw when she entered her office that morning was a gift box on her


    desk with a card on it.


    She opened the box and saw an apology note with a hand-draw cartoon character bent at the waist in


    apology. Although the note did not contain the name of the sender, she knew from a single nce who


    sent it.


    There was a pot of cactus inside the gift box, the type of nt that people usually just ced on their


    desks without any nurturing necessary. Looking at the two items, Rachel smiled. She nced toward


    the nurse station outside the door and found Celia, who was patiently guiding a patient''s family.


    Time always passed very fast whenever Rachel was busy. After looking over half of a long report in one


    sitting, she stretched her arms over her head and got up to pour herself a cup of coffee before


    continuing. Suddenly, the office door was opened from the outside, and Celia stepped in with a


    steaming cup of fragrant coffee in her hand. With a pleasant smile, she held out the cup toward Rachel


    and said, "I thought you might need coffee. Enjoy."


    "You''re not angry anymore?" Rachel didn''t take the cup on purpose. She crossed her arms over her


    chest and looked at Celia indifferently.


    Celia smiled awkwardly and blushed. "That time, I misunderstood you and got mad. Rachel, I know you


    should be mad at me, but please don''t be."


    Rachel slowly reached out to take the cup and took a sip. "This is really good," she praised. She gave a


    small smile to Celia. "I''m not angry anymore. You can go back to work now."


    In life, quarrels and misunderstandings were inevitable. Granted, it would make people feel miserable,


    but once the misunderstandings were cleared up, the sense of joy that they usually got was


    unparalleled, making people feel like life favored them, after all. Rachel felt that way at that moment.


    With a renewed burst of energy, she went back to her work, which was starting to be tedious


    earlier.


    However, her good mood dimmed somewhat when she thought of Jonathan''s words about what the Ji


    family was capable of doing. The distance between her and Celia was more or less widened.


    The setting sun was gradually disappearing over the horizon. Celia thought about how Rachel turned


    her down when she asked her to join her for dinner.


    She wondered if Rachel hadn''t forgiven her yet. If she had forgiven her, wouldn''t it be better for her to


    havepany for dinner, as Jack was away on a business trip?


    Unconsciously, she picked up her rice bowl and started dumping the contents on the table using her


    chopsticks.


    Seated across the table from her, Bertha red at her angrily, mmed her chopsticks on the table,


    and yelled, "Don''t waste food if you''re not going to eat it!"


    Celia paused for a moment and then resumed what she was doing. She replied in an indifferent voice,


    "I''ve paid the living expenses."


    Bertha sneered, "So? You think you''re a big shot now? In the end, you''ve been jilted. God knows how


    many years you will have to stay here."


    Celia raised her head and red at her, "What did you say?"


    Bertha said, "Are you ying dumb? Today, my friend told me that that rich boyfriend of yours who


    supposedly fell in love with you was just stringing you along. He has a fiancee from a family of equal


    social rank as his!"


    Celia was slightly taken aback, but she collected herself and replied with a sneer, "That''s right, our


    family isn''t on par with theirs."


    She did not just say this to Bertha¡ªshe was also trying tell herself that somebody from a rich family


    like Marcus couldn''t possibly be serious about a nurse like her who came from a humble family. She


    wasn''t good enough for him.


    Even so, she found it difficult to end their rtionship.


    That night, Marcus called her as expected. He told Celia that he was downstairs and asked her to


    come down to see him. Celia wanted to hang up the phone, but she ended up changing out of her


    sleep clothes into a decent outfit. She stood in front of the mirror for a long time before going


    downstairs.


    Marcus looked even more haggard than he did thest time they met.


    He didn''t have time to shave off the stubble on his chin. As soon as he saw her, he quickly stepped


    forward and drew her close in a fierce hug. He took in a lungful of her unique scent and felt some of the


    tension in his body drain out.


    Celia felt some distress at his exhausted appearance. "Marcus, if you''re feeling too tired, then you


    probably shouldn''t havee at all."


    "I''m not tired,"


    Marcus said firmly as he gently stroked her hair.


    Rachel felt so sleepy that she almost did not feel someone push at her.


    She opened her eyes and saw a familiar face.


    "Rachel, are you awake?" a deep and mellow voice asked.


    Turning over on her other side, Rachel mumbled, "I''m still asleep."


    Today was Saturday, so she didn''t have to go to work. Last night, she allowed herself to watch a movie


    until two o''clock in the morning, and she had nned to sleep in until noon.


    Standing by the bed, Jack stared down at Rachel, who had her hands tucked under her head and was


    curled up in a fetal sleeping posture. He couldn''t help but smile at the adorable sight she made.


    He lowered his head and kissed her gently on the forehead. "I''m back. Can''t you get up for a bit to


    greet me properly?"


    With her eyes closed, Rachel flung her arms carelessly around Jack''s neck and blindly sought out his


    lips for a kiss. Then, she fell back on the bed and went back to her sleeping position. "I''m still sleepy,"


    she mumbled drowsily, "I''ll greet you properlyter, when I''m awake. Okay? Good boy." She was


    already asleep by the time she had finished speaking.


    Jack looked at her in helpless adoration.


    The original n was for him to stay for a week to deal with the business in the United States.


    However, he felt that a week was too long, so he forcefullypressed all of the week''s work into a


    few days. Then, he left those people behind and came back ahead of time.


    He hadn''t slept for nearly twenty-four hours and his eyes were bloodshot. Looking at her sleeping so


    soundly, he took off his clothes andy beside her. Soon, he drifted off to sleep.


    It was almost twelve o''clock at noon when Rachel woke uppletely. She suddenly felt as though


    Jack had returned, but she smiled self-deprecatingly when she recalled that his business in the US


    would take a week. She must have missed him too much, so she had an illusion that he had already


    come back.


    She was about to get up when her eyes fell on Jack, who was sleeping soundly beside her. She


    couldn''t contain her cry of surprised delight. "You''re back!"


    "Yep." Jack hugged her with his eyes closed, a soft smile on his lips.


    In the next instant, he rolled them over so that Rachel was pinned under his body. The tip of his nose


    touched hers. Jack opened his sleepy eyes and said in azy voice, "You should be responsible for


    waking me up."


    There was a hint of romance in the air, and it was as if the sun was shy to see it and quietly hid behind


    the clouds.


    When everything went back to normal, Rachel looked at the man who was smoking cigarette leisurely


    lying beside her and frowned. "Didn''t you promise not to smoke in front of me?"


    "I forgot."


    Jack put out the cigarette, held her in his arms, and stroked her hair away from her face. He then asked


    in a low voice, "Has anything happened recently?"


    Rachel found herself shaking her head, but she thought for a while and finally told him what happened


    to Marcus. She punched him on the chest and asked in a wounded voice, "Why didn''t you tell me that


    his father is the mayor?"


    "That''s not my story to tell,"


    Jack replied, and his eyes darkened slightly. "He has always regretted being born to such a family. You


    have no idea how much pressure he''s under."


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little heavy. Jack pulled on his night robe and said, "Well, don''t


    worry about it. I will deal with it myself."


    However, before he could deal with it, the call from the Ji family came by chance.


    It was Marcus''s father, Larry, who called, asking to meet up with Jack to discuss something. Although


    he didn''t mention any details over the call, it was obvious that Larry wanted to discuss Marcus''


    rtionship with Celia.


    After Jack ended the call, Rachel watched as he began to take out the clothes and head to the


    bathroom to change. Hesitating, she stood behind him and finally said, "Jack, I''ll go with you."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack, who was shaking out a dark suit, raised his eyebrows and asked, "What for?"


    "I want to hear what he is going to say to you. What do you think? Is it okay for me toe with you?"


    Rachel smiled and winked at him.


    He patted her head. He had no reason to refuse her request.


    The private meeting hall was located at the foot of the mountain. It was well decorated and divided into


    small rooms, which offered excellent privacy to the establishment''s patrons. Jack mentioned to the


    concierge that he was meeting up with Larry there.


    Behind Jack, Rachel walked into the innermost private room and pushed the door open. A middle-aged


    man in his fifties was seated inside. The man''s hair was neatlybed behind his head with hair gel. A


    pair of thin sses sat on the bridge of his nose, but the sses failed to block the man''s shrewd eyes.


    He was wearing a ck suit, which indicated his meticulousness and seriousness at any given


    asion.


    Jack reached out his hand and smiled. "Uncle Larry, it has been a while."

 Chapter 372 Never Made A Deal

    Chapter 372 Never Made A Deal


    Larry shook hands with Jack before casting a defensive look at Rachel. He asked, "And she is?"


    "My name is Rachel Shen. Nice to meet you, Uncle Larry," Rachel introduced herself with a smile.


    Jack then wrapped his arm around her shoulder and said proudly, "My fiancee."


    "Oh, I see." There was still a hint of query and alienation in Larry''s eyes, but his lips curved into a smile.


    He picked up the teapot, poured tea to the three teacups in front of him, and gave Jack and Rachel


    each. Without raising his eyes, he said, "Jack, you should already know what I want to say to you


    today."


    "I know," Jack replied.


    He then held Rachel''s hand and added, "Rachel is my fiancee, so I don''t hide anything from her. Even


    if I don''t bring her here, I''ll still tell her everything after I get home. That''s why I decided to take her with


    me."


    There was a moment of silence before Larry picked up his teacup to take a sip. Then he said seriously,


    "Since you say so, I don''t have any objection."


    He continued, "Marcus is still ignorant. Right now, he is young and impulsive. Jack, with your current


    status and experiences in life, I believe that you know what is best for him."


    Jack turned to look at Rachel, who was leisurely drinking her tea, and said, "I know. I also know how


    difficult it is to find true love."


    Larry chuckled and said with a frown, "It seems that you are also as naive as Marcus."


    He realized that it was no use persuading Jack. Tapping the table with his fingers, he looked up at him


    and added, "I heard that MK Group has been trying to buy thatmercialnd near the West Lake.


    We will sell thend at auction next week."


    He looked at Jack and changed the topic back to Marcus. "I actually asked you out today because I


    want to tell you not to interfere with Marcus'' affairs. Also, I want to know why Dn Xu was able to


    enter yourpany although we both know that hecks the capability to work there."


    "Well, he may be ipetent, but that doesn''t mean that he is not qualified," Jack said.


    Larry concluded, "The way you say it, it seems that you are not willing to help."


    Jack smiled and answered, "I''m sorry, but I think my rtionship with Marcus is much closer than my


    rtionship with you."


    He then took Rachel''s hand and added, "I''m sorry, Uncle Larry. We still have a date, so I guess we


    have to go now."


    While walking out of the private hall, Rachel looked down at her toes andughed.


    Jack stopped and asked, "What''s so funny?"


    She raised her head and looked straight into his eyes. "If I understood his words correctly just now, he


    was nning to give thatnd to MK Group, but you refused it. Don''t you regret it?"


    He gently poked his forehead with his index finger and said, "What do you mean regret? I don''t see any


    reason to regret."


    He entwined his slender fingers with hers tightly, raised it, and gently kissed the back of her hand. In a


    voice that sounded a bit intoxicating, he added, "Rachel, family, love, and friendship for me are far


    more important than any business deals. I won''t trade them for anything."


    Rachel felt a lump in her throat upon hearing his sincere words. With pursed lips, she grabbed his arm,


    tiptoed, and gave him a gentle kiss on the lips.


    However, before her gratitude couldpletely dissipate, Jack whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry. That


    land will still be mine in the end."


    ''This cunning fox!'' she immediately thought.


    She was a little worried just now because she had almost forgotten that Jack would never allow being


    at a loss to anyone.


    Before getting in the car, he thought for a while and said, "I think you should pay more attention to Celia


    from now on. I''m afraid that the Ji family won''t let this matter go so easily."


    Inside the study of the Ji family, the sound of broken things could be heard continuously. Marcus stared


    resentfully at Larry, who was sitting calmly behind his desk and smoking. His face flushed with anger,


    and his breath became heavy. "Dad, I''ve already told you that I could agree with your decision to end


    my career at hand and enter politics.


    But I would never allow you to meddle in my love life."


    Larry stubbed out his cigarette and said, "What if I don''t agree?"


    "Then you can pretend that you have never had me as your son," Marcus retorted, his eyes darkened


    and narrowed with rage.


    Larry''s face turned red upon hearing what he said. He got so furious that he suddenly grabbed the


    ashtray on his desk and threw it at him. "Bastard! How dare you go against me just because of a


    woman! Let me remind you, as your parents, we can decide to agree or not to this marriage. You have


    no right to bargain here. If I can''t stop you from having a rtionship with her, don''t me me for doing


    something to her family."


    Marcus'' mother, who had been eavesdropping at the door, didn''t know what was going on inside. But


    every time she heard something being thrown to the wall, her heart beat faster. When she couldn''t take


    it anymore, she pushed the door open, just in time to see the ashtray flying towards Marcus. She


    quickly pulled him aside.


    However, although she felt sorry for him, she as well didn''t agree with his rtionship with Celia, so


    she scolded him with a cold face, "How could you talk to your father like that? Since you met that girl, I


    don''t know where you have thrown all the manners we''ve taught you!"


    She pulled Marcus'' messy tie and added slowly, "Eden is waiting for you downstairs. Go back to your


    room and fix yourself up. I suppose you don''t want to be aughingstock in front of her."


    Eden Chen was the woman arranged by Larry to be Marcus'' fiancee. She was a tall woman with long


    and straight ck hair, an oval face, and thin red lips. One could say that her beauty was only average.


    However, she had the beauty that most elders loved. In their eyes, she was a daughter-inw material.


    She was the type of woman who didn''t talk too much or hang out with friends a lot. She only focused


    her life on her household and her career.


    For elders, these characteristics had a lot of advantages. But for Marcus, aside from being dull, these


    kinds of women were also tedious. So, every time he would be with her, it made him miss Celia, who


    was quirky.


    He was unwilling to face Eden, but thinking about Larry''s threat, he didn''t have a choice but stood in


    front of her. He asked expressionlessly, "You have something to give me?"


    Eden immediately took out something from the bag behind her and said, "Marcus, I baked some


    cookies at home yesterday. Try them. I''m sure you will like them."


    "Just put them there." He didn''t even bother to cast her a nce. Instead, he looked at his wristwatch


    and said coldly, "I have to go now. I have something important to do."


    Gossips were natural things in the hospital. Even if Rachel didn''t want to listen to them, these would


    still reach her ears, whether she liked it or not.


    The recent one was about a department director in the hospital who had an affair. It was said that his


    mistress came to his house with a newborn baby and asked his wife to divorce him immediately.


    Everyone was enjoying talking about it, which made the gossip about Celia uninteresting to them


    anymore.


    Celia sneaked into Rachel''s office with a cup of coffee in her hand. After being the subject of


    everyone''s gossip recently, she couldn''t help but sigh. "These people are terrible. Rachel, I will never


    gossip with these women outside ever again."


    Rachel replied with a smile, "Now, you know. It isn''t easy to know about it, right?"


    She had also experienced being the topic of gossips in the hospital, so she knew how it felt.


    Celia rested her chin on her hands and rolled her eyes. She then decided to change the topic. "By the


    way, do you have time after work? I cleared my wardrobe yesterday, and I have a pile of old clothes


    that I want to donate to charity. But they are too heavy for me to carry them alone."


    "You want me to be your driver?" Rachel joked.


    Celia suddenly snapped her fingers and said, "Rachel, why are you so smart?"


    They went to an oldmunity where the corridor was narrow and dim. The elevator was not working


    either.


    Celia had no choice but to let Rachel take the stairs with her. On their way up, she kept on reminding


    her, "Rachel, be careful with your steps."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel would reply, "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. You watch your steps, not me."


    They reached the twelfth floor in one breath, but they were also out of breath. Rachel fanned herself


    with her hand while looking around the not-so-spacious apartment and asked, "Where is your room?"


    She could imagine how difficult it would be for them to carry the bag of clothes downstairster.


    When they entered Celia''s room, she scratched the back of her head and smiled shyly. "I was too busy


    this morning to tidy it up." She immediately covered the pile of clothes on the bed. "There, you won''t


    see the mess anymore."


    Rachel could only smile helplessly.


    Celia pulled out a huge bag of clothes from the corner below the window and wrapped it with ck


    stic tape. When she tried to carry it, her face twisted so Rachel couldn''t help asking, "How many


    clothes do you have?"


    With a pout, she replied, "He used to be rich and gave me an allowance every month. I used most of


    the money to buy clothes."


    Rachel knew that she was referring to Dn.


    Celia bent down and took out a sweater from the bag. She showed it to Rachel and said, "Look, this is


    still new. In fact, I have only worn this once. It''s just a waste to throw them all away, so I want to donate


    them instead."


    Rachel agreed with a nod. She was about to ask Celia to lift the bag together when they suddenly


    heard a loud crash outside, followed by a sharp voice. "This shabby house! The elevator is broken


    again. This is so tiring! I was so stupid to marry him. I thought I could enjoy my life. I didn''t expect that I


    would suffer like this."

 Chapter 373 How Unpleasant To Speak

    Chapter 373 How Unpleasant To Speak


    Rachel was able to guess it was none other than Celia''s stepmother who was spitting out curses. From


    what Celia had told her, she knew that woman had a filthy mouth.


    "Let''s go, Rachel. I am sorry you had to hear that. I will treat you to a good meal and make up for this."


    In fact, Celia had no desire to have dinner there. After all, Bertha would never allow her to have an


    enjoyable time. How could she expect a peaceful meal? No! She was determined to leave and take


    Rachel elsewhere.


    Understanding how bad the situation was, Rachel nodded her head. Just when she was about to ease


    the atmosphere by asking about the food they would eat, the door was pushed open.


    Grim-faced, Bertha came to their view. Without even ncing at Rachel, she turned to Celia and said,


    "I''ve arranged a blind date for you. Change your clothes and wear something proper."


    "A blind date?"


    Celia shouted in disbelief. "I am not going!"


    Bertha red at her. "You have no right to say no. You didn''t have a boyfriend. Did you expect to live


    with us for the rest of your life? I am sorry, but we can''t take this nuisance any longer!"


    Celia couldn''t help retorting, "First of all, I have a boyfriend. And didn''t you taunt me for having found a


    rich boyfriend? How did you forget it all of a sudden? Do what you want, I am not interested in this blind


    date!"


    Bertha sneered and said, "A rich boyfriend? He is probably ying with you. It is nothing but a time


    pass for him. Don''t waste my time. Get ready for the date I have nned for you."


    All this while, Rachel chose to remain quiet. After all, this was a family matter so she didn''t wish to


    meddle. However, now Bertha was crossing the line. "It''s Celia''s choice whether she wants to go on a


    blind date or not. You have no right to force her. From what I know, Celia pays for her expenses every


    month. How can you call her a nuisance?" she questioned.


    Only then did Bertha notice the woman standing beside Celia. She cast a scornful nce at her and


    asked, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Celia''s colleague," said Rachel indifferently.


    "And I''m Celia''s mother. As a mother, don''t you think I know what is better for her?"


    Celia couldn''t help shouting, "You are not my mother! My mother is dead!"


    Bang! A hand mmed against her face.


    Dn had overheard their conversation. He red at Celia and said, "Bertha is my wife now, which


    makes her your mother! You have no right to say your mother is dead when she is here!"


    Several time, Celia had told Rachel how awful her family was. But for the first time, Rachel had


    witnessed it with her own eyes. ''It is worse than I had anticipated,'' she thought.


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly pulled Celia behind her and spat out angrily, "Mr. Xu, I have


    no idea why you took offense in her words. Her biological mother is indeed dead. Your wife isn''t her


    mother, she is a step-mother."


    Dn had seen her several years ago. Back then, Rachel had a thin face and a crew cut hair. Her long


    and curly hair added to the fact she had gained a lot of weight made her unrecognizable to him. "Who


    are you? I''m trying to ingrain my daughter with some manners. This is none of your business so you


    better stay out of it."


    Dn had failed as a father. Yet he had the audacity to pretend like he was doing the right thing. This


    sounded ridiculous to Rachel.


    With a sneer, Rachel introduced herself, "I''m Rachel Shen."


    Dn was taken aback. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    Bertha had never heard of this name before. Seeing her husband''s perplexed look, she stood beside


    him and asked in a low voice, "Who the hell is she?"


    Turning her gaze to Bertha, Rachel added, "I''m Jack Fu''s woman. I hope that rings a bell."


    The same look of fear was now reflected on Bertha''s face as well. With some satisfaction, Rachel


    realized for the first time Jack''s name hade handy.


    She held Celia''s hand and realized she was still trembling. She had never seen Celia look like this


    before. Her condition pained Rachel. "Mr. Xu, you are now working for MK Group. Jack is your boss,


    and since I am his woman, you should consider me your boss as well. On top of that I''m Celia''s direct


    superior. Do you still think I have no business in these matters?"


    Even though she had asked a question, she didn''t give Dn a chance to speak. She went on, "I heard


    from Jack that in addition to the employees'' working ability, their attitude towards their family also


    matters. MK Group likes to evaluate every aspect of their workers'' lives!"


    This implied she had witnessed his attitude towards his daughter and was deeply dissatisfied.


    Hearing this, Bertha immediately smiled and said, "Miss Shen is right." She mentally cursed herself and


    Dn for their stupidity.


    Noticing the sudden change in their attitude, Rachel took Celia''s hand and walked out. When they


    arrived at the door, she deliberately stopped and asked them, "Would you mind if I take her away?"


    The two of them said in unison, "No, of course not. Please."


    After leaving the Xu family''s house, Celia kept her head down and didn''t utter a word The fingerprints


    on her face had be even more visible. After all, Dn''s p hadn''t been light. It still burned.


    Rachel offered Celia a room in her house. But she couldn''t get Celia to agree. She forced a smile and


    said, "Rachel, I''m not going to disturb you and Jack."


    Rachel didn''t want to force her so she let it go. Suddenly, a thought urred to her. The lease of the


    house she had rented earlier hadn''t expired yet.


    She took out the key and ced it in Celia''s hand. "If you don''t have the heart to go home, you can live


    here. And if you need anything, you can call me or Lea. Don''t worry, we will always be there for you."


    "Thank you, Rachel." Nobody had done this much for Celia. The amount of care Rachel was giving


    made her emotional. She could no longer hide her tears.


    Once Rachel had dealt with all this, it was quitete. When she reached home, she noticed it was


    already seven o''clock. The house was quiet and she tip-toed her way into the kitchen. With an apron


    tied around him, Jack was busy cooking. Aromatic smell of food filled her nostrils. She couldn''t help but


    hold him from behind.


    Jack paused for a moment and asked, "Someone seems to be in a good mood. May I know why?"


    "Nothing," she said.


    But after a moment of silence, Rachel sighed and added, "Whenpared to a lot of people, I feel


    very privileged. I have the freedom to do want I want. On top of that, I have a man who loves me and


    enjoys spoiling me. I may have lost my parents, but your parents'' love made up for it. I am blessed with


    no reason toin.


    Life has been good to me."


    Jack knew her too well. She was someone who seldom let her guard down. She never allowed people


    to see her vulnerable side. Something had happened today for sure.


    Jack quickly finished cooking and began setting the dishes.


    Grabbing her shoulder, he asked in a gentle voice, "What happened?"


    Rachel was surprised by his question. Jack knew her too well! She walked out of the kitchen and made


    her way to the living room. Her face had a far-away look. "I just went to Celia''s house. Her family is


    quite unpleasant. Her father and stepmother treat her horribly. It''s better to be an orphan than to have


    such parents!"


    "You shouldn''t say that. It is an awful thing to say," Jack said like he was talking to a child. He also


    rubbed her forehead to rx her.


    Rachel nodded in agreement. She knew it was wrong to utter such words.


    The dishes were ready, but the rice needed more cooking. The two of them sat on the sofa and chatted


    casually. She loved having moments like this with Jack. It filled her in with so much peace.


    However, when the topic shifted to Celia and Marcus, the atmosphere became a little serious again.


    Jack took a look at his watch and was about to go to the kitchen. The rice must have been ready. But


    Rachel caught his hand and said, "In fact, another bizarre thing happened today."


    "What is it?" He sat down again, eager to hear.


    It had been a tiring day and Rachel was exhausted, Shey on his legs, closed her eyes and said,


    "Celia''s stepmother asked her to go on a blind date. But I''ve heard from Celia that thedy knew about


    her boyfriend. Someone had told her that Celia has a boyfriend,ing from a rich family. Yet she


    brought up a blind date. Don''t you think it''s a little strange?"


    Jack asked, "Who is the person her stepmother wants to set her up with?"


    "I have no idea, nor do I think Celia knows anything about it." Rachel sat up straight, crossed her legs


    and continued, "Jack, can you use your sources and check if my suspicion is right? I am having a bad


    feeling about this."


    Jack didn''t answer immediately, but seemed to be brooding over it.


    Rachel was afraid he would refuse. Like a child, she pouted.


    With a smile, he leaned forward and said, "To put your mind at ease, I will definitely investigate the


    matter. But what reward will I get in return?"


    "No reward," Rachel answered without hesitation.


    Jack shrugged his shoulders and said, "In that case, forget it. I''m a businessman and will never do


    business if there isn''t any profit."


    Rachel couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "Marcus asked you for help. Did he give you any reward? You


    were more than willing to give Dn a job. Why am I an exception?"


    "Marcus is different."


    Noticing the confusion in her eyes, Jack pinched Rachel''s chin and continued, "He is just a friend. I


    don''t want any favors from him. But you are my woman!"


    On seeing her surprise, he went on, "So tell me, what do you think of this deal?"


    His tone was seductive and Rachel flushed red.


    He hugged her and his lean body was pressed against hers. Rachel clearly felt the heat emanating


    from his body to hers.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to push him away, but on a second thought, she raised her hands and caught his neck.


    Leaning forward, she whispered, "If the job is done well, then you won''t have to worry about the


    reward. I am more than willing to pay for it."


    Jack was about to say something, but before he could open his mouth, she changed the subject. "Until


    my job is done, I rmend you sleep in the study."


    "What?"


    It was Jack''s turn to be surprised.


    She took a few steps backward and said, "I don''t believe in paying in advance. I am sorry."


    Disappointment reeked through his face when he realized his ns had backfired. He instantly


    regretting asking for a favor.


    On the second day, when Rachel arrived at the hospital, she didn''t see Celia anywhere around. When


    she inquired, she learned Celia had asked for a leave. As soon as she got back to her office, she dialed


    Celia''s number. "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you here?"

 Chapter 374 The Dispute

    Chapter 374 The Dispute


    Celia''s voice sounded a little throaty when she answered, "I''m still at home right now because I have a


    fever."


    "Really? Then I''lle over to see you at noon," Rachel answered.


    "Thanks, but I''m fine. Marcus is here with me." She coughed a few more times before she hung up the


    phone. Marcus then came to her with a bowl of millet porridge. He scooped a spoonful, gently blew it,


    and put it into her mouth. He said, "Good girl. Finish this porridge and take medicine so you can have a


    good sleep."


    But his phone suddenly rang. He looked at the screen with an unusual expression.


    It was Eden.


    Celia lowered her gaze to hide the disappointment in her eyes. When she raised her head again, she


    was already smiling as if it was nothing. She then said, "Marcus, give me the bowl. I''ll eat it myself


    while you answer your phone."


    Marcus went to the balcony with his phone. As soon as he answered it, he immediately got annoyed


    with Eden''s ttering voice. He asked sulkily, "What''s the matter?"


    "Your mom and I went shopping in the mall earlier, and we thought of buying you a cashmere shirt. But


    we don''t know your size, so we''re not sure if this fits you. Would you like toe over and try it on?"


    "No, thanks," he refused coldly.


    Without waiting for Eden to speak again, he hung up at once. He was about to go back to Celia''s room,


    but his phone rang again. This time, it was his mother. She asked him to go shop with them, and he


    could not refuse.


    Based on his facial expression, Celia could already tell. Somehow, she felt relieved that he wasn''t


    leaving because of another woman. She touched her forehead and said, "I''m fine now. If you have


    anything to do, just go ahead. I''m sure I can have a good sleep."


    "Are you sure you''re feeling better? Call me if you need anything."


    "I will."


    Wrapped in a quilt, she stood on the balcony and looked down to watch his receding figure. As his car


    disappeared from her sight, tears suddenly fell from her eyes.


    She ended up sobbing and thought of sending a message to Rachel.


    It was almost time to get off work when Rachel received Celia''s message. It read, "Rachel, it seems


    like I find it more and more difficult to leave him." The message was full of helplessness and sadness.


    But since she wasn''t good atforting others, she didn''t know what to reply. Staring at her phone for


    so long, she decided to exit the message interface.


    Jack''s efficiency seemed to have really improved a lot recently after receiving a few threats from


    Rachel.


    When she came back from work today, he was already sitting on the sofa with legs crossed. With a


    faint smile, he picked up the teacup and sipped slowly.


    She took off her coat, hung it on the coat rack, and asked, "Didn''t you tell me this noon that you had


    something to deal with in thepany? Why are you home early?"


    He put down his teacup and answered, "I have something more important to tell you."


    Tilting her head, she picked up the teacup that he hadn''t finished yet and drank it up. When her throat


    felt moistened, she asked, "What''s the matter?"


    She was still surprised that he was home so early today.


    Jack took out a blurry photo from an envelope, raised his chin, and motioned for her to take a look


    while he exined, "This photo came from the cafe. It''s not so clear, but we both know that the person


    sitting here is Bertha."


    Rachel nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s right. I remember she wore the same dress yesterday. But


    who is that person on the other side? Is she... someone from the Ji family? She can''t be Marcus''


    mother, can she?"


    The moment she finished her words, she caught him staring at her unblinkingly.


    Puzzled by his reaction, she raised her hand and touched her face. "Is there anything wrong with my


    face?"


    "I didn''t expect my wife to be so smart," he said in a low and gentle voice.


    His remark made her smile. All of a sudden, her heart filled with sweetness.


    However, she immediately realized something, so she poked him on the shoulder and asked, "What do


    you mean you didn''t expect? Are you saying that I am not smart before?"


    He smiled but didn''t answer. Instead, he took out another photo and said, "Have a look. Does this


    woman look like the one sitting opposite Bertha?"


    "Yes,


    that''s her," she replied unhesitatingly. "She is Marcus'' aunt. She is a housewife, and her husband is just


    an ordinary factory worker. In short, they only rely on the Ji family when ites to their living


    expenses. Thus, since it''s not convenient for the Ji family to deal with Celia''s matter directly, they let


    her take charge of it."


    Rachel listened to Jack''s exnation quietly. She thought for a moment before she asked, "Have you


    found out what the Ji family had offered to Bertha?"


    "There is no need to investigate," he said. "You must have seen it on some TV dramas. It can be


    money or power. But I''m pretty sure that the Ji family won''t give power to the Xu family, so it can only


    be money."


    Rachel sighed. When Tracy got bored at home, she usually watched some TV dramas, and most of the


    time, she would watch with her. This kind of scene frequently happened. But she didn''t expect that it


    could also transpire in real life.


    Jack raised his hand and stroked her hair. "As you said before, Bertha is a greedy woman. It''s not


    surprising that she suddenly forced Celia to go on a blind date."


    She nodded and looked up at him. He was also staring at her with his deep-set eyes. When she was


    about to say something, the corners of his mouth curved into a smile. "Since I''ve already fulfilled your


    request to investigate this matter, it''s now time for you to pay me."


    She was always amused by how his sudden words could make her smile when she felt sad.


    Pinching his cheek, she asked, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    He admitted calmly, "Well, this year is about to end. We have to hurry up to have a baby next year."


    Her eyes widened in surprise upon hearing his words. "Next year? Didn''t we agree to have a baby


    later?"


    "I changed my mind. Rachel, we are not getting any younger. If you don''t give birth by next year, your


    metabolism will already decline, and your body won''t recover easily by then."


    "Well, it''s true that you are not young anymore. But me? Of course, I''m still young," she countered. She


    wanted to push him away, but he held her even tighter.


    "You''re right. I''m not young anymore. So if I don''t put it on my bucket list next year, I''m afraid I won''t


    have enough energyter. Please, satisfy an elderly man like me to be a father."


    Before Rachel could say anything more, Jack had already sealed her mouth with a passionate kiss. He


    then lifted her up and strode to the bedroom, ignoring her stare.


    At this time, she couldn''t help crying in her heart. She didn''t want to wear a wedding dress with a big


    belly. It would look too ugly.


    The next morning, the rm clock rang on time. Rachel got out of bed and freshened up. As soon as


    she finished, her phone suddenly rang. When she answered it, she heard Celia''s hoarse voice from the


    other end of the line. "Rachel, please help me. She is forcing me to have a blind date, but I really don''t


    want to go."


    Her heart skipped a beat. She knew that Celia was referring to Bertha. Without thinking twice, she


    grabbed her coat and put it on. She was about to leave when Jack grabbed her arm from behind, so


    she said, "Don''t be naughty. I have to see Celia now."


    But Jack said, "How can you drive like this? Let me drive you there."


    The moment they entered Celia''s apartment, everything looked unusual. The tidy living room was all in


    a mess. The sofa cushions and the neatly arranged books on the shelves before, now scattered on the


    floor.


    There were also some bloodstains on the TV mounted on the wall.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel felt a little uneasy as she nced at Jack.


    He gave her a reassuring look and said, "Go check the bedroom."


    The bedroom door was ajar. When she pushed it to open wider, she saw Celia squatting at the corner


    beside the bed. She was holding herself tightly in her arms, shivering.


    She got scared seeing Celia like this, so she asked, "What''s wrong? Are you hurt?"


    Celia raised her head and answered in a trembling voice, "I...I''m fine."


    "Get up first."


    Feeling slightly relieved, Rachel pulled Celia gently to sit down on the bed. She looked at the door, but


    Jack was no longer standing there. He already went to the living room and cleaned up the mess there.


    Jack had always been reading and signing documents with his hands in the office. But now, he was


    with her, helping her clean her friend''s apartment.


    She turned to look at Celia and asked, "Why are there some bloodstains on the wall?"


    "It''s Bertha''s," Celia replied.


    But upon mentioning Bertha''s name, she could no longer suppress the fear in her heart. Her shoulders


    shook between sobs. A few momentster, she continued, "She came over and insisted on taking me


    to a blind date, but I refused. I pushed her and... she..."


    She found it hard to finish her words, so Rachelforted her, "Don''t think too much. Have a good rest


    first."


    The bloodstains on the wall were not much, so it should not be a big deal. However, the rtionship


    between Celia and Bertha would probably get worse.


    When Celia fell asleep, Rachel came out of the bedroom quietly. Jack had already packed up and


    waved at her, motioning for her to sit on the sofa.


    Pursing her lips, she raised her eyebrows and pointed at the wall where they saw the bloodstains


    earlier. Jack had already cleaned them up, so they weren''t visible anymore. "Celia said that the blood


    was Bertha''s. Perhaps she hit her forehead on the wall when Celia pushed her. I don''t know how she is


    now. Shall we go and check on her?"


    With a frown, Jack replied, "I''ll ask Austin to do that."


    She held his arm and leaned on his shoulder. "Thank you, Jack."


    His eyes lit upon hearing her words of gratitude. He turned to look at her gloomy face and said, "No


    need to thank me. After all, you are my woman."


    "Will you regret this in the future?" She paused and counted the past with her fingers.


    He sat up straight, stared at her, and asked seriously, "Can I regret now?"


    Rachel was stunned for a while before she finally realized what he meant. Sheughed and pinched


    his thigh. "You wish!"


    After a while, Marcus arrived with a thermos in his hand. When it was Jack who opened the door for


    him, surprised was written all over his face. With creased brows, he asked, "Why are you here?"


    Jack said with a smile, "Don''t get me wrong. I''m here with Rachel."

 Chapter 375 Fall Out With Her Parents

    Chapter 375 Fall Out With Her Parents


    While Marcus and Jack were talking at the door, Rachel came to check why thetter hadn''t returned to


    the living room yet. She was a little surprised to see Marcus, but Jack held her arm and said, "Since


    Marcus is here, we''d better get going. It''s time to go back to work."


    She noticed the confusion in Marcus'' eyes, so she smiled and said, "We just dropped by to visit Celia.


    She''s asleep now."


    "Okay."


    Marcus nodded slightly and watched them leave. His handsome face suddenly frowned as a sense of


    uneasiness surged in his heart.


    Jack and Rachel arrived at the hospital. When he parked the car at the gate, he said in a low voice,


    "Austin just sent a message."


    While unfastening her seat belt, she asked, "What did he say?"


    "Bertha is in the hospital now because of some bruises on her forehead. I don''t think it''s a big problem."


    Rachel heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing the news. But before she could start to feel happy, Jack


    continued, "But ording to Austin, Dn was very angry for what happened. He lost his temper in the


    hospital and swore to take Celia back and teach her a lesson."


    Dn was an egotistical male chauvinist. Putting aside his rtionship with Bertha, Celia had


    challenged his authority as the head of the family by refusing a blind date.


    And now that she hurt Bertha, who he believed had contributed a lot to their family, it was expected that


    he wouldn''t let go of her that easy.


    Feeling distraught, Rachel looked up at Jack and asked, "What should we do?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack patted her head and replied in a gentle tone, "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it. You don''t need to do


    anything, but think more about me."


    ''This man...''


    She was rendered speechless as she nced at him. But the feeling of sweetness still wrapped her


    heart.


    He watched her get out of the car and enter the hospital. When she was gone, he picked up his phone


    and called Austin. He said coldly, "Warn Dn. If he continues to mess around, he will never be able to


    stay in the city anymore. Just give him a verbal warning for now. Don''t beat him."


    "Yes, Mr. Fu,"


    Austin''s deep voice was heard from the other end of the line before he hung up.


    Jack started the car again and drove to thepany. But he was just about one kilometer away from


    the hospital when his phone, which he threw at the passenger seat, rang again.


    He maneuvered the steering wheel with one hand and picked up his phone with the other. While driving


    slowly, he answered it, "Yes?"


    Marcus answered in a low voice, "Is it okay if you transfer some money to my ount now? All my


    bank ounts and credit cards were frozen."


    Jack hit the brakes, ignoring the honk of the car behind him.


    "What happened?" he then asked.


    With brows drawn together tightly, he moved the phone to his other hand. He couldn''t help wondering


    what happened between Marcus and Larry during these two days. Everything seemed fine when they


    hadst seen each other.


    Only Larry would dare to freeze his bank ounts.


    Marcus was silent for a few seconds before he spoke up again. "It''s a long story. I''ll take Celia to your


    office now, and we''ll tell you the details. We''ll be there in about half an hour."


    Jack was afraid that things had gotten far moreplicated than he had expected.


    When Rachel entered the hospital, she immediately got extremely busy. This was normal at every end


    of the year. People were not only busy in going shopping, but also visiting the hospital. Since they had


    a lot of social engagements, they thought it was necessary to see a doctor.


    When she finished with thest patient, she went back to her office. She took a deep breath, thinking


    that finally, she could have a good rest. But all of a sudden, her office door was pushed open from the


    outside.


    As soon as Jack got in, he grabbed her arm and said, "Ask for a leave and go out with me now."


    In Jack''s office, Marcus and Celia were already sitting on the sofa, waiting. There were two suitcases in


    front of them. From the looks of it, they were running away from home.


    Indeed, they were leaving.


    When Jack and Rachel arrived, they were both stunned to see them with the suitcases. But before they


    could react, Jack asked in a low voice, "What happened?"


    Marcus replied with a sigh, "We are nning to go abroad for a while."


    Frowning, Rachel was the next to ask, "Why so sudden?"


    Celia pressed her lips tightly and turned to look at Marcus. She seemed to be too shy to speak up.


    The atmosphere around them froze for a few minutes. Marcus put his arm around Celia''s shoulder and


    said in a low voice, "I just made it clear to my father that he shouldn''t interfere with our rtionship."


    His words were in and simple, but they sounded more tortuous at this time.


    When Jack and Rachel left Celia''s apartment this morning, Marcus entered her bedroom. Thinking that


    she was still sleeping, he didn''t disturb her. Instead, he put the breakfast he brought for her in the


    kitchen and sat in the living room to reply to somepany emails with his mobile phone.


    But Celia wasn''t sleeping at that time. She justy in the bed with eyes closed to rest, forcing herself


    not to think about the mess Bertha had created. Since she thought that it was still Rachel who was


    sitting in the living room, she didn''t mind.


    She sat up and leaned against the headboard, bit her lower lip, and said, "Rachel, the man that she


    arranged to have a blind date with me is a wealthy man. But he is also veryme. I was so scared


    earlier, so..."


    Suddenly, a voice reverberated in the air. "Blind date?"


    Celia''s mind went nk as she saw Marcus already standing at the bedroom door. Looking at his fierce


    eyes, she couldn''t help shivering. His stare gave her goose bumps.


    Mouth agape, she asked, "When did you arrive?"


    Marcus frowned and asked again with a gloomy face, "What blind date are you talking about?"


    Celia wanted to hit herself with a hammer for being so careless. But since she had already spat it out, it


    was impossible to avoid it anymore. She told him exactly what happened when Bertha came earlier.


    She didn''t see anything unusual on Marcus'' expression. He just gently tucked her in and bade


    goodbye. He said he had something urgent to deal with at thepany.


    But the truth was, he drove back to the Ji family house and rushed to the study.


    Larry''s face darkened upon seeing him banged the door. "Where are the manners I have taught you


    since you were a child? Don''t you know how to knock first?"


    Marcus gave him a sharp re and asked coldly, "Dad, was it you who asked Celia''s parents to


    arrange a blind date for her? Why can''t you just stop meddling with our rtionship?"


    Larry crossed his arms over his chest and leaned back slightly. He then asked expressionlessly, "What


    made you think I was the one who did it?"


    "Who else, Dad?"


    "Bastard!"


    Larry pounded the desk and red at him. "How dare you talk to me that way! We''ve already told you


    many times that she doesn''t deserve you. Even if I was the one who did it, you must understand why.


    You are my son. You have enjoyed the life we''ve made for you ever since you were a child. Now that


    you are old enough to get married, you must choose a woman that we like."


    Marcus was infuriated by his father''s words. He turned around and walked towards the door. But before


    he left, he said, "Well, since you don''t like Celia, I''ll take her out of your sight."


    "Marcus!"


    His mother, who had been eavesdropping at the door, rushed to him as soon as she heard his words.


    She grabbed his arm and said, "What are you going to do? Where are you going? Do you still even


    care about this family and your parents? There are so many beautiful women in the world. If you don''t


    like Eden, we can find someone else for you. Listen to me. Right now, you think that she is the one for


    you. But believe me, that''s only temporary. No one deserves you but a woman who has the same


    social status as ours."


    Whileforting him, his mother also turned and red at Larry.


    She was so anxious that she could already stamp her feet as she scolded him, "Larry, why are you so


    harsh? We have agreed that we would take it slow, haven''t we? You know that Marcus is still young.


    He is in a rebellious stage right now. The more we oppose him, the more he will insist. Can''t you


    understand that? Why are you so stubborn?"


    The rest of the story was self-exnatory.


    Jack pinched his be and asked, "Have you decided where to go?"


    Marcus replied in a deep voice, "We will go to France. I have two friends there that we can visit. Please


    take care of thepany for me."


    Jack patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry about that."


    He then took out a bank card from his wallet and handed it to Marcus. "The money in this card should


    be enough for the two of you to live for some time. The pin code is 870925. If it is not enough, just give


    me a call."


    "Thank you, buddy." Marcus lowered his head to hide the redness in his eyes.


    Rachel, who was silently watching the two men, couldn''t help feeling sad. She took a deep breath and


    said to Celia, "I''m d that you are finally together. But you must contact us as soon as you arrive in


    France, okay? Don''t push yourself too hard."


    She believed that the couple made the right choice. If they continued to stay in Ninwell City, they


    wouldn''t be able to live a good life because of the pressure from both of their families.


    Perhaps if they moved away, their families would gradually ept them as time passed.


    The same thing had happened to Lucas and Iris.


    For a moment, Jack''s office filled with sadness.


    After talking with each other for a while, Rachel and Jack drove the couple to the airport.


    At the airport, Jack saw Rachel''s eyes turn red. He couldn''t help holding her hands tightly and


    chuckled, "If you worry about them, I will take you to France to see them after I finish my work, okay?"


    "Okay," Rachel replied at once.


    She then red at Marcus, pretending to be fierce and warned, "You must treat her well. If I find out


    that you are not good to her, I will take Jack to France right away to beat you up."


    "Yes, I agree with Rachel." Jack wanted to say more, but he was interrupted by the sudden ringing of


    his phone.


    Since it was Austin calling, it probably had something to do with Dn.


    He took the phone to the side and asked in a low voice, "Is everything done?"

 Chapter 376 Beaten Up

    Chapter 376 Beaten Up


    There was a trace of panic in Austin''s voice. "I was about to warn Dn. I didn''t expect that a group of


    people would beat him up. He''s currently in the emergency room, and he''s still not out of the woods."


    Jack looked back at the three people surrounding him and said in a low voice, "Okay, I know."


    Marcus nced at his watch. "Okay, it''s almost time for us to board. Jack, thank you for taking care of


    these domestic affairs."


    Celia hugged Rachel and bit her lower lip. "Rachel, I have to go. I don''t know when I wille back. I


    know my father is an asshole, but he''s still my father, so... can you let him continue working in the


    company?"


    Rachel nodded, "We know."


    "What about Jack?"


    Meeting the expectant look in her eyes, Jack frowned slightly. After a moment of hesitation, he said


    slowly, "Celia, there''s something you need to know."


    The serious expression on his face made the other three feel strange.


    Jack said, "I received a call just now. Your father, Dn, was beaten up and brought to the hospital. He


    still isn''t out of danger.


    I thought that you should know about it, but don''t worry. We will take good care of your father."


    Rachel subconsciously nced at the other couple, Celia and Marcus.


    Tears streamed down Celia''s face. She covered her mouth and muttered in a trembling voice, "How


    could this happen?"


    "The details of the situation are still unclear at this point."


    The final boarding call for their flight was announced in the airport''s public address system. Celia was


    torn. She was supposed to elope with Marcus, but her father was still in danger.


    Lowering her head, Celia fell silent, at a loss as to what her next course of action would be.


    Marcus looked at Jack and asked, "Can your car amodate all of us?"


    Jack was taken a back for a moment, then he nodded his head.


    Marcus held Celia''s hand and led her toward one of the airport''s exit gates. "We can go to France at


    any time. Now, we have to go the hospital to see your father."


    As they followed the two out of the airport, Rachel linked her arm with Jack''s and whispered, "Don''t you


    think it''s too much of a coincidence? It happened just as they were about to leave. What do you think?"


    While she was talking, Jack slid his arm about her shoulders and urged her to walk at a quicker pace.


    He responded in a low voice, "Don''t think too much. Let''s go to the hospital first."


    However, there was no denying the sheer number of events that transpired during that time.


    His first reaction matched Rachel''s when he heard the news.


    Many people wereing and going through the door of the hospital''s emergency room.


    Austin, who was standing by the door waiting, looked up as they walked toward him. He hurried toward


    Jack and said, "Mr. Fu, you''re finally here."


    Jack asked in a low voice, "How is he now?"


    Celia rushed into the emergency room and looked around, but she didn''t see Dn.


    She scratched her hair uneasily, feeling terribly clueless. She leaned against one of the pirs of the


    hospital and kept sliding, finally ending up on the floor, and burst into tears.


    Austin pursed his lips and said, "Dn has been moved to the ICU. The doctor said that the back of his


    head was injured during the fight. If he managed to wake up within 24 hours, then his prognosis would


    be positive. Otherwise, he may end up in a vegetative state."


    ''A vegetative...''


    Given the nature of her work, Rachel was used to life and death in the hospital. Still, her face turned


    pale when she heard Austin''s words.


    Celia had always appeared to be indifferent toward her father, but she was actually very worried about


    Dn.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have made thatst-minute decision at the airport.


    Rachel snapped out of the thoughts when she realized that Celia was missing. "Where is she?"


    Marcus waspletely on Austin''s exnation just then that he didn''t notice anything. It wasn''t until


    Rachelmented on it that he noticed his girlfriend''s absence.


    The four people looked for Celia in the crowded emergency room. Finally, they saw Celia sobbing in a


    corner.


    Marcus rushed toward her and pulled her into his arms. "Why are you here alone?" he asked with a


    trace of fear in his voice.


    Celia opened her mouth against Marcus''s shoulder and said with emphasis on each word, "I can''t find


    him. Is he dead?"


    The uneasy question made the atmosphere more somber.


    Rachel walked forward and patted Celia''s shoulder. "No, sweetie, he''s been transferred to the ICU."


    "Really?"


    Celia rubbed her face with the back of her hand, a smile of relief finally breaking through the misery on


    her face. "I was so afraid. I thought that I wouldn''t be able to see him for thest time."


    "Silly girl, don''t think too much."


    Marcus held her face with both hands, lowered his head, and slowly kissed away her tears.


    Everyone was so aware of the emotion-filled atmosphere between the two.


    Through the ss panel of the ICU, one could see Dn lying still in the bed with bandages around his


    head and an oxygen mask on his face.


    There were two men standing at the door. Rachel found out afterwards that they were sent by Jack.


    As for Bertha, she was nowhere to be found.


    Looking at the quiet Dn lying in the bed, Celia even began to miss the man who was usually


    arrogant and easy to anger.


    With her hands on the ss, Celia continued to shed tears for her unconscious parent. She held


    Marcus'' hands and kept saying that she must find the group who did this to her father.


    She would never forgive them.


    After a while, his attending doctor came over in person and exchanged his information with them. The


    situation described by him was no different from what Austin had ryed earlier.


    When the doctor turned around to leave, Celia grabbed his arm and asked, "Doctor, can Ie in and


    see him?"


    "Okay, I''ll ask the nurse to arrange it for you."


    Prior to entering the ICU, she was instructed to put on clean istion clothes and take corresponding


    protective measures.


    After Celia left with the nurse, Marcus'' calm facade cracked. He suddenly growled in a low voice and


    punched the wall with a livid expression on his face.


    "I''ve sent someone to investigate it. Let''s talk about it when the reportes in." Jack patted him on


    the shoulder.


    Rachel quietly listened to the conversation between the two men. Although she didn''t say so, she knew


    that Marcus must have thought of every conceivable possibility to cover all bases.


    After all, that man was his father, after all, and he knew well how his father operated.


    Marcus clenched his fists, and the blue veins at the back of his hands bulged menacingly.


    As soon as he saw Celia approach, he schooled his face into its normally calm expression. He said in a


    gentle voice, "Head back first. I have to go deal with something."


    He watched Celia enter the ICU and then left the hospital despite their attempts to stop him.


    Jack and Rachel looked at each other, worry and uneasiness evident in each other''s eyes.


    In the living room of the Ji family, Larry was ying host to one of his friends who came to visit when


    Marcus suddenly barged in. Larry looked at his son with a frown on his face.


    He picked up the teacup in front of him, took a sip, and performed the introductions in a low voice,


    "Marcus, this is your uncle Daffy. He emigrated abroad ten years ago, and he had juste back


    recently. Do you remember him?"


    The man called Uncle looked up andughed cheerfully. "Marcus! You''re all grown up! Larry, times flies


    so fast!"


    "Yes."


    Larry threw a sidelong nce at Marcus, and the warning in his eyes was evident.


    He looked at his old friend with a smile on his face and sighed, "In the blink of an eye, one suddenly


    finds one''s self already a grandfather."


    Daffy smiled, echoed the sentence, and then asked, "Does Marcus have something to discuss with


    you? How about Ie back another day? I won''t be flying back any time soon, anyway. We can have


    dinner together some other day."


    "Okay, let me walk you out."


    Larry stood up to see the guest off with a smile, but when he turned around, his expression was as cold


    as ice.


    The atmosphere at the door of the ICU was quiet, oppressively so. With her arms crossed over her


    chest, Rachel rubbed her arms uneasily and observed the situation through the ss panel.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been an hour since Celia entered the room. She stood by the bed, staring at Dn without


    moving. She had a mask on, so Rachel couldn''t see clearly what kind of expression she was wearing


    at the moment.


    Jack ced his hands on her shoulders from behind and patted her twice without saying a word.


    "Hasn''t hee back yet?" asked Rachel in a low voice, turning her head slightly toward Jack.


    "Not yet." His slender fingers tightened their grip on her shoulders ever so slightly, and an expression of


    worry shed by his handsome eyes. "There must have been some dys on his way back. It''s okay."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang.


    He nced at the screen and saw Marcus'' name shing.


    Rachel watched him walk over to the side of the hallway and was able to hear only a few words faintly.


    When she saw him turn back after hanging up the phone, she opened her mouth to ask him about the


    call.


    The door of the ICU slid open, and Celia walked out. She looked around and asked, "Rachel, where is


    Marcus?"


    "He went somewhere to deal with a certain issue. He can''t be here for now, but he''ll be backter,"


    Jack answered.


    Rachel frowned, trying to suppress the doubts in her heart. She took Celia''s cold hands into her own


    and said, "We''ll drive you home first. Austin will stay here to take care of your father. Don''t worry,


    everything''s going to be okay."


    Jack asked Austin to call them as soon as there were any new developments. Then, he and Rachel


    drove Celia home.


    They were silent during the entire drive.


    They had nned to take Celia back to the apartment that Rachel used to rent, but Celia insisted on


    going home to see what Bertha had been up to and ask why she didn''t show up at the hospital where


    her husband was fighting for his life.


    When they arrived at the gate of themunity, Jack slowed down the car. He took a look at the


    cluster of buildings and said, "You head upstairs first; I''ll find a ce to park the car."


    Rachel nodded and said, "Okay."


    When they arrived at the door, Rachel noticed that the door was ajar. She frowned and pushed the


    door open, only to find that the apartment was a total mess inside.

 Chapter 377 A Dinner Party

    Chapter 377 A Dinner Party


    Celia looked around and felt horrible. All the shoes in the shoe rack had scattered on the floor, and all


    the drawers were opened. The whole living room was turned upside down.


    ''Were there thieves?'' she thought to herself.


    With eyes wide open, she ran to her bedroom to check. When she finished, her shoulders sagged as


    she cried, "Rachel, what should I do? These thieves are so heartless. Why do theye to my house


    at this time?"


    Rachel frowned and replied, "They are not thieves."


    "Then who could do this to me?"


    Rachel raised a document in her hand and said awkwardly, "I think it''s Bertha. I''ve found this divorce


    paper she left here."


    When Celia went to check her bedroom, Rachel found the document under the coffee table in the living


    room. It was probably blown to the floor by the wind.


    Celia nced at her and sneered, "My father surely made the biggest mistake when he married her.


    Back then, he even beat me because of her. Now that he is dying and needs money for his hospital


    bills, she immediately left a divorce paper and ran away. What a good wife!"


    Rachel sighed. She knew that no one would want this kind of situation. But for her, it wasn''t really a bad


    thing that Bertha left.


    However, she was only an outsider to this family. It was not easy for her to say these words in front of


    Celia.


    A few momentster, Jack''s car parked outside. As soon as he came in, he frowned and said slowly, "I


    asked someone to bring something to eat here. You need to have some food in your stomach first


    before you have a good rest."


    When she heard what Jack said, Rachel turned to Celia and said, "While we are waiting for the food,


    go and clean your room first."


    Jack could see that Celia was absent-minded, so he was sure that something unpleasant happened


    while he wasn''t here yet. So when she went to her room, he asked Rachel in a low voice, "Where is


    Bertha?"


    Rachel shrugged her shoulders and showed him the document. "She left this divorce paper and ran


    away." She then looked around the messy living room and started to clean it up.


    He held her hand to stop her and said, "You don''t need to do that. I''ll hire two cleaners from the agency


    to clean up this mess."


    Without saying anything, she gently removed Jack''s hand from her arm and continued putting the


    shoes back to the shoe rack. After fixing all the shoes, she looked at the direction of the bedroom and


    walked to the kitchen. That was the only time she asked him, "What happened to Marcus? Where is he


    now?"


    "He''s okay." Jack, who followed her to the kitchen, smiled and stroked her soft hair. "I heard Celia


    calling you just now. Go and check on her in the bedroom first."


    She nodded and walked to the bedroom quietly.


    Looking at her back, Jack silently took out a cigarette and lit it. His deep-set eyes showed an


    indescribable sense of fret.


    Before he came here, he received a call from Marcus, who only said, "Please take good care of Celia


    for me."


    His heart skipped a beat, and he wanted to ask why, but Marcus had already hung up.


    Rachel raised her hand and knocked on Celia''s bedroom door. "Celia, did you just call me?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    Celia took out a photo album from a corner, wiped off the dust on it, and looked through it one by one.


    All the photos there were taken in the park with Dn when she was still a child.


    She raised her head and looked at Rachel. When she was about to show the photo album to her, she


    noticed that she was in a daze. "Rachel, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing,"


    Rachel answered and looked back at the kitchen uneasily. Pursing her lips, she thought if Jack


    deliberately sent her away to avoid the topic about Marcus.


    She couldn''t help wondering if he was hiding something from her.


    But then, she tried to put the thoughts away. She walked up to Celia and asked with a smile, "What is it


    that you want to show me?"


    In the Ji family residence, the dining room looked warm and beautiful as the dim light cast down on the


    table.


    All of a sudden, a wine ss fell to the floor, breaking the sweet atmosphere in the room.


    Eden took out a stack of tissue and hurriedly handed it to Marcus. "Marcus, wipe your hand."


    However, Marcus didn''t even raise his eyes to her. Instead, he took a towel from the other side of the


    table.


    Embarrassment was written all over her face as she pulled her hand back and smiled helplessly.


    Seeing how Marcus had treated Eden, Larry pulled a long face and yelled, "Are you still a little boy?


    You can''t even hold the wine ss properly. How clumsy!"


    Eden''s father hurriedly mediated, "It''s normal for people to make mistakes. Marcus, why don''t you go


    upstairs and change your clothes first? I don''t think a towel is enough to wipe the wine stains."


    The Chen family visited the Ji family for dinner tonight. Both elders of the two families agreed to talk


    about and settle the rtionship between Marcus and Eden.


    Without saying a word, Marcus turned around and went upstairs expressionlessly. His actions angered


    Larry more. If it weren''t for his wife sitting beside him and kept on pulling his shirt hard, and the Chen


    family who sat opposite him, he would have probably gone upstairs and scold Marcus.


    But now, all he could do was smile at them apologetically.


    He raised his ss and said, "I''m so sorry. Marcus sometimes loses his temper. That''s one of the


    reasons why we want to ask Eden to take good care of him in the future."


    Eden''s cheeks flushed. She looked down at the bowl in front of her and stammered, "I promise that I


    will take good care of Marcus for the rest of my life."


    Marcus'' mother smiled at her, showing the wrinkles around her eyes. She said, "If Marcus does


    anything bad to you, don''t hesitate to tell us. We will help you teach him a lesson."


    Marcus could hear the conversation downstairs from his room. He was so enraged that he couldn''t help


    punching his bedroom wall heavily. For the first time in his life, he felt so useless.


    It was already midnight when Jack and Rachel left Celia''s house.


    The moon was flickering through the dark clouds, and the dim streemp produced the shadows of the


    two people walking together.


    Rachel turned her head and asked, "Why did you lie to me just now? What are you hiding from me?"


    Jack subconsciously rubbed his nose. "What lie?"


    She stopped and said seriously, "Don''t pretend to be confused."


    He bent over and nted a soft kiss on her nose. "Can you not be so smart sometimes?"


    He took her hand and put it into his pocket. He then sighed and said, "Marcus called me and asked us


    to take good care of Celia for him, but he didn''t tell me the reason.


    I didn''t tell you earlier because I''m afraid that you wouldn''t be able to control your emotions."


    A sudden gust of cold wind made Rachel shiver. She couldn''t help looking back at the house with lights


    still on. A trace of sadness shed across her eyes.


    The next day, Rachel was awakened by the ringing of her mobile phone very early in the morning. It


    was from the hospital and informed her that Dn had already woken up. He wasn''t in a good mental


    state yet, but he was out of danger.


    Since she had only slept a couple of hours,


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she vaguely responded to the person on the phone. She was about to fall asleep again when she


    suddenly sat up upon realizing the news.


    Jack was also wakened by her movement. He turned the bedsidemp on and asked in a hoarse


    voice, "What''s wrong?"


    She quickly changed her clothes and replied, "The hospital just called. They said Dn was already


    awake. Celia must have gone there now, and I''m a little worried. Let''s go and have a look."


    The street in the early morning was usually empty and quiet. Only two or three street cleaners were


    sweeping the street. Jack maneuvered the steering wheel with one hand and covered his yawn with the


    other hand. The dark circles around his eyes showed his fatigue. The stubble had already started to


    grow on his chin.


    Staring at him, Rachel felt sorry. "Jack, I''m sorry. Instead of having a good sleep at home right now, I


    need to drag you to the hospital at this hour."


    "I am your man," he replied with a smile.


    After parking the car in the parking lot, he wrapped his arm around her neck, and kissed her gently on


    the lips. "I am willing to be your driver anytime."


    When they arrived at the ward, Celia was already there sitting beside Dn''s bed.


    Rachel walked up to her quietly and put a hand on her shoulder. "How is he?"


    "He was awake for about ten minutes and fell asleep again. He was not in good spirits," Celia


    answered.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''m sure, everything will be fine." Rachel could only say someforting words.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Austin arrive with two other men, and Jack motioned for them to


    walk out of the room. He had a grim expression, and his eyes darkened. To distract her attention, she


    pulled a chair and sat down in front of Celia to chat with her.


    She had been too nervous these past two days.


    Ever since she knew Celia, she had never seen her at a loss like this before.


    Celia had always been full of energy as if nothing could beat her down.


    They had been chatting for quite a while now when Celia suddenly held her hand tightly and said,


    "Rachel, I can''t contact Marcus. His phone is always off. Does Jack know what is going on with him


    now? Can you ask him for me, please?"


    Rachel was stunned. She patted the back of her hand to hide her embarrassment and said, "Okay. I''ll


    ask himter."


    Celia lowered her head and murmured, "Marcus promised me that he would always be there every


    time I called him."


    Tears streamed down her face as she cried silently. Whoever saw her would really feel sorry for her.


    Rachel handed her a piece of tissue. "Don''t think too much. Maybe he has something important to deal


    with. Now that Dn is already out of danger, you should have a good rest."


    Indeed, Celia was exhausted. She whispered a few more words before she bent over the edge of the


    bed, used her arm as her pillow, and slowly fell asleep. There were still tears in the corner of her eyes.


    Rachel took off her coat and wrapped it on her shoulders before she walked out of the ward. She found


    Jack leaning against the wall outside, smoking. As soon as he saw her, he stubbed out his cigarette


    and threw it into the trash can.


    "I''ve asked for a day''s leave for you. You can stay here and apany Celia until tomorrow."


    Jack''s voice sounded a little hollow in the empty corridor.


    Looking at her watch, she said, "I still have two hours to rest. I don''t need to ask for leave."


    Jack didn''t counter anymore. He just held her hand and said lightly, "I now know what happened to


    Dn. He got addicted to gambling recently and the people who beat him up were his opponents. They


    discovered that he cheated on them, so they ended up beating him."

 Chapter 378 An Encounter In The Mall

    Chapter 378 An Encounter In The Mall


    Rachel asked, "Where are those people now?"


    "They are now in jail. Don''t worry. The police will deal with them properly."


    As soon as they came back home, Rachel immediatelyy on the bed. She felt like she had just closed


    her eyes when the rm clock rang.


    She fumbled the rm clock when she heard footsteps approaching. Jack turned off the rm clock


    faster than her. His voice sounded warm when he said, "Have some more sleep. The driver will pick


    you up and take you to the hospitalter."


    "Okay," she answered sleepily.


    She was too sleepy that as soon as she finished her words, she fell asleep again. But when the


    doorbell rang nonstop, she woke up in a trance again. Thinking that the driver had alreadye, she


    quickly changed her clothes. But she didn''t expect that the person standing outside their door was


    Celia, whose eyes were red and swollen. Lea was also there standing behind her, pursing her lips.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She pulled her into the house and asked, "What''s wrong? Did something


    happen to Dn?"


    "No..."


    Celia paused as tears welled up her eyes. She held Rachel tightly and sobbed. "I just received a


    message from Marcus. He is breaking up with me. I called him to ask why, but he turned his phone off."


    A deep frown surfaced on Rachel''s face. She was thinking about how tofort Celia. Thetter wiped


    her tears away and said fiercely, "I won''t break up with him muddled. I must find out the reason first."


    "That''s good."


    Lea patted her shoulder as a sign of encouragement. "That''s my friend! You must show them your


    unyielding strength."


    "But..." Rachel was still frowning. Obviously, she didn''t agree with them. She always had the feeling


    that this matter wasn''t simple. But since they still didn''t know the reason behind all these, she couldn''t


    just conclude casually.


    Disappointment was written all over Lea''s face as she looked at Rachel. She poked her eyebrows and


    said to Celia, "Don''t be like Rachel. You have to make things clear with Marcus."


    Then with Celia on her back, she stuck out her tongue at Rachel and said, "Coax this silly girl."


    Rachel found out that it was Henry who told Lea about what happened to Dn. As soon as Lea knew,


    she immediately sent Rita to the nursery school and rushed to the hospital.


    But when she arrived at the ward, she saw Celia squatting alone on the chair outside the door. She


    was sobbing and almost out of breath. She had to ask her many times before she finally told her the


    reason why.


    Lea tried tofort Celia but it didn''t work so she decided to take her to Rachel.


    She was d that Celia showed her determination to fight for Marcus. But she didn''t expect that her


    toughness was just temporary. Right now, Celia was standing in the study with a book in her hand. She


    touched it over and over again and said, "I saw this book in Marcus'' house. He said that the four of


    them bought the same book together before."


    She had said the same words for more than ten times as if trying to recall some memories she had with


    Marcus.


    Seeing her softened again, Lea couldn''t stand it anymore. She stepped forward and pulled the book


    away from her. "You should not be sad. Didn''t you just say that you want to know the reason? You


    haven''t rified things with him yet. Rx and stay calm."


    Celia sniffed, holding back her tears. She seemed afraid to cry in front of Lea again. She said, "What


    for? He must have made up his mind to break up with me. I really feel bad."


    She wasn''t aware that the way she looked right now made her friends feel upset.


    Rachel also couldn''t bear it any longer. She bit her lower lip, patted Celia''s shoulder, and suggested,


    "Why don''t we go shopping now? Let''s forget your worries and have fun."


    She thought that maybe if Celia went somewhere else and wouldn''t see anything rted to Marcus,


    she wouldn''t be lovelorn anymore.


    Lea agreed with her, so they drove Celia to the nearest shopping mall.


    Since it was a weekday, only a few people were wandering around and looking at every shop


    uninterestingly.


    When they arrived at the mall, Lea became energetic at once. She put her arm around Celia''s shoulder


    and asked, "What do you want to buy? I''ll pay for you. Remember, for women like us, shopping is the


    best solution to any problem."


    "Thank you, Lea. I appreciate your kindness." Celia pouted. Her eyes were still gloomy when she


    added, "But I don''t want to buy anything. I already have enough clothes to wear."


    The corners of Lea''s mouth twitched slightly. She opened her mouth to continue coaxing her, but


    Rachel interrupted, "Let''s go around first. If you see something you like, then that''s the time you decide


    if you want to buy it or not."


    Eden just came out of the fitting room wearing a red cheongsam. She turned around and looked at


    Marcus expectantly. "Do I look good in this dress?"


    However, Marcus turned a deaf ear and continued ying with his phone.


    "It looks good," Connie answered hurriedly. "But do you want to try another one?" She then pointed at


    another cheongsam on the clothes rack and asked the saleswoman to bring it to them.


    Eden was stunned for a while. Eventually, she took the cheongsam and said with a hint of


    disappointment in her voice, "Okay."


    As soon as she entered the fitting room again, Connie immediately turned and faced Marcus. With a


    darkened expression, she said, "Marcus, didn''t you hear Eden asking you? Since you are with us right


    now, can you put your phone away for a moment and pay attention to Eden?"


    Without raising his head, Marcus sneered, "If you don''t like my attitude, don''t bother to call me next


    time. Don''t you know that I have a lot of things to do in thepany?"


    Gasping for breath, Connie shouted angrily, "Then who do you think should I call? After all, you are


    Eden''s fiance. Marcus, will you please stop acting like a child? Enough of your tantrums already! How


    many times do we need to tell you that we are only doing this for you?"


    "I don''t think this is for my own good. You only want to control my life."


    Marcus'' tone was t, an indication that he was already enraged. He put his phone inside his pocket


    and straightened up his suit. "I have something important to deal with in thepany. I''m going back."


    He took out a bank card and handed it to the stunned saleswoman. He said coldly, "If there''s anything


    else she likes, use this card. I am willing to pay for everything she wants to buy. But if you want me to


    be a good lover to her, I''m sorry. I can''t do that."


    He then turned around and left.


    Connie''s face flushed with anger as she stared at his back with resentment. With heavy breathing, she


    screamed, "You bastard!"


    Marcus just smiled. He didn''t care at all. He was about to walk out of the shop when his steps froze. A


    trace of astonishment shed across his eyes.


    Rachel was so surprised as well. Indeed, the world was so small.


    Of all the shopping malls in Ninwell City, she didn''t expect they would bump into Marcus here


    unexpectedly.


    She looked at the name of the store where Marcus stood.


    ''Why is he here?'' she thought inwardly.


    A faint, suppressed cry reached her ears. When she turned around, she saw Celia biting her lower lip


    tightly. The sobs in her throat seemed to grow heavier.


    Lea, who wasn''t able to control her temper, sneered, "You have nothing to cry. If you can''t afford to


    confront him, let me do it."


    But Celia grabbed her arm while shaking her head silently.


    Her eyes were fixed on Marcus, who put his arm around a woman''s shoulder. He looked at her up and


    down, then whispered something in her ear. The woman blushed and hit his back lightly.


    "Everything is clear now," Celia murmured through clenched teeth. She then covered her mouth and


    ran to the elevator.


    Eden didn''t expect that Marcus, who had been cold to her since then, would suddenly be so


    intimate. The smile on her lips was full of sweetness and shyness.


    However, her happinesssted for only three seconds. Marcus suddenly let go of her hand and


    stepped back to the counter. He took two pieces of wet tissue, wiped his arms, and left.


    It seemed like she was a virus that stuck in his arms.


    Seeing her reaction, Connie smiled and exined to her, "Eden, don''t misunderstand him. He just


    wiped the tea that spilled on him earlier."


    But obviously, Eden didn''t buy her alibi.


    Although Rachel and Lea were both curious about why Marcus was suddenly with a different woman,


    they didn''t dare to stay any longer because they were worried about Celia. As a result, they didn''t see


    that Marcus had also left a few seconds after they turned around.


    Right now, they couldn''t do anything to Celia, who was squatting beside the flower bed. Her head was


    buried in her hands as she was crying in pain.


    The smell of cigarettes and wine filled the air. The music that was turned on to the maximum volume


    was too ear-piercing.


    Among the noisy crowd were enchanting and sexy women and crazy young men, twisting their waist


    and buttocks crazily on the dance floor.


    Those sexy women were ying and flirting with those men, who were full of frivolous words.


    Marcus just sat in the corner, listening to the crashing of wine sses and the uncontroble howls and


    laughter.


    A woman who was exaggeratedly twisting her buttocks approached him slowly in cat steps.


    She was wearing a ck one-piece dress, revealing half of her chest. Her enchanting face was painted


    with thick makeup. Her delicate hand slid slowly from his back to his shoulder. "Hi, handsome. Are you


    alone tonight?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus nced at her silently but didn''t answer. He pushed the empty ss in his hand to the


    bartender and said, "Give me one more ss."


    The woman smiled enchantingly. "Do you want to buy me a drink?"


    He snapped his fingers without saying anything. After a while, the bartender came back with two


    sses of whiskey.


    The woman picked up the ss and offered a toast, but he just picked up his ss and drank it at


    once. Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "Are you in a bad mood?"


    Turning a deaf ear to the woman, he gulped one ss after another.


    However, the woman didn''t get annoyed. Instead, she leaned over and whispered in his ear, "Do you


    want to have a good time tonight?"


    For the first time, Marcus spoke. "Get lost!"

 Chapter 379 Fell Down The Stairs

    Chapter 379 Fell Down The Stairs


    The woman''s smile immediately disappeared. She kicked hard at the stool he was sitting on and ran a


    hand through her hair in irritation. "You bastard!"


    Marcus did not show any reaction. He only lowered his nce and stared at the wine ss in front of


    him like it was some mystical marvel.


    In the dim light, no one noticed a drop of crystal liquid falling and dispersing into the wine.


    At the same time, in another bar, Rachel and Lea anxiously watched Celia guzzling wine like water. All


    their attempts to stop her were futile.


    Eyes blurry, she sat with her head on the table, muttering something about her rtionship with


    Marcus.


    Lea signed and said, "I didn''t expect her to be crazier than I am. By the way, what''s going on with


    Marcus? Weren''t they supposed to elope before? Why did he suddenly hook up with that woman,


    then? Who was she, anyway?"


    Rachel shook her head. Even she was confused. "That woman must be his blind date. Celia mentioned


    that his parents arranged for him to be introduced to a girl from a family of equal social rank."


    Lea scoffed at the exnation with a frown on her face. She took a look at Celia, who had fallen asleep


    on the table, picked up the woman''s unfinished ss of wine, and took a sip. "If Marcus were forced to


    do that for some reason, then there would be some wiggle room. The thing is, I don''t think he did that


    unwillingly. He seemed to enjoy it very much!"


    Once she had her first sip of wine, she couldn''t stop herself from drinking more.


    Rachel reached out a hand to stop Lea, who was about to pour herself another ss of wine. "Please


    don''t leave me with two drunk women to send hometer."


    "Rx, my friend. I have a higher tolerance for alcohol than Celia."


    Lea patted Rachel on her shoulder. "I have an idea. Do you want to hear it?"


    Before Rachel could respond, Lea had already whispered the idea to her. She slowly formted the


    details of the idea that she had juste up with.


    Rachel''s eyebrows twitched as Lea''s idea registered in her mind. The other woman was so smart that


    she coulde up with ideas that ordinary people wouldn''t be able to imagine no matter how hard they


    tried. ''It could work.''


    Lea looked at Rachel''s reaction. Seeing how she seemed to be on board with her idea, Lea grinned


    and drank more wine. Finally, Henry arrived to take her home, looking down at her in helplessness and


    adoration.


    She and Jack first saw Celia home and then headed back to their own home.


    On the next day, the nurses at her hospital remarked on the dark circles under Rachel''s eyes. Some of


    the nurses flocked around her and asked, "Rachel, is there anything going on with you these past two


    days? You''ve been looking so haggardtely."


    She tried tough off thements awkwardly. However, when another nurse asked about Celia, she


    was speechless for a moment, stunned, before she came up with a usible excuse.


    She had almost forgotten about it.


    On her way back to her office after lunch, Rachel found a group of nurses in the emergency room


    clustered around something.


    Normally, the emergency room handled at least ten emergency rescues on a daily basis. People


    initially got curious about these cases, but they quickly grew used to them.


    Puzzled, Rachel nced at themotion for a while. She was about to step away when her phone in


    her coat pocket rang. The screen showed Lea''s name.


    As soon as she connected the call, Lea''s agitated voice rang in her ear. "Rachel, where are you? Come


    here quick! Something happened to Celia."


    For some reason, Lea''s voice sounded like she was somewhere close.


    Rachel disconnected the call and heard Lea''s faint voice. Her pace gradually quickened until she was


    running. Pushing her way through the crowd, she saw Celia lying on the stretcher with her eyes closed.


    Lea was steadily pressing a hemostatic sponge against the gash on the side of her head, but blood


    kept trickling down steadily.


    It was a shocking sight.


    "What happened?"


    "I got a call from Celia''s neighbor. She was already like this when I arrived." Lea herself was looking a


    bit shell-shocked.


    Taking a deep breath, Rachel calmed down and said, "It''s going to be fine, the doctor will handle it."


    Along with two doctors, she hurriedly wheeled Celia into the emergency room.


    After an hour, she came out again. She took off her mask and said to Lea, who had been waiting at the


    door, "The wound has been stitched, and she''s only a bit bruised. She''s still unconscious because she


    has just lost a lot of blood."


    The tension visibly leached out of Lea''s body, and she heaved arge sigh of relief. "Thank goodness."


    The two of them went to the ward together and sat quietly, waiting for Celia to wake up. Rachel, who


    was trained to act detached when dealing with patients, didn''t feel anything just then. Now that she was


    no longer in treatment mode, tiredness overwhelmed her after she sat down.


    She propped her chin on one hand and was starting to drift off when she heard Celia muttering. Her


    heavy eyelids suddenly popped open.


    Celia sat up on the bed and looking around her in confusion. "Why am I in the hospital? What


    happened?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s what we would like to know. What''s wrong with you? If your neighbor didn''t go out and see you,


    you could have bled out or worse!"


    Although Lea spoke a little harshly, her hands as she gently ced Celia''s intravenous drip-inserted


    hand into the quilt were gentle.


    Lowering her head, Celia did not speak for several long moments and then finally, hesitantly replied, "I


    missed a step on my way upstairs this morning, so..."


    She looked reluctant to say anything more.


    Lea didn''t believe what she said. She opened her mouth to refute Celia''s words, but Rachel ced a


    warning hand on her shoulder. Rachel shook her head, signaling that Lea should stop asking.


    After wishing Celia to have a good rest, Rachel exited the ward. After all, she was still at work. Only a


    few steps behind her, Lea said in a whisper, "Do you think that Celia couldn''t ept what happened


    and tried to¡ª"


    Rachel''s head whipped around, and she leveled Lea with a serious look, stopping her mid-sentence.


    "No," she said firmly. "Celia''s not that fragile."


    Lea released the breath that she didn''t know she was holding and said, "That''s good." She nced at


    her watch and added, "I left in such a hurry after that phone call that I left Rita at home. There are


    maids at home, but who knows what sort of mischief that girl would be up to. I''m heading back first."


    It was a relief to think that Rita''s limbs were bound to be more flexible with age. Although Rita


    was a girl, she was even more destructive than any boy at this point.


    Only Lea could control her. Henry would always defend his daughter.


    Rachel nodded.


    Lea had taken a few steps away when she suddenly stopped, recalling something. She turned around,


    tilted her head, and asked, "Rachel, has your aunt Flo been visiting normally?"


    "It''s normal. What''s wrong?"


    Lea smiled. "Oh, you almost fell asleep while you were just sitting there, so I thought..."


    Rachel smiled at her and replied, "You think too much."


    Rachel didn''t want to wear a wedding dress over a pregnant belly, even if Jack kept telling her that he


    wanted to have a child. Thus, she still insisted on taking the appropriate contraceptive measures at that


    point.


    As soon as Marcus finished a meeting, he nced at the vibrating phone on the table. It was Jack


    calling him.


    He rubbed between his eyebrows and picked up the call. "Hello?"


    "Are you in thepany?" Jack asked in a low voice. "Rachel just called me. Celia fell down the stairs,


    and her head hit the handrail, so she was taken to the hospital. If you have the time, maybe you can go


    and visit her. It''s better to talk to her face to face."


    Marcus frowned and said in a serious tone, "Why did she fall down the stairs?"


    As soon as he finished his question, he realized that he had asked too much. He sighed, stood up, and


    walked over to the floor-to-ceiling windows. In a helpless voice, he said, "I have something to deal with,


    so I can''t go there. Please ask Rachel to take care of Celia for me."


    After hanging up the phone, he put his hands on the window, his expression stony and eyes alight with


    annoyance. The futility of his current situation and the fact that he couldn''t take care of Celia himself


    were making him angry.


    His secretary pushed the door open and entered his office. After a few moments of hesitating, he said


    in a low voice, "Mr. Ji, your father will be arriving in about ten minutes. He said that he has something


    to tell you."


    His annoyance simmering in him, Marcus pulled at his tie. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do


    about it. He asked his secretary to prepare tea for his father.


    The topic for discussion during Larry''s visit was Marcus'' marriage to the daughter of the Chen family.


    Marcus bowed his head and listened to Larry wordlessly. It was not a discussion¡ªit was an order from


    Larry. He sneered, "Whatever you say, Father. You have already made ns, anyway."


    "Watch your words!"


    Larry punched at the arm of the sofa in anger. "There should be a time limit to your little temper


    tantrum!"


    Marcus replied with a sneer, "There is no limit. You only need to remember to hand in that document


    once the news is released."


    After he had finished speaking, he buzzed the inte and asked his secretary toe in again. He


    handed the secretary a draft. "Find a news media outlet to announce this."


    It waste at night, and the lights were dim.


    Rachel sent her car for maintenance. Jack usually sent someone else to take the car to the shop, and


    the receptionist already recognized the car. "Miss, why did you bring it here in person today? Anyway,


    we''re about to close down. Why don''t you drive it over tomorrow if that''s more convenient for you?"


    Rachel frowned slightly.


    "In that case, can I leave the car here? Call me when you have it ready, and I''lle back to pick it


    up."


    "That wouldn''t be a problem, miss," the receptionist answered with an apologetic smile on her face.


    "Please take care and be careful on the way."


    Rachel whirled around and walked out of the door. It was rush hour now, so it was difficult to call a taxi.


    She nned to call Jack to pick her up, but this location was quite out of the way from thepany.


    She plunged her hands into her coat pockets, stomped her feet, and approached the intersection. She


    could wait by that book stand close by¡ªat least it would be less cold.


    A few people were standing there waiting for cabs. Rachel was absently looking at the colorful


    magazines and newspapers on the wooden board, and her eyes strayed toward the road again. She


    prayed fervently that she could hail a taxi as soon as possible, but her thoughts were suddenly


    interrupted when she heard a surprised voice exim, "Hey, look! Mayor Ji''s son is getting married!"

 Chapter 380 You Are My Rival In Love

    Chapter 380 You Are My Rival In Love


    "With whom? How did you know?"


    "It is here in newspaper! She is the daughter of the Chen family. Theye from families of equal


    social rank!" In an envious tone, the other one said, "I see. This is on today''s news. How lucky she is!"


    "Why do you look sad? Such marriages look morous only on the outside. They are definitely not as


    happy as you and your husband."


    "Huh, you didn''t have to mention him. The other night I had asked him to clean up the room but he..."


    Rachel stopped paying attention to their words. Quickly, she flipped the newspaper, searching for


    something. Finally her eyes fell on the content she was looking for. What the two women had said was


    indeed true! Her face was frozen due to shock. Unable to believe it, she read it once again, word by


    word.


    ''What if Celiaes to know about this?''


    The consequences were unimaginable. She didn''t want to think of it.


    The next day, Rachel drove Jack''s car to the hospital. She rushed to Celia''s ward, but was told by the


    nurse that she had leftst night. Just when she was about to call her, her phone beeped with a


    message. "Rachel, I''m fine now. I''m with my father. By the way, I wanted to let you know I''ve submitted


    my resignation letter. Once my father''s condition improves, I will go to Joy City."


    Rachel had a vague memory of Celia mentioning her aunt who had married and gone to Joy City.


    Although she rarely visited her, she called and texted Celia often. Truth be told, Rachel believed it


    would be good for Celia to live with someone who cared about her.


    ''But what about Marcus?'' Rachel wondered. She didn''t want their rtionship to end like this.


    While Rachel was engulfed within these thought, someone grabbed her arm. Lifting her head, she


    noticed it was Lea.


    "Howe you are here?" Rachel asked, looking utterly surprised by her sudden appearance.


    Lea didn''t bother to give her an answer. Instead she said, "I''ll take you to watch a good show."


    Rachel couldn''t wrap her head around what was happening. She opened her mouth, ready to ask


    several questions. But Lea held her hand and took her to the car.


    Once inside, Rachel looked around and noticed they were on the riverside road. Then, Lea slowed


    down and stopped in front of an open-air cafe.


    Lea pointed to the coffee shop across the street and said, "I called Eden this morning toe here."


    "Why did you do that?"


    Rachel asked and opened her eyes wide. "Hurry up. I have to go to work. I don''t have time to waste


    like you."


    "I am not here to waste time. Instead this is an important task. You don''t want Marcus to marry this


    woman, do you?"


    On receiving no reply, Lea looked straight into Rachel''s eyes and said, "Celia is not in a position to fix


    things. But you and I are capable of helping her. Don''t you want to do it? Rachel, are you going to let


    your friend down?"


    Rachel obviously loved Celia with all her heart, but had no idea how she could amend things. The news


    that Marcus and Eden would get married had broken out.


    Rachel didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she stared at Lea, wondering what was brewing in her


    mind.


    "Lea, you know how much I love Celia. I would have done something if I could do it. But things are


    damaged beyond repair. Let''s stay out of it, shall we?"


    "No, it is not. We will fix it!" Lea squeaked and her eyes lit up. Swiftly opening the door, she got out of


    the car, as if something thrilling had happened.


    Eden looked at the menu in her hand and said softly, "A cappino and atte, please. Serve thette


    a bitter. As you can see, my fiance hasn''t arrived yet."


    "Okay." The waiter left with a smile.


    She took out her phone and checked if there were any new messages for Marcus. Although the tone


    he had used was very formal, it still made her happy. After all, it was the first time that Marcus had


    taken the initiative to send a message. ''One step at a time,'' she thought to herself, feeling happy.


    However, as time passed, her happiness was reced by frustration. She kept checking her phone,


    over and over again. While her eyes were glued onto the phone, she felt a man upy the seat


    opposite to her.


    Eden''s eyes lit up. "Marcus, here you are!"


    But soon she realized her blunder. It wasn''t Marcus, but a strange man she had never set her eyes on


    before. He was sitting there calmly, like he was invited. "Who are you?" she asked with annoyance.


    With a wisp of hair on his forehead, Eric smiled and said, "I saw you alone so I decided to sit down and


    have a chat with you."


    He snapped his fingers, and then the waiter brought a cup oftte.


    Eden''s face darkened. Without turning her head, she said to the waiter, "I don''t know this man. Please


    ask him to leave."


    The waiter looked back and forth between the two carefully and said, "But this gentleman just said he


    was looking for you."


    Eric took a sip of his coffee and waved his hand, saying, "Okay, you can leave now. She is a little


    angry, that''s all."


    Eden wouldn''t understand the scene that was unraveling before her.


    Ericughed. "You certainly don''t know me, but I know you. Since you are Marcus'' fiancee, you are my


    rival in love."


    His expression suddenly became a little fierce.


    Eden was stunned and didn''t know what to say. ''What could he mean by that?'' she wondered.


    This had to be some kind of a joke!


    Seeing the disbelief in her eyes, Eric decided to up his game. He picked up the coffee cup with his


    fingers. Even though he was sitting normally, crossing his legs, his actions seemed a little sissy.


    He smiled and reached out his hand to her. "Hello, my name is Carl Chen. Marcus likes to call me little


    Carl when we are alone." After this, he blushed.


    Eden was so stunned that her mouth was agape.


    At this moment, hidden beside the parterre, Rachel patted heavily on Lea''s shoulder and asked, "Is it


    your idea? It is horrible!"


    Lea raised her head and burst intoughter. She rubbed her belly with one hand and said, "Oh, I can''t


    laugh anymore. My belly hurts. Rachel, I didn''t know Eric was such a fantastic actor."


    "You are crazy! This is ridiculous. I don''t think she will buy it."


    Cutting their conversation, a male voice came from behind. They noticed that Eric''s face was tight. His


    re was fixated on Lea.


    She stood up and smiled. "Eric, I was praising you just now! You shouldn''t keep your talents hidden. I


    am d I helped you make use of it."


    She had a very usible tongue.


    Seeing them bicker, Rachel didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She looked around the ce and


    noticed that Eden had left. Perhaps she believed him. "What was her reaction after you finished?" she


    asked.


    "She sshed coffee all over my coat."


    Grabbing his coat, he shed it before Lea''s eyes. "Do you have any idea as to how much I have spent


    on this?"


    Lea patted Eric on his back. "I am sorry but don''t worry. To make up for it, I will buy you another one."


    Eric touched the back of his head, grinned and said, "Forget it. You don''t need to buy me a new coat.


    But you have to keep your words and introduce me to your colleague."


    "Of course, I will keep my end of the bargain." His anger was subdued and they were both back to


    being friends.


    Seeing this, Rachel smiled at them. Her hesitancy was gone and she too became cheerful.


    The three of them sat together and chatted for a while. When they were about to leave, Rachel caught


    sight of Marcus getting out of his car. His head was lowered and he was fiddling with the cuff link.


    Rachel decided to stay, asking Eric and Lea to leave without her.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Marcus looked up and met her eyes. His face broke into a warm smile.


    "Do you have time? I have to talk to you."


    He nced at his watch and said, "I wish I did. But there is an appointment with a friend I am supposed


    to take care of. How about another day?"


    "The friend you are referring to is Eden, right? She isn''t there, she left," Rachel announced.


    Marcus frowned but soon relief washed over him. "In that case, let''s find a seat to sit down. It isn''t


    suitable for us to talk while standing."


    The two sat down in a quiet corner and ordered their drinks. After the waiter left, Marcus said in a low


    and mellow voice, "Rachel, are you here because of Celia?"


    The mention of Celia''s name surprised Rachel .She thought he wouldn''t mention that name anymore.


    However, now she understood he couldn''t forget her. His thoughts always flitted to her.


    Rachel took a sip of her coffee, moistened her throat and said, "Partly due to her. But there is also


    another reason. Let me tell you what happened today."


    Rachel narrated the hrious incident that happened between Eric and Eden. She analyzed Marcus''


    expression, trying to see if she could spot any anger. "If you are angry about it, you can talk to Eric. We


    are willing to exin and rify things."


    "No, that won''t be required.


    I am okay with it," Marcus said with a smile.


    Looking at his unconcerned expression, Rachel understood he had no interest in Eden. If he had to


    choose between being called gay or marrying a woman he didn''t love, he would pick the former.


    Rachel had so many questions in her mind. She knew asking them would be the only way to dispel


    misunderstandings.


    Rachel felt a little sorry for him. "We were all very shocked when we heard about your break-up with


    Celia. Truth be told, we admired and supported your rtionship. We didn''t want it to end like this,


    which is why we did this today."


    After all, they had to show their support in some way.


    "Yes, Rachel. I am quite happy with what you all did today. You have helped me lift such a big burden


    off my shoulder. Will you take care of Celia on my behalf?" he asked hopefully.


    "Can you tell me the reason behind your break-up?"


    asked Rachel expectantly.


    "I need to know. Otherwise my mind won''t be at ease," she added.


    His dark eyes stared into a distance. It was like he was elsewhere. The loss he felt in his heart was


    reflected in his eyes.


    The more reluctant he was to speak up, the more she wanted to know. But as a friend, Rachel decided


    she had to stop probing.


    Earlier, the weather had indicated it would rain. But now it had cleared up.


    After a brief conversation, the two of them stood up and were about to leave. Marcus picked up the car


    keys from the table and said, "Are you going to the hospital? Let me drive you there."


    "No, thanks. It''s very convenient to take a taxi from here."


    With a smile, Rachel walked out of the cafe and instantly found a taxi. When she got in, her phone rang


    and Jack''s name appeared on the screen. "Hello? What''s up?" she asked cheerfully.


    "I''ll pick you up after work and we will have dinner together."


    "Okay."


    When Rachel returned to the hospital, she went to Celia''s ward. Rachel saw she was surrounded by


    several nurses who were chatting with her. Even though her face was still a little pale, she looked much


    better than she did two days ago.

 Chapter 381 Believe In Fate

    Chapter 381 Believe In Fate


    One sharp-eyed nurse saw Rachel, so she stood up and greeted her, "Rachel, you''re here."


    Rachel nodded at her in acknowledgment. She didn''t know what they were talking about, but seeing


    the smiles on their faces, they seemed to be having fun, so she didn''t want to disturb them. She put


    down the fruits she had just bought and said with a smile, "I brought some fruits. I''ve already washed


    them, and they''re ready to eat."


    "Thank you, Rachel."


    Receiving lots of gratitude made her feel a little embarrassed. She smiled faintly and turned around to


    leave. But a nurse asked, "Have you seen the news yesterday? The rich single men in the city are


    already getting married one by one. But until now, I haven''t found my prince charming yet."


    "Who?" someone immediately asked.


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing their conversation. In the past two days, only Marcus was


    featured on the news to be getting married.


    However, Celia still didn''t know about it.


    The nurse said, "He is..."


    Rachel interrupted at once. "Hey, I almost forgot. Someone was looking for you outside before I came


    in."


    The nurse tilted her head and asked, "Who?"


    Rachel touched her nose subconsciously, trying to hide her uneasiness for lying. "Sorry, I don''t know


    him. I just heard him looking for you. He seemed very anxious, so you''d better go and have a look."


    The nurse nodded,pletely forgetting what she had just said. She stood up from the sofa and was


    about to go out, but one of the nurses pulled her arm. "Tell us the name of that guy first before you go


    out."


    "Check on the Inte. I need to go out and see who is looking for me."


    She impatiently pulled her arm and strode out of the ward.


    The others lowered their heads to look at their phones. They must be looking for the news about the


    man. Rachel cleared her throat and said, "Ladies, I have something to tell Celia. Is it okay if you leave


    us alone for a while?"


    "Sure." The other nurses walked out of the ward one by one.


    Soon enough, only Rachel and Celia were left. Rachel sat down on the chair and heard Celia asking


    what she wanted to say. For a while, she was silent as if trying to think of the right words to say.


    A few momentster, she finally opened her mouth. "Celia, since your father has recovered well, you


    have nothing to worry anymore."


    Celia turned to her, looking confused. What she said wasn''t something that they needed to talk alone.


    Her father''s condition wasn''t confidential, after all.


    But still, Celia said in a cold tone, "As long as he is not dead, I don''t worry. As his daughter, I think I


    have already done my best."


    "You''re right."


    Rachel heaved a sigh before she stood up. She was about to say goodbye, but unexpectedly, Celia


    stopped her. Staring at her nkly, she said emotionlessly, "Rachel, you just asked them to go out


    because you don''t want them to tell me that Marcus is the one getting married, right?"


    "You know about it?" Rachel couldn''t hide the surprise on her face.


    Celia nodded and said calmly, "Yes. I was a bit bored in the ward alonest night, so I went downstairs.


    I heard some nurses talking about it by ident. But don''t worry, I''m fine. I have finally gotten it through


    my head that he isn''t meant for me. The gap between us is quite huge. Even if we can be together now,


    it may notst long. Perhaps time won''t allow a tragedy to happen to us.


    Just like a saying that goes, ''Sometimes bad turns have positive unintended consequences.''"


    Rachel couldn''t help feeling upset upon hearing her self-constion, but she could only smile and


    agree to her. "Yes, you are right. I''m d you think that way now."


    "I''m fine, Rachel. Don''t worry about me. Go ahead and continue your work."


    When Rachel left, Celia slowly slid down and under the quilt. She bit her lower lip to suppress the sobs


    in her throat. She wept silently.


    Rachel turned to take ast look at the door of the ward before she walked back to her office.


    A cold wave hit Ninwell Cityst week, so there were more patients in the hospital now that had fever


    and colds. Rachel''s department had the most number of patients.


    She had only realized the time when she saw Jack walking towards her, with hands in his pockets.


    Rubbing her head, she asked, "Are we alreadyte?"


    In the Fu family mansion, Jonathan saw Jack and Rachel walking in while chatting. He couldn''t help


    smiling when he asked, "Why are you sote?"


    "There was a traffic jam," Jack answered.


    Tracy heard the noise and walked out of the dining room. "Finally, you''re here. The food is getting cold.


    Go wash your hands so we can have dinner."


    She had prepared several kinds of dishes, which were too much for the four of them.


    Jonathan picked up his chopsticks and said happily, "I went fishing with some friends today, and I


    caught two big fishes.


    Your mom braised one in brown sauce and steamed the other one."


    Rachel picked up a pair of chopsticks and said, "Wow! They look so fresh."


    "Enjoy them then."


    Jonathan suddenly put down his chopsticks and looked at Rachel and Jack. He asked slowly, "Have


    you set your wedding date yet?"


    Rachel opened her mouth and was about to answer when Jack suddenly pulled a long face and said


    impatiently, "I don''t need you to worry about us."


    She was surprised by his sudden reaction.


    But she was more surprised that Jonathan didn''t get upset at all. He still looked as usual as if he hadn''t


    heard what Jack had said. He continued in a low voice, "Your mother and I checked the calendar two


    days ago. The fifteenth of next month is a very good date. It''s still more than a month from now. Are


    you okay with it?"


    Rachel nced at Jack, who was pursing his lips tightly, before she replied with a smile, "We''ll talk


    about it when we get home, Dad."


    Tracy patted Jonathan''s hand on the table and said,


    "Let the kids talk about it by themselves."


    After dinner, Rachel and Jack didn''t stay long in the mansion anymore. As soon as they got into the


    car, she asked, "Why did you suddenly talk to Dad like that? Is there something wrong?"


    "Nothing." This time, Jack''s tone softened a little.


    He didn''t know how to exin it to Rachel.


    At first, he had thought that Jonathan would not interfere in their affairs. But he didn''t expect him to


    interfere. He wasn''t sure what his father was thinking.


    Obviously, Rachel didn''t believe him. But since he didn''t want to speak up, she didn''t insist anymore.


    She fastened her seat belt and closed her eyes. Something suddenly came to her mind.


    Since she and Jack had gotten back together, there seemed to be something weird between Jonathan


    and Jack that she couldn''t figure out.


    After that dinner in the Fu family mansion, Jonathan had never called them about the wedding date.


    And since Rachel had gotten busier in the hospital each day, she also gradually forgot about it.


    On the other hand, Celia stayed in the hospital for two more days before she got discharged. On that


    day, she also handed in her resignation letter to the director. Fortunately, Rachel had known it before


    the director could submit her resignation letter to the HR department. She talked to the director and


    begged to give Celia an indefinite vacation leave to fully recover from everything she had gone through


    instead of epting her resignation.


    As for Marcus, Rachel didn''t hear anything about him. It seemed that the act that Eric deliberately put


    on that day did not affect them at all.


    After sending Rita to the kindergarten, Lea came to the hospital to see Rachel. She sat in front of her


    desk and propped her chin in the palm of her hand. She asked, "Hey, how could that woman be so


    calm? Didn''t she mind that her fiance is gay? She''s weird."


    "Well, maybe she has seen through our trick."


    Rachel believed that someone like Eden, who came from a well-off family, would not be so naive.


    Lea shook her head in disagreement. "That''s impossible. Eric was such a good actor. What he did that


    day was so convincing that even I was almost deceived by him. How much more that woman? I don''t


    believe it."


    Rachel did notment anymore and just looked down at the report in her hand.


    They were always like this when they chatted. Lea would keep on talking while Rachel was busy with


    her work. When Lea needed Rachel''s attention or opinion, she would shout her name, and Rachel


    would respond right away. Everything would be fine then.


    Just like right now. Lea banged her hand on the desk and asked, "Rachel, are you listening to me or


    not?"


    "I am." Rachel closed the files she was reading and stared at her carefully. "I don''t think it''s necessary


    to ask Eric to annoy her again. After all, the more we y tricks on her, the more likely she finds it out."


    "I guess you are right." Lea bent over her desk and asked, "Then what should we do now?"


    Rachel stroked Lea''s head as if stroking a dog and replied, "Believe in fate. Fate will go through all the


    setbacks and let them eventually be together again in the end."


    It also happened to her and Jack.


    Even to Lea and Henry.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After work, Rachel hailed a taxi. She was about to go home directly, but she suddenly remembered that


    she needed to pick up her car from the shop. It was scheduled for release yesterday, but it slipped her


    mind. She tapped the taxi driver''s seat and told him to drive her to the shop.


    "Why didn''t you tell me ahead of time?"


    the driver muttered.


    When Rachel arrived at the shop, there was only one staff left standing in the counter. She immediately


    recognized her as the receptionist who assisted her that day she brought her car there.


    The receptionist saw hering towards her, so she said, "Miss, you finally came today. I waited for


    you until six o''clock yesterday, but you didn''te."


    "I''m so sorry. Something urgent came up yesterday, so I wasn''t able toe here." Rachel felt a little


    embarrassed.


    The receptionist took out a business card, handed it to her, and said, "It''s okay. Next time, if you can''t


    come here, call my number, so I''ll know."

 Chapter 382 Winter Swimming Competition

    Chapter 382 Winter Swimming Competition


    "Okay. Thank you."


    Rachel put the business card in her bag and took her car keys from the receptionist. She was walking


    to her car when she saw a red sports car enter the shop''s gate and approach her. She froze in shock.


    A screeching sound reverberated the shop, and the vehicle suddenly stopped just about ten


    centimeters away from her.


    Even the receptionist was startled. She hurriedly came to Rachel and asked, "Miss, are you okay?"


    Rachel shook her head. Although she looked calm on the outside, her heart was beating abnormally


    fast. The door to the driver seat opened, and Eden, Marcus'' nominal fiancee, got out of the car.


    The receptionist seemed to know Eden because she bent over to Rachel and whispered, "Miss, I''m so


    sorry. Miss Chen is actually a very kind person. I don''t know what''s wrong with her today. She seems to


    be in a bad mood."


    "It''s alright,"


    Rachel responded faintly and continued walking to her car. She heard the receptionist behind her ask,


    "Miss Chen, how may I help you today?"


    "I need my car to be checked. The engine is a little noisy when I start it."


    "Our shop is already closed today, and all the mechanics have already left. I''m afraid we need to wait


    until tomorrow for your car to be checked."


    "Call them back immediately!"


    Eden''s voice was unusually sharp. Although Rachel didn''t know her personally, she could feel that she


    was in a bad mood.


    For a woman like her, who had just announced her wedding to the public, it was strange to be so


    irritable. Rachel could only think of one reason why.


    Rachel''s car just stopped in the garage when Jack pulled in beside her car. She was about to say


    something when he suddenly said with a smile, "Tell me the truth, what did you and Lea do secretly?"


    "What?" she asked.


    Her brows creased as she looked at him confusedly.


    Jack put his hand around her shoulder, and they walked towards the elevator together. "Marcus called


    me this afternoon and told me that the Chen family canceled their wedding. Larry has no choice but to


    agree. I think the issue was resolved temporarily."


    "Really?" she asked. "No wonder she was in a bad temper."


    He lowered his head and asked, "Who was in a bad temper?"


    Her lips curved into a victorious smile, but she didn''t say anything.


    The next day was Saturday, so Jack and Rachel didn''t wake up early. They were still sleeping soundly


    when her phone suddenly rang.


    She fumbled for her phone under the pillow and answered vaguely, "Hello?"


    Lea''s excited voice was heard from the other end of the line. "Rachel, get up quickly. We are on our


    way to your house now."


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Rachel turned over, eyes still closed.


    Lea exined, "Henry''spany is holding a winter swimmingpetition today. Bring Jack with you,


    so we can let him and Henry join. Henry''s belly is already getting bigger and bigger." As she spoke, she


    reached out and pinched Henry''s belly.


    Rachel patted Jack behind her. "Jack, wake up. Lea is asking you to join the winter swimming


    competition."


    "I don''t want to." Jack turned his back on her and continued sleeping.


    Her mouth twitched. She was about to tell Lea that they wouldn''t go when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Lea said on the phone again, "Hurry and open the door. We''re outside."


    In the end, Jack was dragged to the car. With a helpless smile, Henry said, "I was forced too."


    The winter swimmingpetition was held in the western suburbs. It was a river with clear and steady


    waters. Many people came here in summer, but it was also the most suitable ce for winter


    swimming.


    When they arrived at the venue, a group of people was already standing beside the river.


    Henry opened the trunk and took out two bath towels. He tossed one to Jack and said, "Lea prepared


    everything for you."


    "She''s so kind," Jack replied with a smile.


    He had swum several times in the winter before, but since he took over MK Group, he seldom joined


    this kind of activity.


    Lea suddenly came to them and held Henry''s hands. She excitedly said, "Honey, you promised me


    yesterday that it wouldn''t be a problem for you to swim two or three rounds."


    Henry forced a smile.


    Rachel took a look at the group of people who had already taken off their clothes and were doing some


    warm-up exercises beside the river. She rubbed her arms and said, "I feel cold looking at them. Jack,


    will this be okay with you? You still have time to back out."


    "Not a problem with me."


    Jack patted his chest hard to show her his determination in case she didn''t believe him.


    Lea tapped Rachel''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. These two stay in the office all day long every


    day. Now is a good opportunity for them to exercise."


    But Rachel was still a little worried. She turned to Jack again and said, "If you don''t feelfortable in


    the waterter, don''t push yourself too hard. Go back to the bank, okay?"


    When the drums and gongs sounded, all contestants gathered on the shore, ready to go into the water.


    With a whistle, everyone jumped down.


    The family members of the contestants gathered around the riverside and cheered with all their might.


    "Go! Go! Go! Come on!"


    Rachel and Lea immediately got carried away, and they started screaming out as well.


    As the atmosphere got heated, the swimmers also tried their best to swim faster to reach the other side


    first.


    While cheering, Rachel felt her mobile phone vibrating. She tapped Lea''s shoulder to tell her that she


    would find a quiet ce to answer her phone. However, before she could even say a word, someone


    bumped into her from behind. She stumbled, so she tried to grab Lea''s hand, but her body was already


    pounced forward involuntarily.


    When Lea noticed, Rachel had already fallen into the river.


    "Rachel!" she screamed.


    Rachel couldn''t swim, so she kept on snorting and waving her hands on the water. She wanted to call


    for help, but the water kept pouring into her mouth.


    She felt like a force was pulling her down very hard.


    Fright enveloped her.


    It was getting darker and darker.


    Rachel opened her eyes slowly. She looked around and felt familiar with the ce. When she saw a


    family photo hanging on the wall, she realized that she was at her home. In the picture, she was with


    her parents.


    It was taken in a studio during herst birthday before they died.


    As she stared at the photo, she felt a lump in her throat, and her eyes gradually moistened.


    She reached out her hand to touch the photo, but she suddenly heard the screeching sound of a car


    outside. She quickly wiped her eyes and turned around to see who came. She then saw her parents


    enter the house.


    They both looked serious. With a frown, they went straight to the sofa and sat down. They seemed not


    to see her.


    She heard her mother sigh and say, "What do we do next? Considering the rtionship between our


    families, why don''t we try to talk to them? Perhaps they can give us a few more days."


    "Let''s talk about thatter." Her father lit up a cigarette and asked in a hoarse voice, "Where is Rachel?


    Is she still sleeping?"


    Her mother stood up. "I think so. I''ll go and have a look."


    Seeing her mother wiping her eyes and forcing a smile, Rachel felt a sharp pain in her heart. She


    followed her into her room slowly and saw her sit on the edge of the bed, gently waking the little Rachel


    up.


    The little Rachel, who was lying in bed, slowly opened her sleepy eyes.


    Rachel knew that she would stretch her arms around her mother''s neck and rub her body for a while as


    her morning routine.


    She was always clingy when she was a child.


    All of a sudden, a familiar voice was heard outside her room. "When can you pay your debt?"


    She then heard her father''s pleading voice, "Please give me some time. I''m trying my best to find a way


    out now. Since we have known each other for a long time, are you still worried that I won''t pay you?"


    Her mother''s smile suddenly froze. Patting her little head, she said, "Baby, be a good girl, okay? I have


    something to deal with outside. Just stay here and lie down for a while."


    Rachel couldn''t help frowning.


    ''Pay the debt?


    Are my parents having some financial problems?''


    Her young mind had thought about it for some time. But even when she became an adult, she still


    wasn''t able to find out about it.


    She was about to follow her mother to the living room again and see who their unexpected visitor was,


    but her body suddenly twitched. This time, Jack''s worried voice kept ringing in her ears. "Rachel,


    please wake up now."


    She kept telling him that she was already awake, but he didn''t seem to hear her. He still kept on waking


    her up.


    Gradually, she felt tired and soon lost consciousness.


    After a long time, Rachel finally woke up. She opened her heavy eyes and saw a familiar ce again.


    This time, she knew that she was in the hospital.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack was sitting beside her. When he saw that she was awake, his eyes suddenly lit up. He grabbed


    her hand and kissed it again and again. "Rachel, you''re finally awake!"


    "I''m fine." She wanted to raise her other hand to touch him, but she felt weak all over.


    Feeling powerless, she asked, "Jack, how long have I slept?"


    "One day and one night." His voice was husky, and there was a trace of starlight in his dark eyes. He


    touched the messy hair near her ear and asked, "Do you feel ufortable?"


    Rachel shook her head. Although she felt sore all over her body now, she didn''tin. As much as


    possible, she didn''t want Jack to worry about her anymore. She tried to smile at him and said, "I''m


    fine."


    Jack held her hand tightly. She could feel that he was trembling slightly. "I''m sorry, Rachel. We


    shouldn''t have gone to the winter swimmingpetition. You''ve met an ident because of me. It was


    all my fault."

 Chapter 383 Rachels Drowned

    Chapter 383 Rachel''s Drowned


    During the swimmingpetition, when Jack tried his best to swim to the other side, he heard chaos


    from behind him. After straining his ear, he heard they shout, "Someone is drowning!"


    He immediately came to a halt and turned around. He turned to look where people were looking and


    caught sight of a struggling figure. He realized it was none other than Rachel. His expression froze.


    Then he swam towards her using all his might.


    Slowly, she was beginning to stop struggling. This scared him even more. "Rachel, hold on! I am


    coming for you!" he screamed. He was so fast that he ended up reaching there before the lifeguard.


    However, she had already lost her consciousness.


    Her smiling face turned pale and her lips were bloodless. Soaked in ice-water, her bodycked warmth.


    It was like she was dead.


    Jack didn''t dare to think further. He kept pressing her chest with his hands and growled, "Rachel, wake


    up!" Even after she was okay, he thought about this dreadful scene. It was a nightmare from which he


    would never get over.


    Now at the hospital, looking at his tight muscles and trembling hands, Rachel couldn''t help chuckling.


    In a rxed tone, she said, "Jack, why does it look like you are the one who almost drowned?"


    "I wish I was the one who drowned. It wouldn''t have hurt this much," said Jack through gritted teeth.


    Rachel was quite touched by his words. "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    While they were chatting, the doctor entered the ward and began to examine her carefully. "Rachel, you


    are all right. In fact, your fever has subdued and I can detect no lung infection. You can be discharged


    from the hospital tomorrow," he informed with a smile.


    Hearing this, Jack frowned. "Are you sure? Didn''t she need to take an ECG or a brain CT? We are in


    no hurry. You can look after her properly," he said, not letting Rachel to speak.


    Seeing how anxious Jack was, the doctor and the nurse had a hard time holding back theirughter.


    Even though they had seen several loving husbands, none were as concerned as Jack. Rachel quickly


    shook her head and said, "Dr. Chen is quite a professional doctor. He makes no mistake."


    Dr. Chenughed, not a least bit offended. He shifted his gaze to Jack and promised, "She is doing


    fine. I know you are concerned about Rachel, but rest assured, there is no need for these inspections."


    After saying that, he couldn''t helpughing. When he realized what had happened, he quickly took the


    medical record to cover his face and hurried away.


    Few minutes passed but Jack stood stock-still. Rachel couldn''t get any reaction out of him. ''Perhaps he


    is angry,'' she thought and got ready to exin. But before she could do that, he looked at her in a


    daze. "Is what Dr. Chen said true? Are those scans unnecessary?"


    It turned out he was still fixated on that.


    To be honest, this shocked Rachel.


    She nodded her head and said, "Yes, Jack. It''s true. It makes me anxious to see you look so nervous.


    Cheer up, I''m fine."


    "Okay, I see." But deep down, he was still worried.


    Rachel came to realize how deeply he loved her. He was the sort of man who wasn''t easily rattled. But


    when she was involved, he would lose all his senses, like a primary school student.


    Slowly, she took his hand in hers.


    On the other hand, Lea couldn''t fall asleep, no matter how hard she tried.


    Every time she closed her eyes, the image of Rachel drowning woulde to her mind.


    Knowing fully well sleep wouldn''te, Lea sat up.


    With her restlessness, even Henry couldn''t fall asleep. Hence he also sat up, turned on the bedside


    lamp, put the pajamas on and asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "I can''t fall asleep!" she admitted with some frustration. Lea lowered her head, covered her face with


    her hands, and said in a muffled voice, "Every time I close my eyes, I see Rachel struggling in the


    water. It''s my fault! If only I had paid more attention. How I regret! I was way too careless!"


    She was wallowing in self-reproach and Henry didn''t know what to do. After a while, he put on the


    gentlest tone and said, "You shouldn''t be ming yourself for what happened. Besides, she is alright


    now, isn''t she?"


    "But I made her suffer so much."


    She turned around and held him tightly. "Do you understand me, Henry? When I saw her in the bed


    wearing that oxygen mask, I felt so heartbroken. If I could switch ces with her, I would do it in a blink


    of an eye."


    "I know. I am aware of the extent to which you care about her."


    Henry gently patted her on the back. Ever since Rachel drowned, Lea hadn''t managed to get a wink of


    sleep.


    At first, she had firmly stated her desire to remain at the hospital. Later, everybody convinced her to go


    back home. Yet every night, she felt herself fall into the whirlpool of self-me. No matter how hard she


    tried, she couldn''t extricate herself from it.


    On the second day, somehow she managed to doze for half an hour. ''That''s enough sleep!'' she told


    herself. Without wasting any time, she went straight to the kitchen. Her eyes were swollen and she was


    in a pitiable state. Henry patted her gently from behind. "Don''t touch me. I''m busy making breakfast for


    Rachel!" she said, shooing him away from the kitchen.


    Rachel had woken up quite early as well. She hadn''t slept well. The truth was, she hadn''t allowed


    herself to sleep well. Every time she tried, she would see herself back ina. So as not to worry


    Jack, she pretended to be sleeping.


    Now, it was finally dawn.


    She sat up and felt much better.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Rachel patted Jack''s hand and said, "How long has it been


    since you have taken a shower? You stink!"


    Of course, it was a lie. Jack always smelled good. This was her excuse to send him back home.


    "Really?"


    Jack lowered his head and smelled himself. He frowned and said, "I don''t think so. However, I will ask


    Austin to bring me a set of clothes. I could take a shower in the hospital bathroom."


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. Her n failed.


    At this time, with thermos bottle in her hand, Lea walked in. Her head was cast down.


    "Watch out where you are walking!" Rachel said. She frowned slightly and asked, "Are you looking for


    something? Have you dropped the money on the floor?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In a miserable tone, Lea replied, "No, I didn''t."


    "So what''s wrong with you?"


    "Rachel, I''m sorry." Lea sobbed as she spoke.


    Rachel burst intoughter and said, "Lea, what is wrong with you? You haven''t done anything. What


    happened to me has got nothing to do with you. Why are you apologizing? Hurry up and show me what


    you brought! I''m starving."


    "Rachel, are you sure you don''t me me?" Finally, Lea raised her head, but she looked dubious.


    Rolling her eyes, Rachel said, "Of course, I don''t. Can you walk a little faster?"


    She reached out her hand, waiting to see what was inside. "Hurry up. Don''t force me to get down the


    bed and grab it from you," she added.


    Jack and Henry had already left the ward, giving them the privacy they needed.


    They stood in the corridor and lit their cigarettes at the same time. So far, they hadn''t spoken a word.


    Finally, Henry broke the silence. "Jack, I''m also responsible for what has happened. The work on the


    site wasn''t done well. On top of that, the lifeguards should havee sooner. I wish..."


    Jack raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder. "Why are you both hell-bent on taking all the


    me? It was merely an ident. And idents happen all the time. There is no need to take me


    for it."


    When Rachel opened the thermos bottle, she spotted something ck in it. She frowned and asked,


    "What''s this?" She had been expecting something delicious.


    Lea smiled awkwardly. "I made porridge for you with some red beans. But it is a little burnt as you can


    see."


    ''A little?'' Rachel thought.


    She covered the thermos bottle with the lid and said, "Lea, I think it would have been better for you to


    order a take-out breakfast for me."


    Lea realized her blunder. "I am sorry. And yes, let me find Henry. We will order something yummy for


    you," she promised.


    Just when she was about to leave, she stopped. Rachel, who couldn''t see what had happened,


    continued to look at Lea in confusion.


    ''What has happened? Why does she look like a deer caught in the headlights?'' Lifting the quilt, Rachel


    was about to get out of the bed. Just then, Marcus and Celia entered the ward with their fingers


    interlocked. Even from the distance, she vaguely spot the blush on Celia''s face.


    When Lea had regained herposure, she asked, "What''s going on? When did you two get back


    together?"


    "Rachel, are you okay? I just heard that you were drowned and hospitalized this morning." Celia


    deliberately ignored Lea''s question.


    However, Rachel was as curious as Lea.


    She waved her hand and said, "I''m fine, forget about me. Tell me what happened between you and


    Marcus? Didn''t you hand in your resignation and decide to leave Ninwell City?"


    Lea joined in. "Exactly! What happened after that?"


    With her crimson-red cheeks, Celia looked down at her toes.


    "Okay, I will tell you," Marcus said. "I need to thank you for the prank."


    "What prank?" Jack''s voice came from the door. Next to him, Henry stood dumbfounded. "Yes, what


    prank?" he asked.


    Raising his eyebrows, Marcus asked, "Didn''t they tell you?"


    The two of them shook their heads in unison.


    Seeing how curious they were, Rachel filled them in, exining the encounter that happened between


    Eric and Eden. Henry and Jack were speechless.


    Marcus smiled and said, "Eden believed the prank to be truth. As soon as she went home, she asked


    her parents to break the engagement. But the Chen family didn''t want others to know they almost got


    their daughter to marry to a gay. They knew it wouldn''t be good for their reputation. Hence they called


    off things but remained silent. My father was confused, but there was nothing he could do. Before he


    finds another fiancee for me, I''m safe."


    Jack handed a cup of water to Rachel and said, "What if he finds you a new fiancee soon?"


    "Even though they haven''t told anyone yet, I am sure this gay rumor might reach a few people. As long


    as this rumor remains, I am pretty sure no girl will want to marry me," Marcus said


    confidently.

 Chapter 384 Erics Mother Came Back

    Chapter 384 Eric''s Mother Came Back


    Henry chuckled and said, "It seems like you will have to spend more time with Eric now."


    "No need. People are gossiping about Michael and me, thinking we are a couple," Marcus said.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael had actually fled abroad to avoid the blind date arranged by his father for him. Right now, he


    sneezed several times while in bed. He felt a sudden chill on his back, so he quickly pulled the quilt and


    wrapped his body.


    Lea leaned on Henry''s shoulder. With a smug smile on her face, she said, "Since we all yed as


    matchmakers for the two of you, you should prepare generous red envelopes for all of us."


    "That won''t be a problem," replied Marcus.


    Celia raised her head and said in a low voice, "Lea, you are very wealthy. Why do you still care about


    the red envelopes?"


    "Wow! You haven''t married Marcus yet, but you are already helping him save his money," Lea teased


    Celia.


    The ward filled with joyfulughter and happiness for a while.


    When the two couples bade goodbye, there were only Jack and Rachel left in the ward. She took the


    apple that he peeled, took a bite, and sighed. "Celia finally got her happiness."


    Jack nodded and sat down on the edge of the bed. He then bent over to take a bite of the apple in her


    hand.


    She pushed him on the shoulder and said, "If you want to eat, peel one for yourself."


    "I don''t want to." He winked and smiled.


    "Let me do it for you." She was about to take the fruit knife,


    but he held back her hand. He poked his forehead and said, "Why are you so ignorant when ites


    to romance?"


    Seeing the smile in his eyes, she soon realized what he meant. But then, she quickly changed the


    topic. She asked in confusion, "By the way, I''ve always been curious. Marcus was about to elope with


    Celia that day, but why did he suddenly change his mind and decide to marry Eden after going back


    home?"


    "Do you really want to know?" Jack asked, raising an eyebrow. When she nodded, he pointed at his


    cheek and smiled. "Kiss me first, and I''ll tell you right away."


    Rachel pursed her lips and kissed him on the cheek helplessly. "Can you tell me now?"


    He sat back and held her in his arms. Resting his chin on her head, he sighed deeply and started,


    "When Dn was still working in a TV station, he used his power to embezzle arge amount of


    money. Their leader found out about it, but gave him a chance to make amends. However, he had


    already squandered the money."


    "Did he use it for Bertha?" she asked with a frown. She had been wondering why Bertha was willing to


    be with Dn, who had nothing but two children to take care of.


    Jack pinched her nose and said dotingly, "Can you be a little less smart sometimes?"


    After pausing for a moment, he continued, "It was the Zhou family who helped him deal with that matter


    thoroughly. But after that, his rtionship with the Zhou family was cut off."


    "The Zhou family?" A hint of surprise shed across Rachel''s dark eyes. "No wonder James looked a


    little strange when he saw Celia in the hospital."


    Jack nodded, "This matter had beenpletely suppressed since it happened. But Marcus'' father got


    the information and evidence from somewhere. He used them to threaten Marcus. If Marcus continued


    his rtionship with Celia, he would hand over the evidence to the authorities. We could already


    imagine what would happen to Dn."


    Rachel couldn''t help but shiver upon hearing all the information from Jack. She leaned against his


    chest and asked, "Where is the evidence now? Does Marcus'' father still have it?"


    "When Marcus agreed to announce the wedding in public, he got the evidence from his father as a part


    of their deal. He then destroyed it."


    "I''m d he did that." Rachel felt like she was riding a roller coaster. For a while, she was hung in the


    air and shaken violently. Now, she finally returned to the ground and calmed down.


    The whole ward fell silent for a few seconds. The more she thought about everything that he told her,


    the more strange she felt. She turned her head, grabbed his cor, and asked with a frown, "Have you


    known all of these for a long time? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Jack hurriedly put his hands near his ears and begged, "Honey, you''re wrong. I just found out about it a


    few days ago."


    When Rachel was discharged from the hospital, she rested at home for two more days. She wanted to


    go back to work, but Jack didn''t agree, insisting that she needed more rest.


    At first, she tried her best to change his mind several times but failed. Seeing that he was unwilling to


    let her go, she gave up.


    Today, she was hanging theundry on the balcony when her phone rang. When she checked who was


    calling, she was surprised to see Eric''s name on the screen. She answered it immediately. "I''m


    surprised that you have time to call me today."


    She suddenly wondered what he had been doing these days. He never showed up since thest time


    they''d met in the cafe that day.


    Eric rubbed his forehead and answered in a tired voice, "Rachel, I''ve been working overtime these


    days. I even haven''t sleptst night."


    With a frown, she asked again, "Why are you so busy these days?"


    "Well, do you still remember, I told you before that my mom ising back?" He sighed slightly and


    added, "She said she would be here next month, so I worked overtime to take a few more days off next


    month. But I didn''t expect that she woulde earlier than we have agreed."


    Eric''s mother was not the type of person who would y by the rules.


    Although Rachel had never lived with her, she could tell what kind a woman her aunt was since she left


    Eric and went abroad alone.


    "When will she arrive?" Rachel asked.


    "Today," answered Eric.


    Rachel was also startled. She was about to say something, but Eric continued, "Her ne willnd in


    about half an hour. I call you to ask for a favor. Can you go to the airport now? I''m afraid that she will


    lose her temper if she waits for too long."


    His mother was known not only for being unreliable but also for being a nagger. Whenever she felt


    unhappy or unsatisfied with something, she would shout regardless of where she was or who was


    around her.


    After hanging up, Rachel drove to the airport. Although there was no traffic jam all the way, it still took


    her one hour and a half to get there.


    She ran to the arrival area and looked around, but didn''t see someone familiar to her. She was about to


    turn around to check somewhere else when a familiar voice suddenly reverberated in the air. "Don''t you


    have any sense of justice? Why did you throw your trash here? Don''t you see that trash can right next


    to you?"


    The voice was definitely Linda Shen''s, Eric''s mother and her aunt.


    She followed the voice and soon found her aunt standing not so far away from her, pointing at a young


    man in his twenties. She was bbering on and on as if she had no n of stopping.


    The young man looked helpless with shoulders sagged. He tried to exin, "Madam, I just identally


    threw the banana peel away. Now that I''ve picked it up and thrown it into the trash can, isn''t that


    enough? Aren''t you tired of talking a lot?"


    "Of course, I am tired. I even get more tired every time I see some young people like you bing


    more and more impolite."


    Linda shook her head helplessly and added, "I''m just trying to remind you that you can''t throw your


    trash anywhere you want. If everyone does like you, then what is the use of trash cans? And that''s a


    banana peel. What if someone steps on it and slips?"


    She kept chattering again.


    While she was still lecturing the young man, Rachel trotted back to her car and took the unopened


    bottled water. But when she came back inside, her aunt was nowhere to be seen again.


    Eric finally got a free time, so he went to the bathroom with his phone. He dialed Rachel''s number and


    asked instantly, "Rachel, have you picked up my mom?"


    "I haven''t found her yet." At first, Rachel thought that she had seen the wrong person just now. But


    when she saw the young man who had been scolded standing in one corner, looking embarrassed, she


    was certain that she had indeed seen her aunt.


    She asked, "Do you have her phone number?"


    "No. She always changes her phone number and I haven''t gotten thetest one from her."


    Eric became restless. He couldn''t help frowning as he tried to think of other ways to help Rachel find


    her mother easily. However, he heard his director''s voice outside of the bathroom. "Eric, why are you


    making a phone call in the bathroom?"


    Rachel heard the director''s voice clearly from the other end of the line, so she decided to end the call


    and continued to look around the airport alone.


    Finally, she found her.


    Linda Shen was in a Chinese restaurant, wolfing down a bowl of noodles.


    Rachel entered the restaurant and sat opposite her. She called in a low voice, "Aunt Linda."


    Linda looked up and tilted her head for a long time as if trying to recall something in her mind.


    Eventually, she asked, "Who are you?"


    Rachel was a little stunned.


    She couldn''t understand why Linda Shen didn''t recognize her, but still, she introduced herself. "I''m


    Rachel Shen."


    Linda Shen just nodded and went back to her food. Rachel waited until she finished eating. Seeing her


    bowl empty after a few moments, Rachel stood up and was about to tell her they would go back home.


    However, Linda Shen suddenly said, "I haven''t paid the noodles yet. I don''t have money in my wallet."


    Rachel''s mouth subconsciously twitched. She paid the bill and drove Linda Shen to the hotel that she


    had just booked.


    When Eric got off work, he rushed to the hotel. Rachel and Linda Shen weren''t there yet, so he waited


    in the lobby for a while. The moment he saw Rachel''s car stop at the entrance, he rushed to help take


    out his mother''s luggage from the trunk. He then turned to Rachel and sincerely, "Rachel, thank you so


    much today."


    "Don''t mention it. We are family, after all." But Rachel was still wondering why her aunt seemed to have


    changed so much.


    She seemed to have forgotten everything in the past, and she was like a different person now.


    When they had finally settled Linda Shen in her room, Rachel couldn''t help telling Eric that Linda Shen


    didn''t recognize her in the airport earlier. He then told her the whole story. ording to him, Linda


    Shen was identally hit by a beer bottle falling from the sky on the head when she was traveling. She


    was on the brink of death for a while but fortunately got her life back. But aside from the injuries on her


    body, her memory was also affected. She had forgotten many things in the


    past.

 Chapter 385 Memory Loss

    Chapter 385 Memory Loss


    The reason why Linda decided to go back to Ninwell City was that she wanted to see the ce where


    she had lived for a long time. She was hoping that it could help her regained her memories of the past.


    No one would ever want to live, unable to remember the past.


    After hearing Eric''s story, Rachel couldn''t help heaving a sigh. At first, she thought that her aunt would


    be able to help her remember her childhood memories. She nned to ask her about herplex


    thoughts and vague dreams about her childhood. But now, it seemed impossible anymore.


    Austin was holding an iPad in his hand when he gently pushed the door to Jack''s office open. Seeing


    him standing in front of the window, he called in a low voice, "Mr. Fu?"


    There was no response.


    He raised his voice and called again. After a long time, Jack finally turned around and nced at him


    indifferently. "What''s the matter?"


    Austin noticed the trace of worry in his boss''s deep-set eyes as his brows furrowed. Before he could


    answer, Jack asked again, "Has Eric gone out?"


    He opened his mouth and was about to reply, but Jack pinched between his eyebrows and said,


    "Forget it. Why are you here, by the way?"


    Looking down at the iPad, Austin said slowly, "The Chamber of Commerce of Ninwell City is holding a


    charity dinner tonight. Mr. Fu, you promised to attend this event a month ago. Are you still going?"


    Jack was silent for a few seconds before he turned around and stared outside the window again. Austin


    could see the serious expression on his face from his reflection on the ss window when he said, "I


    have something to do tonight, so I can''t go. You go on my behalf. It''s up to you how much I should


    donate."


    He was not in the mood today because he received the news that Linda Shen hade back to


    Ninwell City. Did this mean that some secrets in the past were about to be exposed? He couldn''t help


    taking a deep breath.


    "Mom, what do you want to eat for dinner?" Eric asked while hanging the clothes that Linda brought


    with her in the wardrobe.


    Linda was already lying in bed. "Forget it. I''ve had a bowl of noodles at the airport, so I''m still full. You


    can go home now. I want to recover from jetg first."


    "But..." Eric took a step forward and was about to say something, but Rachel pulled him and shook her


    head.


    One of the changes in Linda was that she became more self-centered now.


    Looking at Eric''s unshaven face and the dark circles around his eyes, Rachel felt sorry for him. She


    patted him on the arm and said, "You''d better have a good rest first. If anything happens, she will surely


    give you a call."


    When Rachel returned home, Jack was already there too. He was sitting on the sofa and kept on


    pressing the TV remote control. His tightly drawn eyebrows showed that he was irritated.


    She sat on the sofa and rested her head on hisp. She held a deep breath and said lightly, "Aunt


    Linda is back today."


    "I heard."


    His hand that was stroking her messy hair froze suddenly for no reason. He looked uneasy for a short


    while, but it quickly disappeared. With a smile, he asked, "Where is she now?"


    "I have taken her to the hotel under MK Group and checked in under my name. Are you sure you didn''t


    know that?" A hint of slyness shed across Rachel''s eyes.


    Jack raised his hand and pinched her nose. "No wonder you came into my arms as soon as you


    arrived. Are you afraid that I would misunderstand you?"


    He chuckled. "I was too busy today, so I truly didn''t know."


    Rachel sat up quickly and crossed her legs. She twitched her mouth and said, "You know what? I


    thought that I would finally feel the family affection when my aunt came back. But I didn''t expect that


    she had lost her memory. She couldn''t even remember me."


    His eyes narrowed.


    He was surprised to hear what she said just now, but gradually, a smile appeared on his face. However,


    when he saw her sagged shoulders and her sad face, he frowned and asked, "What happened? Did


    something happen to her?"


    If Linda had really lost her memory, it meant that she couldn''t remember what happened in the past.


    She wouldn''t be able to mention anything to Rachel.


    When he knew that Linda hade back, he had been worried the whole time. But now, he slowly felt


    relieved.


    He gently held her in his arm while his other hand toyed with her hair. He then asked in a low voice,


    "How much chance does she have to regain her memory?"


    "I don''t know yet. She has to go to the hospital first for a thorough checkup."


    The next day, Rachel went to the hotel to visit Linda. She also wanted to take her to the hospital for a


    checkup, but Linda refused firmly.


    Linda put on a ck overcoat and took out her room card. She said, "Rachel, I have to go out. If you


    have something else to do, just go ahead." She then walked out of the room.


    Rachel wondered how Linda could go around without her memory, but she also felt inexplicably


    relieved after knowing that she didn''t need to be with her. Since she hadn''t seen Linda for many years,


    she didn''t know how to deal with her. She might be under pressure.


    In the hospital, the director took a pen and signed his name on the medical records. He then handed


    the records to Mindy, who heaved a sigh of relief. All of a sudden, a nurse rushed over. Gasping, she


    said, "Director, we have a new patient in the emergency room. He has acute heart disease."


    The director hurriedly stood up. "I''ming."


    As he walked, he couldn''t help muttering, "Rachel, when are youing back?"


    Celia went back to work today. Since Rachel talked to the director before, her resignation was not


    epted. Instead, she was only given a long vacation leave.


    With an intravenous drip bottle in her hand, Celia walked past the director and unintentionally heard


    what he said. So during her lunch break, she called Rachel to check on her condition and ask when


    she woulde back to work.


    Rachel thought for a while and answered with a smile, "I''ll go back to work tomorrow."


    "Really?" Celia couldn''t hide the excitement in her voice. "Since you are not here yet, I have no ce to


    hide when I feel tired from work."


    "I thought you miss me. I didn''t expect that you only miss my office."


    That night, Rachel mentioned to Jack that she was going back to work the next day. To her surprise, he


    didn''t object this time. Instead, he touched her head and said with a smile, "If you want to go back to


    work, go ahead. I know that I can''t let you stay at home like this for a long time."


    "Don''t worry. I will be more careful. I will take care of myself well, so you won''t worry about me."


    Jack nodded slightly. He thought that if Rachel went back to work, she would see Linda less often.


    Although Linda had lost her memory, it was still possible that she would remember something from the


    past at any time.


    Actually, he had already arranged someone to follow her secretly. The man reported her whereabouts


    to him every day, so he would know if in case she suddenly remembered something.


    But he had to figure out how to deal with things before she fully recovered from memory loss.


    The next morning, Rachel went to the hospital early. Throughout the time that she was resting at home,


    she had always felt ufortable. Now that she was back to her busy life in the hospital, she felt much


    more alive after a day''s work.


    Celia walked over to her while stretching. She massaged the back of her neck and said, "I''m so tired.


    Rachel, why do you still look so energetic?"


    "Maybe I was able to rest well in the past two days." Rachel opened her drawer, took out a box of


    cookies, and tossed it to her.


    Celia opened the box hurriedly and stuffed one cookie into her mouth. After eating up all the cookies,


    she still felt unsatisfied. She asked, "Rachel, do you have more food?"


    Rachel shook her head.


    Celia pulled a chair and sat down opposite her. She looked at her eyes as if she wanted to say


    something but stopped on second thought.


    "What is it? If you don''t tell me now, I''ll leave you here," Rachel said.


    Pulling Rachel back, she pouted and said pitifully, "Rachel, give me some time to organize my thoughts


    first."


    After being silent for a while, she then said hesitantly, "I met Marcus'' mother at the mall yesterday. She


    asked me to see her in a cafe tomorrow."


    "Only the two of you?" Rachel asked.


    "Yes." She nodded and propped her chin in the palms of her hands. "I went to the mall yesterday to buy


    a gift for Marcus. I didn''t expect that we were in the same shop, and I would bump into her."


    At that time, she was a little nervous since it was her first time to see Marcus'' mother in person. She


    had only seen her on TV and in newspapers before. She even rattled and didn''t know what to do.


    A shop assistant came to her and asked with a smile, "Miss, do you need anything?"


    "I... I''m just taking a look," she stammered in a trembling voice.


    As soon as she finished her words, she saw Marcus'' mother turn her head and nce at her


    indifferently. The contempt on her face was too obvious.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Celia pursed her lips and hesitated whether she should greet her or not. Suddenly, she heard the other


    shop assistant said, "Mrs. Ji, do you know thatdy? She is looking at you."


    Marcus'' mother sneered, "Do you think I know her?"


    The shop assistant realized that she seemed to have said something wrong, so she quickly smiled


    apologetically. "Of course, it''s impossible. Come and take a look at these dresses. Do you like them?"


    At that moment, Celia, who was about to step forward, froze. She felt angry and embarrassed at the


    same time. In an instant, mixed emotions surged in her heart. As she recalled the expression she saw


    in Marcus'' mother''s eyes just now, it was apparent that she detested her. She lowered her head, turned


    around, and left silently.


    Even if she wanted to fight back, what would she say?


    Rachel felt a little distressed after hearing Celia''s story.


    She thought that if she was in Celia''s ce, she would never allow anyone to humiliate her just


    because of her rtionship with a man.

 Chapter 386 A Test

    Chapter 386 A Test


    Celia was different.


    Rachel was a little envious of Celia, who was as unstoppable as a moth darting toward a me and just


    as capable of sacrificing everything for love.


    After a few seconds of silence on her part and continuous sighs from Celia, Rachel slowly gathered her


    thoughts and asked, "Why did she ask you to go to the cafe tomorrow?"


    "When I came out, I wasn''t in the mood to continue shopping, so I wanted to go back. But then, she


    followed me out and called out to me."


    Celia looked up at her with eyes full of bewilderment. "She said that she would meet me in the cafe


    tomorrow and that she had something to tell me. Rachel, what should I do?"


    Rachel didn''t know how to deal with this kind of situation.


    After thinking for a while, she patted Celia''s hand and said, "Just take it easy. Don''t be nervous. I think


    the most important thing is to not make her think that you are afraid of her."


    In the afternoon, the cafe tended to be extraordinarily empty, with only a few white-cor workers


    rushing in to take away a few cups of coffee and leaving in as much of a rush as their entry.


    Standing at the door, Celia took a few deep breaths to calm herself. She kept telling herself not to be


    nervous and afraid, but she couldn''t keep her hands from trembling.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you standing at the door? Come in!"


    Marcus'' mother suddenly said from behind her. Celia nodded, but didn''t dare to look over her shoulder.


    She wanted to take a seat in the hall, but Mrs. Ji unexpectedly went ahead and entered the private


    room. Celia had no choice but to quickly follow the woman.


    The private room was outfitted with two sofas and a rectangr table, and the effect was a bit stifling.


    Celia smoothed down her dress and sat opposite the older woman. She kept her head down and


    stared at her fingers, not daring to up at the other woman.


    Each little sound was distinctly amplified inside the small room. Mrs. Ji put down the menu and asked


    her coldly, "What would you like to drink?"


    "I''d like some warm water, please," Celia quickly answered.


    Mrs. Ji ordered a cup of ck coffee for herself and returned the menu to the waiter. After she left, she


    asked, "Miss Xu, you know full well why I asked you out today, correct?"


    Celia licked her lower lip uneasily. "I know."


    "Good. I don''t have to say any superficial pleasantries, then."


    Marcus'' mother opened her handbag, took out a check, and pushed it toward her. She said in a low


    voice, "You are much younger than Marcus. You''re only after his money, aren''t you? This should be


    enough spending money tost you for a while. I hope that you can leave my son alone."


    Just then, the waiter came in with a cup of coffee, and Mrs. Ji refrained from speaking while there was


    someone else in the room.


    Celia stared at the check for one million dors on the table and felt burning behind her eyes.


    Her hands on both sides tightly clutched the upholstery underneath.


    The day before in the office, she and Rachel predicted many possible scenarios that could happen


    today. The two of them practiced a few times to get her ready. However, they did not foresee this.


    Celia took a deep breath, picked up the ss of warm water in front of her, and gulped down two


    mouthfuls. Only then did she feel a little better.


    She opened her mouth and was about to say something, but Mrs. Ji raised a hand imperiously to


    interrupt. "Listen to me first."


    Her mouth curled in contempt. "If you think that this amount is insufficient, let me know your bank


    ount number. As long as you are willing to leave Marcus, we have an agreement."


    Celia was about to reply when Marcus'' voice suddenly interrupted, "You may have an agreement, but I


    disagree!"


    Marcus came in, picked up the check on the table, and tore it into pieces. Without looking at his mother,


    he took Celia''s hand and walked out. He said coldly, "Mom, go back and tell Dad that these tricks are


    useless. Don''t you have any shame?"


    Afterwards, she went home and told her husband everything that had transpired. Larry was so


    incensed that he hurled his favorite ashtray to the floor, smashing it into bits. However, the person he


    cared most was still himself. It was not worth it.


    Meanwhile, Marcus angrily pulled Celia by the hand out of the cafe. Without a word, he pushed her into


    his car''s passenger seat. After he slid behind the wheel, he said coldly, "Why didn''t you tell me that my


    mother wanted to see you?"


    "I thought I could handle it." Celia bit her lip to hold back her tears, and her nose was red.


    Looking at this pitiful sight, Marcus felt something tug at his heart. He gathered her into his arms and


    said, "If Rachel hadn''t called me, what would you have done?"


    Relieved that he was no longer as angry as before, Celia smiled through tears. "If you didn''t appear, I


    would have listened to your mother and epted the check."


    "How dare you!"


    Holding her face in his hands, Marcus teasingly bit the tip of her nose.


    In the wake of that bite came a faint pain mixed with a trace of an itch.


    Celia pushed him and said, "Marcus, are you a dog? I was kidding just now! How dare you bite me!"


    Two hourster, when Rachel saw the message from Celia, she just came out of the operating room.


    There were only two words on the message, "Thank you." Rachel knew then that Marcus must have


    arrived on time.


    She put away her phone and carefully washed her hands under the tap.


    Originally, she had arranged for Celia to contact her if something went wrong. However, she was called


    in for an unscheduled emergency operation. She was worried that Celia might get into trouble, so she


    decided to call Marcus after thinking about it for a long time.


    She knew that it was improper, but she had no other alternative at that moment.


    It was already 8 p.m. when she came out of the hospital. There was hardly any light in the sky, with the


    moon hidden behind the thick clouds. Even the stars seemed to be on strike that night.


    Rachel walked towards her car. She was about to start the engine when her phone started ringing.


    Eric said anxiously, "Rachel, my mom just called and told me that she has nobody to apany her to


    dinner tonight. You know how bored she gets when she''s alone, but I''m really swamped with work right


    now."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go," Rachel replied helplessly.


    "Thank you, Rachel!" Eric''s voice immediately brightened.


    After hanging up,


    Rachel started the car and slowly drove out of the underground garage. As she waited for the light to


    turn green, she suddenly remembered that she had promised Jack that they would try the food in a


    certain newly opened restaurant that night. But now


    she would have to take a rain check.


    Meanwhile, Jack turned off hisputer and picked up his coat. He was about to leave when he saw


    his phone screen showing an iing call. With a smile, he asked, "Is work over?"


    "Um, Jack, I''m afraid I can''t apany you to that new restaurant tonight."


    "What''s wrong?" Jack went still.


    "Just now, Eric called and asked me to have dinner with Aunt Linda. He said that she feels lonely


    dining on her own."


    Jack thought for a while and said slowly, "Then I''ll go with you."


    He had been wondering when he could meet Rachel''s aunt. Now seemed to be the perfect opportunity.


    In the Chinese restaurant of the hotel, there were dozens of round tables neatly ced in the hall. The


    ce was almost full, with at least four or five people seated around each table except for one, where


    only Linda was seated.


    Her chin was propped up on one hand, and she was absently pushing around her food on the te


    with her chopsticks.


    The two neers immediately found her at a nce. Rachel patted Linda on the shoulder and said,


    "Aunt Linda, we are here."


    "Why are you sote?" Linda frowned and put down her chopsticks, but she lit up at the sight of Jack.


    "Who is this handsome man?"


    "Hello, Aunt Linda, I''m Jack Fu, Rachel''s fiance." He stressed his surname on purpose, his eyes keenly


    observing her reaction.


    However, Linda showed no visible reaction to it. Instead, she raised her eyebrows and gently patted


    Rachel''s shoulder several times. "Not bad. You have a bright future with such a handsome man as your


    fiance!"


    Rachel didn''t expect her aunt to speak so inly. Slightly embarrassed, she quickly changed the topic.


    "Aunt Linda, shall we order more dishes?"


    Rachel had always known that Jack was good with handling people, but she didn''t expect that he could


    tame her aunt.


    During dinner, her aunt regaled them with her adventures during her recent trips overseas. Jack


    expressed some of his opinions and his own experiences, earning him her aunt''s praise. When it was


    time for them to part ways, she kept saying, "Jack,e to see me often when you have time and talk


    with me."


    "I will, Aunt Linda. We wille and see you again as soon as we have time." Jack smiled warmly at


    the older woman.


    Rachel looked at Linda''s inscrutable nce, and she didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Jack, do


    you think my aunt is like a child now?"


    "People who are sick may show behavioral changes."


    There was a flicker of emotion in his eyes. Tonight, he tried to steer the conversation to something that


    had happened many years ago. However, Linda didn''t seem to recall any of it.


    He had sent someone abroad to inquire about her injury, but she had been flying all over the world in


    thest few years, so it was impossible topletely investigate her condition. Perhaps no one knew


    about it except herself.


    In the Fu family''s mansion, the lights were usually turned off at about nine o''clock in the evening. That


    night, uncharacteristically, the lights were still burning past that time.


    In the study, Jonathan picked up his second cup of coffee, took a sip, and asked in a low voice, "Who


    did you say was back?"


    "Linda Shen, Rachel''s aunt," Jack answered in a sonorous voice.

 Chapter 387 She Lost Her Memory

    Chapter 387 She Lost Her Memory


    Jonathan sighed and stood up with the help of his walking stick. Letting out another sigh, this time


    louder, he said, "What is it you want to tell me? Let it out!"


    There was a pause after which Jack replied, "She has lost her memory."


    "What? Are you serious?" There was glimmer of hope in Jonathan''s eyes. He had nned to reveal


    everything. In fact, he was prepared to watch Rachel leave. But now, this incredible news given by Jack


    had changed everything.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    The smile at the corners of his mouth gradually subdued. He frowned and thought for a moment before


    asking slowly, "Are you sure? Is it confirmed?"


    Life had a tendency of taking people through unexpected twists.


    Jonathan wanted Jack to be cautious.


    Hearing the disbelief in his voice, Jack took out a document and ced it on the desk. "This is the


    investigation material. You can have a look."


    "Well, I will look at it. However, it''s quitete now. Rachel must be waiting for you," Jonathan replied.


    Tracy, who had fallen asleep, woke up. She stretched her hand to the side like she normally did but


    was stunned at finding it empty.


    She sat up in a hurry and nced at the clock on the side. It was three o''clock in the morning, but


    Jonathan hadn''te to sleep yet. Sometimes he behaved like a kid! She was furious. "What time is


    it? How old do you think you are? It is high time you stopped acting like a twenty-year-old young man!"


    she said angrily as she entered the study. Her fury was such that she hadn''t even bothered to check


    who was sitting in the study at this moment.


    It was not until she had uttered these spiteful words she noticed Jack''s presence. He was sitting on the


    sofa, looking at her with a smile.


    She raised her hand and smoothed her hair awkwardly. "Why are you here during this hour?"


    "I had some urgent business with Dad. I am done though. You can take him back to sleep."


    Jack left the Fu family with a smile stered on his face. It was raining and quite windy but he was


    unperturbed by the weather. Once he was home, he looked at Rachel who was sleeping peacefully.


    Slowly, he whispered, "Rachel, I hope you won''t me me for any of it in the future."


    Rachel had no idea he had been out. In this sleepy state, she smiled and wrapped her hands around


    his neck. When she woke upter, she looked at the man lying beside her and smiled happily.


    After freshening up, changing clothes and dealing with everything, Jack came out of his bedroom.


    Rachel was busy in the kitchen and he hugged her from behind.


    Rachel shrugged her shoulders and said, "Your beard hurts. Go shave ande."


    "Later." His voice was deep and husky, containing a trace ofziness and sexiness.


    With a sigh, Rachel let him do as he pleased. Once everything was ready, she patted on his face and


    her expression changed. His temperature was quite high. "Do you have a fever?"


    "No, I''m fine." Jack loosened his grasp over her. But he wouldn''t admit he was ill.


    She went forward and grabbed his arm. Standing on tiptoe, she felt the temperature on his forehead.


    "You are burning! How can you say you are fine?" she asked in an admonishing tone.


    After turning off the stove, she went to her room and got hold of their thermometer. It turned out his


    temperature was forty degrees Celsius! She started to be extremely concerned. "Go back to your


    room and lie down. I''ll go to the pharmacy and bring some antipyretics for you."


    "Don''t we have it at home?" Jack said pointing to the drawer under the TV cab.


    She shook her said and told him to remain there while she was out. "Don''t you dare get up!" she


    warned before she disappeared out of his sight.


    Her anxiety was so intense she forgot to change her slippers and ended up going out in them.


    It was quite early in the morning so she had expected the drug stores outside themunity to be free


    of people. To her utter surprise, it was bustling. The cold streamst night had made several people


    sick.


    One by one, they were wearing masks and waiting in line.


    "Miss, what do you want to buy?" asked the saledy of the pharmacy.


    Turning her head to take a look, she smiled and said, "Antipyretics."


    "You should take this one. It''s very effective in bringing down the fever." The saleswoman picked up


    one box and ced it before Rachel.


    "No, this is not what I am looking for," Rachel said firmly. Being a doctor, she knew the medicine Jack


    needed. With a smile on her lips, Rachel raised her hand to reach for another box of antipyretics on the


    counter. However, someone grabbed it before she could.


    Looking at the counter, Rachel slightly frowned and said, "Is that all?" Thedy nodded her head and


    said, "Yes, we have run out of it."


    "Okay then." Since Rachel was out of choice, she decided to settle for the one thedy had shown. But


    to her surprise, her hand was grabbed by someone, and the box of antipyretics was ced on her


    palm.


    Before she could nce at his face, she heard him say, "Here you are!"


    Turning her head to look at him, Rachel asked in disbelief, "Lucas, when did youe back?"


    "A few days ago. I was about to call you but I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a pleasant


    surprise!" Lucas looked at her from head to toe. She seemed okay. "Do you have fever?"


    "Oh no, I am okay. I am getting these for Jack." She frowned and asked, "Are you sick?"


    Being a doctor, Rachel was able to make out if someone was sick quite easily. Plus the faint flush on


    Lucas'' face made her almost certain he was indeed sick.


    Sure enough, Lucas chuckled and said, "I caught a cold two days ago which turned into a few


    yesterday. So yes, I came to buy some medicine for myself."


    With a concerned look, Rachel said, "Do live here?"


    "Yup." Lucas pointed his finger towards a direction and said, "There is amunity ahead. I live there


    with Iris."


    "That''s good."


    They were so immersed in their talks, they forgot where they were. The saleswoman turned her head


    and looked at them. She put a box of antipyretics in Lucas'' hand and said hurriedly, "Take your time,


    please."


    When she realized what had happened, Rachel quickly looked at her watch and smiled apologetically


    at Lucas. "Lucas, I have to go back now. Call me when you have time."


    "Okay, you can leave now. I''ll pay then."


    Hearing this, Rachel realized that she was in such a hurry that she left her wallet back home. She


    quickly epted his offer to pay and said, "That''s very kind of you."


    When Jack was about to doze off, he heard the sound of the door opening. He didn''t want to worry


    Rachel so he tried to seem cheerful. But truth be told, he was feeling quite ill.


    With the medicine in one hand and a cup of warm water in the other, Rachel sat on the bed. "How did


    you end up with a fever?" she asked. From what she knew, he hadn''t been out in the bad weather.


    "You were quite selfishst night. You took the whole quilt." Jack looked up, took the tablet and handed


    the ss back to her again. She was starting to frown.


    Taking his words seriously, she looked at him apologetically. "If that''s the case, I will take out another


    quilt from the cab tonight. That way, you can sleep peacefully."


    "Silly girl, did you actually believe me?" Jack poked her forehead. "It was a joke. However, I am feeling


    much better now. You should go to work."


    Deep down, he was worried she would learn what happenedst night. He had been quite careless,


    walking in the rain without a jacket or an umbre. This exined the fever.


    Anyway, he was determined to keep yesterday''s rendezvous with his father a secret from Rachel.


    With a bit of hesitancy, Rachel asked, "Are you sure you don''t mind staying here alone? I can ask for


    leave."


    "No, thanks. My fever is very mild and I can fend for myself." Jokingly, Jack pushed her away.


    Rachel hesitated for a few seconds and said, "If you feel any sort of difort, remember to call me."


    "Got it!"


    Jack waved his hand and rxed when he heard the door being closed. He waited for a few minutes.


    But when he was certain she had gone, he took out his phone and called Austin. "Come to my house


    right now," he said.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Rachel nced at her watch and realized she was alreadyte. She


    quickened her pace. Celia regained her usual liveliness and winked at Rachel as soon as she saw her.


    "Hey, Rachel, why are youte? Did Jack keep you busy? Ahem..."


    She was teasing Rachel.


    Watching this, Rachel turned crimson red. Moving forward, she poked Celia''s forehead and said, "Did


    you learn all this from Marcus? From what I remember, Celia was an innocent girl!"


    "No, don''t me Marcus,"


    Celia said, defending her lover. "It''s Lea who taught me this."


    Something urred to Celia all of a sudden. Pulling Rachel''s arm, she pointed to the office beside the


    corridor and said, "Rachel, Lucas came back this morning."


    "Yes, I am aware," replied Rachel calmly.


    Celia looked at Rachel, wondering how she had known. "How? I thought you would be surprised!"


    "I would have been if I hadn''t known it already."


    As soon as she finished her words, Rachel saw Lucas walking out of his office. They looked at each


    other and Rachel walked towards him with a smile. "Why are you working today? You should have


    taken rest."


    Lucas shook his head and exined, "I am not here to work. I came here to resign."


    "Resign?" Rachel was taken aback by his words.


    Lucas rarely saw Rachel reveal her true feelings. However, her sadness was clearly evident at the


    moment. He couldn''t help but raise his hand and caress her forehead. "Iris is pregnant. We think the air


    and environment abroad will be much more suitable for the baby. We will be gone for a while."


    His exnation made her even sadder.


    But soon she realized they were doing it for a better life. She couldn''t be angry about it. shing a


    smile, she said sincerely, "Congrattions, Lucas. The little baby is lucky to have parents like you. You


    both are going to make the baby really happy."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Returning the smile, Lucas leaned back and said, "You''re getting more and more eloquent. Even


    though I am away, you have to be in touch, okay? Don''t hesitate to call me if you need anything.


    Distance shouldn''t damage our beautiful friendship."


    Lucas was like her brother. Her eyes welled up with tears.


    She lowered her head to hide her emotions. "Lucas, why does it sound like you won''te back?"


    Lucas chuckled and said, "We may note back. Moreover, after Father retires, they too will join us


    here." He picked the teacup from the table, moistened his throat, and continued, "Sometime in the


    future, I am hoping you wille there with Jack and your child."


    "Stop it, Lucas. Don''t be so touchy." Seeing that the atmosphere was getting quite serious, Rachel tried


    to ease it off.


    Lucas didn''t reply immediately since he was sorting out the items in the drawer. Soon, his staff


    announced the paper works were done. His time here was almost over.

 Chapter 388 A Sudden Change Of Attitude

    Chapter 388 A Sudden Change Of Attitude


    Rachel put down the vacuum cup and was about to help, but Lucas shook his head and pointed to the


    chair, motioning her to sit again.


    He put the box down in front of his feet, wiped his hands on his pants, and asked in a low voice, "Are


    you free tomorrow night?"


    "Yes. Why?" she asked.


    He replied slowly, "I want to invite you and Jack for dinner. We haven''t had a meal together ever since."


    That afternoon, when Jack came to pick up Rachel from work, she suddenly remembered Lucas''


    invitation, so she told him about it.


    Jack didn''t answer at once. His fingers were tapping the steering wheel while he seemed lost in


    thought.


    Rachel couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "Are you not


    avable?"


    "I am," he answered quickly.


    But then he added, "How can you let him invite us to dinner when it should be us treating him to a


    meal?"


    "It doesn''t matter," she replied casually without thinking too much.


    He didn''t say anything more. He looked straight ahead and focused on driving, but his heart


    comined silently, ''Of course it matters. We should invite Lucas and treat him to dinner as a couple.''


    The next day, Rachel finished her work earlier than usual. She looked at the time and called Jack. "Are


    you almost here?"


    "I''m still in the office. Give me a few minutes." He was actually packing up while talking with her on the


    phone.


    "Alright."


    Thinking that he must be busy with something, she sat on her desk first, took a report, and read it


    slowly.


    After a while, her phone on the desk vibrated. When she picked it up and opened the inbox, it was a


    message from Lucas. He said something unexpected came up, and he would bete.


    It was only then that she noticed the time. Half an hour had already passed from the time they had


    agreed to meet. She replied "Okay" and immediately called Jack.


    Jack was already at the gate of the hospital, so she quickly packed up and strode to the entrance.


    Since the rush hour had already passed, they arrived at the hotel in less than ten minutes. Led by the


    waiter, they walked into the booked room. Lucas wasn''t there yet.


    Rachel pulled out a chair and sat down. Since she had nothing else to do, she took out her phone and


    browsed the news.


    On the other hand, Jack restlessly walked back and forth inside the room with one hand in his pocket.


    He peeked through the window, then touched the TV rack beside it. With a frown, he smacked his lips


    and asked, "How can you make a reservation in this hotel? Look, there''s dust everywhere. I don''t think


    the food here is clean, either."


    She changed into a morefortable sitting position and replied in a low voice, "The wind is strong


    today, maybe that''s why the room is a little dusty."


    She then focused back on her phone.


    He sneered and sat down. Since he had nothing to do as well, he picked up the menu and read it. "The


    dishes in this restaurant don''t look good. They don''t even have new ones."


    However, she didn''t reply anymore. It was as if she wanted him to just talk to himself endlessly.


    Seeing that all her attention was on her phone and thinking about meeting Lucaster, he felt more and


    more ufortable, and his face darkened.


    Rachel put down her phone, looked at him, and said, "Do you want to go home now? I''ll stay here and


    wait for Lucas for dinner."


    Hearing her words, Jack instantly threw the menu in his hand on the table and said seriously with a


    straight face, "No way. He invited the two of us, remember?"


    He stretched out his hand, raised his two fingers, and added, "I can''t leave you here alone."


    She took back her gaze and pursed her lips. She then said, "Lucas won''t mind if you leave first.


    Besides, don''t you think you will only feel out of ce?"


    "Who told you that?" he immediately shouted, trying to hide his embarrassment.


    She nced at him but said nothing.


    However, he clearly captured the hint of contempt in her eyes. He irritably scratched the back of his


    head. He just couldn''t suppress his restlessness, thinking that Lucas would arrive any moment from


    now.


    Jealousy filled his heart at the thought that Rachel had once intended to spend the rest of her life with


    Lucas if they got divorced.


    The room was quiet for a few minutes. After sitting quietly for a while, Rachel stood up to go to the


    bathroom. But when she turned around, she saw that the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Lucas appeared, and with a smile, she waved his hand to greet them. "Did I make you wait for too


    long?"


    "Not really. We had something to deal with earlier as well, so we just arrived," Rachel replied. Upon


    noticing that Jack was still sitting and didn''t even look at Lucas, she patted him on the shoulder and


    whispered, "Stand up."


    With eyes full of contempt, he stood up reluctantly, twitched the corners of his mouth, and said, "Finally,


    you''re here."


    His voice was very low when he said it,


    but Rachel heard it clearly, so she frowned and pinched his waist secretly. With a voice that only the


    two of them could hear, she asked, "What''s wrong with you today? Are you in a bad mood?"


    "I''m fine,"


    he replied in the same tone and chuckled. He then pulled out the chair beside him and invited Lucas


    expressionlessly, "Have a seat."


    "Wait a minute." Lucas'' tone was always gentle and calm. He turned his head and looked behind him.


    Seeing his action, Rachel understood, so she asked, "Where is Iris?"


    "She saw a beautiful fish in the aquarium along the hallway, so she went to ask the waiter what kind of


    fish it is. I came here first to say hello to you and let you know that we are already here."


    He then raised his hand and waved at the entrance.


    Jack also stretched his neck and looked at the door. He saw Irising to them in light steps. When he


    saw her protruding belly, his mouth curved into a smile, and the expression in his eyes changed in an


    instant.


    This time, his voice sounded enthusiastic when he said, "Come and sit down. Lucas, how could you let


    your wife walk to the counter alone with her big belly? You should have gone and asked for her


    instead."


    The change in his attitude was too sudden and too evident that Rachel didn''t know how to react.


    Iris came over to Rachel, held her hands, and said in a sweet voice, "Rachel, it''s been a long time


    since west met. How have you been recently?"


    "I have been doing fine," Rachel answered with a smile. She looked down at Iris'' protruding belly,


    feeling a little envious. "How many months now?" she asked.


    "Almost four months. The baby has just started to show up, so I''m still not used to it." Iris raised her


    hand and touched her belly subconsciously. Her eyes were full of motherly tenderness.


    Lucas walked over and put his left hand around her waist naturally. He lowered his head and said in a


    gentle voice, "You must be tired. Have a seat first."


    He looked extremely careful and considerate.


    Rachel couldn''t help smiling while watching the sweet couple. She then said, "Lucas, you are a five-


    star man now."


    "What five-star?" Jack asked while walking up to her. The hostility in his eyes was now reced by


    curiosity. It seemed like he was trying to ingratiate Rachel after irritating her just now.


    Rachel answered while counting on her fingers, "A good son, a good doctor, a good ssmate, and


    now a good husband and a good father. Five-star, isn''t it?"


    Laughter filled the room after her exnation. The previous tension and embarrassment were


    immediately swept away.


    The four of them sat on the table while the waiter served the dishes they had ordered. Rachel and Iris


    were whispering something to each other, while Jack and Lucas were talking about men''s topics in a


    deep voice.


    Their dinner went on harmoniously.


    When they finished, Jack stood up and patted Lucas on the shoulder. "Let me know when you are free,


    so Rachel and I can visit the two of you. We will bring some gifts for your baby."


    Rachel didn''t know how much Jack and Lucas had drunk just now. Although Lucas'' face was red, he


    still looked fine.


    She held his arm and gave him his car keys. "Can you still drive?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Lucas took Iris'' hand and bade goodbye to her and Jack. But before they could walk out of the door, Iris


    looked back at Rachel and pointed at the back of her head. Frowning, she shook her head helplessly


    but happily.


    Indeed, sometimes men acted like children.


    Rachel smiled at her as a response. Jack had already bent over and leaned his head on her shoulder.


    She patted his head and said, "You drank too much!"


    The early morning sunshine zed the bodies of the two people in the bedroom with a soft golden


    color. Rachel opened her sleepy eyes slowly and saw Jack looking at her with interest.


    She rubbed her eyes and said in a little hoarse voice, "You drank a lotst night. Why did you wake up


    so early today?"


    With an unreadable smile, Jack raised his hand and smoothed the hair on her forehead. "Because


    something more important reminds me to wake up early."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well..." Rachel answered perfunctorily as if trying to avoid a certain topic subconsciously.


    She moved and was about to sit up, but Jack pressed her shoulder andy down again.


    His eyes were full of passion when he asked, "Why don''t you ask me what that more important thing


    is?"


    "I don''t want to know," she replied.


    Jack was rendered speechless, feeling a little embarrassed. But after a short while, he smiled sweetly


    and said to her, "Rachel, don''t you think we should work harder? We can''t be just left behind by Lucas


    and Iris, right?"

 Chapter 389 Met An Old Friend

    Chapter 389 Met An Old Friend


    At the mention of Lucas, Rachel realized what had happened. Her hands flew up to her mouth, and she


    asked in a serious tone, "What the hell happened to youst night? You were acting like a toddler.


    You''re not like that."


    "It''s nothing." Jack grabbed her hand, showing every intention to continue.


    Rachel moved aside to evade him. "Let''s make everything clear first."


    At her insistence, Jack turned over andy back on the side, one hand resting on the back of his head.


    He looked up at the ceiling and snorted, "Fine! I admit I was jealous."


    Hearing Rachel''sughter, he smiled and continued, "But I''m relieved to know that he''s going to be a


    father."


    That exined the mercurial shift of his mood that time.


    Rachel was a little speechless, but sweetness bloomed in her heart.


    Just then, Jack suddenly turned them over and pressed her on her back. With a smirk on his face, he


    murmured, "Of course, I can only rest assuredpletely if you be a mother, yourself."


    After that, the bedroom was filled with sounds of sweet lovemaking, and it was like love redirected the


    sunlight outside the window.


    Rachel waste for work. When she arrived at the office, she saw several people surrounding her office


    door and several nurses standing anxiously at the side and lookingpletely overwhelmed.


    One of the nurses walked over, took her hand, and led her toward the exit. She whispered, "Rachel, I


    think it will be better if you go somewhere else and stay for a while."


    "What''s going on?" she asked in confusion.


    The nurse sighed slightly and said, "Last week, the director performed a surgery. Before the operation,


    a member of the patient''s family gave him a cigarette. Now, the patient''s post-operative recovery isn''t


    looking too good, so the family havee to stir up some trouble."


    Rachel frowned. This kind of thing wasmon within a hospital''s setting. Once, a nurse was reported


    for eating an apple given by a patient''s family.


    Now, the director was probably not in the hospital, so the patient''s family could do nothing but wait in


    the department office.


    She thought for a while and asked, "Where is that patient now?"


    "He''s in ICU. His temperature was a bit high yesterday." The nurse pursed her lips in concern.


    "Let me have a look." Rachel handed her bag to the nurse and asked her to put it aside for her first.


    She turned around to head toward the ICU when the nurse grabbed her arm. She shook her head


    slightly and said, "Rachel, forget it. Even the director avoids these things. You''d better not get involved


    in it. The family members are being unreasonable. If something happens, I''m afraid that you''d be


    their scapegoat."


    Shaking her head, Rachel smiled and said, "We know about the director''s medical skills. Besides, I just


    want to inspect him."


    This kind ofplication was not only rted to the operation, but also affected the patient''s quality of


    life after the operation.


    She slowly walked up the stairs to fifth floor, changed into sterile clothes and mask, and entered the


    ICU. The patient himself pulled at the oxygen tube from his nose andy on the bed wearing a harsh


    frown on his face.


    Rachel walked up and took a look at the monitor beside.


    Her face darkened. "Why did you take off the oxygen tube yourself?"


    "Doctor, am I dying?" He ced one hand on his belly and sighed. "If I''m dying, you must tell me. Don''t


    hide it from me. Save me from this suffering and just let me die. Don''t save me."


    Rachel was struck speechless. While helping him insert back the oxygen tube, sheforted him,


    "Don''t worry. If you are dying, our hospital won''t send you to the ICU.


    Besides, it''s just a minor operation. You don''t have to be so nervous."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The patient propped himself up by pushing up from both arms against the bed. He was looking


    distinctly more energetic than before.


    However, his mood changed in the blink of an eye. His head drooped, and he said listlessly, "Don''t lie


    to me. I usually watch TV dramas at home.


    Few people who had entered ICU made it out of it alive."


    Suppressing her anger, Rachel took a few deep breaths and kept telling herself over and over that he


    was a patient and was understandably emotional. After a few breaths, she said slowly, "You were


    transferred to the ICU because your vital signs were not stable. And it would be more convenient for us


    to observe you twenty-four hours here."


    She carefully observed the patient''s expression and made sure that he was less vtile. Then, she


    continued, "Yourst operation did not involve a major surgery aspared with those of other


    patients. Many patients who underwent such an operation can be discharged in less than a week. As


    long as you feel relieved and have a good rest, I believe that you will soon be able to leave the


    hospital."


    After she said those words, the patient closed his eyes and said nothing.


    Rachel stood aside looking at his vital signs for a long time, but she saw nothing serious.


    Emotions were crucial in the recovery of a patient after any operation, but that fact was generally


    ignored by people. They believed that anyplications were caused by doctors'' inappropriate steps


    during the operation.


    Coming out of the ICU, she took off her aseptic clothes and was about to leave when the patient''s


    family unexpectedly filed out of the elevator.


    She tried to avoid the confrontation, but a middle-aged woman who was running toward her suddenly


    pulled at her arm.


    "Are you Dr. Rachel? Now that such huge problem happened and your director is missing, then


    shouldn''t you be the one responsible for all this?" She choked at the other person''s words. Such


    unpleasant greeting definitely hit its mark and made her feel sad.


    With an expressionless face, Rachel said, "I only checked up on the patient''s situation. You don''t need


    to worry."


    "No need to worry?" Another person, a younger-looking woman, pointed at the door of the ICU. "Our


    patient was move to that room. It''s not a big deal? If nothing went wrong, then shouldn''t he be sent


    directly to..."


    Before she had finished speaking, a man covered her mouth from behind and red at her. "You will


    never pay attention your words. You can''t say everything out loud without thinking!"


    Wearing a ck jacket, the man looked young. However, half of his hair was fully white.


    After hearing what he said, the woman did not refute and instead took a few steps back obediently.


    The man pulled his jacket tighter around his body and said with a smile, "Dr. Rachel, my wife is


    currently very anxious, so she wasn''t heeding her words. I apologize. The thing is, we would like to


    know what actually happened here. Before the operation, one of the doctors told us that it was just a


    minor operation and that we didn''t need to worry about it at all."


    He was still questioning her, but at least his attitude was much more rational.


    Thus, Rachel ended up patiently exining what had transpired. When it came to the key point, she


    couldn''t help herself from making several gestures in front of the man. At the sight of the man''s nod,


    the rest of the family seemed to calm down.


    With a slight cough, Rachel cleared her throat and continued, "The family apanying the patient


    should y aforting and guiding role. They should never be more nervous or uneasy than him. So,


    how can the patient rest at ease?"


    "Yes, you are right. We will pay more attention to it in the future," the man said, ring at his wife.


    The woman didn''t dare to retort. She just touched her nose and red at Rachel impatiently.


    However, the doctor was suddenly out of sight. Rachel took her things and tried to leave for the day.


    She stepped into the elevator. Suddenly, the closing doors opened with a ding, and Eric and Linda filed


    into the elevator cab one after the other.


    Rachel was surprised. "Aunt! Eric! What are you doing here?"


    "I was nning to go to the mall nearby to buy some clothes with her. The thing is, we were too early,


    and the mall is not yet open." Eric shrugged his shoulders. He still wore an expression of frivolity, but


    since his mother came back, he had be noticeably more grounded and calmer.


    Linda lightly shoved his shoulder and admonished in an affectionate tone, "This boy is not reliable at


    all!"


    Even so, her eyes were smiling. It seemed like the rtionship between mother and son had vastly


    improved.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Rachel held her arm and smiled, "Then, why don''t youe with


    me to my office and stay there to rest? The mall will open in just a few minutes at ten, anyway."


    Suddenly, a voice rife with suspicion and uncertainty spoke out from behind them, clearly reaching


    everyone''s ears. "Linda?"


    The three of them turned their heads almost at the same time. Rachel recognized the voice as that of


    the man who previously talked with her.


    He took two steps forward, looking a little excited. His eyes seemed to be a little moist, and his hands


    were drooping on both his sides, continuously clenching and releasing.


    Eric frowned and asked, "Do you know my mother?"


    "Yes, we are old friends who haven''t seen each other for many years." The man was all but choking on


    his sobs.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man''s wife suddenly pushed her way through the crowd. She


    grabbed the man''s arm and pulled him behind her, saying fiercely, "What old friend? We don''t know


    her."


    Didn''t he call her name just now?


    Rachel and Eric looked at each other. They didn''t believe what the woman said, but they didn''t ask


    further. Moreover, Linda stood aside and looked at her phone like the events were none of her


    business.


    She had already forgotten the past. Even if she used to be an old friend, she could no longer remember


    him.


    When they went into her office, Rachel prepared two cups of tea for them. Besides, it was time to make


    rounds in the wards, so she forgot what had happened just then and went back to her work.

 Chapter 390 Taken Away By The Police

    Chapter 390 Taken Away By The Police


    Normally, the patients in cardiology department were divided into two groups. One was in charge by the


    director, and the other was in charge by Rachel.


    But today''s situation was different. Her workload was double. After she was done checking the patients,


    Rachel walked to the other side where the interns stood. Passing them a smile, she said, "You will be


    learning more today."


    While she was immersed in her job, Eric and Linda stayed back in Rachel''s office, ying with their


    phones.


    All of a sudden, the door of the office was gently pushed open. A man stood before them as his eyes


    remained glued on Linda. In a trembling voice, he said, "Linda, do you have a minute? I want to talk to


    you."


    Linda didn''t even bother to look up. However, Eric did.


    He had no desire to talk to this stranger, but the main refused to leave. The atmosphere was getting a


    bit awkward. Without any choice, Eric looked at him and asked, "Who are you?"


    Until now, the man hadn''t even acknowledged Eric''s presence. His focus had been Lina. But now, he


    shifted his gaze to him and asked, "Who are you?"


    A little annoyed, Eric said, "I''m her son. And you didn''t answer my question."


    "Oh, I''m her old friend. I want to talk to her. It has been a long time."


    Before the man could finish his words, Eric waved his hand and interrupted, "I''m asking your name.


    Unfortunately, my mother has lost her memory. Trying to talk to her won''t be any good as she probably


    doesn''t remember you. But do tell me your name."


    "Oh, my name is Kale Ma."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Linda suddenly raised her head, frowned and shook her head. She


    looked at Kale Ma as if she was seeing him for the first time.


    In spite of this, Eric turned to her and asked, "Mom, do you remember him?"


    "No." Her face was bereft of any emotions and her tone was indifferent. Lowering her head, she once


    again went back to ying with her phone. It looked like she held no interest in this man. A ray of hope


    had budded in Eric''s heart. However, seeing there was no recognition in his mother''s eyes,


    disappointment welled up again. In an attempt to look cheerful, he said, "Take a seat please. I hope


    you can understand her situation. If you have something to say, you can tell me."


    "I..." Kale opened his mouth but words didn''te out of it.


    He looked down, taking a short break. After a while, it seemed like he had made up his mind to speak


    up. But before he could speak, the door of the office was pushed open. Kale''s wife stood there, looking


    at them with her fierce eyes.


    With one hand on her waist and the other pointing at Kale, she scolded, "After all these years, you still


    haven''t forgotten her, have you? And look at your audacity! As soon as you knew she was here, you


    came running!" Frustration was evident in her voice.


    Unaware of what was happening in her office, Rachel put the medical record back on the bed. ncing


    out of the window, she breathed a sigh of relief. "This is thest patient, right?"


    "Yes. It''s finally over," said one of the interns standing behind her.


    "Thank you all for your hard work today." Rachel passed them a weak smile. She was extremely tired.


    In her current state, she would be willing to give up anything to be back home. It had been a long day.


    She rubbed her temples, trying to subdue the throbbing headache she was experiencing.


    However, it turned out her day had only begun. Celia came rushing. "Rachel! There is a fight going on


    in your office," she announced, a little out of breath.


    "What! What''s wrong?" she asked, forgetting all about her fatigue. Rachel assumed her aunt had lost


    her temper once again.


    "It''s your aunt''s ex-boyfriend. He just showed up and..."


    Celia''s voice trailed off.


    After thinking for a while, Rachel looked at Celia and said, "I have a few more things to sort out. I will


    come there as soon as I finish here."


    At the moment, Jack was ncing at his wardrobe. Finally, he selected a suit. While buttoning up, he


    asked Austin, "Have they arrived yet?"


    "Not yet. They''re on their way. And will probably reach in ten minutes," answered Austin.


    Nodding his head, Jack announced, "In that case, we should be leaving."


    There was a business negotiation that was about to take ce. If the negotiation was sessful, fifty


    percent cost of the MK Group''s office supplies would be reduced. And the money would be given to the


    charity. This was a wonderful way to build the reputation of thepany.


    Therefore, Jack was determined to win this negotiation.


    As soon as he stepped out, Jack''s phone rang.


    He stopped at the roadside and took out his phone. When he saw Rachel''s name, he immediately


    picked it up. "Hello?"


    "Jack, are you free? There is an emergency," said Rachel, panic evident in her voice.


    Jack frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    "Eric has been taken into the custody. My aunt and I are waiting here outside the police office, not


    knowing what to do. Could you help us?"


    He put away his phone and caught a taxi.


    Austin, who had been expecting him in the passenger seat, was confused to watch him choose a


    different path. Opening the door, he followed Jack in a hurry and asked, "Mr. Fu, where are you going?"


    "Give my apologies to them. You''re in charge of the negotiation." Before Austin could have asked more


    questions, the taxi left, leaving him dumbfounded.


    For a few seconds, he remained on the spot, wondering what could have made Jack skip this meeting.


    But soon, he recovered and went to do what his boss had asked him to.


    Once the taxi stopped at the police station, Jack handed money to the driver. He did so without even


    looking at it. The driver was about to return the change, but Jack disappeared. ''That man is in some


    hurry,'' the driver thought, enjoying the extra cash he had received.


    Standing in the middle of the hall with Linda, Rachel was still in a white gown. A lot of people who


    walked by were staring at her.


    As soon as Jack caught sight of her, he strode forward and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? What


    happened to Eric?"


    Pursing her lips, Rachel said anxiously, "He got into a fight with a couple of people. One of them


    passed out and the me came on Eric. And now the police won''t leave him."


    "Is that guy all right now?"


    Rachel shook her head and said, "He isn''tpletely okay. But Celia just called me and informed that


    he has gained consciousness. But their people are creating chaos..."


    Normally, Rachel was very calm. But when something happened to her dear ones, she would be quite


    disturbed. Her heart was hammering against her chest. This was one reason Jack loved her so much.


    He reached out and gently held her in his arms, trying to bring her somefort. In his soothing voice,


    he said, "I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry. You should take your aunt and sit over there. Please don''t


    remain standing."


    Linda was brimming with resentment. "How dare they behave in this manner! I don''t remember Kale


    Ma at all. His wife is a wretched woman!" she spat out.


    What actually happened was Kale and his wife got into a fight. She was throwing curses at him. His


    wife punched and kicked him. Eric, who couldn''t stand the violence, stood up and went to Kale''s


    rescue. His intention was to dissuade them from fighting.


    Just then, some of his family members happened toe over. They misunderstood Eric''s role in this


    fight. ording to them, Eric had begun the fight. Together, they started hitting him.


    Eric had no choice but to fight back. After all, he was all alone in this.


    However, these people were quite adamant. They got the authorities involved.


    Once Chief Ren learnt about the incident, he expected Jack''s visit. Now, on noticing Jack''s arrival, he


    muttered under his breath, ''I haven''t crossed paths with Jack for a long time.


    But now, we meet again.''


    Seeing the faint smile on Jack''s lips, Chief Ren immediately reached out his hand and said, "Mr. Fu,


    don''t worry. As soon as we find out it wasn''t Mr. Shen who started the fight, he will be free."


    "Thank you." Jack patted him on the shoulder and nced at the interrogation room. His meaning was


    obvious.


    Chief Ren immediately understood what he meant. He rubbed his hands and smiled apologetically.


    "Don''t worry. You can take him away as soon as they finish asking questions."


    Nodding his head, Jack left Chief Ren. He walked to the side where Rachel was seated. His expression


    was a bit serious now. "You and your aunt should wait here for Eric. I''m going to the hospital to see


    those people."


    There wasn''t much he could do at the police station. The important thing he had to do was to deal with


    the victim''s family members.


    The more Rachel thought about it, the more frustrated she felt. Now the director''s aversion towards


    these people made sense to her. They were an annoying bunch. It was quite difficult to handle them.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jack was a man people couldn''t mess with. Hence she believed he would be capable of dealing with


    them. In spite of this, she looked a bit worried. "Be careful," she added before he left.


    Sitting there, she prayed things would go smoothly.


    Eric had behaved well with them.


    In spite of this, they got him into trouble. Under the circumstance, someone like Jack was their only


    solution. He would put them in their ce!


    As soon as Jack arrived at the hospital, Celia took him to their ward. He came face to face with a group


    of people standing beside the bed.


    Celia had already stepped into the ward. But there was something terrifying about them. She couldn''t


    help but take two steps back. She looked up at Jack, indicating that this group of people were not easy


    to deal with.


    Jack seemed unafraid. He coughed to get their attention. The group of people around the bed turned


    around instantly. One of the men in ck said impolitely, "This is an individual ward, sir. You are in the


    wrong ce."


    "I''m the family of the gentleman whom you have sent to police station," he announced, revealing his


    identity.


    His words made them sneer. "Oh, it looks like he has found himself a helper. Just so you know, it


    doesn''t work this way. He knocked my brother out, and now he will suffer!" a woman said.


    Instead of worry, a mocking smile appeared on Jack''s face. His sharp eyes passed through the crowd


    and looked straight at the person who had just spoken


    His piercing eyes made her tremble a little. But hiding her anxiety, she continued, "Don''t expect us to


    forgive you now. It''s impossible."


    After saying that, she raised her hand and patted the shoulder of the man standing beside her, like she


    was seeking for his agreement.


    The man then said, "If you want him released, ask him to ept our punch. We want things to be fair


    and square."


    Jack still wouldn''t reply. He spoke with his eyes. It flitted from one person to the next. And the smile on


    his lips remained there.


    For a moment, everyone was confused. Wasn''t Jack going to beg them to release Eric? It was beyond


    them why he stood there so confidently. There was nothing in his demeanor that told them he was here


    for forgiveness.


    At first, Celia was a little confused. She too had mistaken the reason behind his visit. She thought he


    was here for forgiveness. ''This is Jack Fu! He doesn''t apologize,'' she told herself. Straightening her


    back, her timid expression was soon reced by a smile.

 Chapter 391 A Group Of Psychos

    Chapter 391 A Group Of Psychos


    Rachel and Linda were taken to Chief Ren''s office, where the chief took pains to see to theirfort by


    serving them coffee and ensuring that the air conditioning was at the optimal temperature. Then, he


    said that he was going to see Eric and left the office.


    Linda stood up and walked around with the coffee cup in her hand. She raised an eyebrow and said to


    Rachel, "Your boyfriend is really awesome. He even managed to frighten them."


    Rachel smiled in response and said nothing.


    She sat back down on the sofa and continued, "Eric told me some time ago that you two are getting


    married again. Is that true? I think you''d better hurry up and get married as soon as possible so you


    could feel at ease."


    "At ease?" Rachel asked with a frown on her face, not understanding what her aunt meant.


    Linda choked in disbelief and anger and resentfully remarked, "How hard is it for you to understand?


    With Jack''s status, there must be hordes of women who want to take your ce beside him and are


    willing to seduce him away from you. So you must marry him as soon as possible."


    She rolled her eyes and tapped her chin with a finger. "As your aunt, I think that I should pay Jack''s


    parents a visit as soon as possible."


    Rachel knew that her aunt was already imagining what she would say to Jack''s parents and what


    requests she would make when they met, so she quickly interrupted, "Aunt Linda, we don''t need to


    think about it until after Eric''s problem has been resolved, okay?"


    Linda''s hand on her shoulder gradually slid down, and her bright eyes dimmed slightly. She pursed her


    lips and asked, "Why hasn''t Erice out yet? Is this matter really that difficult to solve?"


    As soon as she finished her frustrated words, they heard the sound of footsteps approaching. Eric


    walked in and sat down on the sofa. He stretched his legs and huffed with his lips curled. "Today is


    really a bad day for me. You wouldn''t believe what a group of psychos I met."


    Rachel handed her cup of coffee to him and asked, "What happened?"


    She checked the room earlier and saw an unconscious man, and she couldn''t clearly understand what


    the others were saying.


    Eric leaned back, his teeth gnashing in anger, and said fiercely, "I couldn''t have fought with them, but


    someone kicked me in the belly. I couldn''t stand it anymore. Who would have thought that the man


    doesn''t really fight? I didn''t even use my full strength, but he fainted just like that. What a bastard!"


    Eric was a chatterbox, so it was difficult for him to close his mouth. He continued to talk about the


    unreasonable mess caused by those people that time, and Rachel just listened him quietly. If she did


    not see them with her own eyes, she would never have believed that someone could do such a


    shameless thing.


    The three of them sat in silence for a while. Then, they said goodbye to Chief Ren and left the police


    station.


    Rachel contacted Jack, who had juste from the hospital. They agreed to just see each other at


    home shortly.


    At home, Jack''s phone rang as he was pouring himself a cup of tea. At the other end of the phone,


    Austin said in a dispirited voice, "Mr. Fu, the negotiation failed."


    "It''s okay." He rubbed the furrow between his eyebrows. He had been in charge of this matter all along,


    whereas Austin only knew the rudiments of it. It must have been difficult for him to handle the whole


    meeting.


    Jack was not the sort of boss who ced the me on his employees.


    Austin sighed softly and added, "They did agree to give us another chance, Mr. Fu. I tried convincing


    them with all that I had."


    "Good job, Austin." Hearing the sound of door opening, Jack disconnected the call with a smile on his


    lips. He turned toward the door to see Rachel push the door open and walk in.


    He looked behind her, expecting other people. "Where are Eric and his mom?"


    "They went home. Aunt said she has a headache. I don''t know why." Rachel took off her high heels and


    pinched her sore ankles.


    Jack narrowed his eyes slightly. At this point, he had be a little too worried about the word


    "headache." In the past, Tracy had watched too many soap operas in which the heroine recovered her


    memory after a headache.


    Although he knew that dramas and real life were different, he had be a little nervous.


    Rachel watched Jack curiously. "You went to the hospital. What did they say?"


    "They won''t be pressing charges," replied Jack with a smile.


    Owing to Jack''s poker face and their own guilty consciences, the folks at the hospital decided to evict


    him from the ward.


    He simply stood there and let them usher him out, but he already kept an eye on the proceedings when


    he came and asked Celia to take a photo of the scene using her phone.


    Afterward, he said to Celia with a nk expression, "Call the police for me."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" Celia was confused.


    The group of people were so frightened that the man in ck jumped out and said, "Now, look here,


    this is a private ce. You should get out!"


    Jack kept silent. He didn''t want to waste his time on such an unreasonable group of people.


    After a few minutes of silence, he turned around and walked out. He said in a low voice, "Celia, you


    can go back to work. I''ll head out first."


    The people inside the room were confused by his suddenly indifferent attitude. They looked at each


    other, at a loss. Just then, Kale came back.


    As their eyes fell on Kale, they immediately pointed at Jack, indicating for him to persuade the other


    man.


    Kale came to his senses and blocked Jack''s way. Rubbing his hands nervously, he said, "Don''t worry. I


    have juste back from the police station to withdraw the case. I have made it clear that everything


    was a misunderstanding."


    "What misunderstanding?"


    A woman came over and poked Kale''s temple, "How dare you withdraw the case? Do you feel sorry


    because that guy is that woman''s son?"


    The scene was a mess.


    Satisfied that his original goal had been achieved, Jack turned his back on them and left.


    After a considerable dry spell, rain had started to fall in Ninwell City. Bemused, Linda stood on the


    balcony and stared at the rain for a long time. She was supposed to go out for a walk, but she had to


    abandon the idea when she saw the wet ground.


    She went back to the living room and turned on the TV. Her favorite TV series was about to start when


    the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Eric and Rachel were at work, so she wasn''t expecting anyone.


    Linda looked through the peephole on the door. At the sight of the person on the other side of the door,


    she rolled her eyes and pretended that she was not at home.


    Kale gave up ringing the doorbell and knocked on the door instead. "Linda, open the door. There''s


    something I need to tell you."


    Linda wanted to ignore him, but his persistent voice was too noisy. She opened the door and said


    impatiently, "I''ll give you ten minutes. Just say what you want to say and then leave."


    Her attitude was strong and imposing.


    Kale didn''t expect that. After standing there stunned for a few moments, he came to his senses and


    said, "Linda, I didn''t expect you to be so straightforward."


    This time, it was Linda who did not know how to react. After hesitating for a few seconds, she pointed


    to the sofa and said, "Have a seat. Don''t stand there anymore."


    Kale walked toward the sofa and sat down. Linda went to the kitchen to pour a ss of water and


    ced it on the coffee table. She pointed at her watch and said in a low voice, "One minute has


    passed."


    Kale didn''t think that Linda was actually going to time him. He flinched, and suddenly the words rushed


    out of him. "Linda, I know you have forgotten everything in the past, but I think I owe you an apology. I


    still want to say sorry to you face to face."


    In the hospital, Rachel was extremely busy and decided to fix herself a cup of coffee during a break.


    Last night, Jack held her tightly and wouldn''t let her go for some unknown reason.


    In the end, she had no choice but to give up her struggling and suffer through the night in his arms. She


    didn''t sleep well.


    She yawned and picked up her cup. She was about to walk into the pantry when her office phone rang.


    On the other end, the director said in a deep voice, "Rachel,e into my office."


    Rachel knew that the reason for this discussion was the group of people yesterday.


    Sure enough, as soon as she pushed the door open and walked into the office, the director said in an


    unnaturally formal voice, "Rachel, I''d like to thank you for the way you handled yesterday''s events.


    Now, the patient''s family members are amenable to the hospital''s arrangement, and it''s much easier to


    deal with them."


    With a smile lifting the corners of her mouth, Rachel said in a low voice, "Director, I was just doing my


    job. You didn''t have to be so polite as to call me here to thank me."


    "I''ve said what I have to say, so don''t push it,"


    the director good-naturedly replied while sifting through a sheaf of documents in his right hand. Rachel


    thought that they were done and was about to leave, but the director suddenly pulled out a document


    from the pile and handed it to her. "There will be another training program next month. What do you


    think? I heard that the hospital board will be selecting several vice directors from a list of participants


    for further study, as nominated by their respective departments. Rachel, I think that you are the most


    capable and dedicated person in our department."


    "Director, I greatly appreciate the sentiment."


    Rachel shed him a smile and continued, "Both Dr. Zhang and Dr. Chen are young, promising


    doctors. I think that the two of them are more suitable than me."


    By saying so, she indirectly refused this opportunity for further study.


    The director opened his mouth to say something more, but Rachel smiled and nodded slightly.


    "Director, I have a patient waiting for me, so I have to get back to work."


    This advanced training program only involved presenting several case studies that showed how to


    solve problems that might be encountered in certain departments. There was no training specifically


    tailored for cardiothoracic and lung surgery.


    Rachel was not interested.


    As soon as she returned to her office, she picked up her phone from the table and nced at it. She


    saw three missed calls from Eric, so she quickly rang him back. "I was busy just now. What''s up?"


    Eric chuckled. Every time heughed like this, Rachel knew instantly that he was up to no good.

 Chapter 392 A Sudden Headache

    Chapter 392 A Sudden Headache


    As expected, Eric said, "Rachel, I have something to deal with tonight, so I will be back homete. My


    mom needs some medicine for her stomach so..."


    He deliberately paused as if expecting Rachel to say something. She understood his purpose, so she


    asked, "What is her medicine? I''ll buy it from the pharmacy and bring it to her."


    Since Linda had to take her medicine at lunchtime, Rachel took a taxi to Eric''s house during her lunch


    break. As soon as she entered themunity, she saw a man who looked familiar to her.


    She tried to recall in her memory who that man was. After taking a few more steps, she thought, ''Is that


    Kale?


    Why is he here? Does he also live here?''


    She was lost in thought when she suddenly heard Linda''s voice. "Rachel?"


    When she saw Linda walking towards her, Rachelposed herself. Seeing her holding a purse, she


    asked with a smile, "Aunt Linda, where are you going?"


    "I run out of medicine, so I''ll go to the pharmacy while the rain has stopped." Linda pointed to the


    pharmacy across the gate of themunity.


    Rachel raised the paper bag in her hand and slightly shook it. "You don''t need to go to the pharmacy


    anymore. Eric called me and asked me to bring your medicine here."


    Linda nodded and ushered her back to Eric''s apartment. Rachel looked back to check if Kale was still


    there, and she saw him getting in a taxi. When they were in the living room, she asked curiously, "Aunt


    Linda, did Kalee to visit you just now?"


    "Yes." The smile on Linda''s face dissipated as she continued, "He came to apologize to me. He also


    told me many things about us in the past, but sadly, I can''t remember any of them."


    She knocked her head with her clenched fist several times.


    Rachel noticed that she was hitting her head forcefully,


    so she stopped her at once. "Aunt Linda, even if you break your head, you still won''t remember


    anything."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You are right," Linda agreed and lowered her gaze sadly. She poured tea to Rachel''s teacup and


    motioned her to drink.


    Since Linda came back, Rachel had never seen her this sad before, so she couldn''t help regretting that


    she asked such a question. She was about to say something to divert her attention, when Linda


    grabbed her hands and rolled down on the floor while shouting, "Rachel, my head hurts!"


    When Rachel put down the teacup in her hand, she couldn''t hear Linda''s voice anymore.


    Linda was already lying on the floor, unconscious.


    With trembling hands, Rachel took out her phone and called an ambnce. She then calmed herself


    down and checked Linda''s condition. By the time the ambnce arrived, she had regained her


    composure.


    Two hourster, Jack received the news and rushed to the hospital. He found Rachel sitting outside the


    emergency room. Touching her cold hands, he frowned and said, "Another doctor is in charge here.


    Why don''t you go to your office?"


    "I''m worried about her," she replied anxiously. The toughness she had put on earlier had vanished as


    soon as she saw Jack.


    She leaned against his chest while her shoulders were still trembling slightly.


    Jack didn''t say anything more but just caressed her back tenderly.


    About half an hourter, a nurse came out and said politely, "Rachel, your aunt is awake now. You can


    go inside to see her."


    "Okay, thank you." Rachel then walked to the emergency room with Jack.


    Linda sat on her bed. She looked normal except for her pale face. Seeing Rachel, she looked at the


    intravenous drip injected to her andined, "I''m fine now. Why do they have to put this on me?"


    Rachel looked at the medical chart beside her first before she exined, "This is vitamin infusion to


    give you some supplement. You are too weak now."


    The doctor had also checked the CT scan result and didn''t see any problem with it. So Rachel


    hesitated for a moment and asked, "Aunt Linda, why did you copse?"


    "I don''t know." Linda rubbed her temples. "I tried to recall what Kale had told me and I seemed to


    remember a little bit. But when I continued to think more, my head suddenly ached."


    "What did he say to you?" Jack butted in.


    There was a flicker of anxiety in his eyes. Rachel also noticed it but she thought he was only worried


    about her aunt, so she didn''t think about it too much. She stood aside to listen to Linda.


    ording to Linda, Kale came to remind her about their past.


    He started telling her the story back when they were still in high school. Linda and Kale were


    ssmates. She sat in the front row while he sat at the back. At first, they seemed to dislike each other,


    but as time passed, they gradually fell in love with each other.


    However, there was a huge gap between them. At that time, the Shen family was in high society in


    Ninwell City while Kale was an orphan. Naturally, they would not ept a poor boy like him.


    Thus, the two of them were forced to break up.


    But since Linda was known for being obstinate, she didn''t let her family control her. She even agreed to


    elope with Kale. But on the day that they were about to run away, she received the news that he


    suddenly got married.


    Rachel couldn''t help but sigh upon hearing Linda''s story. She never thought that her aunt had been


    through a lot. But as Linda was telling the story, she was already emotionless. It was as if she was


    talking about someone else''s past.


    Jack''s eyebrows were tightly drawn together. The expression on his face looked serious.


    Linda sighed as she recalled Kale''s remorseful look while telling her that story. She then continued,


    "That woman we met yesterday was his current wife. At that time, her family was also wealthy, and she


    was the only daughter. But then they went bankrupt, and she had many poor rtives to support."


    "Are those people her rtives?"


    "Yes." Linda said so much in one breath, so she got tired. There was a trace of fatigue on her face as


    she yawned. Seeing this, Jack helped hery down on the bed.


    Rachel pulled the quilt for her and said, "Aunt Linda, have some rest now."


    Jack patted Rachel''s shoulder and said lightly, "I''ll go talk to the doctor about her situation."


    While on his way to the doctor''s office, he felt a little uneasy. He thought, ''Linda said that she


    remembered something. Is she starting to regain her memory? And how about those things that


    happened between the Fu family and the Shen family?''


    Rachel had been sitting for a while in the emergency room when she felt the need to go to the


    bathroom. As soon as she came out, she saw Jack standing in a corner with his head down. He was


    smoking.


    There were already five cigarette butts on the floor.


    "Have you talked to the doctor? What did he say about Aunt Linda''s condition?" she asked as she


    walked towards him.


    Jack was a bit startled when he heard her voice, but he immediately came back to his senses. He


    stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and said with a smile, "He said she''s okay. She can go home after


    the infusion."


    The confusion in her eyes disappeared as she said, "Okay. I''ll go to the bathroom first. Wait for me


    inside."


    Before she entered the bathroom, she turned around and saw Jack lit another cigarette. From the way


    he looked, she could say that he was anxious and uneasy. However, she couldn''t figure out why he


    was acting that way.


    Linda stayed at home for two days to rest. She hadn''t felt the headache again, but she couldn''t


    remember those things she remembered a few days ago anymore.


    Because of this, Jack couldn''t help feeling happy.


    Right now, he was busy preparing dinner in the kitchen, happily humming some songs from time to


    time.


    Rachel was about to enter the kitchen when she heard him. Leaning against the kitchen door, she


    crossed her arms over her chest and asked with a raised eyebrow, "Why are you so happy today? Two


    days ago, you seemed to be in a bad mood."


    "Nothing."


    He coughed slightly and put down the knife in his hand. He then grabbed her and kissed her lips gently.


    "Now that your aunt''s condition has stabilized, let''s invite her for dinner tomorrow. It''s time for her to


    meet Dad and Mom and discuss our wedding."


    He couldn''t wait any longer. He urgently needed their marriage licenses to be registered to seal their


    rtionship.


    The next day, the Fu family residence that had always been quiet became so lively.


    Jonathan was holding the painting that Eric gave to him just now as a present. He looked at it carefully


    and said, "Eric, where did you get this painting? This is an original masterpiece, but the painter had


    already stopped painting twenty years ago."


    "Uncle Jonathan, you are indeed an expert when ites to paintings!" Eric praised Jonathan. He was


    also proud of himself for obtaining an original painting of a retired painter.


    On the other hand, Tracy seemed to be at a loss. She took an apple from the fruit tray and handed it to


    Linda, but thetter refused. "I don''t want that."


    "How about an orange?" She immediately put back the apple and picked up an orange.


    However, Linda still refused. She replied, "My skin turns yellow every time I eat oranges, that''s why I


    stopped eating them for a long time now."


    Tracy''s face darkened at once. She had never been treated like this before. But when she remembered


    the past, she suppressed her annoyance and asked with a smile, "What do you want to eat then?"


    Linda held her hand and smiled. "I''m not here for fruits. Let''s just talk about Jack and Rachel''s


    wedding."


    "Oh, yes. I almost forgot." Tracy felt embarrassed, but her grin widened.


    Although she was a little uneasy about the couple''s remarriage, she couldn''t say anything against it


    since Jonathan had already agreed.


    Jack and Rachel were sitting on a stone bench in the yard. He was busy with the documents in his


    hand while she was slightly flipping through the magazine.


    For her, magazines didn''t have any substantial content, so she was not into reading them. But now, she


    thought that this was much better than listening to the elders inside the house.


    He put down the documents and turned to face her. Seeing that she was reading the magazine


    uninterestingly, he smiled and asked, "Are you not curious about how they are going to arrange our


    wedding?"

 Chapter 393 Linda Regained Her Memory

    Chapter 393 Linda Regained Her Memory


    Instead of answering Jack''s question, Rachel asked back, "How about you?"


    She put down the magazine and gave him a bright smile.


    He poked her forehead with his finger gently and replied, "Well, you know that I''m always obedient to


    your orders."


    Jonathan had already settled almost everything about their wedding. And since Linda met them now,


    things were all finalized. It turned out, their wedding would be held two dayster.


    The day before the wedding, Rachel sat in front of her dresser and looked at her beautiful bright eyes


    in the mirror. She recalled all the things that happened in the past and couldn''t help feeling as if she


    was still in a dream.


    She was so absorbed in her thought that she didn''t notice when Jack pushed the door open. She only


    felt his presence in the room when his hand gently touched her shoulder. Patting his hand, she said,


    "Didn''t Mom tell you not toe here tonight?"


    "I''m here to check if my bride is now ready for tomorrow''s wedding." The smile in Jack''s eyes became


    more and more apparent.


    Rachel turned back and smiled at him. "Of course, I''m ready. Besides, this is not the first time I''m


    marrying you. I don''t see any reason to be nervous."


    "This one is different."


    With a seductive smile on his thin lips, he pulled her aside and opened the drawer. There, he took out a


    ne with two rings as pendants.


    She recognized the two rings at a nce, so she asked in surprise, "Why are they here?"


    Those were their wedding rings before. She thought that he threw them away when she leftst time.


    She didn''t expect that he had kept them.


    Jack took her hand and put the ne in her palm. He then said in a gentle tone, "I am giving this


    ne to you now. Every time you get angry at me in the future, just take this ne out, and I will


    immediately apologize to you."


    While saying these, he raised his hand and swore like a child.


    The rings were not only the symbols of their first marriage but also his reminder of how difficult his life


    was when Rachel left him.


    With a sly look in her eyes, Rachel nodded. "Okay. Do you have anything else to say? If none, you


    must go and rest. It''ste now. I''m afraid that Mom will call and look for you."


    He was still smiling when he unconsciously exerted a little strength holding her hand. She felt the


    sudden pain, so she screamed in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    There was a trace of hesitation on his face as if he wanted to say something. Eventually, he just


    stroked her hair and said in a low voice, "Nothing. Go to bed early."


    The next day, the morning sunlight bathed the ground. The rain these past few days had finally ended,


    and the sky was clear today.


    Rachel checked her watch, and it was still early, so she decided to go back to sleep. But as soon as


    she closed her eyes again, the doorbell rang. She put on the robe and opened the door hurriedly. Celia


    and Lea were standing on both sides of the door outside.


    Lea curled her lips and said, "Are you not excited? You are getting married today!"


    "Not really," she answered with a yawn. She had been feeling drowsy recently as if she didn''t get


    enough sleep every day.


    Celia grabbed her arm and eximed happily, "Rachel, I''m so excited. I have been waiting for this day


    toe."


    "Silly girl!" Lea tapped Celia''s shoulder. "It''s not your wedding. Why do you look more excited than the


    bride?"


    But as soon as she finished her words, sheughed and added, "Actually, I am excited too. More


    excited than during my own wedding."


    Looking at how crazy her friends were, Rachel couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She opened the door


    wider and motioned for the two women to follow her to the living room. Her n of going back to sleep


    was already ruined, so she let them sit on the sofa while she went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    A few momentster, the makeup artist and the stylist that they hired arrived. One of them was holding


    the wedding dress while the other was dragging a suitcase full of all kinds of cosmetics.


    Rachel sat on a chair like a doll and let the makeup artist work on her face.


    She didn''t feel much at the beginning. But as time went by, she gradually became nervous, and her


    heart beat faster and faster.


    After a while, several nurses from her department rushed over.


    She actually didn''t invite them because she didn''t want her wedding to be the talk of the town.


    However, Celia told them about it, so they all came to congratte her.


    Mindy put down a gift on the dresser and in a voice less dignified than usual, she said, "Rachel,


    congrattions on your wedding. This is a simple gift we prepared for you."


    "Thank you," Rachel answered with a gentle smile on her face.


    This was how she was. The more nervous she got, the calmer she looked.


    When the makeup artist finished doing her makeup, she looked at her in the mirror and nodded with


    satisfaction. She then asked, "Miss Shen, what do you think?"


    "I like it." Lea propped her chin in the palm of her right hand. "Rachel, it''s such a waste of your pretty


    face when you don''t wear make-up."


    "Really?" Rachel asked with a frown. Before the makeup artist had started working on her face, Rachel


    had especially instructed her not to put too much makeup on her.


    After all the preparations were done, Rachel sat on the bed. Her hands were on herp, and they were


    already a little sweaty. She only listened to the happy chatting andughter of everyone around her.


    All of a sudden, someone shouted, "It''s sote now. Why hasn''t the groom arrived yet?"


    It was only then that Rachel realized it was already past ten o''clock. She nned to talk to her aunt at


    nine o''clock, but she hadn''t arrived yet either. She picked up her phone to call Linda, but her phone


    was off.


    Jack had finally arrived, and the wedding ceremony started. But it was interrupted by the sudden


    ringing of Rachel''s phone. She answered the call that seemed urgent and received the bad news from


    the caller, who was a doctor.


    "Hello? Are you Linda Shen''s family?"


    "Yes, I''m her niece. What happened to her?" Rachel asked in a trembling voice.


    "Linda Shen is in the emergency room right now. She had a car ident. Pleasee here as soon


    as possible."


    Rachel was silent for a long time, stunned. "Alright!" Shock was written all over her face when she


    turned to Jack. "Jack, something happened to Aunt Linda. I''m so sorry, but I have to go to the hospital


    now."


    The wedding needed to be stopped. Although Jack felt ufortable about it, he must understand.


    After all, Linda was Rachel''s aunt.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay. I''ll drive you there. Let''s just continue the wedding ceremony after wee back."


    "Thank you." The trust and understanding in his eyes made her feel at ease.


    His eyes were something unique for her.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Linda was already in the operating room. They waited for quite a


    while before the doctor finally came out.


    "Doctor, how is my aunt? Is she awake now?" Rachel was so anxious to know her aunt''s condition as


    soon as possible.


    "You must be Linda Shen''s family. Don''t worry. She''s fine now. Fortunately, she wasn''t badly hit. She


    only needs a few days of rest."


    "Thank you." When Linda was transferred to the ward, Rachel sadly came to her bedside.


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine," she whispered to her unconscious aunt and also to herself.


    Linda finally woke up. She squinted her eyes and looked around. She then stared at Rachel for a while,


    and her eyes welled up in tears.


    "Rachel..." Her weak voice woke Rachel up. She had fallen asleep at her bedside while watching over


    her.


    "Aunt Linda? Are you awake now? Can you hear me?" Rachel was surprised but happy at the same


    time.


    "Rachel, I can remember everything now." Linda turned her gaze away from her and looked out of the


    window. The sky was blue outside.


    "The sky that day was as blue as today." Linda''s eyes became mncholic as they reflected the blue


    sky outside. Although she was still very weak, she started to say something. "That day, your parents


    were forced to death by Jack''s parents."


    Her tone was so gentle, but every word she said was like a knife that stabbed Rachel''s heart.


    "Aunt Linda, whose parents did you say?" Her voice was weak and trembling. She wanted to make


    sure that she didn''t mishear what Linda had said.


    "Rachel, they are Jack''s parents." Linda stressed the word "Jack" intentionally.


    "Wait. Stop it!" She didn''t want to listen anymore. For so many years, she had suffered from so much


    pain and despair upon losing her parents. Knowing that the people responsible for her parents'' death


    were Jack''s parents was too much for her to bear.


    "Rachel, you have to ept the fact. You can''t ignore it. It''s impossible." Linda''s sobbing was like


    saltwater that poured into her wounded heart.


    Eventually, she decided to face the truth. She went outside to look for Jack. But as she looked into his


    gentle deep-set eyes, she was at a loss for words.


    "Is something wrong?" Jack asked intermediately. "How is your aunt now? Why do you look so awful?


    Do you feel tired or you just missed me?" Jack tried to tease her to lighten her mood, but she couldn''t


    even afford to smile.


    "Jack..." She gave him a pleading look. "I want to ask you something. Please answer me honestly."


    He held her in his arms, trying to soothe her sadness with his tenderness.


    "What do you want to know? I am willing to tell you anything."

 Chapter 394 Three Months Pregnant

    Chapter 394 Three Months Pregnant


    "Were your parents the cause of my parents'' death?" Finally, Rachel had asked it. How she wished that


    Jack would say they weren''t. She wanted to prove that her aunt was wrong. If he would say that his


    parents had nothing to do with her parents'' death and that he knew nothing about it, she''d still ept


    him. However, he froze and dodged this time. His eyes couldn''t deceive her. Although he didn''t say it,


    she could tell that he knew everything. But why didn''t he tell her? All of a sudden, his warm embrace


    felt disgusting, and his eyes that she trusted a lot looked so cold.


    Rachel didn''t want to stay with Jack any longer, so she broke free from his embrace. She loved him,


    and her heart ached when she heard him beg. But she couldn''t afford to see his face anymore. Before


    her heart could soften, she must stay away from him immediately.


    "We can''t continue the wedding anymore," she said before she walked away.


    "Please..." That was thest word she heard from him.


    Jack had begged her. He swallowed his pride and almost knelt down in front of her, but she still


    disappeared in his life in the end. She didn''t even say goodbye.


    He looked for her crazily. Even his friends were worried about him, so they supported him. He had


    asked all the people that Rachel knew, but he got nothing. Even Lea and Celia, who were her best


    friends, didn''t know her whereabouts. It seemed that she was really determined to vanish in his life


    forever.


    Rachel had actually gone to a city where no one knew her. She needed a ce away from everyone


    for her to calm down and learn to forget all the memories rted to Jack.


    Jack was in a noisy bar. He wanted to benumb himself with noise and alcohol, so he could not think


    about Rachel and how powerless his begging was. He drowned himself in alcohol every night. If he still


    couldn''t find Rachel, his life would probably be in danger. Michael and Marcus, who were really


    worried, stayed with him. They tried their best to convince him to stop drinking, but they failed. He even


    got worst. Now, he indulged himself in alcohol all day long.


    Rachel was also having the worst days of her life. She was in a strange city, where there was only


    loneliness around her in the empty room. She could never feel Jack''s warm embrace, and there would


    never be such a beautiful and homely ce again.


    She cried many times in her sleep and woke up in the middle of the night weeping, especially when she


    realized that she could only lean on the cold wall of her room, and not on his solid chest.


    Because of it, she started to hate evenings and sleeping.


    Gradually, she became weak. But one day, she came to her senses. She couldn''t continue living a life


    like this, so she cheered herself up. She walked downstairs and went to a restaurant across the street


    for breakfast.


    Since she decided to run away, she shouldn''t be depressed all along.


    With a smile, she pointed at the steaming buns on the tray. "Five steamed buns, please."


    "Okay." The owner''s bright voice resounded among the noisy crowd. She was wearing a faded apron


    that had been washed for no one could tell how many times. She picked up the steamed buns with


    tongs, put them in a te, and handed to Rachel. She then asked, "Is there anything else you want?"


    Rachel looked around. There were many customers in the restaurant and almost all of them had


    ordered steamed buns with a bowl of soybean milk or rice noodles.


    A bowl of meat soup and some rice noodles became an unexpected gourmet on the streets in winter.


    She used to love eating this kind of food when she was a child. But since she started working, and


    there were no restaurants in themunity where she lived that served breakfast, she hadn''t had this


    kind of breakfast for a long time.


    She pointed at the small pot on the furnace and replied, "Please give me a bowl of rice noodles."


    "Okay. Please look for a seat. I''ll just serve your order on your table."


    The owner quickly picked up a bowl and opened the lid of the pot. A gust of wind suddenly blew, and


    the air filled with the aroma of the meat soup.


    The smell was supposed to make people crave for it. However, it strangely caused an inexplicably


    burst of disgust in Rachel''s stomach.


    She put the steamed buns aside in a hurry, covered her mouth, and ran to the side of the road. After


    retching up several times, she finally felt much better.


    The female restaurant owner was stunned for a while but eventually smiled.


    "Are you okay, miss? I was actually like that when I was pregnant. I couldn''t smell the soup as it made


    me feel sick."


    "Pregnant?" Rachel asked absentmindedly.


    "Yes. How many months are you pregnant? You must take care of yourself during your pregnancy."


    Rachel waspletely stunned. For a moment, her mind went nk. Since she had lost her appetite,


    she just paid the bill and hailed a taxi to rush to the hospital. The restaurant owner was left with a


    slightly puzzled expression. She couldn''t understand why Rachel had suddenly lost her appetite and


    left with aplicated expression on her face.


    "Young people nowadays..." The restaurant owner could only click her tongue and shook her head.


    The restaurant was a little far from the hospital. Rachel did her best to calm down while in the taxi. Her


    period had always been irregr, so she didn''t pay much attention to this thing. Moreover, she had


    been preupied with so many happenings recently. She had no time to worry about her body.


    She had already prepared for the worst when she arrived at the hospital. As expected, she was


    pregnant.


    When the result came out, the doctor congratted her. "Congrattions! You are three months


    pregnant."


    She couldn''t deny the fact that she was happy. She was no longer alone. But thinking who the father of


    her child was, she somehow felt anxious. She was afraid that she might be unable to move on for a


    lifetime because of the child. This fact made her a little unhappy.


    The doctor patiently gave Rachel some advice and instructions. She repeatedly reminded her to keep


    away from stress and always maintain a good mood during her pregnancy. It was as if she could sense


    that Rachel was in an unfavorable situation at the moment.


    Although it was part of the doctor''s job, her concern still moved Rachel.


    All of a sudden, the sadness that she had been keeping in her heart spilled over. She cried in the


    hospital and swore to herself that she would give birth and raise her baby well.


    That evening, Jonathan was sitting in the living room. His gloomy face made him look much older in an


    instant.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Tracy sat beside him, weeping and regretting. "I''ve already told you from the very start that they can''t


    get married. Look at what happened now."


    They didn''t only be aughingstock of the whole city, but Jack had also lost the motivation to live.


    He no longer went to thepany and just stayed in the bar day and night to get drunk.


    Hearing Tracy nagging, Jonathan got so angry that he knocked his walking stick heavily on the floor


    and shouted coldly, "Are you done? Now that things have happened, what do you want me to do? Can


    I turn back time and start it over?"


    "Yes, I want to start all these things over!" Tracy couldn''t stand it anymore. "If possible, I will not let that


    woman get close to Jack."


    "I can''t stand seeing you like this. Now that things have happened, I expect that you do something


    rather than sitting here all day long and daydreaming," Jonathan shouted angrily. "Do you think you


    make sense?"


    Tracy couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. "What can I do? Am I wrong when I say that she is to be


    med? It''s all because of her that Jack has be like this."


    "You..."


    "Mr. Fu! Mrs. Fu!" Jonathan was about to retort, but the maid''s voice interrupted him. As he turned to


    look at the door, he saw the maid struggling to carry the drunken Jack. His face was red all over, and


    with tears in his eyes, he kept on calling Rachel''s name.


    "Jack is drunk again," the maid said timidly.


    "Can''t you stop him from drinking? How are you taking care of him? Perhaps you want to quit your job!"


    Seeing her son''s pitiful state, Tracy became so furious that she couldn''t help venting her anger on the


    maid.


    "Will you please calm down?" Jonathan''s roar scared even the dog outside. He couldn''t stand his son''s


    cowardice and Tracy''s attitude anymore.


    "Take him to his room and make him a bowl of soup to sober him up. If possible, lock his room so he


    won''t be able to run away again!" Jonathan tried his best to suppress his anger, but the depression in


    his words was too evident.


    The maid did her best to carry Jack to his room. On their way upstairs, he vomited twice while still


    calling Rachel''s name. He hadpletely lost his usual image.


    Tracy was still choking with sobs, so Jonathan left her alone annoyingly.


    In the two days that passed, Rachel slowly epted the fact that there was a baby in her belly now.


    How ironic! When she and Jack were still together, he had always wished for her to get pregnant, but


    she never did.


    Now that they were over, the baby came. She didn''t expect that she was already pregnant when she


    found out that the Fu family had something to do with her parents'' death.


    But this was her child.


    Even though Jack was the father, she couldn''t afford to take the baby''s life.


    Rachel wasn''t an emotional woman, but everything that she had gone through had really hit her big


    time.


    Fortunately, she gradually regained her spirit after so many days.


    Since she came to a strange city, it meant that she needed to start everything anew.


    With her ability, she knew that it wouldn''t be difficult for her to find a job. But because of her current


    condition, she thought that being a doctor would not be suitable for her. She needed a rtively


    leisurely job, so she could still take good care of herself and her baby.


    Shended a job as a substitute teacher in a medical school. The school gave her only four sses


    every week, and she had nothing else to do.


    When Rachel arrived at the school today, she didn''t expect to see a familiar face at the gate.


    She thought she was just seeing things, so she didn''t mind it. However, she heard someone called her


    name, "Rachel!"


    As she looked back, she saw Bill running towards her in an all-white suit. Hisplexion had turned


    ruddy, and his body looked much stronger now.


    Rachel was surprised to see him, so she asked, "Didn''t you take Andy back to France?"


    "Yes, I did. But I heard that there is a doctor here who is an expert on Alzheimer''s disease. It is said


    that he is very professional and experienced, so I want to take Andy to him." With a bright smile on his


    face, he added, "I didn''t expect to see you here."

 Chapter 395 Visiting Andy

    Chapter 395 Visiting Andy


    "Well... it''s been a long time that we haven''t seen each other," said Rachel with a smile.


    "Yes, you''re right. By the way, do you want to see Andy? I think he misses you so much," Bill said.


    "Oh, I''d love to." Rachel happily agreed because she also wanted to see Andy again after quite a long


    time.


    She looked at her watch and smiled awkwardly. "I''m afraid I have to go now. I still have a ss."


    "It''s okay. I''ll wait for you."


    She didn''t want Bill to wait that long, so she suggested that he leave his address to her, and she would


    visit them next time. However, he insisted on waiting for her.


    Since her ss was about to start, she didn''t have time to discuss with him anymore. She just wished


    that Bill would get bored of waiting and leave. But when she came out of the ssroom after her ss,


    she saw that he was still there, waiting for her.


    They chatted along their way. But most of the time, Bill was the one who did the talking. He told Rachel


    everything about his life in France. After quite a while, he noticed that she seemed to be hiding


    something from him.


    He tried his best to squeeze out some information from her, but she deliberately avoided all his


    questions, so he had to give up.


    Andy used to be an amiable old man. But because of Alzheimer''s disease, he couldn''t recognize


    people anymore, even those who were closest to him, including Bill.


    "Hello, Andy!" Rachel was so happy to see him again. "Can you still remember me?"


    Seeing her, a trace of happiness surfaced on Andy''s wrinkled face. He replied, "Of course, I know you."


    "That''s great! Who am I?"


    "You are Bill''s grandma," he answered at once. The smile on Rachel''s face froze, and Bill, who was


    standing behind her,


    couldn''t helpughing.


    "What did you say?" Bill asked amusedly. Andy took out a lollipop from his pocket and handed it to him.


    "Little Bill, have a candy."


    "Oh... but I''m not a child anymore," Bill said awkwardly.


    Rachel tried her best to hold back herughter.


    "She is Rachel. Don''t you remember her anymore? And I''m Bill, not little Bill," Bill said to him seriously.


    "How about now? Can you now remember us?"


    "Nonsense! Little Bill, why can''t you recognize your own grandma?" Andy insisted that Rachel was


    Bill''s grandmother. Seeing the embarrassment on Bill''s face, Rachel didn''t know whether tough or to


    cry.


    She asked him, "Have you brought him to the doctor?"


    "Not yet. That doctor is very famous, so he has a lot of patients every day. I''ve already made an


    appointment with him, but we still have to wait for a few more days." Then Bill tried to exin to Andy


    again, but eventually gave up. He turned to Rachel again and said, "You can visit Andy any time from


    now on.


    Whatever you are going through right now, you are always wee to us."


    "Thank you." Perhaps it was because of her pregnancy that she was a bit emotional.


    Trying to hold back her tears, she said, "I''m fine. What else can happen to me? My life is almost the


    same every day."


    He knew that she was only pretending to be brave, but he didn''t expose her.


    Nonstop drinking in the past few days made Jack look worst. Staring at him right now, Tracy felt very


    sorry for him.


    She asked the maid to bring the tea she prepared for him to sober up.


    He frowned and motioned for the maid to take it away.


    "Son, look at yourself. If you continue to be like this, your dad will definitely have a heart attack." Tracy


    had not given up persuading him. In just a few days, she had already said those words to him more


    than a hundred times.


    But Jack continuously turned a deaf ear to her.


    Today was also the same. As soon as he heard her nagging, he took out his mobile phone and yed


    with it. His message ring tone sounded almost every few seconds, and it gave her a headache. She


    couldn''t help yelling at him, "Can''t you mute your phone?"


    Without looking at her, he put away his phone and stood up.


    She stopped him immediately. "Where are you going?"


    "Amanda wants to see me."


    "Who is Amanda?"


    "A young model I met recently." After those curt replies, he sneered and left.


    Royal Court Club was not a high-end club in Ninwell City. It was a ce where most models and young


    women hung out in the hope of meeting some rich men.


    Jack had never been here before, but recently, he had be a regr customer here.


    As soon as the manager saw him, he smiled and greeted him warmly, "Mr. Fu, you''re here. Amanda


    has been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Which room?" he asked coldly.


    "Room 888. Just go straight, please."


    He went straight ahead. The dim light and the noisy music in the background seemed to make him


    temporarily forget all his troubles.


    Inside the private room, Amanda was wearing a sexy off-shoulder dress that was pulled too low,


    showing her cleavage. The hemline of her dress was also intentionally pulled up to show her slender


    legs and thighs.


    Jack entered the room and closed the door. Without even casting a nce at her, he threw a bundle of


    money at her and said in a cold voice, "As usual, just keep quiet. I only want to drink wine."


    The regr working life somehow made Rachel at peace.


    She only had a week of morning sicknesses and retching ups. After those, she didn''t feel anything


    unusual anymore.


    As part of her daily routine, she turned on the radio before going to the bathroom to freshen up.


    The DJ''s voice sounded exaggerated, and it made her feel inexplicably ufortable. Since she didn''t


    like it, she was about to switch to a differentwork, when she suddenly heard Jack''s name.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jack Fu, the CEO of MK Group, seems to have been enjoying his life recently. He has been having a


    good time with a lot of women. ording to the report, he has affairs with eight young models in just


    one week."


    "Eight? Are you sure about that number?" another DJ asked in the same exaggerated tone. The two of


    them asked and answered each other tacitly.


    Rachel stood still in a daze. All of a sudden, she had forgotten to change the radio channel.


    The DJ continued in a somewhat proud tone, "Of course, I''m sure about that. They were even


    photographed."


    "But there are only seven days in a week."


    "Don''t be silly. He can definitely enjoy two women in one day."


    The two then burst intoughter and yed an extremely exaggerated music.


    Rachel shivered upon hearing the whole news. She hurriedly removed the batteries of the radio and


    threw them in a trash can.


    She promised to herself that she would never listen to the radio again. It would only affect the baby in


    her belly.


    But the news was not only broadcasted on the radio, but also on TV. Bill was at home watching the


    news, so he saw it. Now, he had confirmed that something went wrong between Jack and Rachel. The


    next day, he went to her school to ask her.


    "What happened?" he asked after blocking her way.


    "What you mean?" Rachel asked confusedly.


    "Haven''t you heard the news about Jack yesterday?"


    "No, I haven''t. Why? What''s wrong with him?"


    At this time, two female students passed by them. They were happily gossiping in a slightly loud voice.


    One student tilted her head and said, "Hey, have you seen thetest news about Jack Fu?"


    "Yes. He has affairs with eight young models in one week. So exciting!" the other replied while giggling


    exaggeratedly.


    "You know what? I also heard that he was about to get married. But on the day of their wedding, the


    bride found out what kind of person he was, so she ran away and left him."


    The students were already a bit far away and Rachel couldn''t hear the rest of their words anymore. Bill


    had a stern look on his face.


    "Tell me the truth," he said in a low voice.


    Rachel still tried to dodge the topic. "What truth?"


    There were a few seconds of silence between them before Bill called out her name in a slightly raised


    voice. "Rachel!"


    He paused, took a deep breath to calm down a little, and whispered, "Am I still your friend? If yes, stop


    hiding it from me."


    She pressed her lips tightly and stood still without saying a word.


    Seeing her reaction, he continued, "If you really have nothing to say, then I won''t ask anymore. I don''t


    think we still need to be friends. After all, you won''t tell me anything."


    He then turned around and left,


    deliberately slowing down his steps in the hope that she would stop him. But she was too stubborn to


    do it.


    He was already at the gate when he turned to look at her. She was still standing there in a daze, with


    the same facial expression.


    Shaking his head, he turned around and walked back to her.


    However, he didn''t expect what happened next. Rachel suddenly fainted. Fortunately, he was quick


    enough to catch her, so she did not fall to the ground.


    Jonathan was reading a newspaper in the living room.


    He suddenly mmed it on the table, stood up immediately, and shouted, "Jack, do you still have any


    sense of shame to make such news? What will others say about our family?"


    "Let them say whatever they want to say."


    Jack sank back on the sofa. The bruises under his eyes were still visible.


    He had still been thinking of Rachel in the past days. Every time he closed his eyes, he could see her


    staring at him. Her memories gave him those sleepless nights, and he would always end up drowning


    himself in alcohol.


    Jonathan''s thick eyebrows were drawn together tightly upon looking at him. He then said sternly, "You


    can continue doing this as long as you want, but I can''t stand it anymore."


    At first, he didn''t want to talk about this matter so much. After all, he felt guilty because it was their fault


    that Rachel had left Jack. But this time, Jack had already gone overboard.


    Tracy felt angry and anxious at the same time while watching Jonathan and Jack. Before Jonathan


    could say anything more, she interrupted, "Son, we admit that it was our fault from the beginning. If you


    really can''t let her go, your father and I can look for her and ask for her forgiveness. Would that be okay


    with you?


    Just stop torturing yourself like this."

 Chapter 396 Looking Into Jacks Current Situation

    Chapter 396 Looking Into Jack''s Current Situation


    Tears streamed down Tracy''s face silently.


    At those words, Jack''s original calm morphed into agitation. The blue veins on his forehead popped


    menacingly. He stood up and spat out through gritted teeth, "Don''t disturb her!"


    "But you can''t keep on being like this!" Tracy burst out in a heartbroken voice.


    "Leave me alone." Without saying another word, Jack turned around and left.


    Hearing the sound of the motor outside, Tracy copsed, weeping on Jonathan''s shoulder.


    The wedding decorations remained stuck on the door and windows, still looking dazzling even though


    they should have already been removed long before.


    Jonathan snorted and yelled at the workers in the yard, "Why haven''t you cleared these up yet?"


    The two workerspiling dead branches trembled unconsciously. They rushed forward and tore off


    all of the wedding stickers on the windows.


    In the hospital, Bill was standing outside the emergency room. The door was firmly closed, but he still


    tried to see what was going on inside.


    Half an hour had passed, but the door still did not budge.


    Finally, the door opened, and a nurse walked out. Bill reached out his hand to stop her. "How is she?"


    "Which patient? Sir, there are so many people in the emergency room. How do I know which patient


    you are referring to?" the nurse said impatiently.


    "Rachel Shen," he quickly supplied. "How is she doing?"


    The nurse frowned as she tried to recall the patient''s information and then said, "Ah, there''s nothing


    wrong with her. She only fainted because of hypoglycemia."


    The tension finally bled out of Bill as he heard the nurse''s words. He heaved a sigh of relief and said in


    a much calmer tone, "Can I go in and see her now?"


    "Not right now," the nurse replied with a shake of her head. "Once her condition has stabilized, we will


    transfer her to the ward. You can visit her thereter."


    Bill looked like he had something else to say, but the nurse slid past his side, turned a corner, and left.


    He stood by the door and waited for nearly half an hour. Finally, two nurses wheeled Rachel to the


    ward. Bill was about to follow them when the doctor pulled him back by the arm. He pointed to the side


    and took off his mask. "Come here. I have to tell you something."


    ''Is it something serious?


    Usually, the doctor would ask the patient''s family members aside to talk to them about something that


    the patient shouldn''t know about.''


    Bill felt nervous all of the sudden. "Doctor, what is it? Please, just tell me!"


    The doctor red at him. "What kind of husband are you? Although her first trimester was up and her


    condition has stabilized, you still need to make sure that she gets sufficient nutrition and rest all


    throughout the course of her pregnancy. If you keep doing this, I''m afraid that she won''t be able to keep


    the baby."


    ''Pregnant?''


    Bill stared at the doctor in shock, his mouth slightly agape. He looked toward the direction of the wards,


    and then turned back to the doctor. "You''re saying... she is pregnant?"


    The doctor frowned slightly. "You don''t know, do you? She has been pregnant for three months, but she


    has been unable to get good rest these days. In addition, she is undernourished, so she fainted from


    hypoglycemia."


    When she opened her eyes, Rachel felt woozy, as if her head was stuffed with cotton yet very, very


    heavy. She tried to recall what happened, but it was all a blur to her.


    She tried to sit up with her hands on her side, but a sudden bout of dizziness had herying back


    down.


    At that moment, Bill came in and ced the medicine he had just picked up from the pharmacy on the


    table. He walked up to her and asked worriedly, "Are you okay? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?"


    "I''m fine." When Bill''s presence finally registered to Rachel, she gradually remembered why she was


    lying here in one of the hospital''s wards in the first ce.


    She slowly turned her head to the side to avoid looking at Bill and said in a low voice, "Bill, I''m fine now.


    You don''t have to stay here with me."


    "How could you be fine?" Bill pulled over a chair over and sat down by the bedside. Against his will, he


    found himself staring at the general direction of her belly.


    Rachel didn''t notice it, so she just replied coldly, "I''m a doctor, so I know how my own body is doing."


    Bill'' face darkened at her response. "If you knew how your body is doing, then you wouldn''t have


    fainted like that today!"


    He took a deep breath to calm himself down. "Rachel, do you know that you''re pregnant?"


    "How did you know?" Shocked, Rachel turned around to stare at him. In an instant, a bitter smile


    crossed her face. "That''s right. We''re at the hospital. Of course, the doctor told you."


    "Looks like you already knew about it."


    The frown on Bill''s face deepened. "Tell me the truth. Did anything happen between you and Jack?


    Something must have, or else you wouldn''t havee here from Ninwell City!"


    He should have known that something was wrong when they met for the first time.


    Lowering her gaze, Rachel didn''t say anything. After a moment of silence, she said weakly, "Bill, I


    broke up with Jack. He doesn''t know about my pregnancy. Please help me hide this from him, okay?"


    After taking a deep breath, seemingly to steady herself, she continued, "As for the reason why we


    broke up, I hope that you wouldn''t force me to tell you. I will do so when I am ready, or I will leave this


    ce and find somewhere else to settle in."


    Upon hearing this, Bill shut his mouth.


    He was afraid that Rachel would leave again, and there were no guarantees that he would be so lucky


    as to find her again.


    Besides, he had other avenues through which he could find out why she and Jack broke up. He didn''t


    have to hear it from her directly.


    When Howard saw phone screen sh Bill''s caller ID, his mouth fell open in surprise. Growing up, Bill


    had never been the one to initiate a phone call with him. At times, Bill even seemed to ignore his calls.


    Howard heard him say "hello" several times from the other end.


    He told himself to calm himself down, cleared his throat, and said as casually as he could manage,


    "Bill, what''s up?"


    "Help me look into Jack''s current situation." Bill cut straight to the chase.


    "Huh?" Howard frowned. He was currently handling a project whose sess hugely relied on MK


    Group''s help. Now, he was being asked to investigate Jack''s situation. He was afraid that his project


    would be eventually dragged into this mess.


    But then, his son was asking him for help. ''What a dilemma,'' hemented.


    Looking toward the ward, Bill lowered his voice and said, "Well, I''m not in Ninwell City right now, or else


    I wouldn''t have bothered you."


    Howard sighed heavily and finally agreed. "I''ll let you know in two days."


    The dim lighting made Jack''s pale and haggard face appear even more so. His eyes looked transfixed


    at the wine ss in front of him that was being refilled one after the other.


    Michael and Marcus pushed the door open and entered the room. One of them nced at the unknown


    beauty sitting next to Jack and asked her to leave, while the other took away the wine ss in Jack''s


    hand.


    The two neers looked at each other helplessly.


    They had no idea what happened between Jack and Rachel; they only knew about some conflict during


    the wedding.


    Frowning, Marcus asked in a low voice, "Jack, what''s going on?"


    A few days ago, Marcus was on a business trip abroad. As soon as he got back, he received a call


    from his girlfriend, Celia, who was angrily ranting about how all men were the same.


    This diatribe made Marcus nervous. He intended to go to thepany to deal with some matters, but


    he ended up rushing to the hospital. On the way over, he heard the gossip over a radio broadcast and


    realized that Celia was mad on Rachel''s behalf.


    Jack frowned impatiently and reached for the bottle. "It''s none of your business. Give it back to me!"


    "Jack, look at yourself." Michael, a man who alcohol as much as his life, lifted his foot and kicked the


    bottle to the side with a snort of resentment.


    Bright, red liquid that looked shockingly simr to blood flowed out of the bottle.


    Jack didn''t say anything more. Instead, he tipped his head back against the sofa. Tears streamed down


    silently from his closed eyes.


    Rachel stayed in the hospital ward for two days. When herboratory results and indexes showed


    stable results, her doctor signed the discharge agreement.


    Rachel was tidying up the fruit on the bedside table when Bill returned after finishing the discharge


    procedures. He hurriedly walked up to her, guided her to sit down, and said softly, "I told you to rest. Let


    me do these things for you, okay?"


    At the sight of Bill so beside himself with worry, Rachel didn''t know whether she wouldugh or cry.


    "Bill, I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about me."


    She had hypoglycemia because she hadn''t been sleeping well those days. Moreover, she had no


    appetite, so she didn''t force herself to eat anything.


    She thought that those oversights were minor. She didn''t think that she would be so week.


    While packing, Bill took out an orange and handed it to her. "Have one first."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel nibbled on a few segments and felt much better. Under her long drooping eyshes, her deep


    eyes glimmered like ck crystals. After some thought, she said, "Bill, you really don''t have to


    apany me here. You also need to take care of Andy. You..."


    Before she could finish her words, Bill interrupted her, "Don''t worry. I''ve found another caregiver to take


    care of Andy 24/7. I''m relieved of caregiver duties for now."


    As he spoke, he packed up Rachel''s things in a small luggage bag.


    Bill lifted the luggage bag and ced his hand on Rachel''s shoulder. In a soft, warm voice, he said,


    "Wait for me by the lobby. I''ll get the car and pick you up there."


    "I can go with you to the parking area. You don''t have to drive back there."


    "It''s no trouble," Bill assured her.


    As the two of them exchanged words back and forth, an unexpected voice suddenly interrupted them.


    They looked up and saw Jonathan and Tracy standing across the corridor.

 Chapter 397 Rachel Was Found

    Chapter 397 Rachel Was Found


    Rachel looked away without saying anything. She didn''t know how to face Tracy and Jonathan.


    She grew up with these two people, and she knew how much she meant to them. Although Tracy had


    been lukewarm towards her since she was a child, she knew she cared for her. Jonathan, on the other


    hand, had always treated her like a daughter.


    However, when she thought about her parents, she couldn''t help feeling bitter.


    Jonathan coughed to clear his throat and turned to look at Bill, who was next to Rachel. With a strange


    expression, he said, "Mr. Bill, I hope you don''t mind. We have something to talk to Rachel in private.


    Could you leave us for a moment?"


    "Sure."


    Bill was about to walk away when Rachel suddenly grabbed his arm and said, "Bill is not an outsider.


    Whatever you want to say to me, just say it in his presence."


    She deliberately let Bill stay because she didn''t want to talk about anything rted to Jack. And


    knowing Jonathan, she knew he wouldn''t say anything in front of an outsider.


    As expected, Jonathan was rendered speechless. He subconsciously touched his nose out of


    embarrassment. There was a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    When Tracy saw Rachel''s hand on Bill''s arm, she suddenly remembered Jack''s miserable situation.


    Jack had been having a hard time while Rachel immediately hooked up with another man in just a few


    days. This thought made her more furious.


    She snorted and said in an unpleasant tone, "Rachel, even if you and Jack are over, we have raised


    you since you were a child. Why do you make it difficult for us to talk to you?"


    Upon hearing Tracy mentioning her childhood, Rachel''s face darkened.


    Jonathan noticed it, so he turned and red at Tracy. "Can you just shut up?"


    Dissatisfaction was written all over Tracy''s face, but she didn''t say anything more. She crossed her


    arms over her chest and turned around. She didn''t want to look at them again.


    Rachel smiled faintly. All of a sudden, she felt tired of what was going on. With a sigh, she said, "I don''t


    want to talk about the past anymore. And for the future, my only wish is to live on my own."


    Jonathan immediately got it. Rachel wanted to let them know that she didn''t want them to disturb her


    life from now on. What else could he say?


    He raised his head and looked at her. With creased brows, a glimmer of gloom shed across his


    turbid eyes. He knew that she was a glib talker, but he didn''t expect that she would say something like


    that before he could even say a word. Now, he couldn''t find a way to retort.


    Since she had been standing there for a while, Rachel felt a little ufortable.


    She subconsciously put her hands on her belly, but upon realizing that she was standing in front of


    them, she put her hands down and lowered her body. She said, "Take good care of yourselves."


    It was the only thing she could say.


    Even if she wanted to hate them, she couldn''t. After all, they had taken care of her for so many years


    since her parents passed away. She only left because the pain in her heart was too much for her to


    bear.


    "Rachel..." Jonathan''s voice choked as he sob upon hearing Rachel''sst sentence.


    He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to start.


    Rachel held Bill''s arm again and said, "Let''s go."


    Without saying anything, Bill nodded at Jonathan and Tracy slightly. He then looked at Rachel gently


    and said, "Be careful."


    Jonathan and Tracy stood still and watched them leave. In the end, all they could do was sigh silently.


    As soon as Rachel got into the car, Bill took a cushion from the back seat and put it behind her. He then


    adjusted the seat to make her feelfortable. Seeing that she was now seated cozily, he heaved a


    sigh of relief and turned to the driver''s seat.


    Rachel was silent, but she was frowning. She couldn''t deny the fact that she was worried.


    Since Jonathan and Tracy found the hospital, did it also mean that they knew about her pregnancy?


    Seeing that she was lost in thoughts,


    Bill bent over to fasten her seat belt, which she hadn''t touched for a long time.


    She was taken aback by his action.


    "You are so absent-minded. What are you thinking about?" Bill asked slowly instead of starting the car.


    "Nothing," she replied. But on second thought, she asked, "Can you do me a favor?"


    "What is it? I will try my best to help you." He was willing to do everything just to make her happy. To


    his delight, she smiled.


    "Can you help me find my attending doctor? I don''t want the Fu family to know that I''m pregnant."


    "Don''t worry about that. I have already arranged everything for you."


    She felt relieved with what he said but also surprised at the same time.


    It never urred to her that he would arrange everything before she could even think of this problem.


    Moved by his thoughtfulness, she joked, "When my baby is born, I will definitely make you his


    godfather."


    "Haven''t you thought of that before?" With a smile, he continued, "I am so confident that I will be a


    godfather of your child."


    Rachel smiled but said nothing.


    Bill then drove slowly into the elevated highway. The car was silent except for the musicing from


    the stereo.


    Today was a nice day. The warm winter sunshine shone through the car window, which made Rachel


    feel warm all over. She closed her eyes and was about to rest when she suddenly heard Bill''s voice.


    "Rachel, since these things have already happened, I want you to stay with me, so I can take care of


    you and your baby. Is that okay?"


    Meanwhile, Michael and Marcus locked Jack up in his room. Since he couldn''t go out and drink, the


    alcohol that umted in his body gradually dissipated. Finally, his mind became clear.


    He was putting on his suit when Michael pushed the door open and sat on the sofa. He crossed his


    legs and smiled yfully. "You finally wake up?"


    "I am always awake." Jack straightened his tie in front of the mirror and looked at the door. "Can I go


    out now?"


    "Of course, you can," Michael answered with a shrug. "But you have to promise us that you won''t get


    yourself drunk ever again. You just don''t know what has happened these days."


    Jack looked at him and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Michael handed him the magazine he had just brought. He cleared his throat and said sternly, "Several


    shareholders of MK Group are dissatisfied with the obscene news you stirred up some time ago. A few


    of them have already joined hands in private. They are nning to acquire the shares of small


    shareholders to vote you out."


    Jack opened the business magazine and saw some photos of several shareholders during their private


    meetings. They were probably photographed by some reporters secretly.


    It was supposed to be a normal thing. But this time, there were also some small shareholders sitting


    opposite them. It wasn''t amon thing for big shareholders to have contact with small shareholders.


    Anyone who had even a little knowledge in business would think it was strange.


    Michael seemed right. While he was mourning for Rachel''s sudden disappearance, many people in MK


    Group took advantage of the situation and schemed against him.


    He mmed the magazine to the table. His obsidian-like eyes emitted a cold aura that could make


    anyone shiver. He sneered, "Since they want to y, then I will y along."


    "Don''t worry." Michael stood up and patted him on the shoulder. With a yful smile, he said, "Marcus


    has already made a move."


    Watching Jack''s receding back, he shook his head and heaved a sigh of relief. "You''re finally back to


    normal."


    As a matter of fact, Jack didn''t return to his normal self. Perhaps he could never go back to normal ever


    again unless Rachel came back to his life. Before, he drowned himself in alcohol to benumb. This time,


    he submerged himself in work.


    It had been a long time since he noticed the attitude of those shareholders. But since they had been


    with MK Group from the time it was established, and they were Jonathan''s friends, Jack turned a blind


    eye to them. As long as they didn''t go too far, he wouldn''t chase them.


    But he didn''t expect that they would shamelessly reveal their depravity to scheme against him while he


    was down.


    Now that they had provoked him, they shouldn''t me him for being ruthless.


    Marcus had just finished dealing with a shareholder and was driving back to the office when he


    received a call from Jack. They talked for a while. When they were about to hang up, Marcus said, "I''ve


    already found out Rachel''s whereabouts. Are you going to see her?"


    There was dead silence on the other end of the line.


    Marcus subconsciously looked at his phone, thinking that Jack might have already hung up.


    After a while, he heard Jack''s voice again. "No, thanks."


    Jack didn''t give him a reason, and he didn''t ask either.


    After hanging up, Jack threw his phone to the passenger seat and bent over the steering wheel. Tears


    started to well up in his eyes.


    He wanted to get Rachel back so badly.


    But he was afraid that she would leave and disappear from his life again.


    He didn''t even dare to go back to their apartment. Instead, he moved to an apartment that had been


    empty all the time. He asked someone to simply tidy it up and then moved in.


    The next day, Jack drove to thepany early in the morning. Austin was so surprised to see him. He


    stood up and walked up to him. He swallowed and said excitedly, "Mr. Fu, you''re finally back to work."


    "Yes." Jack raised his hand and looked at his watch before he ordered, "Bring me all the documents


    that piled up while I was away."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Well..." Austin subconsciously nced at his right hand. He looked so hesitant to speak.

 Chapter 398 I Want To Be Nice To You

    Chapter 398 I Want To Be Nice To You


    Looking at Austin''s expression, Jack frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Tell me."


    "During your absence, Mr. Chen asked us to take all the documents to his office." Austin had actually


    wanted to stop them, but he had no way to do so.


    Jack nced at the vice president''s office and smiled coldly. "That''s good then."


    ''Good?'' Austin thought inwardly.


    He had been Jack''s assistant for so many years and he thought he already knew him well. But this


    time, he couldn''t figure out what he meant.


    Jack was deep in thought for a while before he said coldly again, "I believe you have a copy of our


    organizational chart and the department job description on yourputer. Mr. Chen must have


    forgotten the details of his job description. Print a copy and give it to him."


    Mr. Chen was one of MK Group''s shareholders. It was very likely that he took over Jack''s job


    intentionally toy a foundation for their ns.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin scratched his head when he finally realized what Jack meant. "Yes, Mr. Fu. I should have


    thought about that from the very start."


    Rachel rested at home for days, and she felt better now, so she decided to go back to work. After


    slowly preparing everything, she was about to go out when the doorbell rang.


    Bill was standing at the door with a shopping bag in his hand. Seeing Rachel dressed and holding a


    bag in her hand too, his brows creased as he asked, "Are you going to school?"


    "Yes. I have a ss today." Rachel simply pulled her long ck hair back and tied it into a ponytail.


    Bill nodded and smiled. "I''ll drive you there. Let me put these inside first."


    He arranged everything he brought inside the fridge. Only a bottle of warm milk and a sandwich were


    left in the bag. He took them out and handed them to Rachel. "I know you haven''t eaten breakfast yet."


    "Bill, you don''t have to do this." She felt a little guilty.


    That day in the car, when he asked her if it would be okay that he took care of her, she refused without


    hesitation. But he didn''t seem to mind it. He still came to her house every day.


    And every time he came over, he always carried shopping bags in his hands.


    Bill lowered his head and turned to wash his hands in the sink to hide the disappointment in his eyes.


    "Rachel, I want to be nice to you."


    "But Bill, if you continue to act like this, you will only put me under so much pressure."


    Despite everything that happened, there was still only one person in her heart. No matter how long it


    took or what Bill did, he couldn''t ever rece Jack in her heart.


    She didn''t want to give Bill false hopes. As much as possible, she didn''t want him to waste his time on


    her.


    Bill walked over to her and took her bag. "Rachel, you don''t need to feel stressed. I''m your friend. You


    can even treat me as your brother. Think of me as a brother who is taking care of my pregnant sister."


    Sensing that she wanted to say something, he quickly changed the topic. "What time is your ss? We


    won''t bete, will we?"


    "No, we won''t."


    Rachel smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    Bill''s car slowly stopped in front of the school gate. Rachel had also finished eating the breakfast he


    made. She was about to get out of the car when he asked softly, "What time will you be off work? I''ll


    come to pick you up."


    "No, thanks. I''ll just take a taxi home." She didn''t want to bother him anymore.


    However, he ignored her answer and insisted. Left with no choice, she told him what time her ss


    would end. Rachel stood at the gate and watched Bill''s car driving slowly into the traffic. She couldn''t


    help but sigh. Sometimes, someone''s too much kindness could also be a burden.


    She didn''t know how she could repay him for everything he had done for her.


    When Bill''s car was already out of her sight, she turned around and slowly walked to the school.


    Suddenly, she felt someone tapped her shoulder, and a cheerful voice rang in her ears. "Hello, Miss


    Shen. How are you now?"


    She smiled and answered, "Feeling much better."


    It was Mrs. Zhu, a surgeon professor. Although she was already in her mid-forties, her body was well-


    maintained. Her skin was white as snow and almost wrinkle-free.


    When people asked her what her secret was, she would always answer with a smile, "Always be


    happy."


    Rachel added, "I was able to rest well for two days, so I''m okay now. Thanks for asking."


    "I''m d to hear that." Mrs. Zhu held her arm and looked back. She pointed at the direction where Bill''s


    car had left and asked, "Is he your boyfriend? I saw him from the car''s window. He is so handsome."


    "No."


    Rachel didn''t expect that one of her coworkers would see her with Bill. She felt a little embarrassed, but


    she just smiled and said, "He is my brother. He''s worried that I''m still not feeling well, so he offered to


    drive me here."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I misunderstood."


    Mrs. Zhu covered her mouth and giggled. She seemed to be thinking of something when she suddenly


    asked, "Does he have a girlfriend?"


    "No, he doesn''t."


    As soon as she answered, Mrs. Zhu suddenly let go of her arm and pped excitedly. "That''s good,


    Miss Shen. I have a cousin who is twenty-five years old. She has just started to work as a high school


    PE teacher. She''s beautiful, with a pleasing personality and good family background. However, she''s a


    little introverted. Since your brother is single, why don''t we arrange them for a blind date? What do you


    think?"


    ''A Blind date?'' Rachel thought.


    She didn''t expect that Mrs. Zhu would suggest such a thing. She was a little muddled.


    Mrs. Zhu thought that Rachel was still hesitant, so she immediately took out her phone and said, "Let


    me show you her picture. Believe me, she is really beautiful."


    Looking at the energetic Mrs. Zhu, Rachel was rendered speechless. She kept on telling Mrs. Zhu that


    she couldn''t decide for Bill, but thetter seemed to ignore her and kept on talking about her cousin.


    Finally, she thought of an excuse to cut her off. "Mrs. Zhu, I''m sorry I have to prepare for my ss now.


    Let''s talk about it next time."


    As she walked through the corridor, she passed by a couple of students. They were ying games,


    chatting, and reading their notes. Everyone''s face was full of joy and happiness. She couldn''t help


    sighing. She thought that if her aunt hadn''t regained her memory, would she be much happier than


    these students now?


    After that incident, Eric apanied Linda abroad to find a specialist that would check on her


    condition thoroughly. They had called her once, but she was not able to answer it because she had a


    job interview at that time.


    She thought it was better that way. After all, she didn''t know what to say to them. She didn''t want to


    hear anything about the past, either.


    When the bell rang, Rachel packed her things up and was about to leave when a student stopped her.


    "Miss Shen!"


    A student trotted to the tform, pointed at the board and asked with a frown, "I can''t understand. Why


    is this answer a little different from what we have learned before?"


    Seeing the seriousness on the student''s face, Rachel changed her position and exined it in detail.


    She got engrossed with the student that she didn''t notice more than half an hour had already passed.


    Bill had been waiting at the gate for a long time. He looked at his watch from time to time, wondering


    why Rachel had note out yet.


    Worried that something might have happened to her, he got out of the car and walked towards the


    campus. He asked around and went straight to the faculty room. There were many teachers there, but


    he couldn''t see Rachel.


    He knocked at the door, smiled, and asked like a gentleman, "Hello. I''m looking for Rachel Shen. May I


    know where is her ss right now?"


    A male teacher with sses on the bridge of his nose raised his head. Without taking his gaze away


    from Bill, he reached out and knocked on the partition wall on his left. "Miss Shen, someone is looking


    for you."


    After his words, everyone in the office burst intoughter. Mrs. Zhu put down her pen and stood up.


    With one hand on her belly, she said, "Mr. Chen, turn around and have a look. Miss Shen''s is not here."


    She then looked at the door and was surprised to see Bill standing there. She didn''t expect to see him


    again today after this morning, so she got overjoyed and became enthusiastic. "I think I know where


    she is. Let me take you there."


    "Thanks." Bill nodded and smiled.


    Rachel gently rubbed the back of her hip. She felt like her condition was getting worse. She just stood


    there for a while, and she already felt that her waist sore. Looking at the student''s still confused face,


    she couldn''t help asking, "Don''t you still get it?"


    The student didn''t answer at once. He seemed to be contemting her exnations. To give him time


    to absorb everything, she quietly picked up her teacup and took a sip. As soon as she put it back down,


    she saw Mrs. Zhu and Bill stop at the door. With eyes wide open, she asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to pick you up." Rachel could tell that Bill was in a bad mood.


    Mrs. Zhu scratched her head, looking a little embarrassed. "I have to finish something in the office. I''ll


    leave you two now."


    At this time, the student suddenly pounded the table in front of him. With a delighted expression on his


    face, he said, "Miss Shen, I finally get it. I''ll go to the dissecting room to study this. Thank you so much


    for your time."


    He ran out without even taking his book with him. Rachel and Bill were left in the ssroom.


    Rachel picked up her bag and walked towards the door slowly. When she raised her head, Bill had


    already taken her stuff and supported her with his other hand.

 Chapter 399 Dont Drive Me Away

    Chapter 399 Don''t Drive Me Away


    "I can walk myself." The posture was a little intimate, and Rachel wanted to get rid of him


    subconsciously.


    However, Bill tightened his grip. He looked ahead and said expressionlessly, "I just don''t want the baby


    to feel ufortable. Don''t get me wrong."


    In this way, Rachel didn''t say anything else, but she was not stupid. She could feel the anger of Bill. So


    as soon as she got into the car, she frowned slightly and turned to look at him in confusion. "What


    happened?"


    "Nothing." Bill lowered his head and fastened his seat belt, looking a little annoyed.


    Since he didn''t want to tell her, Rachel didn''t ask any more questions. She turned around and looked


    out of the window. When she was about to close her eyes and have a rest, she heard Bill''s voice,


    "Rachel, do you really want me to leave?"


    ''Leave?''


    Rachel didn''t know what to say. When she was about to ask, she changed her words, "Did Mrs. Zhu


    say something to you?"


    When she thought back, the two people standing at the door looked a little strange.


    Bill didn''t hide his disappointment and said, "I just want to stay with you and take good care of you and


    baby. I don''t ask you to give me any response, so don''t try to drive me away. You can''t drive me away."


    Lowering her eyes, Rachel opened her mouth but couldn''t say a word.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From the moment she knew him, she always felt that she owed him. This kind of feeling pressed on her


    heart. But when she saw his gloomy eyes looking at her without blinking, those words that wanted to


    refute him, to her lips, could not be spoken one word.


    It seemed that the rainy season hade to Ning City. It had been almost a week in a row, but it had


    never stopped.


    At the gate of a private club, Jack ran out directly without waiting for an umbre from Austin. He


    opened the door and got in, directly opened the Kraft paper bag in his hand, pulled out a few pieces of


    paper from it, and read them carefully.


    Holding an umbre, Austin slowly walked over and sat in the car. When he was about to sigh that the


    rain was so heavy, he saw the rain on Jack''s body. He quickly took a towel and wiped his suit several


    times. "Boss, why don''t you wait for me? If you catch a cold, you..."


    Jack interrupted him. "It''s okay. You can drive."


    "Then... Okay." Austin was cut off abruptly. Atst, he nced at Jack and had to turn the steering


    wheel seriously.


    Hearing the clear sound of rain hitting on the window, Jack lowered his long eyshes slightly, with a


    touch of sadness in his eyes. He put down the paper bag, took out his mobile phone from his pocket,


    and opened the weather forecast software. It was not Ning City shown on the screen, but the city


    where Rachel was.


    He smiled bitterly. Fortunately, it was still sunny there.


    In the past, sunny or rainy days were just a form of nature for him, but Rachel didn''t like rain very


    much. Every time she saw rain outside, she would bezy and stay on the sofa at home, unwilling


    to move a step.


    Gradually, Jack didn''t seem to like rainy days anymore.


    The car slowly drove into the underground garage of the MK Group. Looking up at Jack in the rearview


    mirror, Austin said slowly, "Boss, do you want to go straight to Mr. Chen and others now?"


    Jack came to his senses, temporarily put aside the messy things in his heart, picked up the few pieces


    of paper again, carefully put them in, and then said, "No, let them be arrogant for a few more days."


    These papers were not ordinary papers, but the share transfer contracts between Jack and several


    small shareholders. Of course, these things were very secret, and they had no idea about it.


    "Okay," agreed Austin. He got out of the car and opened the back door. The two walked towards the


    elevator, one in front of the other, one behind the other. Then they didn''t expect that Mr. Chen, whom


    they had just mentioned, came to them.


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise, but his brain reacted quickly. He bowed his head and greeted,


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Mr. Fu, you just came back from work?" Mr. Chen said to Jack with an arrogant tone, and his eyes


    being fixed on the Kraft bag in Austin''s hand.


    With one hand in his pocket, Jack slowly raised the corners of his mouth. His shrewd eyes made Mr.


    Chen feel guilty and subconsciously took two steps back.


    He patted Mr. Chen on the shoulder and said briefly, "Thank you for your hard work these days."


    "My pleasure to work for you."


    Mr. Chen was stunned for a moment. He didn''t raise his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead


    until he turned around and saw the elevator slowly going up. He felt his legs weak because of Jack''s


    nce just now. He thought, ''Has he discovered our n?''


    Austin walked into the office behind Jack. After making sure that the door was locked, he locked the


    paper bag in his hand into the safe. With a lingering fear, he said, "Boss, he has been staring at the


    bag in my hand just now. I''m almost scared to death, fearing that he will find out something wrong."


    "Boss, do you think he will find out something? I don''t think Mr. Chen is a simple person."


    Austin continued, but Jack didn''t respond. He was staring at the photo Austin took out of the safe by


    ident at his feet.


    After a while, Austin came to his senses and looked down along his eyes. His heart skipped a beat. He


    picked up the photo in a hurry and wanted to turn the back to him, but he was anxious and flustered.


    He directly showed the front of the photo to Jack.


    These photos that used to be ced in Jack''s office were all taken with Rachel.


    He turned the seat, trying to hide his true emotions, and said lightly, "Put the things back and go out."


    After the door was opened and closed again, the smile on Jack''s face suddenly disappeared.


    In the monitoring room of the hospital, Rachel was lying on the bed, listening to the strong heartbeat


    around her ears. The corners of her lips pursed a beautiful arc.


    The doctor put down the instrument in her hand and said loudly, "Are you relieved? The baby was


    ying hide and seek with us just now."


    It was the first time that Rachel came to the hospital to listen the fetal heart rate of the baby. However,


    the device had walked back and forth in her belly for several circles, but there was still no heartbeat of


    the baby. Although as a doctor, she knew that it was a normal situation, she could not help but feel a


    little worried, and tears were rolling in her eyes.


    It was at this moment that she realized how important this child was to her.


    Walking out of the monitoring room, she looked down at the list in her hand from time to time. The


    gentle smile in her eyes became more and more intense. She touched her belly and said in a soft


    voice, as if she was whispering between the two of them, "Baby, wee to this world."


    "I also wee youring." Suddenly, there was a voice from behind, which startled her. She felt a


    little embarrassed at the thought that she had been heard clearly what she had said just now.


    Bill didn''t seem to notice it. He took the test report from her hand and saw the heartbeat rate on it. He


    widened his eyes and asked, "Why is the heart beating so fast? Have you asked the doctor? Is there


    anything wrong with the baby or his heart?"


    His face had already turned pale with fear.


    Looking at him, Rachel wanted tough. Perhaps it was because of his heart problem that he could be


    nervous when he saw such a quick heartbeat rate.


    Just as she was about to exin, a nurse passing by stopped and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. The


    baby''s heartbeat is normal. Many new fathers will be so worried when they see their baby''s heartbeat


    for the first time."


    The words exined Bill''s confusion, but it also made Rachel feel a little embarrassed.


    Bill nodded his head heavily and thanked her solemnly. When he turned his head, he saw that the


    smile at the corners of Rachel''s mouth had disappeared, and her white face was frowning.


    "Rachel, what''s wrong?"


    He reached out his hand and wanted to pat her head, but she moved two steps upward and barely


    dodged. She looked down at her toes, pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment and said, "Bill, I''lle


    to the hospital myself to have a check-up in the future. You don''t have to pick me up or apany me


    specially."


    She was fine just now, but now suddenly said something like that.


    No matter how kind-hearted he was, Bill''s face darkened. He couldn''t help but raise his voice. Pointing


    at the direction in which the nurse had just left, he said, "Just because she misunderstood me as the


    father of the baby, do you mind it so much?"


    "Yes, I do." Rachel looked up into his eyes and answered firmly.


    These few words were like a sharp needle, piercing through his heart. Like a deted balloon, he


    dropped his shoulders weakly and said, "Other people''s misunderstandings can''t affect the fact.


    Rachel, I don''t ask for anything. I just want to stay with you."


    "But I don''t need it"


    Rachel turned around, closed her eyes and said in a low voice. She didn''t need others to take care of


    her. Besides, she couldn''t repay him for what he had done for her unconditionally. It would only make


    Rachel feel sorry for him!


    After a moment of silence, Bill walked up to her, grabbed her shoulders and asked, "What do you


    need?"


    Before she could answer, he continued, "If you don''t want me to be with you, you can go back to Jack


    and let me know that someone takes care of you like me. I will leave and let you go!"

 Chapter 400 They Looked Alike

    Chapter 400 They Looked Alike


    "You know I won''t go back." Tears were welling up in Rachel''s eyes. She bit her lower lip to stop herself


    from crying. But the next second, she pushed Bill away, rushed to the bathroom, squatted in front of the


    toilet and vomited.


    Bill followed and patted her on the back, "Are you okay?"


    "Much better." Taking the tissue from his hand, Rachel wiped her mouth. Her face, which was originally


    bloodless, was even paler.


    She rinsed her mouth and put her hands in front of the wash basin to keep herself from falling down.


    "Bill, I just don''t want you to waste so much time on me for no reason. Do you know? I won''t give you


    any promise."


    Rachel chose to make it clear.


    With a gloomy look in his eyes, Bill didn''t say anything and just helped Rachel out of the hospital.


    It was getting dark. In a very secluded private club, Mr. Chen''s face turned red. He red at the person


    opposite and shouted angrily, "Didn''t you agree to sell all the shares to me? Who did you sell it to


    now?"


    "I haven''t found out yet." The man''s trembling voice clearly showed that he was being afraid.


    At the same time, in a lengthened ck car outside the club, Jack leaned back in the chair and looked


    away. He said in a low voice, "Drive back."


    "Okay." When Austin started the car, his phone vibrated. He took it out and looked at Jack behind him.


    "Boss, it''s a message from Mr. Chen. He asked if you have any appointment tomorrow night."


    "Tell him I will be avable." Jack''s dark eyes shone with coldness and fierceness.


    On the afternoon of the second day, as soon as Jack and Austin arrived at the hotel, they saw Mr.


    Chen and his assistant standing at the door and looking around. As soon as they saw theming,


    they all ttered them, "Mr. Fu, is there a traffic jam on the road? It''s all my fault. I should have been


    waiting for you in thepany instead ofing here in advance. Thanks Austin for driving you here."


    Jack smiled perfunctorily and did not answer.


    Mr. Chen looked at him awkwardly and muttered. After a long time, he said, "The room is ready. Let''s


    go in."


    Then he led the way with his assistant.


    Standing behind Jack, Austin said in a low voice with disdain, "Boss, I didn''t expect that I would be


    ttered one day."


    "Don''t worry. Something more is waiting for you." Jack patted Austin on the shoulder and smiled.


    Several shareholders were sitting on the sofa in the private room. When they saw Jacke in, they


    stood up one after another with a ttering smile on their faces, which made people feel disdainful.


    Austin was about to pull out the chair of the host seat, but Mr. Chen took a step ahead and said, "Mr.


    Fu, please sit here."


    Jack didn''t refuse and sat down on the chair. His deep and long eyes turned cold, and the corners of


    his mouth hooked casually. "Don''t stand. Have seated, everybody!"


    All of them wanted to step forward, but with a hint of unwillingness. Hearing his words, they pulled out


    their chairs and sat down. One of them was about to sit next to Jack, but Mr. Chen patted his shoulder


    and winked at him to sit in another seat, and this seat was directly empty.


    Puzzled, Austin took a look and was about to ask, when he saw Jack making a gesture he sat down


    again.


    When the waitress saw that they were all seated, she went forward to set up their tableware and


    prepared the tea. At this time, the door of the box was pushed open from the outside. A girl in a ck


    dress came in, with her ck hair hanging over her shoulders, and her watery eyes faintly exuding a


    demonic aura.


    What surprised everyone was not how beautiful she was, but her face, which gave people a vague


    feeling that she was like Rachel.


    At the same time, looking at her with his eyes wide open, Austin was shocked and overreacted.


    The girl smoothed her hair on her shoulder and didn''t show any timidity in the eyes of others.


    Seeing that Jack looked down at his phone and didn''t even bother to look at the girl who just came in,


    Mr. Chen quickly stood up and led the girl to Jack, introducing, "Mr. Fu, this is my cousin, Scarlett


    Chen. I specially called her over tonight to apany Mr. Fu for dinner."


    At this time, Jack put down his mobile phone and looked up coldly. There was no expression on his


    face, but his heart trembled. Why was she so simr to Rachel? But she was not Rachel after all!


    Rachel was like a lotus, free from mud. She was at most a small wild flower on the roadside, emitting


    an annoying fragrance, but she thought it was fragrant.


    Austin had been staring at Jack. Seeing that Jack looked normal, he breathed a sigh of relief. Then he


    heard his name popping out from Jack''s mouth. "I suddenly remember that I have something to do. I''m


    leaving now. You can have dinner with Mr. Chen and others."


    Jack stood up and left.


    He knew that this woman was just a little simr to Rachel, but facing this face, he really couldn''t calm


    down, so he left first. Anyway, he waspletely relieved to leave the following things to Austin.


    Standing at the entrance of the hotel and about to take a taxi to leave, a clear female voice came from


    behind, "Mr. Fu, wait for me."


    Jack turned around and saw her running cautiously from the other end of the elevator with her dress in


    one hand and high-heeled shoes. She gasped, "My cousin asked me toe here tonight to have


    dinner with you. Now that you are leaving, there is no need for me to stay here. But..."


    She bit her lips, with tears in her starry eyes. After a moment, she continued, "I came here today


    without my wallet, so can you give me a ride?"


    The second morning, as soon as Jack drove to the underground parking lot of the MK Group, he saw


    that Austin was standing by the side. As soon as he saw his car stop, he ran over. Jack couldn''t help


    frowning and asked, "Was everything not going wellst night?"


    "The dinner went well." Austin continued, "I just heard that you left with Scarlett Chenst night. Were


    you..."


    "Nothing happened."


    Jack handsomely threw the car key into the air and urately fell in the palm of Austin. He exined in


    a low voice, "She took a ride to my car, that''s all."


    "That''s good."


    Austin breathed a sigh of relief and patted his chest. God knew that he was so worriedst night that he


    didn''t sleep all night. He was afraid that Jack would fall into the trap set by Mr. Chen because he


    missed Rachel so much...


    After returning to his office quickly, Jack heard from Austin what had happenedst night in detail. As


    expected, these people thought that their n hadn''t been discovered, so they deliberately ttered to


    each other, hoping that they wouldn''t receive too serious punishment when the matter would be


    exposed someday.


    But they didn''t know that Jack was the one who watched the fire from the other side.


    Austin coughed and asked, "Boss, what should we do next? Last night, for the first time I knew that


    being ttered was also a very painful thing."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack smiled, touched his chin and said coldly, "We can call them inter and tell them what we found."


    Since what she said to Bill in the hospitalst time, she hadn''t seen Bill for two days. She was relieved.


    However, there was another thing that made her even more distressed. The morning sickness, which


    had never happened before, suddenly appeared in these two days. Now when she smelled a little oily,


    her stomach was churning.


    She could only barely eat some porridge every day, and her originally thin face was now even smaller


    and pitiful.


    Miss Li, who was in the same office, saw her and asked with concern, "Miss Rachel, are you okay? You


    look much thinner these two days."


    Because her belly was not big, and it was winter now, no one in the school knew that she was


    pregnant.


    Raising her head from the front of theputer, Rachel grinned. "I''m fine. I just have a stomachache."


    "I have some medicine for intestines and stomach. Have a try. It''s very effective." Miss Li fumbled in the


    cab enthusiastically, took out a medicine bottle and put it on the table. Suddenly, a strong smell of


    Chinese medicine prated into the tip of her nose.


    Before she could say anything, Rachel covered her mouth and rushed into the bathroom.


    However, Miss Li was left alone. She looked at the door from time to time, and then looked down at the


    medicine bottle. She muttered in a low voice, "It''s really strange. Although it smells not good, it doesn''t


    make people want to vomit. I think it smells good."


    Then she put the bottle in front of her nose and smelled it carefully. At this time, there was a knock on


    the door. She quickly put the bottle down, looked up and asked doubtfully, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Excuse me, is Rachel here?" The man asked in a standard Mandarin.


    "Yes." Miss Li nodded and murmured to herself, "Where is she from? Why do such handsome men


    alwayse to her?"


    After she finished talking, she looked up and found that there was no one at the door. After a while,


    Rachel came back from the bathroom. Miss. Li frowned and said doubtfully, "Miss Rachel, someone


    came to see you just now, but he left and didn''t say anything else."


    "What does he look like?" Rachel held her breath subconsciously.


    Miss Li raised her hand and gestured. After she finished his words, she noticed that Rachel''s originally


    bloodless face turned much paler. She asked worriedly, "Are you really okay? Do you need me to call


    the ambnce?"

 Chapter 401 Looked At Her In Silence

    Chapter 401 Looked At Her In Silence


    "No, thanks. I''ll just have a rest."


    With her hands on the table, Rachel tried her best not to lie down. She slowly sat on the chair and


    leaned over the table.


    She asked and left. As soon as she heard Miss Li''s words, she could only think of Jack.


    However, she didn''t know why he came here all of a sudden?


    At this time, Jack was sitting in the car, his eyes full of fatigue. He pinched the middle of his eyebrows,


    leaned back, and closed his eyes, intending to have a rest.


    Yesterday, Mr. Chen and all the shareholders were called into his office. At the same time, Austin threw


    some share purchase documents in front of them.


    At first, they gritted their teeth and refused to sign the share purchase agreement. But when Austin


    showed the evidence of their collusion andck of money in the branchpany of the group, they


    were so angry that they almost gritted their teeth and stared at Jack with resentment, but there was


    nothing they could do.


    Jack flicked the ash from his cigarette and sneered, "If these evidences are sent to the business


    criminal investigation department, I''m afraid you will be in prison, right?"


    Mr. Chen red at him, gritted his teeth and asked, "Jack, what do you want? Anyway, we established


    thepany with your father. ording to the etiquette, you have to call us uncle. I warn you, you


    have gone too far!"


    Now he just used the hat of etiquette to suppress people. [¸µ½ùÄÏ] sneered disdainfully, "if it weren''t for


    your sake, do you think I would still keep the evidence until now?"


    His slender index finger lightly tapped two times on the table, and a cold killing intent shed through


    his dark eyes. "For the sake of my father, I will give you two choices. First is that you leave from the MK


    Group and sell your shares to me, then what happened in the past can be erased. The second is..."


    When the shareholders heard his coldughter, they had nothing to say. Each of them took a pen and


    wrote down his name, but they were anxious to directly break the paper!


    Jack didn''t want to talk more with them. Seeing that Austin put away the share purchase agreement


    and nodded at him, he pointed at the door and said coldly, "Get out!"


    He had thought that this matter would be over in this way, but unexpectedly, it seemed that Mr. Chen


    was not reconciled and was looking for Rachel, preparing to vent all his hatred of Jack on her.


    He drove here the whole night. When he heard from her colleague that she was teaching at the


    college, he was relieved.


    Knowing that he hade to her, Rachel was somewhat absent-minded the whole afternoon.


    "Miss Rachel, are you okay?" A student ran from behind and stopped in front of her.


    She smiled, "I''m fine."


    The student handed the book to her and said, "You just dropped the book, but you didn''t notice it."


    Rachel looked down at her hands and found that the book in her hands was gone.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She took it over and said shyly, "I was thinking about something just now, so I didn''t find it. Thank you."


    Looking at her pale face, the student was a little worried. He looked at her worriedly and asked, "Miss


    Rachel, where are you going? Let me go back with you."


    "No, thanks." Rachel was about to shake her head and refuse, and the student held her arm and said


    enthusiastically, "Miss Rachel, I''m going to your office too. We''re on the same way."


    Rachel expressed her gratitude, and forgot about Jack because the student kept talking with her.


    So when she came out of the school and saw the familiar car and license te, Rachel was stunned


    and felt that her eyes were a little wet.


    But soon, she looked away and forced herself to recall the topic she had just discussed with the


    student, no longer paying attention to him.


    Sitting in the car, Jack looked straight at her through the windshield.


    In just a few days, her figure seemed to be thinner.


    A gust of wind blew, and the scarf around her neck floated up. She tightened her coat and shrank her


    neck. Her weak body looked slimmer.


    Blue veins stood out on Jack''s hands, which were tightly holding the steering wheel. He tried hard to


    resist the urge to get off the car and hold her tightly in his arms. Until she stopped a taxi and left, he


    immediately drove to follow her.


    The taxi driver was used to all kinds of asions. At this moment, he saw that Rachel didn''t look good,


    and then he saw the ck car in the rearview mirror, which had always maintained a certain distance.


    He smiled and said, "Miss, did you quarrel with your husband?"


    ''Is the emotion on my face so obvious?''


    Rachel was stunned and shook her head, "No."


    "Isn''t the car following you?" The driver put one hand on the steering wheel and the other hand out of


    the window, pointing at the rearview mirror.


    Although the figure of the ck car in the rearview mirror was small, it could still be seen clearly by


    Rachel.


    She frowned and asked, "Has he been following us all the time?"


    "Yes, since you got in the car." The driver said in a louder voice, feeling a littlecent, as if he had


    guessed it right.


    But just a few secondster, Rachel said in a cold voice, "I don''t know this car. Please drive faster and


    get rid of him."


    "Well..." The driver looked embarrassed. "It''s in the downtown now. I can only drive at this speed."


    She immediately took out several pieces of cash from her wallet and handed them over from behind.


    "As long as you can help me get rid of them, this money will be yours."


    This time, the driver should be very generous. "Miss, fasten your safe belt."


    Looking at the faster and faster taxi in front of them, Jack also stepped on the elerator, but a truck


    just came out of the intersection.


    He hurriedly stepped on the brake, but could only watch the taxi disappear.


    Thumping the steering wheel heavily, Jack could only slow down the car.


    When she came back home, Rachel sat on the sofa, feeling exhausted.


    Just now, she asked the driver to drive faster, but her body was a little unbearable. Now her stomach


    was churning.


    However, she hadn''t eaten well for a whole day and couldn''t vomit at all. She could only feel dry and


    ufortable.


    Raising her hand to touch her belly, she lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Baby, it''s really


    hard for you to be with me."


    Most of the pregnant women would probably enjoy the kindness of the whole family at this time?


    Instead of sitting still and eating when you have appetite.


    Sost time when she had a prenatal check-up, the doctor said that her baby was too small.


    That''s right. Other pregnant women''s belly for three months was not very obvious, but at least the


    people around them could see it.


    On the contrary... In the past few days at school, none of the teachers in the same office had noticed


    that she was pregnant.


    Finally, her stomach felt a little better. Rachel cheered up and went to the kitchen, intending to cook


    some noodles for herself.


    She poured some water into the pot, covered it and started to cook.


    When the water boiled, the sky, which used to be bright, suddenly became gloomy. After a while,


    raindrops fell down.


    A momentter, the rain became heavier, mixed with cold wind,ing in from the window she had not


    closed.


    All of a sudden, it urred to her that her clothes on the balcony hadn''t been put away yet. She was


    afraid that they were almost wet now.


    When she ran to the balcony, she shook the handle on the side and put down the clothes cooler from a


    high ce. When she reached out to take the clothes, through the blurry rain curtain, she clearly saw a


    person standing downstairs.


    He stood beside the car without an umbre or any cover.


    Although she didn''t see him clearly, she knew that he was Jack!


    ''Why is he so stupid? Why is he standing in the rain?''


    Jack squinted. The rain poured on his face, and his sight became blurred.


    He wiped his face carelessly and went back to the car. Jack didn''t see that Rachel just came out with


    an umbre in her hand and another umbre in her other hand.


    Looking at the disappearing car, Rachel suddenly became sober. She looked down at the other


    umbre and smiled.


    ''Haven''t you decided to end it? Why did you rush down with an umbre when you saw him get wet in


    the rain?''


    But at this moment, she felt lucky!


    Fortunately, she didn''t make it!


    One dayter, she didn''t see Jack again. She breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she


    couldn''t help feeling a little sad in her heart.


    But soon, she calmed down and went to the college.


    Life seemed to be back to normal. Bill didn''t show up again, but asionally sent her two messages.


    She felt rxed when getting along with him in this way.


    The nausea and vomiting situation was much better, and her appetite gradually increased in the past


    two days. Mrs. Zhu, who had lunch together with her, saw that she filled another bowl of rice, and was


    shocked with her eyes wide open. "Miss Rachel, why do you have such a good appetite all of the


    sudden? You seem to have gained a lot of weight."


    "It''s a blessing to eat more!" Rachel smiled and continued to eat.


    Mrs. Zhu stopped eating, looked at her carefully and asked uncertainly, "Miss Rachel, are you


    pregnant?"


    Rachel didn''t intend to hide it from Mrs. Zhu. Now that she had guessed it, Rachel admitted frankly,


    "Yes, I''m pregnant for more than three months."


    "No wonder you didn''t have a good appetite before and always wanted to vomit." Mrs. Zhu was


    suddenly enlightened, with a smug smile on her face, as if she had guessed the secret.

 Chapter 402 Tracy Adored Her Son

    Chapter 402 Tracy Adored Her Son


    But in an instant, she stared at her seriously and asked, "Miss Rachel, where''s your husband? Why


    hasn''t he shown up these days?"


    When Rachel heard the word of "husband", she lost her appetite immediately and answered in a low


    voice, "We have been separated. I didn''t find this baby until we separated, so I n to raise him up


    alone!"


    Noticing that Mrs. Zhu still wanted to say something, Rachel put down her chopsticks, picked up the


    te and stood up. "Mrs. Zhu, I finished. I''m going back. Enjoy your meal."


    Her belly would grow bigger day by day, and she couldn''t hide the baby from others. But she really


    didn''t want to talk about Jack anymore. Whether now or in the future, or after the baby was born, she


    might not take the initiative to tell her child that Jack was his father.


    In the bedroom, Jack, who had just gone to bed for more than an hour, opened his eyes again slowly.


    He seemed to have insomnia day after day since he separated from Rachel.


    If he hadn''t drunk himself with alcohol, he wouldn''t have been able to sleep from night to dawn.


    In the past, he was reluctant to get up and leave Rachel, which was totally two extremes.


    After tossing and turning in bed for a long time, Jack felt a little sore all over his body. He sat up and


    picked up his mobile phone to look through the photos in the album.


    Because Mr. Chen had threatened him to take revenge on him by hurting Rachel, Jack arranged two


    people to protect her secretly, and took a few photos of her from time to time to send them to him.


    And he also saved all these photos. When he couldn''t fall asleep at night, he would look through them


    again and again.


    There were pictures of her standing on the tform, passionately teaching medical knowledge, sitting


    in the dining room alone, eating food, and taking those food that she couldn''t eat up to themunity


    downstairs to feed stray cats and dogs


    Every picture of her made Jack feel that he couldn''t see enough of her.


    More than once, Michael and Marcus had asked him why he hadn''t picked up Rachel.


    He wanted to, but so what? There was still a thorn in her heart, and she would never sincerely want to


    stay with him. Jack was reluctant to let her be imprisoned like this!


    If there was someone who had to make a concession in the end, then let him do it.


    Seeing that his mental state was getting worse and worse, Jonathan and Tracy were very worried, so


    they asked him to move back home.


    At the same time, looking at the faint yellow lighting out from the crack of the door of his room,


    Jonathan lowered his eyes. A touch of sadness shed through his turbid eyes.


    Recalling what had happened before, he thought that he might have done something wrong from the


    very beginning. He should have promised Jack and Celine''s marriage, otherwise he wouldn''t have


    ended up like this.


    A good family... Turned to be like this!


    When Tracy got up and went to the bathroom, she found that Jonathan was not on the bed. Seeing him


    standing at the door of Jack''s bedroom, she breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, she could


    not help but look depressed.


    She walked up to him and gently put the coat she had brought out on his shoulder. Her voice became


    much older. "Jonathan, there''s nothing we can do now. We can only wait for our son to figure it out by


    himself."


    "Yes." Jonathan sighed slightly, and his hand holding his crutch trembled slightly. "It can only be solved


    by time."


    "I don''t know when Rachel will figure it out. The grudge of our generation shouldn''t have involved our


    children."


    Tracy''s face was full of regret. She held Jonathan''s shoulder with one hand and slowly walked back to


    her room. "If we made it clear from the beginning and didn''t hide it from Rachel, would it be different


    now?"


    However, this was only an imagination after all...


    Jonathan couldn''t answer this question, no one could.


    This day, Rachel asked for half a day''s leave from the college and went to the hospital. Two days ago,


    she had a Down''s screening and the doctor suddenly called her and asked her to go to the hospital.


    She was a doctor and was too familiar with these tricks, so she naturally knew what the phone meant.


    At this moment, Rachel stood by the side of the road waiting for a taxi to pick her up. Her hands


    subconsciously trembled.


    In the past, she was the one who pronounced the sentence. She even keptforting the patient and


    the family members not to be nervous and afraid. But now she realized that these words were useless.


    This kind of feeling made her close her eyes involuntarily.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Rachel raised her hand and knocked on the door of the doctor''s


    office, trying to make her smile less heavy. "Dr. Wang, do you ask me toe here today for any


    problem with the previous examination results?"


    "Oh, are you Rachel?"


    Dr. Wang pointed at the chair in front of her desk, turned her head to look through the documents on


    the side, and said with a smile, "Sit down first. Don''t be afraid."


    Rachel nodded her head. But as soon as she sat down, she couldn''t help but grab her clothes with her


    hands. Her original straight coat was wrinkled by her hands.


    The waiting time seemed to be very long. Finally, Dr. Wang took out a test list from a pile of documents,


    pushed it in front of her, and exined, "Two days ago, you had a test of Down''s screening, and now


    the resultes out. The index of the 21 body three syndrome is a little high, which is a high risk."


    This meant that the child she would give birth to was likely to have low intelligence, or even worse, they


    had mental problems and multiple congenital diseases.


    Pursing her lips, Rachel kept silent for a few seconds. Finally, she managed to suppress the fear and


    panic in her heart. "Now many data of the Down''s screening are not urate."


    "Yes." Dr. Wang nodded and said, "Now there are two other methods to make sure. One is


    amniocentesis, which costs a low price, but there is a certain risk of miscarriage, and the other..."


    Before the doctor could finish her words, Rachel took a deep breath and said firmly, "Doctor, I''ll do a


    non-traumatic blood test."


    "The cost is a little high, and you need to pay for it by yourself. Are you sure you want to do this?" The


    doctor asked again for thest time. Now many patients would consider the cost and choose to do


    amniocentesis.


    And this was also their responsibility as doctors. They had to exin everything clearly to the patient.


    Rachel nodded her head heavily and said, "I can afford it."


    When she came out of the hospital, Rachel looked up at the sky. It was as blue as a piece of blue


    paper, and several thin clouds seemed to be basking in the sun. They floated slowly with the wind.


    Everything was so beautiful.


    But Rachel just felt that her eyes were tight and she had an impulse to cry.


    She couldn''t help wondering if it was because she had wanted to have an abortion at the beginning,


    and when she epted the baby, such a thing suddenly happened.


    Looking at the pregnant mothers passing by her, all of them had happy smiles on their faces.


    She didn''t want to stay here any longer, nor did she want to see these harsh scenes. She quickly


    walked away.


    The result of the uninjured DNA test would note out on that day, but fifteen dayster. During this


    period, it was like a nightmare for her. Rachel was restless every day. She wanted her mobile phone to


    ring quickly and hear the good news, but on the other hand, she was afraid that her mobile phone


    would ring, fearing that the news was not what she thought the result was.


    With a cup of hot tea in her hand, Tracy gently pushed the door open and walked into the bedroom.


    She saw that Jack was sitting in front of the window in the same posture, motionless, with his mobile


    phone on the table. On the screen was a photo of Rachel smiling with her head down.


    Beautiful!


    Looking at his back, Tracy opened her eyes wide and her tears were like crystal, "Son, aren''t you going


    to thepany today?"


    After a long silence, Jack replied in a hoarse voice, "No."


    He turned the phone over and looked at Tracy. With a smile on his face, he said, "I don''t have anything


    to do in thepany. I can have a rest at home."


    "Okay." Seeing that he pretended to be fine in front of her, Tracy felt even more bitter and


    ufortable. She nced at the corner of her eyes and said, "Drink this cup of hot tea first, and


    come out for breakfastter."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After closing the door of his bedroom again, Tracy''s tears gushed out like water that had been stored


    for a long time. She covered her face with her hands, trying not to cry out.


    Jonathan had been waiting for her in the living room for a long time. Seeing that she hadn''te back


    yet, he went to the second floor to look for her. He saw her crying and holding her in his arms lovingly.


    Tracy''s eyes had been washed red by tears. She grabbed the clothes on Jonathan''s chest tightly with


    both hands and said, "I''m really sorry for our son. He''s so upset."


    And the most painful thing was that all these were caused by themselves, and there was no solution


    now.


    After a moment of silence, Tracy suddenly raised her head and her red eyes lit up. "How about we help


    our son find another girl? As long as he falls in love with another girl, he will not be like this?"


    "It''s not that simple."


    "But now this is our only way. Let''s have a try." Tracy had made up her mind. It was better than sitting


    still and not thinking about anything.


    Although Jack heard their conversation outside, he didn''t want to say anything more at the moment, so


    he pretended not to hear it and still maintained the sitting posture without any action.


    It was not until his phone vibrated on the table that Jack picked it up and took a look. It was a photo of


    Rachel appearing in the hospital. And the name of the Department on the wall was obstetrics?

 Chapter 403 Two Options

    Chapter 403 Two Options


    Without any hesitation, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. He asked nervously, "Why did she


    go there?"


    "For the prenatal checkups."


    Hearing the answer, Jack could not help holding his breath. It was not until the person on the other end


    of the phone kept "hello" for a few times that he suddenly realized and his expression suddenly


    changed. "How many months is she pregnant?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Make it clear right away!"


    After hanging up the phone, he immediately changed his clothes, took the car key, grabbed the door


    and left!


    Tracy was about to call her friends and ask them to check if there was a suitable girl around, but she


    didn''t expect that Jack got on the car quickly and started it and left.


    She raised her voice and asked, "Son, where are you going?"


    The only answer she got was the roar of the engine and the car exhaust.


    Rachel just received a call from the hospital, saying that the uninjured result hade out. She didn''t


    expect that the result would be fifteen dayster, but now it was only seven dayster.


    She put on her shoes and was about to go out when the doorbell rang.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Whoes to me at this time?''


    Frowning, Rachel opened the door and saw Jack, who was still panting outside. She was surprised and


    wanted to close the door again subconsciously.


    Jack hurriedly reached out his hand and pressed it on the door, "Rachel, I have something to ask you."


    "There is nothing to talk about between us." Rachel closed the door harder.


    The gap between the door and the door was getting smaller and smaller. When he was about to push


    the door inside, Jack caught a glimpse of Rachel''s slightly protruding belly from the corner of his eyes.


    Suddenly, he came to his senses. At this moment, she mmed the door heavily with her hand.


    No matter how he knocked on the door or rang the doorbell, Rachel didn''t answer him.


    At this time, Rachel squatted on the ground behind the door, with her back against the door and her


    hands tightly encircling herself. ''Hasn''t he left? Why does he appear here?


    What did he want to ask? Has he found...''


    Rachel stood up and lowered her head to look at her swollen belly. She was wearing a well-fitting dress


    today, so her belly was very obvious just now. She suddenly felt a lingering fear. She ran back to the


    room and took out all the clothes in the wardrobe and picked the loosest overcoat.


    Standing in front of the mirror for a long time, she made sure that there was nothing wrong with her


    lower abdomen. Then she calmed down and opened the door again.


    Jack had been waiting at the door, without leaving. When he saw her open the door again, his dark and


    deep eyes immediately lit up. He quickly walked forward and reached out to hold her hand.


    Rachel moved aside and said, "I have something to deal withter. If you have anything, just say it


    now."


    If she wasn''t in a hurry to know the result, Rachel would have locked herself in the room and wouldn''t


    come out until he left.


    "Where are you going? I''ll drive you there." Jack''s eyes gradually became a little gentle.


    However, Rachel was unmoved. She looked straight at Jack for a while, and then turned away. She


    said coldly, "No need, you can say whatever you want to say. If you don''t have anything to say, please


    don''t stay at the door of my house. I don''t need the stone lion guarding the door."


    ''A stone lion guarding the door?''


    Hearing her metaphor, Jack was at a loss whether to cry or tough, but he also missed the days when


    she bickered with him.


    But now, it seemed that it was none of his business.


    Squinting slightly, Jack looked at the belly of Rachel. Seeing that she subconsciously took two steps


    back and raised her hand to cover her belly, he knew that there was no mistake of the information he


    received.


    So he said affirmatively, "You are pregnant with our child!"


    "How do you know?" Rachel asked him and sneered, "I''m pregnant, but who told you that if it''s yours?"


    Jack frowned and said, "Rachel, do you still want to be stubborn?"


    "I''m just telling the truth!"


    There was a faint sense of uneasiness in her heart. Rachel tried her best to hide it from the Fu family


    because she was afraid that they would be forced to be with each other again. Or, they would try every


    means to take the child away from her, so she couldn''t admit it!


    She didn''t want to continue this topic, so she pushed him aside and said in a colder voice, "I have


    something else to do, so I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you here. I''m leaving now."


    Jack didn''t stop her, but followed her all the time.


    As soon as she got in a taxi, he called a taxi and asked the driver to follow the taxi in front.


    As soon as she got out of the car, he also got off, keeping a distance of about one hundred meters and


    following her.


    But Rachel couldn''t stand it anymore. She stopped, turned around and stared at him with resentment.


    Her face turned pale with anger and her breath became heavy. "Jack, I''ve said that the baby in my belly


    is not yours. Can you stop being so self-sentimental? Do you think the woman who had a rtionship


    with you was necessary to be pregnant with your child? "


    "Then tell me, who is the father of the child?" Jack asked calmly, neither angry nor annoyed.


    Rachel was just talking nonsense. How could she speak out the father of the child at this moment?


    She bit her lower lip and said, "You don''t need to know."


    When she turned around and was about to leave, Jack opened his arms and hugged her tightly from


    behind. He said in a trembling voice, "Rachel, you don''t have to piss me off on purpose. I know, this is


    our baby, the fruit of our love."


    Love?


    Hearing these two words, Rachel suddenly became hysterical. She kept wriggling her body, trying to


    get rid of Jack''s arms. She shouted at him, "Jack, let go of me! There was no love between us. If you


    really love me, you shouldn''t have hidden everything from me and made me look like a fool!"


    Tears streamed out of her eyes like spring water. Rachel sobbed for several times and wanted to be


    strong and stop being so spineless, but she couldn''t stop crying.


    Seeing that she was so agitated that afraid of hurting the baby in her belly, Jack could only let her go


    although he was reluctant. "Rachel, calm down."


    "Can you leave me right now. Don''t let me see you again." Rachel pointed in the opposite direction.


    Seeing that Jack stood still, she couldn''t help but shout, "Leave me alone!"


    At this moment, Jack''s narrow eyes turned red. Looking at her, no matter how reluctant he was, he


    turned around and left.


    Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, Rachel kept sobbing. She kept taking deep breaths, trying


    to calm herself down. But when she recalled the past, her heart still ached like a needle pricking.


    Finally, Rachel''s breath calmed down and she walked slowly to the hospital. Fortunately, there was


    another good news today, which was, the non-destructive DNA test done some time ago came out. All


    the data were normal, which meant that the baby in her belly was very healthy!


    Looking at the data sheet, Rachel smiled. On her way home, she couldn''t help but walk to the exclusive


    shop for babies. Although she didn''t know the gender of the baby in her belly, she still bought a bag of


    lovely baby clothes.


    Several of them were of the same style but different colors, one pink and one blue.


    Now she gradually understood why Lea had gone to the exclusive shop for babies and picked up a


    whole shopping cart. She still remembered that she hadughed at Lea for buying lots of useless


    things, but now she knew that it was not a waste of money. As a mother, she wanted to buy all the


    things she thought were good for her baby.


    Since Jack couldn''t get into her house, he leaned against the wall and waited at the door. He looked at


    his watch from time to time until it was seven ten p.m. His heart suddenly became a little flustered.


    ''Why hasn''t she came back? What had she done?''


    When she was about to go out to look for him, the elevator opened. With several bags in her hands,


    Rachel walked out of the elevator. Her smiling face suddenly dropped when she saw Jack.


    She pretended not to see him and went straight to open the door.


    Jack strode to stand in front of her and asked in a low voice, "Rachel, what you want from me then you


    can forgive me ande back?"


    ''Forgive? Go back to him?''


    There was no expression on Rachel''s face, but she asked herself in her heart, ''Will this daye?''


    Why did she feel that this day would be so slim.


    She looked up at Jack calmly without any emotion in her eyes, "It won''t happen again."


    Jack didn''t say anything, but looked at her with a hint of waves in his eyes. After a moment of silence,


    his voice gradually became a little cold, "Rachel, I can easily find out whether the child is mine through


    a casual investigation!"


    "But..." He paused, a trace of pain shing across his dark eyes, but it quickly disappeared. He


    continued, "I''ll give you two options now."


    Rachel asked, "Which two options?"


    Jack held up two fingers and made a gesture, "The first is to go home with me. If you still don''t forgive


    me on the day of the baby''s birth, I choose to let you go, and I won''t disturb you and the baby


    anymore!"

 Chapter 404 I Have One Request

    Chapter 404 I Have One Request


    "What about the second?" Pursing her lips, Rachel lowered her head to look at her toes, but her ears


    were tightly listening to his voice.


    Jack said, "If you don''t want to go back with me now, I will naturally find out whether this child is mine in


    my way. If it is confirmed to be my child, I will try every means to bring him back to me. Rachel, as you


    know, if you want topete with me in this respect, you can''t win me."


    He knew clearly that if he didn''te up with such a method to force her, Rachel might not give him


    any chance at all.


    And these two options were in front of her, Rachel must know which one was better.


    A few minutester, Rachel sneered, "Jack, I never knew that you could be so shameless!"


    Jack thought that as long as he could get her back, he would not hesitate to use the dirty method!


    Raising her head, Rachel gritted her teeth and red at him, "I have no choice but to go back with you!


    But I have a request. Don''t tell Jonathan and Tracy!"


    In the face of them, she was still not mentally prepared.


    "Okay." Jack replied in a low voice.


    When she returned to Ning City, Rachel still felt that it was a dream.


    However, looking around the strange living room, she knew that everything was real.


    This was a two-floor vi. Rachel had always known that Jack had a lot of property under his name, but


    she didn''t know that he could arrange a new house for her to live casually. Didn''t he want her to recall


    the bad memories about the past?


    However, it had to be said that Jack was smart.


    He put the suitcase aside. Jack''s eyes were a little deep and warm. But Rachel pretended not to see it


    and said in a in tone, "Where is my room?"


    The implication was that she wanted a separate bedroom instead of continuing to live with Jack.


    He seemed to have expected what she would say. He pointed to the second room on the right side of


    the second floor and said, "Everything is ready inside. Let''s have dinner first. I''ll take you upstairs to


    have a lookter. Tell me if you need something more."


    As he spoke, he reached out to hold her hand, but his fingertips only slid across her clothes.


    Rachel said, "I can walk by myself. I hope you can reduce some unnecessary touch in the future."


    In the dining room, an aunt was already busy. As soon as she saw theming in, she came over with


    a smile and said kindly, "Miss, I cooked some noodles for you."


    "Okay, thank you." As long as Rachel didn''t face Jack, there would be more or less a smiling


    expression on her face.


    With a bitter smile, Jack forced himself to cheer up and introduced, "This is Julie. She is here to take


    care of you. When I''m not here, you can call her if you need anything. Is it okay for you?"


    There was no response.


    Rachel walked to the cupboard and took out a pair of chopsticks. Then she returned to the table and


    sat down. She lowered her head to eat the noodles in her bowl and sincerely praised, "Julie, you are


    good at cooking."


    However, Jack seemed to be invisible and didn''t exist there.


    Lea was shocked and asked, "You mean, Rachel is pregnant?"


    "Yes." Jack smiled bitterly, "Now she is back to Ning City. Although we live together, shepletely


    ignores me and doesn''t even want to say a word to me."


    He really had no choice. The only person he could think of to help was none other than Lea.


    Lea thought for a while and said, "Do you want me to have a talk with her? Or do you want me to be


    the peacemaker between you two?"


    It would be the best if both of them were together, but Jack also knew that it was a daydream.


    Lea knew the reason why Rachel left, and Lea supported her.


    Jack sighed, "It depends on you."


    "I only care about her health. As for other things, I won''t say a word." Then Lea excused that she had


    to take care of her daughter, Rita and went to the bedroom.


    Jack held the teacup in his hands, looking embarrassed and disappointed.


    At this time, he finally understood what it meant to go one wrong step and lose everything.


    Henry came out of the study at the right time and patted him on the shoulder. "Well, don''t be


    depressed. It''s not your style."


    "Then what is my style?" It was the first time that Jack felt so frustrated and ipetent.


    Henry thought about it seriously and chuckled, "Conceited?"


    Seeing that Jack''s face suddenly darkened, Henry coughed and finally stopped joking. He said


    seriously, "You shouldn''t have given up so easily! Believe me, one day, Rachel will let go of the past


    and open her heart to ept you."


    Jack didn''t say anything, but his long and narrow ck eyes had revealed his emotions at the moment.


    However, Henry took it seriously for only a moment. "After all, no one wants to live with an insane


    person all the time."


    Jack patted him on the shoulder and asked, "What did you say?"


    "Who else is here besides you?"


    "You bastard!"


    However, after such a mess, Jack was indeed in a much better mood.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, at the door of the bedroom, the body that had been lying on the crack of the door stood up


    again, Lea sighed slightly, with a sigh at the corners of her mouth.


    When she heard that they were finally going to hold a wedding ceremony again, Lea was so happy for


    Rachel. It was not easy for them.


    But who would have thought that such a thing would happen on the wedding day?


    If Lea hadn''t seen it with her own eyes and heard it with her own ears, she wouldn''t have believed it.


    Raising her head, Rita opened her round eyes and asked curiously, "Mom, dad just said someone''s


    insane. Who is he?"


    "Ah, you are here."


    Only then did Lea notice that her daughter was standing beside her.


    Moreover, ording to her question just now, Lea believed that Rita must have heard everything she


    had heard.


    Lea squatted down and poked her daughter''s forehead, pretending to be angry. "How dare you


    eavesdrop on the adults'' conversation?"


    Rita shrugged her shoulders and grinned happily. "Because I learned it from mom."


    Hearing this, Lea was speechless. In the end, she could only hold her in her arms dotingly and patted


    her on the buttock. "You are so naughty!"


    However, after hearing this question, an idea urred to her all of a sudden. Lea whispered in the


    small ear of Rita.


    After chatting with Henry for a while, Jack was still worried about Rachel, so he stood up and left.


    At this time, Rita ran out of the room and waved at Jack, smiling innocently. "Uncle Insane, wee to


    our house again."


    ''Uncle Insane?''


    Hearing Rita shouting, Jack and Henry were both shocked with their eyes wide open. Only Lea stood in


    the living room, covering her stomach with her hands andughing.


    Everyone immediately understood who taught Rita to call it.


    Jack beckoned Rita toe over. He had nned to take a small revenge on her, but Lea suddenly


    opened her eyes and said in silence, "Be careful that I won''t help you then."


    Well, now that he had someone to ask for help, Jack had to raise his lips with a smile. He also patted


    the little head of Rita and said sincerely, "It sounds so good."


    As a kid, Rita couldn''t tell that Jack was joking. Tilting her head, she asked innocently, "Uncle, do you


    really think so? Then I will call you like this from now on, okay?"


    "Only in this house!"


    Jack was not a narrow-minded person. It was just a kidding from a child, which could be used to coax


    Rita and make Lea happy. He thought it was worth it!


    As usual, Rachel woke up on time. Realizing that she didn''t need to go to school now, shey on the


    bed and continued to rest.


    She didn''t go to the college toplete the resignation procedure. When she was about to go to the


    college after writing the resignation letter, Jack suddenly said that he had handled it well.


    As for how to deal with it, no matter how curious she was, Rachel would not ask.


    After lying on the bed for a while, Julie knocked at the door and said, "Miss, I cooked some bird''s nest


    soup this morning. Would you like to bring it in and have some now?"


    "I don''t have any appetite now. Later."


    Since Julie moved back, she cooked different kinds of food every day to recuperate her body. The


    original three meals a day had been changed into five meals a day under her arrangement.


    Her waist was getting bigger and bigger day by day.


    Every day before going out, Jack would go to the door of the room and gently push the door open. He


    just looked inside through a crack.


    Although he didn''t see her clearly, he was satisfied that Rachel didn''t object.


    It was the same today.


    Lying on her side on the bed, listening to the sound at the door, a strange emotion shed through


    Rachel''s heart.


    In the past two days, she knew how Jack treated her. Although Rachel didn''t say anything, she knew it


    in her heart and began to be touched.


    But what about her dad and mom?


    Every time she thought of this, Rachel felt a burst of pain, and all kinds of contradictory emotions


    overwhelmed her. Hiding in the quilt, she couldn''t help but sob in a low voice, and her shoulders


    trembled slightly.


    The two of them just stood there silently for a long time. Finally, Jack closed the door and left quietly.

 Chapter 405 Leas Visit

    Chapter 405 Lea''s Visit


    Rachel didn''t know how long she had cried and didn''t notice that she had fallen asleep. Seeing that she


    hadn''te down yet, Julie was worried about her, so she went to the room, gently patted her exposed


    shoulder and whispered, "Miss, you have slept too long. You can wake up now."


    Turning over, Rachel said with sleepiness in her slightly narrowed eyes, "I''ll take a nap for a while. I''m


    getting up."


    "But I just got a call from you. It''s Miss Lea. She will be here in about ten minutes."


    Lea?


    When she heard the name, Rachel felt much sober in an instant. She sat up from the bed, but Julie


    was a little shocked by her flexible movements. She kept saying, "Miss, slow down. Now that you are


    pregnant, you can''t be as fast as before. No matter what you do, take it slowly!"


    Knowing that she was also concerned about her, Rachel smiled. Although she didn''t say anything, she


    slowed down her movement subconsciously and got out of bed slowly. As soon as she changed her


    clothes, the sound of Lea and Rita came downstairs.


    "Mom, it''s sote. Why is Rachel still sleeping? Didn''t you say that we couldn''t sleep toote?"


    "Because Rachel is pregnant now. The two of them sleep together. Of course they should sleep


    longer."


    Listening to the conversation between the two people, Rachel unconsciously quickened her pace of


    dressing. This time, regardless of Julie''s words, she trotted downstairs.


    It had been a long time since thest time she saw Lea and Rita.


    As soon as Rita saw her, she habitually opened her arms and pounced on her. Startled, Lea quickly


    reached out to grab the cor of the piece from behind and educated her, "Didn''t you see that Rachel''s


    belly has be bigger? Now there is a little baby in her belly. If you bump into it like this, the baby


    will get hurt."


    "Then I won''t hit you."


    Rita''s long eyshes were fluttering with tears, Rachel squatted down and gently held her hand. "I''ll


    have a child to y with you, okay?"


    "Okay." The child''s attention was easily diverted. She pped her hands and asked excitedly, "Rachel,


    is it a little brother or a little sister? Rita wants a little sister to y with me."


    Rachel smiled, "I don''t know. I won''t know until the babyes out of my belly."


    Rita immediately answered, "If you give birth to a little brother, I will have a little sister."


    Rachel and Lea burst intoughter.


    Lea asked with a smile, "How can you have a little sister then?"


    "Dad told me that as long as I put the doll in from the bottom of my feet." Then Rita trotted to the sofa


    and sat down, shaking her legs. She turned the TV to the cartoon channel and watched it with a smile,


    giving the two of them a look of "you are stupid."


    Lea stood still, gnashing her teeth in hatred. "Henry always talks nonsense to her daughter!"


    At this time, Henry couldn''t help sneezing three times in a row. Sitting in the car, he always felt the wind


    blowing in from the side, but when he saw that the front and back windows were tightly closed, a gust


    of cold behind him, he couldn''t help but shiver again.


    Julie brought some fruits and snacks to them. As soon as she came over, Rita ate with great relish.


    After saying those jokes, the look on Lea''s face became serious. She looked at Rachel''s belly and


    asked seriously, "How long have you been pregnant? Why didn''t you tell us? If Jack didn''t find out, are


    you going to raise the child alone? Do you still take me as your friend?"


    Thinking of this, Lea was really angry, but more heartbroken.


    Lowering her long eyshes slightly, Rachel said in a low voice, "No, I will definitely call you. After all,


    only you can be informed."


    Tears welled up in her eyes as Lea said angrily, "You silly girl, you always act on your own."


    "Not really. It was veryte when I knew it. And I didn''t suffer much during that time."


    Those people cried secretly at night, and those who couldn''t eat anything and vomited acid water, but


    Rachel didn''t want to mention it again. She smiled, and the pain she had suffered was so easy for her


    now.


    Lea curled her lips and said, "Come on. How couldn''t I know you? You always say the bad is good, and


    the bitter is sweet."


    Rachel didn''t say anything. She just let Lea pull her to sit on the sofa.


    Lea held her hands and said, "Rachel, you won''t leave this time, will you?"


    In front of [¸µ½ùÄÏ], although she was full of righteous indignation and kept saying that it was all his fault


    that made her be like this and she wanted him to leave as soon as possible, she was clear that a


    woman needed a man to be with her in the end.


    And [¸µ½ùÄÏ] would be the only one by her side all her life.


    Therefore, in the end, she hoped that Rachel could let go of the past and live a good life with Jack.


    "I don''t know." Lowering her head, Rachel answered her uncertainly.


    Who could predict what would happen in the future? Just like before, she thought she and Jack could


    finally live as a normal couple, but she didn''t expect that they would be fooled by life in the end.


    After thinking for a while, Lea said, "Rachel, let bygones be bygones. We don''t have to affect our own


    lives because of the old grudges in the past. Do we have to make ourselves unable to enjoy happiness


    now? This kind of business is a loss for us."


    She shrugged her shoulders, her eyes and brows full of disgust, but her appearance was a little funny.


    Seeing her expression, Rachel couldn''t helpughing and said, "That''s right!"


    "That''s good. Just listen to me. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you." Lea patted her on the shoulder.


    Hearing that, the smile on Rachel''s face suddenly increased. She nodded her head heavily, but a trace


    of sadness arose in her heart. She still couldn''t do as what she thought.


    She thought that she might need some time to digest this matter and slowly straighten out her attitude


    towards the Fu family.


    At this time, Rita ran over to Lea after she saw a boring cartoon on the sofa for a while. She leaned on


    the back of Lea, with her hands tightly around her mother''s neck, and asked with a smile, "Mom, what


    are you whispering to godmother? Rita wants listen to you."


    "We are talking about leaving Rita at godmother''s house tonight, okay?" Rachel reached out and poked


    Rita''s face. It was so tender that people couldn''t let go of it.


    Then Rita shook her head and said, "Then my parents will miss me."


    Lea said, "No, we won''t. We''d like you to stay at your godmother''s house for a few days and let your


    father and I have a good rest."


    "HMM..." Shaking her little body, Rita held Lea in her arms and said in a spoiled tone, "Mom, Dad won''t


    let me go. Dad said Rita is his little princess."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the proud expression on the Rita''s face, she couldn''t help but put her hand on her belly with


    a smile on her face. Rachel wondered if her child would be as cute, talkative and spoiled as the little


    one in the future.


    Jack happened toe back from outside. Julie saw him and was about to call him, Jack raised his


    finger to his lips and shush, then Julie quickly swallowed the word "Mr." back to her stomach.


    He walked slowly to the door and just looked at her quietly. It was the first time that he had seen her


    smile so happily for so long. The smile spread to her eyes, as if everything around her had be


    beautiful.


    He hadn''t seen her like this for a long time.


    [¸µ½ùÄÏ] was even reluctant to look away, fearing that her smile would disappear the next second.


    Only in the face of others, such as Lea, would she smile, but in front of himself, there would never be


    any expression on her face, as if what he had done was useless in her eyes.


    At this moment, a sense of frustration arose in his heart.


    When he lowered his eyes, his phone in his pocket vibrated.


    Tracy said in a hurry, "Son,e here right now."


    "What''s up?" he asked


    Tracy didn''t go straight to the point. Instead, she shouted, "Come here quickly. You''ll know when you


    come!"


    Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Jack frowned and left after thinking for a while.


    At this time, in the yard of the Fu family, Tracy asked the servant to take out all the nuts and fruits and


    put them on the table. Then she kept telling the girl in front of her to eat more, with a very enthusiastic


    attitude.


    After the servants finished their work, they found a corner and stood there. They looked at the girl from


    time to time and whispered, "Why do I feel this girl looks a little familiar?"


    "I think so, but I can''t remember where I met her in a short time."


    "Don''t you think she looks like Rachel?"


    Hearing this, the chatting people suddenly understood and nodded in agreement.


    Jack parked his car at the gate. As soon as he entered the gate, he stopped when he saw the two


    people chatting andughing in the yard. After thinking for a while, he immediately turned around and


    left.


    Unfortunately, his speed was still a little slower.


    Tracy happened to see him and shouted behind him, "Jack, why don''t youe over? What are you


    going to do?"


    "I remember that I have something to deal with, so I have to go back." Without looking back, Jack took


    out the car key from his pocket. As soon as he opened the door, Tracy caught up with him and grabbed


    his arm. "What''s the big deal? Why are you in a hurry to go back now?"

 Chapter 406 Got Along With Each Other Quietly

    Chapter 406 Got Along With Each Other Quietly


    She took Jack''s hand and walked into the yard. "I''m telling you, no matter what happens today, you


    must stay here and don''t go anywhere!"


    Jack had no choice but to sit down on a stone chair, as his mother dragged him hard. The girl sitting


    opposite him was no other than his cousin arranged by Mr. Chen.


    Scarlett stood up gracefully and reached out her hand to Jack with a smile. "Mr. Fu, I didn''t expect to


    meet you again on such an asion."


    Hearing this, Tracy widened her eyes in surprise, "You have known each other before? Then I don''t


    have to introduce her to you anymore."


    Scarlett smiled, "We met at a dinnerst time, but Mr. Fu doesn''t seem to wee me that much."


    Scarlett''s hand froze in the air. Jack nced at it coldly and had no intention of shaking her hand.


    Scarlett didn''t get annoyed. She kept this posture, raised her lips and looked at him quietly.


    However, Tracy, who was standing aside, was very anxious. She pinched Jack''s body two times with


    her hand drooping over her side. Seeing that he was still unmoved, she said awkwardly, "Scarlett, sit


    down. Don''t stand anymore."


    "Okay, auntie, please take a seat." Scarlett was dressed in a ck dress and a mint green overcoat,


    which was totally different from the previous look. She looked less sexy and more elegant.


    However, all these had nothing to do with Jack. At present, all he wanted to do was to leave as soon as


    possible and go home to stay by the side of Rachel.


    Scarlett poured a cup of tea for him and asked with a smile, "Mr. Fu, do you have time this weekend?


    My uncle''s golf course is open on Sunday. We can y there together."


    "I will be upied then." Jack refused without hesitation, without noticing a strange look shed


    through Scarlett''s eyes.


    He straightened his sleeves and said impatiently, "I have something else to do. I''m leaving now."


    Seeing that he didn''t show any respect, Tracyforted Scarlett in a hurry. Then she chased after him,


    stood in front of Jack and questioned, "What''s wrong with you? Your attitude is so bad!"


    "Mom, don''t do these useless things." Jack frowned and looked helpless.


    "I''m doing the right thing!"


    After beingughed at by Jonathan andined by her son, Tracy felt embarrassed and snorted,


    "Don''t you see what you looked like before? As a mother, I feel so sorry for you, don''t you know? So I


    want to introduce another girl to you. Isn''t Scarlett a good girl?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack was afraid that his mother would get emotional, so heforted her, "I know you are doing this


    for my own good, but I don''t need it now."


    "Why?"


    "She..." Jack stopped when he just said one word.


    He recalled that day Rachel asked him not to tell Jonathan and Tracy that she hade back.


    Tracy stared straight at him, waiting for him to continue. But after a long time, she only saw him in a


    daze, without saying anything. She couldn''t help but urge him, "She what?"


    "Oh, nothing."


    Jack came to his senses and smiled, "Mom, I really have something to deal with first. As for this


    Scarlett, don''t think too much. I won''t give her any chance."


    Scarlett heard hisst sentence clearly. She squinted at the direction he left and clenched her fists. She


    thought resentfully that she wouldn''t give up so easily. Since she was born, she had never failed to get


    what she wanted!


    Rachel had nned to keep Lea and Rita at home for dinner, but they had agreed to go back to the Qin


    family to have dinner with Henry''s grandmother. So they had to make an appointment.


    When they arrived at the door, Rachel watched them get on the car and leave. When she was about to


    turn around and enter the house, she saw Jack park the car on the side. The two people''s eyes met in


    the air, but they withdrew, and finally said nothing.


    Julie came out with a bag of kitchen waste and was about to throw it into the trash can outside the


    door. When she saw the two people standing silently opposite each other, she understood.


    After living here these days, she had more or less known something about it.


    She took a look at the box in the other hand of Jack and broke the embarrassment. "Sir, what did you


    buy? Cake?"


    "Yes." Jack smiled, "I''ll put them in the dining room. You can also have someter."


    Rachel bit her lips tightly. She knew that although he said this to Julie, the reason why he bought this


    cake was just because she said that she wanted to eat cake when Julie brought her a bowl of sweet


    soup.


    In fact, there was more joking in this sentence, but Jack remembered it in his heart.


    Rachel was not a stone hearted person. When [¸µ½ùÄÏ] passed by her, she whispered, "thank you."


    Jack paused and said, "You''re wee."


    The cake was bought in Rachel''s favorite cake shop, because only this shop didn''t taste so sweet and


    fatty. The only bad thing was that this shop was located in a remote ce. It would take two hours to


    drive there and go back.


    Therefore, no matter how much she liked it in the past, she would try her best to allow herself to go that


    shop once per month.


    Julie untied the cake, cut a small piece with a knife and put it on the te in front of Rachel. She didn''t


    forget to remind her in detail, "Miss, you''d better not to eat too much. After all, the cake is high in


    sugar."


    "Julie, it''s okay."


    Rachel took a bite with a fork and tasted the familiar taste. She couldn''t help feeling satisfied.


    Rachel was a pregnant mother, but at the same time, she was also a doctor. She was very clear about


    her own physical condition, but Julie had been used to nagging, so she could listen to it.


    Jack changed his clothes and went downstairs. He happened to see that Rachel was poking the cake


    in front of him with a fork. She pressed her lips tightly, seeming to be reluctant and distressed.


    He knew her well. In the past, when the two of them were preparing dinner at home, she would show


    such an expression every time there was something left in the te, and at that time, he would


    naturally eat up all those things.


    This time, there was no exception.


    Before he could react, Jack had already brought the cake in front of him naturally and finished it in two


    bites.


    Pursing her lips, Rachel didn''t say anything, nor did she show him a straight face. It was a great


    progress for Jack, so he was reluctant to stand up and sit there in a short time. The two sat quietly at


    the table.


    The air around them was obviously filled with a sense of ambiguity.


    Julie finished her work and was about to go back to the kitchen to prepare dinner. When she saw the


    two of them, she subconsciously took two steps back. She didn''t have the heart to disturb the two at


    this time, until a sharp ringtone broke the quiet atmosphere between the two.


    Looking at the name on the screen, Rachel stood up and walked aside. She picked up the phone and


    asked, "What''s up, Bill?"


    "I just bought some fruits for you, but you are not at home?"


    Standing still, Bill looked at the closed door and lowered his eyes. In fact, when he came here just now,


    a neighbor had told him the whereabouts of Rachel out of kindness.


    During this period of time, Uncle Xu''s attending doctor suddenly had free time. In the past few days, Bill


    had been actively involved in the treatment with Uncle Xu, so he temporarily forgot that Rachel until


    Uncle Xu just finished the first stage of treatment the day before.


    So this day, he immediately went to the store and bought some fresh fruit to look for her. He just rang


    the doorbell for a long time, but no one came out to open the door.


    If he remembered correctly, there was no ss arrangement in the college for Rachel this day. Bill


    frowned and thought for a while. At this time, the door of the apartment opposite opened, and a silver


    haired but vigorous elderdy came out.


    She came over with a smile, "Young man, are you looking for the girl opposite?"


    Bill asked, "Yes, do you know where she is now?"


    The olddy pointed at the door and said, "She hasn''te back since a man came to pick her upst


    time. I heard the two of them talking at the door. That man seemed to be the father of her baby. Maybe


    he went back with her after they reconciled."


    Bill knew that the man must be Jack.


    She went back with him. Bill knew it must be the truth, but he still didn''t want to believe it. So he took


    out his phone and dialed the number of Rachel. He still wanted to hear her say it personally.


    After a moment''s silence, Rachel lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, "Bill, I''m back to Ning City,


    and I won''t go back for a period of time in the future, so..."


    She paused and heard the sound of something falling on the ground on the other end of the phone.


    She took a deep breath and said slowly, "Don''te to me again."


    "Okay." Bill answered quickly and hung up the phone. He didn''t mind being the one who was always


    given a good-man card if he could only make her happy by letting her go.


    Seeing that the screen of her phone dimmed, Rachel felt sad and relieved. At least, she wouldn''t be a


    stumbling block in Bill''s future life.


    Looking at her back, Jack wanted to reach out to hug her, but when he saw her turn around, he


    retracted his hand spinelessly and smiled, pretending that nothing had happened.

 Chapter 407 Fried Chicken Store

    Chapter 407 Fried Chicken Store


    In the past two days, Rachel felt that her appetite suddenly became a little strange. The food she didn''t


    like before had be the food that made her drool.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    This afternoon, she just finished the orange prepared by Julie and nned to sit on the sofa and watch


    the phone for a while to digest. But when she saw the fried chicken advertisement on TV, she


    inexplicably felt that her mouth began to flood with saliva.


    In the past, she regarded the food as junk food. The nurses in the hospital liked it very much. They


    often ordered a take-out with fried chicken when they were free. At that time, the pantry was always


    filled with the smell of fried chicken. They thought it was very fragrant, but Rachel always felt that the


    oily smell was very strong, and it was not healthy.


    But now, watching the advertisement on TV, she really wanted to have a big te in front of her so that


    she could glut herself in it.


    Rachel stretched out her hand and rubbed her belly. She felt hungry again. She bit her lips and


    hesitated for a long time. Finally, she made a decision and went back to her room to change her


    clothes.


    Jack had just finished his work in the study and was about to go downstairs to have a look, but he


    happened to meet Rachel who had taken off her home clothes and was about to go out. He was


    flustered and reached out to stop her. "Rachel, what are you going to do?"


    "I want to eat fried chicken."


    Rachel put on her clothes in order to blow up the chicken, as if she was a glutton.


    Jack rubbed between his eyebrows. Her answer was a little unexpected. He was stunned for a few


    seconds and came to his senses. He quickly walked back to the study, picked up his suit jacket, and


    said lightly, "Then I''ll go with you."


    "No, thanks." Rachel refused subconsciously, but he didn''t take her words seriously and went straight


    to the stairs.


    Well, since she didn''t have a car, he could be a free driver.


    Thinking of this, she followed him. She pressed the navigation on her mobile phone and found a small


    restaurant, which was crowded with people. The small store was already full of people.


    Jack parked the car beside, rolled down the window and looked at the shop. "Are you going to eat


    inside or pack it up?"


    Rachel frowned and hesitated for a while. She happened to see a coupleing out of the restaurant.


    A double table near the window was empty. She quickly smiled and said, "How about eating inside? Do


    you have time?"


    "Yes!" Jack looked at her smile. At this moment, even if hundreds of millions of orders were ced in


    front of him to let him go back, he was afraid that he would not be willing to leave her for a second.


    He reached out his hand to protect her from being touched by others. As soon as they arrived at the


    store, Rachel was about to order food at the counter, but was stopped by Jack. He pressed her


    shoulder and let her sit down at the table. He said in a gentle voice, "Sit here and wait for me. If you


    want to eat anything, tell me. I''ll order it."


    "But I don''t know what to eat here."


    It was the first time she hade to the fried chicken store, so she had no clue at all.


    "Wait a minute."


    After saying that, Jack turned around and walked towards the counter. He raised his mobile phone and


    patted the menu te on it. Then he came back and sat down opposite her. There was a hint of


    appreciation in his tone, "Have a look. What do you like to eat?"


    It turned out that there were so many kinds of fried chicken. Looking at the various names, she felt that


    she really had no idea how to order. After reading for a long time, she did not know. When she was


    about to order two randomly, Jack suddenly stood up and walked to the next table, where there were


    two junior high school students in school uniform sitting there.


    Rachel was confused that why he suddenly went there? He asked, "Excuse me. Which do you think is


    the best fried chicken in this store?"


    "It is what we are eating."


    "Which one on the menu?"


    After asking the question, he asked about other snacks in detail. He looked so serious as if he was


    talking about apany project. Seeing that, Rachel was at a loss whether to cry or tough. At the


    same time, she was a little moved.


    Jack almost finished his question. He sat down again and smiled, "How about a Korean fried chicken?


    It''s said that the special sauce here is the best."


    "Okay." Lowering her head to hide her slightly wet eyes, she said, "since you''ve asked, just do as they


    just rmended."


    "Okay, wait for me." Not long after Jack sat down, he stood up again and stood behind the counter.


    Looking at his back, which was dressed in a suit, standing in front of a group of students and young


    girls, she felt a warm stream rising in her heart. She felt hot on her face, as if she had drunk a ss of


    strong wine, and blood gushed out of her head.


    Scarlett and her friends had just finished shopping with many bags in their hands, all of which were


    their spoils in the afternoon.


    The girl pointed at the chicken store in front of them and said, "Go in and have a rest. I''ve been


    shopping for a long time. My legs are so sore now."


    "This kind of ce..." Scarlett frowned and said in disgust, "There are so many people inside, and they


    are all students. Isn''t it too embarrassing to go to such a ce? If my memory serves me right, there


    seems to be a Starbucks ahead. Let''s go there and have a rest."


    "Your treat?"


    "Of course it''s Dutch."


    The girl pursed her lips and muttered to herself.


    Of course, Scarlett didn''t notice that. She took two steps forward and suddenly stopped. She looked at


    the ss on the right. Although she didn''t know the person sitting inside, the face looked so simr to


    what she saw in the mirror!


    She had heard about the rtionship between this woman and Jack from her cousin before, and her


    expression immediately became a little serious and resentful.


    The girl frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Why don''t you move?"


    "I have something to deal with. Wait for me at Starbucks." After saying that, Scarlett stuffed the stuff in


    her hand into her friend''s hand and walked quickly into the fried chicken store. As expected, she saw


    Jack.


    It seemed that two viins were quarreling in Rachel''s hearts. One said that it was all over and there


    was no need to take it to heart. Look, how good he was to you.


    Another voice kept shouting. This time it was rted to her parents. How could she forgive them so


    easily?


    The two of them were well matched in strength.


    Complicated thoughts came into Rachel''s mind, making her sometimes happy and sometimes


    mncholy.


    She was a little nervous. Before he came back, Rachel took out her cell phone and sent a message to


    Lea on WeChat to ask for her opinion.


    ''Should we reconcile?''


    It took a long time to get a reply from Lea. She didn''t seem to understand why Rachel suddenly asked


    this question. Lea asked what they were doing clearly before she gave the answer.


    The phone on the table vibrated. It was a message from Lea. Rachel clicked it.


    "My attitude has been clear when I went to see youst time... In the past two days, you have known


    what Jack has done, haven''t you? After all, it''s not easy for a man to do so many things for you. That''s


    enough. You should put down what you should put down, and then you can truly get happiness!"


    Biting her lips, Rachel read the message again and again. Her heart, which had been a little restless


    before, now seemed to have been set at ease. She had made up her mind.


    When he came back, she would tell him that she was not angry anymore.


    At this time, a girl suddenly sat down opposite. Rachel was about to tell her that this seat had been


    taken. Seeing her familiar face, Rachel frowned tightly.


    If she hadn''t known that her parents only had one daughter, she would have thought that she was her


    own sister!


    Seeing her surprised expression, Scarlett smiledcently, "Do you think we two look like each


    other very much?"


    It seemed that she came here specially to look for her. Rachel''s eyes became indifferent and she didn''t


    say anything.


    Looking at her eyes, Scarlett felt a little guilty when she thought of what she would sayter. But when


    she thought that she would be able to achieve her goal after she seeded, she took a deep breath


    and the smile at the corners of her mouth became more and more enchanting. "I was also surprised


    when I saw your photo in Jack''s phone for the first time. I didn''t expect that he would find such a simr


    girl for revenge on me."


    ''Revenge...''


    Rachel sneered. "It seems that you have known each other for a long time."


    "We were in the same high school before." Scarlett was lying with her eyes wide open.


    After all, the story of Jack and Celine was known to all in this circle. If she could calcte it slightly, she


    could naturally calcte the corresponding time.


    Scarlett turned around and looked at the counter. Seeing that it was Jack''s turn, she was afraid that he


    woulde back soon.


    She had almost finished what she should say. She stood up, smiled at Rachel and reached out her


    hand. "I''m d to see you today. It''s really a surprise for me."


    "Thank you." A cold light shed in her cold eyes. Rachel reached out her hand and touched Scarlett''s


    fingertips. Then she took back the teacup in front of her and totally forgot that she had just poured it


    and nned to put it down before drinking it.


    Now that her tongue was scalded, the anger in Rachel''s heart suddenly rose a lot.


    Since Scarlett said that she and Jack were in the same high school, then Rachel knew that she was


    telling a lie, but she couldn''te to irritate Rachel for no reason.


    It must have something to do with the news about the eight young models!

 Chapter 408 Drowned Sorrows In Alcohol

    Chapter 408 Drowned Sorrows In Alcohol


    At that time, when she saw the news, although she didn''t have any reaction, she was so angry that she


    wanted to tear Jack apart. But she didn''t expect that the heroin would take the initiative toe to her


    now.


    Jack came back with the fried chicken and freshly squeezed juice. He put them on the table and said, "I


    didn''t expect that the business in this kind of ce is so good. There are too many people."


    He put the juice in front of her and handed her the disposable gloves. He carefully squeezed the sauce


    out of the bag and poured it on the small te beside. Seeing that Rachel was looking at him


    motionlessly, he smiled and said, "Don''t be stunned. Don''t you want to eat it? This kind of food is


    delicious when it''s hot."


    Rachel gave him a cold look and said, "I suddenly lost my appetite."


    After saying that, she picked up her bag and walked towards the door of the store without waiting for


    any response from Jack.


    The pregnant woman had a quick appetite quickly. Perhaps she had waited for a long time, Jack


    understood and followed her. When he was about to go out to protect her, he was pushed back by


    Rachel.


    She nced at him expressionlessly. "I don''t need your kindness. I can go home myself."


    As soon as Rachel finished speaking, a taxi stopped in front of her. She opened the door, got in and


    said to the driver, "Please drive."


    Watching the car driving away, Jack frowned tightly. When the two of them came over, she was fine.


    Nothing happened just now. Why did her attitude return to the starting point?


    She was even colder than two days ago.


    A sense of frustration arose in his heart.


    At this moment, in a corner aside, Scarlett looked at this scene and smiled with satisfaction. She


    quickly beckoned her driver, "You must follow the ck car in front of you. If you lose it, you will not


    come to work again from tomorrow on!"


    Facing the rice tank at home, Julie was struggling. The two of them had gone out and hadn''te


    back yet. She didn''t know whether she should prepare the dinner or not. When she was wondering if


    she should call to ask them clearly, a sound of car came from the door.


    She turned around and saw a taxi parking outside.


    ''Does someonee here?''


    Julie hurried to go out, but she didn''t expect to see Rachel get out of the car. She quickly looked back


    at her and asked suspiciously, "Miss, do youe back alone?"


    "Yup." There was a trace of exhaustion in Rachel''s eyes.


    "What about Mr. Jack?" Julie exined, "I''m preparing dinner. I don''t know how many rice are needed."


    "You can ask him yourself."


    Then Rachel went to the second floor and put herself on the big bed. She pulled the quilt to cover her


    head, letting her thoughts wander in her mind.


    She wanted to forgive him just now and wondered if the two of them could let go of the past and start a


    new life. But she didn''t expect that his old lover with a simr face with her came directly to her.


    Jack madly stepped on the elerator and drove at a high speed on the road of this not spacious main


    city area. Finally, he stepped on the elerator and parked the car on the side. He clenched his fist


    and heavily hammered the steering wheel!


    What should he do to make Rachel smile?


    He thought he had said what he should say and done what he should do these days, but she still faced


    him with such an attitude.


    Frowning, Jack looked very serious. After a long silence, he took out his phone and dialed Marcus''s


    number. "Come out and drink with me."


    "I don''t have time. I have to apany Celia tonight." He didn''t expect to be rejected directly.


    He called Henry again, not surprised at all. He had to apany his wife and child, so he had no time


    to go out. And even Michael, who was most fond of drinking, also said that he had to go on a blind date


    for the first timeter.


    Jack frowned irritably, started the car again, and finally stopped at the door of a bar.


    Scarlett patted the driver''s back and shouted in a sharp voice, "Stop the car! Don''t you see that his car


    has been parked here? Where are you driving?"


    "I''m going to pull over in the front." The driver exined, but was still stared at by Scarlett.


    She followed Jack into the bar and found a seat at the bar counter. She looked straight at Jack who


    was sitting on the other side and drank one after another.


    Although she was very hungry, facing the table of dishes made by Julie, Rachel had no appetite. She


    moved her chopsticks for two times and then put them down.


    Julie was cleaning the kitchen and nced at the table from time to time. When she found that no one


    was around, she quickly put down the duster cloth and walked out. She stopped Rachel who was about


    to go upstairs and asked, "Miss, you didn''t eat anything tonight. Is it because the dishes don''t suit your


    appetite?"


    Rachel stepped on the two steps and turned back, "No, I just don''t have any appetite."


    "Then do you want me to prepare a midnight snack for youter?" Julie asked.


    She shook her head and said, "No, thanks."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the phone in her hand suddenly vibrated. Seeing that the phone


    number of Lea flickered on the screen, Rachel hesitated for a while and picked it up.


    She asked loudly, "Rachel, how are you doing this afternoon? Did you two make it clear?"


    "No." Rachel lowered her head and grabbed the handrail subconsciously with the other hand.


    "Why not?" Surprised, Lea thought the two had reconciled. But when she heard her strange voice, an


    idea shed through her mind. "What happened this afternoon?"


    Rachel didn''t want to say anything more. She just smiled and said, "No."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But it was not easy to get rid of Lea. When she was about to ask the truth, Rachel found an excuse and


    hung up the phone directly without giving her a chance to speak.


    She sat on the floor of the room with her slightly protruding belly, which made it a little difficult for her to


    hold her knees. But only by sitting like this could she not feel too helpless, and many messy scenes


    shed through her mind.


    She didn''t know how long she had sat. Rachel felt her legs numb and her hands on the bed. Finally,


    she stood up again. She picked up the rm clock at the bedside and found that it was already ten


    twenty-five in the evening, but Jack hadn''te back yet.


    She recalled that when she blew up the chicken restaurant, her face was full ofcency and


    disdain. Although she knew what she said was false, she could not control her anger and wanted to


    lose her temper at him.


    Jack didn''t know how much wine he had drunk, but he felt that the shadow of Rachel seemed to


    appear in front of him, vague but real.


    He pinched between his eyebrows and shook his head hard. "Rachel, why are you here?"


    "I''m not Rachel." Scarlett poured another ss of wine for him and smiled.


    Jack closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, he saw clearly that the


    person standing in front of him was indeed not Rachel, but Scarlett. His eyes were instantly shrouded


    in alienation. "Why are you here?"


    "I came here to drink with my friends. I didn''t expect to see you sitting here so coincidentally. We have


    met each other for two times. We are not familiar with each other, but at least we are friends. I should


    come up to say hello, right?"


    She could tell a lie casually. As for her friends...


    Scarlett just pointed at one of the tables in the bar, where she didn''t know any man and woman sitting


    there.


    But who would care whether they were really her friends or not?


    Jack pinched between his eyebrows, raised his head and drank up the wine in the ss again. Then


    he took out gold from his wallet, patted it on the bar counter, shook his body and left.


    Scarlett put it down and shouted at the bartender, "this money is enough to pay for my wine."


    Then she chased after him.


    The bar took the money, counted and looked in the direction of the door. With a disdainful smile, it said,


    "This woman is so shrewd, or this money would be my tip."


    When people were sad, they seemed to be easier to get drunk. Looking at the illusory street view in


    front of them, Jack kept muttering, "Rachel, what should I do to make you ept me again?"


    When Scarlett ran out, she saw Jack holding a car key tightly in his hand, and that car was not his own,


    so no matter how hard he tried, the door did not move at all.


    She hurried to hold his arm and said, "Jack, you are drunk. Let me drive you back."


    "Leave me alone!" Jack shook her off.


    Even if he drank like this, the disgust in his eyes was not reduced at all. Scarlett looked at him with


    clenched teeth and made up her mind. The more he did so, the more she wanted Jack to ept her!


    Since the two looked almost the same, why could Rachel make Jack busy for her while she couldn''t


    even get him to give her a look?


    Scarlett was not reconciled!


    Seeing that the door couldn''t be opened, Jack gave up and staggered to the side of the road, intending


    to take a taxi back. Scarlett caught up with him again and grabbed his arm. "You can''t go back by


    yourself now. I''ll drive you home."


    This time, no matter how hard he threw her, Scarlett was well-prepared and still held his arm tightly.


    The passing taxi saw that Jack was so drunk that they couldn''t stand steadily. They didn''t dare to stop


    the car, fearing that he would vomit directly in the car, which would be more troublesome!


    Therefore, after waiting for a long time, no car was willing to drive them.


    Jack''s mind was gradually overwhelmed by the alcohol, and his eyelids became heavier and heavier.

 Chapter 409 The Prenatal Checkup

    Chapter 409 The Prenatal Checkup


    On the second morning, Rachel opened her eyes on time. Last night, she didn''t sleep well and seemed


    to go back to her childhood. She went to the children''s amusement park with her parents and yed


    with them. At that time, she didn''t need to think about anything and just needed to smile every day.


    Because her father said that Rachel was the most beautiful when she smiled.


    Her mother also said that she liked Rachel the most when she was happy.


    At that time, she was really a carefree child.


    How Rachel wished she could live in that dream and never wake up again, but the reality was cold.


    She slowly sat up. She didn''t eat anythingst night, and now leaning against the head of the bed, she


    felt dizzy. She was afraid that she had hypoglycemia.


    She closed her eyes and had a rest for a while. When she opened them again, she felt much better.


    She slowly put on her shoes and was about to go downstairs to pick up something to fill her stomach.


    When she passed by Jack''s room, she saw that the door was still open and the quilt on the bed was


    still neatlyid on the bed without any wrinkles.


    It seemed that he didn''te backst night.


    Frowning, Rachel tried her best to recall the expression on Jack''s face when she left yesterday. But at


    this moment, she found that no matter what she thought, she couldn''t remember.


    Julie happened toe over with a nutritious breakfast. She asked in surprise, "Miss, why do you get


    up so early today?"


    Usually, when she went upstairs, Rachel was still lying on the bed. Although she had woken up, she


    was not in a hurry to get up.


    "Yes, I can''t fall asleep." Rachel curled her lips and said, "Julie, didn''t hee backst night?"


    Pointing at the direction of Jack''s bedroom, Julie came to her senses and nodded, "Yes, he hasn''t


    come back yet."


    After saying that, she subconsciously looked at the darkness on Rachel''s face. Seeing that her


    expression was a little strange, Julie added in a hurry, "Mr. Jack must be busy with thepany''s


    affairs, so he can''te back now."


    The corners of her mouth slightly curled up. Rachel didn''t say anything, but in her heart, she was


    somewhat resentful. What did it have to do with her?


    Yes, it didn''t matter at all. When the baby in her bellynded safely, she would always leave. So there


    was no need to be angry about his new girlfriend''s provocation, and there was no need to be angry


    about histe night!


    Thinking of this, Rachel felt much more rxed. She followed Julie back to the dining room. Perhaps


    she was really hungry, she had two bowls of millet porridge directly. When she finished eating and


    wiped her mouth, she suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to brush her teeth just now!


    Jack was awakened by thirst and was about to get a ss of water. Looking at the figure sleeping on


    the sofa, he couldn''t help frowning.


    In fact, Scarlett had woken up a long time ago. Hearing the sound behind her, she pretended to have


    just woken up. She turned over slowly and rubbed her sleepy eyes. "Well, Mr. Fu, are you awake so


    early?"


    "Why are you staying here?" Having drunk too much, Jack felt very ufortable in his throat and


    coughed several times.


    Scarlett took off the quilt and put on her slippers, "I''ll get you a ss of water."


    "No, thanks." Subconsciously, Jack grabbed her arm to stop her. Then he stood up and poured a ss


    of water for himself.


    He was just not used to being served by a stranger, but he didn''t expect that his subconscious action


    made Scarlett chuckle in her heart.


    Scarlett touched her left wrist with her right hand reluctantly, and the corners of her mouth could not


    help raising slightly. It seemed that her strategyst night was very sessful!


    The day before, when they waited for a taxi, Jack fell asleep. Then she called her driver to send the two


    of them to this hotel. Then, she asked for a nket and slept on the sofa.


    She knew that not every man like a casual woman who took the initiative to sleep with a man.


    As for the girl who had self-esteem and self-respect and kept a certain distance from him, that man


    would definitely have a good impression on her. Moreover, her original purpose was to make Jack


    believe that she did not have any messy thoughts about him.


    Judging from the current situation, she was right!


    Jack drank two sses in a row and felt a little better in his throat. Then he put down the cup. Scarlett


    had tied her messy hair into a ponytail. She came over and said in a low voice, "I met you in the bar


    last night. You were drunk and unconscious at that time. I didn''t know where you lived. I wanted to send


    you back to your parents'' home, but I was afraid that they would worry about you. So I put it in the hotel


    directly. Are you angry with me for making the decision by myself?"


    "No." Jack pinched between his eyebrows and said seriously, "Thank you."


    Although he didn''t have a good impression of Scarlett before, it didn''t hinder him from expressing his


    gratitude.


    After saying that, he picked up the suit on the side and walked out. When his hand touched the


    doorknob, Scarlett''s voice sounded from behind. "For the sake of helping you, can you do me a favor?"


    "Tell me." Jack turned around and nced at her coldly.


    Scarlett shrugged, "It''s not a big deal. Didn''t our mothers want to make a match between us before?


    Now my mother is very satisfied with you and she must let me marry you, but I know that there is no


    possibility between us, and I am not interested in marrying a man who doesn''t take me seriously at all.


    But now the problem is that my mother is difficult to deal with. I''m afraid that she... "


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she finished her words, Jack interrupted her coldly, "Miss Scarlett, just tell me what you want me


    to do."


    "Next week it''s my grandfather''s eighty-year-old birthday party, my mother must let me take you back to


    have dinner together. I hope you can promise me that you will apany me to pretend to be my


    boyfriend, so that I can have a peaceful time and have a good meal!"


    "Sorry, I can''t help you." Jack refused without hesitation.


    Rachel read the medical magazine in her hand and read the report with great interest. Only at this time


    could she get rid of those messy thoughts.


    Julie looked through the calendar and saw a red circle on today''s date. She was afraid that she would


    forget it before, so she made a mark specially.


    She smiled and said, "Miss, today is the day for your prenatal checkup. When will we go to the


    hospital?"


    Hearing this, Rachel realized that she really forgot. She put down the magazine in her hand and stood


    up. "I''m going to my room to change my clothes now."


    Jack happened toe in from the outside and he couldn''t smell himself full of alcohol. When he saw


    Racheling down the stairs with a backpack, he asked, "Where are we going?"


    At this moment, Rachel was wondering if she had anything that she hadn''t brought with her. The


    prenatal checkup was a very troublesome thing. She had to bring all the examination reports she had


    done before. If the doctor wanted to check it, she didn''t need to go back then.


    She had put all her orders in a file bag before, but they were identally scattered when she moved


    back to the Ning City.


    Seeing that she had no reaction to his question, Jack felt a pang of loss in his heart. He thought that


    her sudden anger for yesterday had notpletely dissipated, so he asked Julie again.


    Julie replied, "Miss Rachel is going to the hospital for the checkup today."


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    It suddenly urred to Jack that he had set the rm clock for the prenatal checkup on his mobile


    phone, and it also rang in the morning. But the hangover hadn''t disappeared at that time, so he directly


    turned it off without thinking too much.


    He put on the suit jacket hanging on his arm and reached out to take the bag from her. Rachel took two


    steps back and frowned at Jack. "No, thanks. I''ll go with Julie."


    Jack said in a low voice, "it''s not convenient for only you two."


    "I think it''s more inconvenient if you go there with us."


    After that, Rachel looked away and walked out. Julie wanted to remind Jack that the smell of alcohol on


    his body was too strong and it was not appropriate to go to the hospital with them. But as soon as


    Rachel finished her words, she had already gone out, so Julie had to give up and followed her


    immediately.


    Seeing her leave without looking back, Jack''s face suddenly darkened, and an indescribable destion


    and coldness appeared in his expression. Why was he kicked to the side like rubbish no matter what


    he did?


    This feeling made him feel ufortable all over!


    At this time, in a Starbucks, Scarlett held her cell phone tightly and looked down at the screen of her


    cell phone from time to time. As soon as she saw that the signal on the screen was only two bars, she


    held her cell phone and kept looking for a ce. She didn''t feel relieved until the signal became full


    again.


    The girl who apanied her was really speechless. Last night, she yed in the night club until two


    o''clock in the morning before returning home and had nned to go to bed directly until the afternoon,


    but she was called out to have coffee early in the morning.


    It was good for her to drink coffee and refresh herself. But now she just came here and sat still, looking


    at Scarlett who kept looking for the signal with her mobile phone everywhere.


    She couldn''t helpining, "Scarlett, can youe over and sit down?"


    "I''m waiting for the call!" Scarlett didn''t care about other people''s gaze at her, but looked back at them


    with disdain.


    Yesterday, at the door of the fried chicken shop, Scarlett saw that Rachel shook off Jack indifferently


    and got on a taxi alone and left directly. Therefore, she deliberately gave Jack a little idea.

 Chapter 410 Baby Was Healthy

    Chapter 410 Baby Was Healthy


    When they arrived at the hospital, there were a lot of people waiting in line. Julie went to the registry


    desk to get the number. Then, Rachel found an empty seat and sat down. Looking at the passers-by,


    she put her bag on the empty seat beside her to upy a seat for Julie.


    Julie came back soon. She looked up at the screen on the wall and then looked down at the number


    card in her hand. She calcted and said, "Miss, there are still seven people waiting ahead."


    Rachel smiled, "It''s soon."


    Julie nodded and carefully folded the number list and hid it in the medical record. She asked, "Miss,


    why don''t you let Mr. Jack take a shower first beforeing to the hospital with us? If he was here, you


    wouldn''t have waited here so hard."


    "Not at all." Although she said so, Rachel subconsciously put her hand on the back of her waist and


    slightly pressed against it.


    Her belly was getting bigger and bigger these two days. After sitting for a long time, she only felt sore


    and ufortable at the back of her waist.


    Julie noticed that and put the medical record on herp. She reached out and rubbed the back of her


    waist. "Miss, Mr. Jack really cares about you. In fact, if there is any conflict between you two, you''d


    better talk to each other and make it clear. If you don''t tell him, no one will know."


    In the past few days, Julie had been taking good care of Rachel''s diet and daily life. She more or less


    knew something about her rtionship with Jack. While gently massaging, she paid attention to


    Rachel''s expression.


    Seeing that she was just listening quietly without much dissatisfaction, Julie continued, "How can it be


    possible for two people to live together without a little argument? Let bygones be bygones. Sometimes


    quarrels can make a rtionship warm up, but if it''s too much, it''s very likely that this rtionship can


    be broken up so suddenly."


    Although Rachel knew all these things, she was still a narrow-minded woman.


    When she didn''t love him, it didn''t matter to turn a blind eye to these things. But since she really loved


    him, she couldn''t tolerate it anymore.


    At this time, the nurse''s voice came from the door, "No. 18, Miss Rachel pleasee to No. 5 room."


    Rachel slowly stood up and took the medical record from Julie''s hand. She smiled and said, "Julie, I


    can go in by myself. Wait for me here."


    At this time, Scarlett had been sitting in Starbucks for half a day. The girl sitting opposite her poked the


    ice cubes at the bottom of the ss with a straw and said helplessly, "Can we leave now? Besides,


    even if you go out for a walk, you still can receive the phone call."


    "What if the phone doesn''t ring?" Scarlett asked without raising her head. She fixed her eyes on the


    screen and muttered, "It shouldn''t be a problem. Why haven''t you called me yet?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, her phone suddenly rang. Scarlett''s face suddenly tightened. She


    swallowed and calmed down for a while before she slowly picked up the phone. "Hello?"


    A shrewd look shed through Jack''s eyes. He said coldly to the phone, "I''m Jack. Where are you


    now? I''ll pick you up."


    ''Pick me up...''


    Hearing this, the smile on Scarlett''s face widened. She wished she could jump up directly. But when


    she thought of her next n, she suppressed her anger and cleared her throat. "Mr. Jack, it''s the same


    to say anything on the phone."


    Jack frowned and said, "I won''t let you out if I can make it clear on the phone."


    "But, I..." Scarlett still wanted to show her unwillingness by pretending to be pretentious. However, as


    soon as she uttered these words, she was interrupted by Jack, "Address!"


    Obviously, she had no patience to listen to her nonsense anymore. Scarlett had to change her n and


    tell her address.


    The doctor handed the B Ultrasound report to Rachel, pointed at the blurred B Ultrasound picture on it


    and said kindly, "Previously, your prenatal checkups were not done in our hospital. I don''t know the


    specific situation, so I can only get a general understanding of it through the examination report you


    brought here. But it''s obvious that the baby''s development and nutrition are much better than before.


    You don''t need to supplement anything special next. Just keep it as it is. After all, it''s too much, and it


    will also affect you."


    "Okay, thank you, doctor."


    Hearing the doctor''s affirmative answer, Rachel was relieved. Julie couldn''t wait any longer and walked


    up to her as soon as she saw her. "Miss, what did the doctor say?"


    "Everything is fine."


    Seeing her smile with a hint of tenderness in joy, Julie couldn''t helpughing. The wrinkles at the


    corners of her eyes were squeezed together, but she thought that if she went back and said something


    in front of Mr. Jack, he might be able to raise her sry by the way next month.


    That was why she worked for others.


    However, when she arrived at home, Julie looked around, but didn''t see Jack. Julie was about to ask,


    but when she saw that Rachel was sitting on the sofa and reading the magazine leisurely, as if she


    didn''t care whether he was at home or not, those words rolled on the tip of Julie''s tongue a few times,


    and finally swallowed them all.


    When she came in, Rachel saw the pair of slippers on the shoe cab and knew it clearly. But it had


    nothing to do with her that where he wanted to go.


    However, Rachel was a little tired after what happened today. She yawned and was about to get up to


    lie in the room for a while when she received a call from Celia. "Rachel, why don''t you tell me that you


    are back?"


    She was still that noisy.


    Rachel smiled, "But you already know, don''t you?"


    "Humph, what else do you want to say? If Marcus hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known when you


    gave birth to the baby, would I?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Celia. Please don''t be angry."


    With a slight smile on her lips, Rachel heard that Celia hesitated for a while on the other end of the


    phone, and then said in a brisk tone, "Recently there is a new Japanese restaurant. I want to have a


    try. But my wallet..."


    Rachel knew what this little girl was thinking. She couldn''t helpughing, "I will treat you Miss Celia.


    Please don''t be angry with me, okay?"


    "Okay, of course. I''m not angry now. I''m going to eatter."


    With a smile on her lips, Rachel stood up and said something to Julie. Then she took a taxi to the


    Japanese Restaurant mentioned by Celia. Celia had been waiting at the door. As soon as she saw


    Rachel, she waved at her and said, "Rachel, hurry up."


    As soon as she finished his words, she suddenly covered her mouth and widened her eyes. Then she


    immediately trotted to Rachel and held her arm. "Rachel, I just said something wrong. Don''t hurry. You


    have to slow down. Take your time."


    It turned out that it was because of this that she was in a daze just now. Hearing this, Rachel was at a


    loss whether to cry or tough. "It''s okay. It''s almost four months now and it''s stable."


    "Why don''t we speed up a little bit?" Celia stretched out her hand and made a gesture. She grinned


    with a guilty conscience. "This shop is doing well. I''m afraid that there will be no vacancy if it''s toote."


    Rachel thought she was exaggerating, but she didn''t expect that there were only two seats left in the


    hall after she entered the shop, and all the private rooms had been booked.


    They didn''t care whether they were in a private room or in the hall. As soon as they heard that there


    were seats, Celia immediately looked around and pointed at the empty seats. "Then we''ll take that two


    seats."


    In the past, Rachel didn''t have much interest in Japanese food. Now that she was pregnant, she


    couldn''t eat too much raw food, and she was even less interested in it. However, seeing that Celia was


    looking at the menu with her bright eyes, she didn''t want to disappoint her, so she ordered a lot of food.


    After the waiter left, she blinked her eyes and asked, "Rachel, did I order too much?"


    Taking a sip of lemonade, Rachel answered, "Yes, you did."


    "Really? Do you want me to cancel some?" Seeing that Rachel nodded, Celia slowly turned around


    and gently called the waiter at the front desk.


    Rachel said, "Speak louder. When did you sound like a mosquito?"


    Celia bit her lips and asked with grievance, "Rachel, are you really going to cancel it? If we cancel it


    just now, people willugh at us."


    "I''m not afraid of beingughed. I''m just worried about my wallet."


    Rachel wanted to say it seriously, but she couldn''t helpughing atst. Celia immediately came to his


    senses, pounded the table, pointed at her and said with righteous indignation, "Rachel, you lied to me!"


    At that moment, she couldn''t help smiling more and more. When Rachel was about to say something,


    the smile on her face suddenly froze.


    Celia waved his hand in front of Rachel and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    When Celia was about to turn her head and take a look at her back, Rachel came back to her senses


    and immediately said, "I was just thinking, does Marcus know your appetite? Does he think that he


    raise a piggy instead of a girlfriend?"


    "Rachel!"


    Looking at the nervous look on Celia''s face, Rachel smiled, but the smile froze on her lips.


    Just now, Jack and the girl who came to her in the fried chicken store just left from a private room.


    Although he was still expressionless with a cold face, that girl holding his arm was talking something.


    Her feet were jumping up and down, showing her joy at this moment.


    ''Why are the two of them here?''


    At this time, the waiter just brought them the dishes they ordered one by one. Celia said excitedly,


    "Rachel, don''t be in a daze. Eat quickly. I''m starving to death."

 Chapter 411 I Have Nothing To Talk With You

    Chapter 411 I Have Nothing To Talk With You


    Rachel had no appetite in the first ce, but now when she saw this scene and smelled the food, she


    felt her stomach was churning, and she couldn''t eat at all.


    Celia enjoyed her food so much. She picked up an arctic scallop and dipped it in mustard sauce and


    put it into her mouth. Squinting her eyes, she felt satisfied.


    She looked at Rachel sitting there still and asked, "Rachel, why don''t you eat? Why are you just looking


    at me?"


    "Do you feel embarrassed?" Rachel teased her while picking up the chopsticks and put something into


    her mouth. Before she swallowed it, she felt sick and quickly put down the chopsticks and rushed into


    the bathroom.


    "Rachel, are you okay?"


    Shocked, Celia grabbed several tissues from the table and caught up with her.


    With her hands on the edge of the toilet, Rachel had calmed down and hadn''t vomited like this for a


    long time. Now she suddenly vomited like this, only feeling ufortable all over her body.


    Celia stood behind her and gently patted her back. Seeing that she was a little better, she hurriedly


    handed her a tissue. When she saw the pale face of Rachel, she was even more shocked. "Rachel,


    shall we go to the hospital? You are in the middle stage of pregnancy, aren''t you? Are you feeling


    ufortable?"


    Seeing that she said so much in a hurry, Rachel wanted to tell her that she was fine, but she really


    didn''t have the strength to speak.


    She put her hand on hers and slowly stood up. With a weak smile, she said, "I''m fine. Maybe I''m a little


    tired because I went to the hospital for the prenatal checkup today."


    "Then let me drive you home." Holding her out of the bathroom, Celia felt very regretful.


    Rachel nodded, but after thinking for a while, she said slowly, "Go to your apartment and have a rest.


    It''s close from here."


    She didn''t want to see Jack now.


    On the other side, Jack had just driven back. Sitting in the car, he saw that the living room was dark. He


    frowned and looked at the time. It was only 6 p.m. now.


    When he entered the room, he saw only a faint light in the kitchen. Julie was making dumplings there.


    Jack asked in a low voice, "Where is Rachel?"


    "Mr. Jack, you are back." Julie hurriedly put down the dumpling in her hand, turned around and said,


    "Miss Rachel received a call from her friend before dinner and went out, and she hasn''te back


    yet."


    Jack''s face suddenly darkened, "Which friend?"


    "I don''t know." Julie didn''t dare to say anything more. She turned around and went on making


    dumplings.


    Frowning, Jack took out his phone and called Rachel, but no one answered after a long time.


    At this time, Rachel rested on the bed for a while and felt a littlefortable. Her mobile phone under


    the pillow buzzed and vibrated a few times. Before she could see who was calling, the screen of her


    mobile phone suddenly turned ck and directly ran out of power.


    Rachel shouted at the living room, "Celia, do you have a charger? My phone is out of power."


    "Yes. Wait a minute. I''ll bring it to you." Celia put the melon seeds back and looked for it in her bag. At


    last, she directly poured out all the things in her bag, but she still didn''t see the charger.


    She patted her head and said shyly, "Rachel, I left the charger in the hospital. Wait a minute. I''ll get it


    back now."


    "Never mind." Rachel lifted the quilt and got out of bed, shaking it gently. "I''m going back now."


    Jack had called more than twenty times, but thest few were all powered off.


    He walked back and forth in the living room. After thinking for a while, he called Lea. "Where are you


    now?"


    "Why do you ask where my wife is?" Unexpectedly, Henry answered the phone.


    Jack pinched between his eyebrows and said, "Rachel went out and hasn''te back yet. Her phone


    was turned off. I thought she was with Lea."


    "No, we went to the children''s park with Rita today. We just arrived home." Henry asked, "Lea is


    washing Rita. I''ll ask herter."


    "No need, thanks."


    After hanging up the phone, Jack took a deep breath irritably. Since he didn''t go to look for Lea, he


    really couldn''t think of whom else could she go to find. He thought it was not a good idea to wait like


    this. He picked up the car key and was about to drive outside to look for her, when the sound of a car


    came from the door.


    A taxi stopped at the door. Rachel got off and was about to walk into the house with her head down,


    and was stopped by Jack


    His cold voice came from above, "Where have you been? Why didn''t you answer the phone?"


    Rachel nced at him coldly. Now as long as she saw him, she would think of the girl who looked like


    her unconsciously, and her stomach ached!


    She walked past him expressionlessly and continued to walk into the room.


    Jack grabbed her arm, gritted his teeth and asked, "Rachel, I''m asking you. Can''t you give me an


    answer?"


    Rachel tried to get rid of him, but he held her too tightly. She looked at him coldly and said, "let me go!"


    At that moment, Jack''s face darkened. Seeing that he didn''t let go of her and didn''t say anything,


    Rachel stood at the door in a stalemate.


    When Julie came out of the kitchen and saw this scene, she wanted to go forward and persuade them.


    But after all, she was just a maid in this house. She sighed slightly and went back to her room.


    Jack felt a little helpless. Looking at her indifferent expression, he cleared his throat and said, "Rachel,


    have a seat. Let''s have a talk."


    "I have nothing to talk to you."


    This time, she got rid of his hand with a little strength and walked to the two floor. When she just walked


    up a few steps, she suddenly heard a crackling sound of something falling and breaking.


    Without looking back, she knew that the pair of decorations at the door must have been smashed to the


    ground by him.


    Looking at her back, Jack paused for a while and then left without looking back. Atst, he punched the


    wall with his fist. He squinted slightly, with a dark light shing in his eyes.


    On the second morning, Julie prepared breakfast and was about to go upstairs to call Rachel. Seeing


    that she hade downstairs with her bag, she couldn''t help asking, "Miss, are you going out today?"


    "Yes, I have to go to work."


    Last night, she called Victor and exined her purpose. He immediately arranged an administration


    position for her in the hospital.


    She had thought that it was better to find a leisurely job to kill time than to think nonsense at home.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julie took her bag and put it aside. After hesitating for a while, she asked, "Have you told Mr. Jack that


    you are going to work?"


    "No." Walking to the dining room, Rachel said in a low voice, "If he asks, you can tell him."


    She didn''t notice that Jack was going downstairs, with veins standing out on his hands.


    The rtionship between the two was so bad that she even didn''t want to tell him that she was going to


    work.


    Jack narrowed his eyes, with only bottomless darkness in them. Then he turned around and went


    upstairs, went back to his room, picked up his mobile phone and edited a message.


    Even when Scarlett was sleeping, she held her phone tightly. As soon as she felt the vibration, she sat


    up in shock. When she saw the content of the message, she suddenly jumped up and screamed.


    Her mother was about to wake her up, but when she heard the noise, she hurriedly opened the door


    and came in. "What happened? Why are you jumping up and down on the bed early in the morning?"


    "Mom!" Scarlett jumped off the bed, ran to her barefoot, put her arm around her mother''s shoulder,


    jumping.


    "You stop it!"


    Mrs. Chen struggled to get rid of her grip. She rubbed her temples with her hands and frowned


    helplessly. "Silly girl, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Mom, I might find a rich husband soon!" Scarlett tilted her head with excitement in her enchanting


    eyes.


    Five years ago, her father''s business failed, and her originally rich family now owed tens of millions of


    dors to others. She had always regarded catching a rich man as a life motto, so she often attended


    various banquets and dinner with her cousin in order to find a rich husband!


    Hearing this, Mrs. Chen raised her eyebrows, grabbed Scarlett''s hand and said excitedly, "What does


    he do? How many assets andpanies does he have?"


    "Mom, you''ll know someday."


    In the hospital, as soon as Rachel stepped into the executive department, Victor came in. Heughed


    brightly, "Rachel, how many months are you pregnant?"


    "Almost four months." Rachel stood up immediately, poured a ss of water and handed it to him. She


    smiled awkwardly, "Victor, I''m sorry to bother you again."


    She resigned without saying a wordst time, and this time she called him to help her arrange the


    work. Rachel felt really sorry for him.


    Victor said in a deep voice, "There is no need to apologize. Your parents passed away a long time ago,


    and we have watched you grow up, just like our daughter. As a father, how can''t I help you when you


    need me?"


    Listening to his words quietly, Rachel realized that Victor was trying to persuade her.


    She lowered her long eyshes slightly, calmed down and said, "Victor, I will remember all the good


    things you have done to me. But I entered a dead end and it seems that I can''t get out temporarily."


    Because the Fu family was so kind to her, she didn''t want to ask for any exnation orpensation


    from them. She just didn''t want to see them.


    As soon as she saw them, she couldn''t help thinking of what her aunt had said. At that moment, her


    heart seemed to be fried on the frying pan, and she felt very ufortable.


    Victor asked Rachel to sit down and sighed, "As an onlooker, I should say something more. At that


    time, Jonathan was indeed too anxious, but he did not expect such a thing to happen all of a sudden. I


    believe that he would not let your parents return the money in such a hurry. It''s been so many years. To


    put it bluntly, he has tried his best to make up for you. No matter how much hatred you have, I think you


    can forgive him if you can."

 Chapter 412 Scarletts On The News

    Chapter 412 Scarlett''s On The News


    "Victor, can you give me some time to digest this matter?"


    Pursing her lips, Rachel lowered her head and kept silent.


    Victor also saw through her mood at the moment, knowing that if he said too much, it would have some


    adverse effect. He patted on Rachel''s shoulder and said, "Well, I''m going back first. I have a meeting


    later. If you have anything to do at work, you can call me directly, okay?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After sending Victor away, the office became quiet again, but Rachel felt a little depressed. What he


    said was right. Her life was not miserable because of the loss of her parents. In terms of family


    affection, Jonathan, Victor and deceased grandfather in Fu family had been invisibly recing her


    father''s identity, giving her care, guidance and education.


    Rachel was very grateful to them, especially to Jonathan.


    However, it happened too suddenly. No matter how rational she was, she couldn''t help but be impulsive


    on this matter.


    Holding her chin with her hands, Rachel thought for a while, and then the phone on the desk


    interrupted her thoughts.


    A clear female voice came through the phone, "Executive department? Has our surgery schedulee


    out this month?"


    "Wait a minute. Let me have a look." It was the first time for Rachel to deal with administrative work.


    She hurriedly turned on theputer and found the surgery duty list. It was onlyst month and this


    month''s work hadn''t been done yet. She quickly exined, "Not yet. I''ll send it to you in the afternoon."


    "Okay, please hurry up. We have to make arrangement."


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel asked other colleagues in the same department for their opinions


    and began her work. Unconsciously, it was already noon.


    "Rachel, shall we go to the canteen together?" A colleague reminded Rachel. She looked at the half


    done watch and was about to shake her head to refuse. Thinking of the baby in her belly, she smiled


    and said, "Okay, wait a minute. Let me save the file."


    On the way to the canteen, the two of them chatted for a while, and then they began to gossip.


    "Rachel, I heard that you resigned because you were going to be a housewife. Why do youe back


    to work now?"


    Hearing this reason, Rachel was stunned. Although she didn''t know who made it up for her, it was a


    good thing for her.


    She smiled, "I can''t stay at home any longer. It''s more interesting to go to work."


    "That''s right. It''s impossible for a business woman like us to stay at home safely. I always feel that it''s a


    waste of time." The colleague patted her chest exaggeratedly.


    With a faint smile on her face, Rachel didn''t respond. When she was about to push the ss door of


    the canteen open, a deep voice came from behind, "Rachel?"


    Her back froze.


    The colleague thought that she didn''t hear the voice behind her, so she gently pushed her shoulder and


    said, "Rachel, someone is looking for you. Is it your father?"


    Nodding her head, Rachel turned around and looked at Jonathan who was standing not far away with a


    crutch. She smiled and said gently, "Jonathan, why areing here?"


    It turned out that it was not as difficult as she thought to face to him.


    Jonathan nodded. His turbid eyes sparkled. He walked two steps forward on his crutch and said, "I


    heard from Victor that you''re back to work, so I dropped by to have a look."


    "Yes, I just came here today."


    Rachel then smiled apologetically at her colleague and exined, "I''m afraid I can''t go in with you. I''m


    sorry."


    The colleague raised her chin and said generously, "It doesn''t matter. You can talk with your father. I''ll


    go in first."


    The entrance of the canteen was not a good ce to talk, and the former colleagues would inevitably


    nce sideways at it. Rachel took Jonathan to the cafe on the third floor of the canteen. As soon as


    they sat down, they didn''t open their mouth, but saw him staring at his slightly swollen belly. She smiled


    and said, "I''m pregnant. It''s almost four months."


    "Great! That''s great!"


    Jonathan didn''t move at all. His eyes were wide open, and his eyes were red. Perhaps he was too


    embarrassed to cry in front of Rachel, he turned around and raised the corner of his eyes. After


    calming down a little, he asked, "Has Jack known about it?"


    "He knows," replied Rachel in a low voice


    "Then he..." Jonathan stopped after saying two words. He waved his hand and said, "Forget it. I won''t


    say it again."


    Then he choked with sobs and said, "Rachel, I''m sorry. I..."


    Holding the warm tea cup in her hands, Rachel didn''t let him continue. She interrupted him and said in


    a low voice, "it''s all over. Jonathan, I''m not angry anymore."


    Most of the time, forgiveness was more pleasant than anger. Just like at this moment, when she said


    this, Rachel felt that a big stone that had been pressed in her heart had fallen to the ground.


    Looking at the smile on Rachel''s face and the guilty look in her eyes, Jonathan''s vision gradually


    blurred, and two lines of tears finally fell down.


    In the shopping mall, Scarlett pointed at a champagne dress on the model and said arrogantly, "I want


    to try this one."


    "Miss, are you sure you will buy it?" The waitress looked at her up and down and stood still.


    Scarlett pointed at her nose and asked in a sharp voice, "What do you mean? If I don''t try it on, how


    can I know if I should buy it or not?"


    "This dress costs more than 20, 000 dors. If you are not sure, I suggest you still..."


    "Do you think I can''t afford it or I don''t deserve it?" With a sneer, Scarlett took out a bank card from her


    wallet, pped it on the counter and said disdainfully, "Swipe the card! I don''t want to try this dress on.


    Pack it for me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, two women walked in hand in hand. A girl in grey overcoat pointed at


    the counter and said, "Hey, isn''t this Scarlett?"


    Hearing her name called out, Scarlett turned around, frowned, and then walked forward with a smile.


    "The world is so small. I didn''t expect to meet my ssmates here."


    "Ning City is not that big." Staring at the bag handed over by the shop assistant, the girl raised her


    eyebrows slightly and asked curiously, "You''ve been rich recently. You''re so generous."


    The matter of the Chen family was a big deal in Ning City, at least all her ssmates had heard it. And


    just now, they happened to hear the conversation between Scarlett and the waiter, so they asked.


    What bothered Scarlett the most was that others doubted her financial level. She put the dress bag on


    her arm and said, "Not bad. I have to attend a party with my boyfriend tonight. This dress is quite cheap


    for me."


    She said in a proud tone.


    Another girl immediately asked, "Wow, it seems that your boyfriend is very rich. A dress worth twenty


    thousand is quite cheap."


    "Well, I have to hang around to see if there is any better dress than this one."


    Looking at her receding figure, the two girls whispered as if they were just listening to a joke. However,


    on the second day, they directly saw the figure of Scarlett on the news, and the man standing next to


    her was exactly Jack from the MK Group.


    "Well, if my memory serves me right, is Jack the husband of Rachel in our hospital?"


    "I think so. Ask Celia. She is familiar with Dr. Rachel."


    With her chin propped up, Celia lowered her head. Last night she was on night duty, and today she was


    on duty for another colleague, so she just wanted to sleep. Now she finally sat down and had a rest.


    She felt that she was about to fall asleep. Suddenly, someone patted her on the shoulder from behind.


    "What''s wrong again?"


    "Have you ever seen Dr. Rachel''s husband?" The colleague put the newspaper on the table in front of


    him and pointed at Jack, "Is this man?"


    Celia didn''t answer. Her eyes were wide open and her face was full of shock. A terrified reaction was


    enough to prove everything.


    She grabbed the newspaper in front of her and ran out, shouting, "It''s not settled yet. Don''t talk


    nonsense outside."


    Rachel just received a video from Lea that Rita was dancing with her arms and feet waving.


    All of a sudden, Celia rushed into the office and realized that the door hadn''t been closed. She turned


    back and closed the door. Seeing her like this, Rachel put down her phone and asked in surprise,


    "What''s up?"


    "Rachel, what''s going on?" Celia put the newspaper in front of her, pulled a chair and sat down. "Why is


    Jack with such a person? Two days ago, I heard from Marcus that you two have been together again..."


    Looking at this blurry photo, the expression on Rachel''s face was a little strange, and there was a sh


    of dark color in her eyes, but it quickly returned to normal. She smiled faintly and said, "They just


    attended a party together, and he reported it to me before."


    Celia looked at her suspiciously and asked in disbelief, "You already knew it?"


    "Yes." Rachel smiled, "I''m pregnant now, right? It''s not convenient for me to attend this kind of party.


    You know, they have to bring a femalepanion with them on this asion."


    "Really?" The expression on Celia''s face softened a little, but after thinking for a while, she still felt a


    little unwilling. "But look at this woman. She almost hung herself on Jack. Rachel, when you go back,


    you must talk to him!"


    Rachel nodded her head, with an unreadable expression shing in her dark eyes.

 Chapter 413 Let The News Be Published On Purpose

    Chapter 413 Let The News Be Published On Purpose


    Since that day, although they lived under the same roof, the two of them didn''t say a word.


    Every morning, when Rachel went downstairs, he had already left. And in the evening, she went back


    to her room to rest, but he hadn''te back yet.


    And how could she know anything about the banquetst night?


    But now, in the eyes of outsiders, she and Jack were still a couple. She knew that they were equal in


    wealth and loss.


    Rachel knew that when others said that Jack was a yboy, which must have something to do with


    her.


    She looked down at her belly. It was only five months, then she would have nothing to do with him.


    There was really no need to endure other people''s criticism at this time.


    It was better to find a random reason to exin this matter and block their gossip.


    After a moment of silence, Rachel folded the newspaper and returned it to Celia. "These reporters like


    to catch groundless usations, or no one will read these newspapers. When you go back, if someone


    asks you again, you can exin to them. Thank you."


    Celia was the most suitable person. She nodded and said solemnly, "Okay, Rachel, don''t worry."


    As soon as she saw him off, Rachel picked up the tea cup and took a sip. Her phone on the table rang.


    Jonathan''s deep voice came from the receiver, "Rachel, where were youst night?"


    Knowing that he wanted to ask about the news on the newspaper in a roundabout way, Rachel smiled


    faintly and said directly, "Do you want to ask about the news about Jack?"


    "Yes." Being directly pointed out, Jonathan paused and asked, "Don''t be angry. I''ll deal with that brat


    then. If he does such a thing, it will embarrass our Fu family."


    Rachel adjusted her position, "I''m not angry. I asked that girl to go to the party with Jackst night."


    Rachel repeated what she had just said to Celia to Jonathan. She finally managed tofort him. After


    hanging up the phone, she only felt a burst of exhaustion in her heart.


    At the same time, Austin pushed the door open from the outside, looked at the pile of documents on


    the table and asked, "Boss, have you dealt with these documents?"


    Jack put down his phone and rubbed between his eyebrows, "Not yet. Forget it today. I''ll deal with it


    tomorrow."


    "Okay." Austin nodded. He was really confused. Normally, it didn''t take half an hour for Jack to deal


    with these documents.


    But today, these documents were sent here as soon as he went to work this morning. It was almost


    time to go off work, but he still didn''t finish any of them.


    Austin was quite curious. "Boss, are you okay? Or do you feel ufortable?"


    "Nothing." Jack leaned back, crossed his hands in front of him and closed his eyes slightly.


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to want to say anything more, Austin nodded slightly and turned around to


    leave. Suddenly, Jack''s voice came from behind, "Austin, if you see your girlfriend with another man,


    will you call and question her?"


    Austin was stunned for a while and answered, "No, I won''t."


    Jack suddenly opened his eyes and said shrewdly, "Tell me the truth!"


    Hearing this, Austin subconsciously told the truth, "Yes, if I see it, I will definitely call to ask what


    happened at the first time. Otherwise, I will feel very ufortable."


    After saying that, he noticed that Jack''s face suddenly darkened. He twitched the corners of his mouth


    awkwardly and quickly added, "Boss, maybe Miss Rachel is just busy. She might not see the news and


    know nothing, so she didn''t... "


    "All right." Jack pinched between his eyebrows with a gloomy face.


    Last night, he specially took Scarlett to attend the party. He deliberately let the reporters take pictures


    of the two of them and published them on the newspaper. He wanted to stimte Rachel to see if she


    was really so cold and didn''t care about what he did outside.


    Therefore, he didn''t do anything today, just holding his cell phone and waiting for her call. But the whole


    day passed, his cell phone was still motionless.


    With a subtle change of expression in his eyes, Austin wondered if he had said something more. He


    was busy with his work, so he left the office quietly without waiting for the answer of Jack.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Looking at the closed office door again, Austin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jack frowned and a myriad of thoughts crowded into his mind. He had dialed the number of Rachel, but


    he didn''t dial it. Finally, he locked the phone again and threw it aside. Unexpectedly, after a while, he


    received a message from her. It was from her. "I have something to tell you. Go home early."


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but chuckle in his heart, with a trace of smile in the corners of his eyes


    and eyebrows.


    Now that Rachel was in the executive department of the hospital, the working time was much more


    stable. As soon as the time came, she turned off theputer and got off work. When she arrived


    home, she didn''t expect that Jack had already sat on the sofa. She looked up and said lightly, "I didn''t


    expect you toe back so early."


    "I happen to have nothing to do in thepany today." Jack walked up to her and tried to take the bag


    from her with a ttering look on his face. But Rachel moved her hand back and said, "I can do it


    myself. I don''t need your help."


    Jack then patted the cushion on the sofa for two more times and grinned, "Then sit here."


    "No, thanks."


    Sitting directly on the armchair, Rachel put a bag of things on the tea table and said expressionlessly,


    "Jack, I just want to ask you, can I leave now?"


    Jack frowned and asked, "Where are you going?"


    She looked up at him with a hint of coldness in her eyes. "Since you have a new girlfriend now, it''s time


    for me to retreat without disturbing you."


    She was really jealous!


    Jack moved aside, with a sense ofcency in his heart. "Are you jealous?"


    Rachel turned to look at him and said coldly, "Is it necessary for me to be jealous? Our rtionship has


    been finished. Now it''s just you threaten me with my child that I stay here."


    She put everything on the table and said wearily, "But you have a new girlfriend now, and you still force


    me to stay with you. Do you think it''s interesting?"


    The look on Jack''s face changed slightly, and his ck eyes were burning with anger. Thinking of that


    she wanted to leave him, the anger in his heart suddenly surged up a little.


    He smiled coldly, "Yes, it''s interesting!"


    Turning her eyes away, Rachel didn''t look at him. Instead, she looked at the carpet beneath her feet


    and said, "In that case, I''ll stay until the baby is born. During this period of time, I don''t care who you


    are with and which girl you bring to public to be reported. I just hope that you can make a statement


    first and expose the news that we two have separated in advance, so that I don''t need to help you


    exin when everyone asks me."


    ''A break-up statements!


    How could she be so eager to get rid of me?'' Jack narrowed his eyes with only bottomless darkness.


    "Well, we are still together, aren''t we?"


    With a faint smile on her face, Rachel said sarcastically to Jack, "Okay, as you like."


    Rachel didn''t expect that he would agree, but she still wanted to make it clear to him. Now that his


    expression of unwillingness was so obvious, she didn''t want to say anything more to him. After saying


    that, she stood up and went back to the room on the two floor.


    Following her, Jack wanted to say something but finally said nothing. He watched her close the door


    without looking back.


    At this moment, he hoped that Rachel wouldn''t continue this topic. He was afraid that he couldn''t


    control himself to say something unpleasant, which would make this dangerous rtionship shake


    again. On the other hand, he wanted her to say something. It seemed that only she said something


    could prove that she didn''t have no feelings for him.


    At least, when she saw him with another girl, she would still feel ufortable and want to question


    him!


    These contradictions touched in his heart randomly, making him feel annoyed and not happy.


    On the other side, Scarlett, who had been reported on the news, was sitting on the sofa arrogantly and


    attending the Party of the youngdies. She enjoyed being watched by them, inquiring and curious.


    She cleared her throat and said, "Don''t hold it. Just ask what you want to know."


    She said in a condescending manner.


    The girls also heard it, but they couldn''t help but feel curious. One of them, Aimee Yang, asked first,


    "Scarlett, what method have you used? Why do you suddenly hook up with Jack from the MK Group?"


    Scarlett knocked on the ss table with a spoon, "What are you talking about? Hook up? I''m dating


    him. He''s my boyfriend."


    Obviously, they didn''t believe it. They winked at each other. Aimee Yang said, "If it''s true, you can call


    him out and let our sisters see him and check for you."


    "He is too busy." Scarlett''s expression changed slightly and her attitude became evasive at once.


    These changes were obvious in their eyes, so they became more excited. "You are his girlfriend. He


    wille soon after you call him."

 Chapter 414 Pretend To Be A Couple Temporarily

    Chapter 414 Pretend To Be A Couple Temporarily


    Scarlett was afraid that her lies would be exposed, so she decided to find an excuse to escape halfway.


    Unexpectedly, Jack''s gentle voice rang in her ear. He reached out and gently stroked her hair, "Are you


    having a party with friends?"


    "You... Why are you here?" Scarlett was stunned and couldn''t close her mouth.


    Jack looked at her with a faint smile, "I happened to pass by. Is it over here? Go to a ce with me."


    With a gentle smile, Scarlett nodded obediently and followed him out. She looked at him with


    expectation, "Jack, where are we going?"


    Jack''s lips curled up and his whole body was filled with a murderous look. "Scarlett, what did the sixth


    term of the agreement?"


    "I..."


    With a loud bang in her mind, Scarlett felt the fierce killing intent. She made a cold meditation and


    lowered her head, not daring to look at him.


    Indeed, the two of them had signed an agreement and pretended to be a couple temporarily, but only in


    the ce that Jack had agreed. As for other times, the two of them had nothing to do with each other.


    The sixth term was that it clearly forbade Scarlett to say anything in front of others.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack wanted to use this fake rtionship with her to irritate Rachel, which didn''t mean that Scarlett


    could use it to swagger around outside.


    He said coldly, "You won''t forget it so soon. What did I tell you when we signed the agreement?"


    "I know, I know."


    Scarlett panicked and kept thinking about how to make up an excuse. "Well, Jack, they just asked me


    what happened on the newspaper, so I replied them. I didn''t say anything else!"


    Jack nced at her coldly, "If I know it again, you should know the consequences!"


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Scarlett wanted to catch up with him in a hurry, but she was so


    scared just now that her legs were weak. After only two steps, she knelt down on the ground.


    The work in the executive department was very leisurely. Rachel had been sitting there for the whole


    morning. When she just got up and went to the tea room to pour a cup of water, she was about to go


    back to her office when a colleague shouted, "Who is avable? Can someone send some documents


    to the outpatient surgery department? I''m really tired."


    Everyone shook their heads and didn''t want to make trouble.


    Rachel stopped and smiled, "Give me the file. I can help you."


    The colleague looked at her swollen belly and said shyly, "No, thanks. I''ll send it to there when I go to


    the canteen."


    "It''s okay. It''s not troublesome."


    It was not because Rachel was warm-hearted, but because she had been sitting here for so long today,


    she really wanted to go out and take two steps. This was just the right time.


    Hearing what Rachel said, the colleague hesitated for a while, but still handed the document to her with


    a smile, "Thank you."


    Putting the teacup back to her office, Rachel took the documents and slowly walked towards the


    outpatient surgery department. She took a walk. Looking at the passers-by and the doctors who were


    so busy that they wanted to have two wheels on their feet, she couldn''t help but miss them. But now


    she had a ball with her. She didn''t care about it herself, but Victor and Jonathan didn''t agree.


    When they arrived at the surgery outpatient department, Rachel put the documents on the nurse desk


    and asked, "Is Director Chen still in consultation? Please pass this document to himter."


    "Okay." The nurse took it and widened her eyes the moment she raised her head.


    Rachel couldn''t help feeling shocked and touched her face several times subconsciously. "Is there


    anything dirty?"


    The nurse shook her hand and denied, "No."


    However, the expression in her eyes still made her feel ufortable, so aftering out of the


    outpatient surgery, she dialed a number to the phone of Celia, "Is there any gossip about me these two


    days?"


    That was the only reason she could think of.


    Celia was still sleeping when she received the phone call. In a daze, she replied, "Isn''t it the previous


    news? I''ve made it clear to everyone. Don''t worry."


    "But when I went to surgery today, I always felt that the nurse looked at me strangely."


    When she was talking on the phone, Rachel bumped into a man on the other side of the line. When


    she was about to say sorry, she swallowed her words. Rachel bypassed her and continued to walk


    forward.


    A woman''s shrill and arrogant voice came from behind, "Miss Rachel, since we bumped into each


    other, why didn''t you say something? You are so impolite?"


    The voice was not low, and Celia heard it clearly on the other end of the phone. She asked curiously,


    "Rachel, who did you meet? Why is she so arrogant?"


    "She didn''t talk to me. I have something to deal with. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone in a hurry, Rachel stopped and asked coldly without looking back, "We are


    not that familiar to greet each other, are we?"


    Scarlett opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    She couldn''t continue the following words, but if she said they were familiar, it would be too


    embarrassing!


    But when she continued to walk forward, Scarlett was still unwilling to give up. She raised her voice


    and asked, "Rachel, you don''t wonder why Jack is with me again?"


    "It has nothing to do with me." Although Rachel pretended to be strong, the dark light in her eyes still


    revealed her current mood.


    Scarlett was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She fell on the street and her knees were red, swollen


    and bleeding. She took a taxi deliberately to this hospital in order to embarrass Rachel, but she didn''t


    expect that she was still at a disadvantage in the end.


    She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and red at her receding figure!


    When she returned to her office, Rachel rubbed her temples. Although it was just a slight nce, she


    still spotted the bandaged wound on Scarlett''s knees. On second thought, she had a good exnation


    for the strange eyes of the surgical nurse.


    However, she didn''t expect that there was a deeper meaning behind it.


    On the other side, when Celia received the phone call from Rachel, she was no longer sleepy. She sat


    up with the quilt in her arms and immediately found the phone number of a nurse from the surgery


    department from her address book. After waiting for a long time, she finally answered the phone.


    Impatient as she was, she didn''t have time to say a few decent words and directly asked, "Is there any


    big news today?"


    "Hey, how do you know?" At the mention of gossips, they became excited.


    Celia held her breath and listened. The more she listened, the gloomier her face became.


    It turned out that Scarlett had gone to the surgery department to bind up the wound on her leg.


    Because of her somewhat simr appearance with Rachel, everyone had a deep impression on her, so


    they more or less fixed their eyes on her for a while.


    As expected, Scarlett took out her phone and said to the man on the other end of the phone in a sweet


    voice, "Jack, when will you pick me up? I have dealt with it."


    This sentence was like a p in the face of what Rachel had said before.


    Now everyone seemed to know what was going on.


    The other side of the phone kept talking about the spections of the surgery nurses about the


    development of the story. In no mood to continue listening, Celia directly hung up the phone.


    Marcus happened to buy some breakfast and brought it to Celia. Seeing that she was still in the


    bedroom, he pushed the door open and walked in. As usual, he hugged her from behind and said in a


    gentle voice, "I bought some breakfast. Let''s go out and have some together."


    Celia frowned and forced a smile. "I have no appetite."


    Seeing this, Marcus thought that she was not feeling well, so he reached out to feel the temperature on


    her forehead. "You don''t have a fever, why do you suddenly lose your appetite? I bought your favorite


    steamed buns and millet porridge."


    When she saw the man swaying in front of her, Celia couldn''t help but think of what the surgical nurse


    had just said. She closed her eyes irritably and said coldly, "I just have no appetite. Why do you have


    so many questions?"


    Marcus was stunned for a moment. They were finest night. Why was she so angry in the early


    morning?


    He leaned forward shamelessly and said carefully, "Okay, then you don''t eat."


    "Why not? You already bought them." Celia seemed to be making trouble out of nothing.


    Marcus frowned and asked tentatively, "Then I''ll eat?"


    "Take them to your own home. Don''t stay here. It''s annoying to see you!" Celia crossed her arms over


    her chest and turned her head away.


    Birds of a feather flock together. Marcus was afraid it won''t be long before he bes the second


    Jack!


    Marcus touched his nose, confused and aggrieved. He had to sit in the living room and wait until her


    anger dissipated.


    He didn''t expect that she was now involved for no reason because of his best friend.


    For the whole day, Rachel became a hot topic in other people''s eyes, but she seemed not to notice it


    and had been busy with her work. When it was time to get off work, she didn''t stay any longer and


    directly turned off theputer and left.


    When they just arrived at the door and were about to take a taxi, a ck car stopped in front of them.


    The window was slowly rolled down. Jack said in a deep voice, "Get in the car."


    As if she hadn''t heard it, Rachel walked around the corner indifferently and walked to the back of the


    car. She waved at a taxi that was slowlying. When Jack got out of the car, he saw the taxi driving


    out. It was toote to stop it.

 Chapter 415 Jack Had A Car Accident

    Chapter 415 Jack Had A Car ident


    Thinking of her cold face, Jack felt a little frustrated. He took a deep breath. When he was about to


    catch up with her in the car, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    When she got home, she sat on the sofa as if she had been cut off a bone. Rachel touched her belly


    and feltplicated. Julie noticed that there was something wrong with her mood. When she brought a


    ss of water, she asked by the way, "Miss, are you busy today?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not bad."


    Seeing the warm water, Rachel felt thirsty.


    Since she came back from surgery department, she knew that people outside were talking about her,


    so she didn''t want to go out of the office, let alone go to the pantry, which was always known as the


    gossip ce.


    Rachel drank up the water in one breath. When she put down the teacup and was about to ask Julie


    about Jack''s situation in the past two days, thendline phone on the side suddenly rang loudly.


    Julie picked up the phone and nodded. "It''s Mr. Jack''s call. He said he had something urgent and


    wouldn''te back for dinner."


    "Okay..."


    Rachel nodded her head and gave a cold smile. She couldn''t resist the urge to care about him, but all


    of a sudden, she had to suppress her emotion like a balloon was deted.


    However, she didn''t expect that Jack didn''te back for several days because of this emergency.


    Even Julie couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, do you want to call Mr. Jack and ask when he wille back?"


    "No need." She flipped through the medical book in her hand and looked focused.


    Seeing that she answered firmly, Julie didn''t say anything more. Seeing that the TV in the living room


    was on and she was reading a book, she was about to turn it off with the remote control. Suddenly, she


    opened her eyes wide, pointed at the TV screen and faltered, "Miss, Mr. Jack..."


    In the television screen, the site was crowded with people. Some were crying and some were shouting.


    The scene was in chaos.


    With her hands on her waist, Rachel slowly stood up. Her calm face turned livid and her eyes widened


    in shock.


    It turned out that the reason why Jack didn''t show up these days was that he went to the nearby city,


    NJ City. On the way back, his car crashed into a tourist bus. The news on TV was the live news. Just


    now, they saw Jack lying on the stretcher covered in blood and being sent to the ambnce.


    Her limbs slowly stiffened at a speed visible to the naked eye. Atst, Rachel closed her eyes and


    opened them again to watch TV. It was still the news on TV. She asked in a trembling voice, "Julie, did


    Jack appear on TV just now?"


    "He... It''s him." Julie shivered with fear.


    Feeling her legs weak, Rachel shook and fell on the sofa. Julie hurried to hold her arm and asked in


    fear, "Miss, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She signaled Julie to give her the


    phone on the tea table.


    Looking at the hospital number left on the news, with her trembling hands, Rachel pressed the number


    one by one, and finally confirmed that the person with his eyes closed was Jack.


    In the Fu family, two days ago a friend of Jonathan''s sent him an orchid. Now that he was free, he liked


    to raise flowers at home.


    Tracy sat next to them, peeled some walnuts and put them in another empty bowl. "The walnuts


    broughtst time are very good. I''ll peel them today and ask them to make some walnuts and eggs for


    Jack''s extra-nutrition tomorrow."


    "Why? I think he has been doing well these days." Said Jonathan in a deep voice.


    Tracy disagreed, "Our son seems to be strong on the surface. I feel heartbroken when I think of the


    scene that he sat by the window motionlessly before."


    Jonathan listened silently and didn''t say anything. He was wondering if he should move this orchid into


    his room in the evening.


    After a while, Tracy also noticed that Jonathan was not listening to her. She pulled the corners of her


    mouth and said angrily, "I''m talking to you. Did you hear me?"


    "Okay, go on." Jonathan answered casually.


    Tracy rolled her eyes at him. "Then tell me, what did I say just now?"


    In fact, Jonathan didn''t hear that. He coughed awkwardly and tried to muddle through. At this moment,


    the telephone in the room rang. He rushed over and said, "I have to answer a phone."


    Tracy curled her lips and murmured, "The older you are, the better at fooling people!"


    On the other side, when Jonathan walked into the room and picked up the phone, he heard a clear


    female voice on the phone, "Hello, are you the family of Jack?"


    "Yes, I am." He replied in a tough tone. He thought that his boy had been in a romantic affair outside,


    and now the woman called home directly.


    "This is the People''s Hospital of NJ City. Mr. Jack had a car ident and is being rescued in our


    hospital. Pleasee here as soon as possible. Some operation agreements need your signature."


    "Sir, are you still there?"


    "Hello?"


    Tracy continued to peel the walnuts in her hands. She felt strange when she heard no sound inside the


    room. She got up and walked in to have a look. She saw that Jonathan was sitting on the sofa, pale


    and bloodless. The telephone receiver fell aside, shaking, and there was a faint female voiceing


    from inside.


    Her heart skipped a beat and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Jonathan didn''t answer, but his face became paler and paler, and his breathing became heavier and


    heavier. The maid quickly took a ss of water and a quick acting heart pills, and poured them into his


    mouth. After a while, the blood gradually returned to his face.


    His voice became much older in an instant. "It''s a call from the hospital. Jack had a car ident and is


    being rescued."


    The hospital was always the most familiar ce for Rachel except her home. She was used to seeing


    birth, death and illness, and thought that she had been indifferent. But along the way, if she didn''t bite


    her lips and hold on, she would probably fall to the ground directly and couldn''t take a step forward.


    She staggered to the resuscitation room, followed by Julie who kept telling her to slow down. But it


    seemed that Rachel didn''t hear it. When the words of "Resuscitation Room" appeared in front of her,


    she suddenly slowed down.


    Julie finally caught up with Rachel and stood beside her, worried.


    The resuscitation room was abnormally busy. There were twenty-four people on the bus, and almost


    everyone was more or less injured and sent in. Doctors and nurses were extremely busy.


    Patting Julie''s hand on her arm, Rachel said in a low voice, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm down. She walked into the resuscitation room step by step


    and looked around, but did not see Jack.


    When a nurse saw the two of them, she stopped and asked anxiously, "Which patient''s family are you?


    I''ll take you there."


    "Jack Fu." She spoke out his name slowly.


    The nurse looked down at the record book in her hand, and then looked up at her. "Jack Fu has been


    sent to the operating room. After you get out of the door, you can go straight to the operating room."


    After expressing her thanks, Rachel walked towards the operating room. Two people were sitting at the


    door. "Jonathan, Tracy..."


    Jonathan looked up at her and said indifferently, "Here you are."


    Tracy widened her eyes in shock and pointed at her, "When did youe back?"


    Because Jonathan knew that Tracy had been hating Rachel for leaving without saying goodbye, and


    that Jack had tortured himself so much during that time, so he didn''t tell her that she hade back for


    the time being. Instead, he wanted to find a suitable opportunity to talk about it. He didn''t expect that


    they would meet her in such an asion.


    "Some time ago." As she had been worried about Jack, Rachel turned to look at Jonathan, her eyes full


    of anxiety. "What do the doctors say now? How is Jack?"


    "Two ribs were broken, and one of them was poked into the artery. It was a little bleeding. I don''t know


    how it is going now." Jonathan used to look energetic, but now his face was haggard and yellow. His


    eyes were like a dry well, and his eyebrows were tightly knitted.


    Rachel couldn''t help but shake her body for two times. Fortunately, Julie was behind her and quickly


    supported her. She said worriedly, "Miss, you''d better sit down on the side."


    Tracy stood aside, staring at her slightly swollen belly. She frowned and asked, "Are you pregnant?"


    "Yes, she is almost four months pregnant." Julie helped Rachel sit down on the chair and answered.


    Four months passed. At that time, the two of them were still in love and were preparing for the


    wedding.


    In other words, the baby in her belly was Jack''s!


    Tracy''s heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously turned her head to look at the silent Jonathan next to


    her. There was no surprise on his face, as if he had known it for a long time. She asked, "You have


    known it?"


    Jonathan replied, "Yes, I just knew for a few days ago."


    Sitting in the chair, Rachel finally calmed down. She looked up at Jonathan and Tracy and felt that the


    atmosphere seemed to be a little strange. But because she was worried about Jack, who was still in


    the operating room, she had no mood to think about anything else.


    Looking at the red light on the door, she only felt that her body was slowly stiff, and a cold prated


    into her body.


    It seemed that Jack''s smiling face, his ingratiating smile and his angry smile always shed in front of


    her...

 Chapter 416 Everyone Was Worried

    Chapter 416 Everyone Was Worried


    Before this, when he was still by her side, Rachel couldn''t remember the good side of Jack. What


    swayed in front of her was all his bad. He deliberately concealed the news about him and the eight


    young models, as well as the woman who looked like her.


    But now, such a thing happened. Sitting outside the operating room and waiting for her, her mind was


    full of his kindness.


    She was in a bad mood for no reason. When she took him as her punching bag, he was still coaxing


    her; when she was angry and didn''t want to talk to him, he still insisted on sending the weather forecast


    to herself every day, reminding her not to catch a cold...


    It was said that people pursued something they couldn''t get all their lives, and once they got it, they


    wouldn''t cherish it anymore?


    Her nose twitched slightly. Rachel raised her hand and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    She prayed in her heart that as long as he could be safe.


    Rachel was so absorbed in her thought that she didn''t notice that Tracy had been staring at her with a


    frown. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    "Rachel!" Tracy suddenly called her name and sat down beside her. "Has Jack been with you these


    days?"


    Rachel gradually calmed down and nodded, "Yes."


    "Then why did he go to NJ City?"


    There was a faint anger in Tracy''s eyes, which was clearly seen by Rachel. She pursed her lips and


    said in a low voice, "I don''t know."


    Then, a sneer came to her ears. Tracy stood up, pointed at her nose, and suddenly became excited,


    trembling with anger. "Rachel, we were indeed not considerate enough at that time. We owed Shen


    family and you. But after so many years, it should be enough, right? Ask yourself, has the Fu family


    done anything wrong to you since you were a child?"


    Jonathan came up, grabbed Tracy''s arm and shouted in a low voice, "Enough! Now, Jack is still in the


    operating room. Is it appropriate for you to say that now?"


    "Why not?"


    Tracy raised her hand and wiped the tears on her face with the back of her hand. She roared, "I have to


    say it because Jack has been tortured like this. Jack treated you with all his heart and soul. He hid this


    from you because he was afraid that you would be sad and leave him if you knew it. But you, you even


    didn''t give him a chance to exin once you heard it from your aunt! Do you know how he was tortured


    by you? You never cared about him from the beginning to the end. As his mother, I kept persuading


    her, but it didn''t work. Now that you''re back, it''s okay for you to get along well with each other. But do


    you give him a chance? Austin said he didn''t need to go on a business trip in person, but he said he


    would go. I think you know the reason, don''t you? Rachel, I just want to ask you a question. Are you


    relieved that you have tortured Jack like this?"


    Feeling a little sore in her throat, Rachel shook her body. Fortunately, Julie immediately supported her.


    Jonathan''s face suddenly darkened. "Can you shut up?"


    Tracy red at her and walked to a corner. She covered her mouth and began to cry. She had thought


    it through. Although Jack''s baby was in Rachel''s belly, it seemed not useful.


    She only had one son and thought that Jack couldn''t stand the repeated torture anymore. If something


    went wrong again, she would definitely copse. As long as her son was fine and healthy, there would


    definitely be a grandson in the future!


    Rachel was sitting on the chair. There was only one sentence in her mind, "Are you relieved to torture


    him?" If she hadn''t lost her temper with him at that time, would he note to NJ City for a business


    trip? Would the car ident never happened?


    Seeing her pale face and trembling lips, Jonathan heaved a heavy sigh and patted her shoulder gently.


    "Rachel, you can go home and have a good rest. We are here with Jack. It''s okay."


    She raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes and insisted, "I won''t leave until


    Jack''s operation is finished."


    Jonathan said, "But judging from your mother''s condition, it''s not appropriate to stay here. When Jack''s


    operation is over, I''ll call you. You cane back first."


    Julie also persuaded. Looking at Tracy''s trembling shoulders and the closed door of the operating


    room, Rachel finally stood up and said, "Okay, I''ll go back first. I''m sorry to disturb you, Jonathan."


    The sunshine outside the hospital was a little dazzling, which made Rachel unable to open her eyes.


    Julie followed her and looked at her carefully. She opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    The two of them walked on the street for a long time. Gradually, Rachel regained her sanity. She took a


    look at Julie''s legs, which were gradually unable to walk, and said in a low voice, "Let''s go back to the


    hotel."


    They had booked a hotel on the way here, just next to the hospital, which was only about five hundred


    meters away.


    As soon as they entered the lobby of the hotel, a familiar voice came from the front, "Rachel."


    Rachel was walking with her head down. When she heard the sound, she raised her head and saw that


    Lea was running towards her. The three of them, Michael, Marcus and Henry stood at the front desk


    with a straight face.


    Lea opened her arms and said, "Rachel, don''t be afraid. It''s okay."


    It was not easy for her to hide her fragility and stop her tears. The moment Rachel saw Lea, she finally


    couldn''t hold back her tears any more. She buried her head on her shoulder and cried, "it''s all my fault,


    Lea."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lea also cried andforted her. "Rachel. How could it be your fault?"


    The two stood in the lobby of the hotel, holding each other and crying, and all the people passing by


    looked at them.


    Henry walked up to her, pulled Lea away and held her in his arms. "Honey, let''s go back to our room


    first, okay?"


    "Yes. Let''s go upstairs first." The usually cheeky Michael also had a long face.


    When she returned to her room, Rachel gradually calmed down. Listening to theforting words of


    Lea, she felt very sad, and there was no tears in her eyes. She tried to squeeze a smile and said, "Lea,


    I''m fine."


    "How could you be fine? If you are really fine, you won''t say that it''s all your fault." A pile of facial


    tissues had been thrown at her hand.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Rachel said, "I''m really fine. I just think that if I don''te


    back or quarrel with him and directly forget that thing, he wouldn''t have had a car ident."


    After Rachel left the hospital, Tracy gradually stopped crying, but her shoulders were still shaking.


    Looking at her, Jonathan raised his fingers several times and wanted to say something, but finally he


    lowered his head helplessly.


    After a while, Tracy took out her mobile phone and looked for the number in themunication.


    Jonathan snatched it and asked, "Who are you calling?"


    Tracy stretched out her hand to grab it, "I''m calling Scarlett."


    Jonathan snapped, "Can you stop for a while? Since Rachel is back, is it appropriate for you to ask


    Scarlett toe here?"


    "Why not? Jonathan, let me tell you, I will never allow Rachel to stay with Jack. I only have one son. I


    can''t afford to be frightened again!" As she spoke, she covered her mouth and cried out again. She


    shouted hysterically, "If anything happens to Jack, I don''t want to live."


    Jonathan finally softened his heart. He slowly put down his hand holding the phone. Tracy took the


    phone and walked to the side to call Scarlett.


    He stood up on his crutch and walked to the door of the operating room. Two teardrops squeezed out


    of his old eyes. He thought that this matter would gradually pass since Rachel came back. But now,


    such a thing happened out of nowhere.


    In the operating room, a breathing tube as thick as a finger was inserted into Jack''s mouth. With his


    eyes closed, he didn''t feel anything. He had no idea what was happening outside.


    After hearing what Lea said, Rachel finallyy on the bed. She closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep.


    Then Lea told Julie to take good care of Rachel and call her as soon as possible.


    Henry had been waiting for her at the door of her room. When she came out with swollen eyes, he felt


    sorry and helpless. "I asked you to apany Rachel. Why are you crying?"


    "I can''t control myself. Rachel is too bitter." Speaking of this, Lea grabbed the shirt on Henry''s chest


    tightly and burst into tears again.


    Since Rachel was a child, she was different from other children. Other children had parents, but she


    didn''t. She only had uncles who were not her families. Therefore, she was always strong and didn''t


    bother others. Only Lea knew that she would cry alone in bed most of the time.


    After wiping her tears, Lea straightened up and continued. "When we were young, we were taught to


    sing a song called "Mom Is The Best In The World". At that time, we were asked to take turns to sing


    on the tform. At that time, Rachel sang very well and everyone was pping. But at that time, a child


    suddenly stood up and pointed at Rachel, "She doesn''t have a mother. Why can she sing this song? I


    haven''t seen her sing since then."


    Henry patted her shoulder gently and said nothing.

 Chapter 417 The Operation Was Successful

    Chapter 417 The Operation Was Sessful


    Lea took two pieces of tissue and twitched her nose. "I know how much Rachel wants her parents''


    company, so I can also know how sad she will be when she knows that. But she was willing toe


    back with Jack. Although she pretended to be stubborn, she must have forgiven him in her heart and


    she was not angry anymore. She had always been a soft hearted person. But why did such a thing


    happen all of a sudden? She has lived a hard life!"


    Her voice was neither loud nor low, but it was still heard by Rachel through the door.


    She covered her face with the quilt and cried silently until she fell asleep. When she woke up, she


    looked at the window and found that it was dark outside.


    Julie also fell asleep on the sofa. When she heard the noise, she immediately sat up and asked, "Miss,


    are you awake? Are you feeling better?"


    "Much better." She picked up the phone on the bedside table and looked at it. She had slept for more


    than five hours. She got out of bed in a hurry and walked outside.


    Julie stopped her immediately, "Miss, where are you going?"


    "I''ll go to the hospital to see Jack. It''s been a long time."


    "Just now, Mr. Jonathan called and said that Mr. Jack''s operation was sessful."


    When she heard the news, Rachel suddenly felt her legs weak. She reached out to support the door


    frame, closed her eyes and slowly raised the corners of her mouth. She thought, ''It''s so good that he''s


    all right!''


    Julie finally put on her shoes again and hurried to help her. "Mr. Jonathan asked you to go there


    tomorrow morning."


    She deliberately concealed the fact that Jonathan said Jack was still in aa.


    In the hospital, Jack was lying on the bed with an oxygen mask on his face. There was only a faint


    sound from the sign monitor beside him. Tracy sat beside him and grabbed his hands tightly. "Jack,


    wake up quickly."


    The operation had been going on for ten hours. The doctor came out of the operating room with a tired


    face. When he nodded at them, Tracy''s whole body became soft. She leaned against Jonathan and


    kept talking, "Thanks god!"


    But then the doctor said, "The operation was very sessful, but he is still in danger. He hasn''t woken


    up yet, so he has to stay in the ICU first."


    His heart was raised to his throat again, Jonathan kept walking back and forth in the ward. From


    behind, he found that he was more than ten years older inexplicably. He frowned and said, "Okay, don''t


    cry. You are so annoying!"


    "I''m so worried about him." Tracy covered her face with both hands, tears flowing out from her fingers,


    "My son is lying on the bed like this. If it weren''t for the sake of Rachel''s pregnancy, I must not let go of


    her!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    After holding back his anger for a whole day, Jonathan finally couldn''t help but burst out. He put his


    crutch on the ground and paused severely. He roared, "It''s a car ident. Did Rachel ask the bus to hit


    Jack''s car? Can you think it over with your brain?"


    "Yes, it was indeed not because of her. But if Rachel hadn''t had argument with our son, could Jack


    come here alone for a business trip?" Tracy yelled hysterically, her eyes swollen red because of crying


    too much.


    The nurse outside heard the quarreling from inside. She came in with a straight face and shouted


    in a low voice, "Be quiet. If you want to quarrel, just go home. The patient needs to rest."


    Jonathan blushed, while Tracy lowered her head and cried silently.


    Seeing this, the nurse also stopped the anger on her face, sighed slightly and said, "We can


    understand, but please remember that you are in the ward now. It''ste now. You can go back first. We


    will take care of him here. Besides, you have arranged a caregiver, haven''t you? Just let her stay here."


    Hearing this, Jonathan and Tracy couldn''t stay any longer. They told the nurse a few words and left the


    hospital one after another.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was rare for the ward to be quiet again. The nurse took a record of the data on the monitor and


    walked out of the ward.


    Not long after, a burst of rapid footsteps came from the other end of the corridor. Scarlett ran over in a


    hurry. As soon as the nurse sat down, she could only stand up again and ask, "Miss, who are you


    looking for?"


    "Which ward does Jack live in?"


    Gasping for breath, Scarlett saw the nurse point at the ward behind her and go straight in without


    saying thank you.


    The nurse couldn''t help but mumble, "How impolite she is."


    Of course, Scarlett didn''t hear it. She looked at Jack who was lying on the bed and frowned. The nurse


    heard the noise and opened her eyes. When she saw the figure standing at the door, she asked, "Are


    you here to visit Mr. Jack?"


    "Have his parents been back?" She asked. Seeing that the nurse nodded, she frowned more tightly.


    After hesitating for a moment, she walked to the bed and said in a strained voice, "Then I''ll stay here


    with him."


    When she received the phone call from Tracy, she was shopping. At that time, she thought it was an


    excellent opportunity to get close to Jack, so she immediately left her friend behind and drove over.


    But now, seeing him lying on the bed motionlessly, how could they cultivate a rtionship? Besides,


    since both Jonathan and Tracy had left, there was no way for the two of them to see through her


    intentions.


    But since she was here, she couldn''t leave at once. With her chin on her hands, Scarlett looked


    remorseful and thought, ''If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t havee in such a hurry.''


    That night, Rachel didn''t sleep well. The past that had been gradually forgotten by her came back to


    her mind at this moment and came to her dream.


    At that time, she couldn''t remember why she had a quarrel with Jack and locked him outside. She


    thought he would sleep in the guest room for a night, but on the second morning, when she opened the


    door, he suddenly leaned back and fell directly on her feet.


    Jack sat at the door for the whole night with a pillow in his arms.


    Seeing here out, he immediately asked carefully, "Honey, are you still angry?"


    But Rachel didn''t answer him. With a straight face, she walked around him to the living room, and he


    followed her. He said gently, "I''ve prepared the breakfast. If you don''t like it, I''ll buy it for you again."


    At this time, a sudden voice rang in her ears. Rachel woke up from her dream and saw Julie standing


    by the window. She gently patted her shoulder and said, "Miss, are you okay? I saw you crying, so I


    woke you up."


    Rachel raised her hand and touched the corner of her eyes. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She recalled the scene in her dream. At that time, she didn''t feel anything in her heart, but now she


    only felt her eyes warm.


    She still remembered that two days after their argument, she identally learned that in fact, thest


    quarrel was just a contradiction and misunderstanding. At that time, she wanted to apologize to him


    after work, but Jack was faster than her. He held her hand and said, "Rachel, I''m sorry to make you


    angry. Will you me me?"


    Stopped thinking, Rachel sat up and looked out of the window. It was dawn and it was still early. But


    she still got out of bed and took out her phone. It was only five ten in the morning.


    Julie asked, "Miss, it''s still early. Don''t you want to sleep for a while?"


    "No, thanks. I''m not sleepy."


    She had booked a hotel suite with a small kitchen. Last night, she asked Julie to go to the supermarket


    to buy some bones. She nned to make some soup today and take it to the hospital.


    Rachel cleaned herself up simply and went to the kitchen. In fact, she was pregnant now, so she


    couldn''t smell the oil and smoke. When she smelled the stink of pork, she felt sick.


    Seeing her frown, Julie hurried forward and said, "Let me prepare it. You can sit down and have a rest."


    She tried her best to suppress the disgust in her heart and shook her head. "I can do it. It''s okay for


    me."


    It took a longer time to stew the bone soup. When the soup turned milky white under the low heat, it


    was almost done. Rachel put it in a thermal bottle and took a look at Julie, who fell asleep directly on


    the sofa. Atst, she didn''t wake her up and quietly left.


    After asking several nurses, she finally knew the ward number of Jack. When she walked to the door,


    Rachel saw the scene in the ward and didn''t know how to react.


    Jack was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, while Scarlett was sleeping on the edge of the bed.


    However, the two hands were tightly intertwined, with ten fingers sped.


    What a loving scene!


    With a bitter smile, Rachel looked down at the soup she brought with her. For a moment, she had


    mixed feelings. After ast look, she left.


    After her footsteps faded away, Scarlett slowly opened her eyes with acent smile on her lips.


    Coincidentally, she went to the window with her phone and called her friend. When she looked down,


    she saw Racheling in from the gate of the hospital. She thought that she muste to see Jack,


    so she quickly leaned on the edge of the bed and grabbed Jack''s hand tightly.


    At this time, she turned around and looked at his pale and bloodless face. She had already had an idea


    in her mind.


    Lea couldn''t fall asleep until thetter half of the night. But when she woke up, it was almost noon. She


    put on a coat and went to Rachel''s suite next door. Unexpectedly, only Julie was sitting on the sofa in


    the living room, snoring.


    She hurriedly pushed Julie up and asked, "Julie, why are you sleeping here? Where is Rachel? Where


    is she?"


    "She''s making soup in the kitchen."

 Chapter 418 A Series Of Misunderstandings

    Chapter 418 A Series Of Misunderstandings


    As soon as she heard her answer, Lea went to the kitchen again, but there was no one in it. There was


    only some bone soup left in the casserole, and it was already cold.


    Lea frowned. When she was about to call her, she found that Rachel''s phone was put on the table.


    Julie''s voice was a little trembling, "Miss Rachel must have gone to the hospital by herself. How about


    we go to the hospital now?"


    Lea nodded. As soon as she walked out, she saw that Rachel pushed the door open with a thermos


    bottle in her hand. She quickly walked up to her and asked, "Where did you go just now?"


    "I went to the hospital. Don''t worry. I''m fine." Rachel handed the thermos bottle to Julie.


    Julie took the thermos bottle and found that it was still heavy. She opened it and found that the bone


    soup was still good. She was confused and asked, "Miss, this..."


    "Pour it down. It''s useless."


    Rachel replied her faintly. Seeing Lea''s look, she tried to squeeze a smile and said, "I''m a little sleepy. I


    want to have a rest."


    Then she went back to her bedroom and closed the door.


    Lea and Julie looked at each other, and then looked at the thermos bottle with confusion in their eyes.


    When Jack woke up from his sleep, he only felt sore all over his body. When he opened his eyes and


    saw the familiar face, he blurted out, "Rachel, what''s wrong with me?"


    At this time, his consciousness had notpletely recovered.


    Hearing this, Scarlett''s face darkened, but she still tried to be patient. She smiled and exined, "Jack,


    I''m Scarlett. You had a car ident."


    Jack frowned and his eyes gradually became clear. He squinted his deep eyes and said in a cold voice,


    "Why are you here?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Tracy''s voice suddenly came from the door, "I asked her toe


    here to take care of you."


    Then, Tracy and Jonathan walked into the ward one after the other. Scarlett tried her best to suppress


    the joy in her heart, so as not to raise the corners of her mouth. She lowered her head slightly and


    moved the chair behind her to the back of Boris. She said politely, "Uncle, please have a seat."


    After casting a cold nce at Jack, Jonathan asked, "How are you feeling now?"


    "I''m fine." Subconsciously, Jack looked at the door of the ward with a glimmer of expectation in his


    eyes. Tracy stepped forward two steps to block his sight and said with concern, "How could you be


    fine?" Don''t you know that you almost die?"


    Seeing that the topic was a little sad, Tracy sighed, "Well, forget it. As long as you are fine now, you


    should have a good rest these days."


    Jack forced a faint smile.


    While the two of them were talking, Scarlett kept being busy. Seeing that there were not enough chairs


    in the ward, she borrowed one from another ward, poured two sses of water and handed it to


    Jonathan and Tracy. How virtuous she was.


    Jonathan didn''t like her at all and kept his cold face.


    But when he recalled that Tracy cried in front of him yesterday and even threatened tomit suicide,


    he finally opened his mouth helplessly and said, "Well, don''t be busy."


    "Yes." Tracy held Scarlett''s hands and was so satisfied with her performance just now.


    In the past, she had thought that Rachel was too wooden to understand anything. She could only stand


    by the side like a wood, unable to speak, but Scarlett was different.


    The more she thought about it, the more satisfied she was. "You will have to take care of Jack more.


    You have to have a good rest and don''t be too tired. Just let the caregiver do these things in the future."


    Scarlett lowered her head and smiled shyly. "Auntie, I''m not tired. Besides, as long as Jack can


    recover, it''s okay for me to work hard."


    Jack said indifferently, "I don''t need you to take care of me."


    Then he looked at Jonathan and asked, "Dad, is Rachel here?"


    Hearing this, Tracy snorted coldly and said angrily before Jonathan opened his mouth, "Don''t mention


    her. After your car ident, we called her and asked her toe over, she came but she didn''t show


    up. Why do you still think of her?"


    A touch of sadness shed through Jack''s cold eyes. He closed his eyes and said coldly, "I''m tired."


    As soon as Lea arrived at the gate of the hospital with Henry and other two men, she happened to


    meet Tracy and Jonathan who were about to go back, so she said hello to them and told them they


    came to visit Jack.


    After exining why they came, Tracy said indifferently, "Jack is still very weak and has just fallen


    asleep. You can go back first ande to see him when he is transferred to the Ning City tomorrow."


    Since she had said that, Lea couldn''t insist anymore. With a faint smile, the four of them could only go


    back.


    On the way, thinking of Tracy''s attitude, the more Lea thought about it, the more strange she felt. So


    she raised her hand and patted on Henry''s arm, muttering, "Why do I feel that Jack''s mother doesn''t


    wee us?"


    "Really?" The three of them answered almost at the same time.


    Lea frowned. "But I think her attitude is a little strange. It seems that she doesn''t want us to visit Jack."


    Sitting on the passenger seat, Michael turned his head and said, "She must be in a bad mood after


    such a thing happened to Jack. You think too much."


    The men in the car didn''t notice it at all, but only Lea felt strange. It could be seen that they were so


    sure, and she couldn''t help but doubt if she was really thinking too much.


    After returning to the hotel, she went to the suite of Rachel.


    Rachel took a look at her watch and asked curiously, "Why do youe back so soon?"


    Lea shrugged her shoulders. "We didn''t go in at all. We met his mother at the door and said that he


    was asleep, so we didn''t go in. By the way, he will be transferred to the Ning City tomorrow."


    "Oh..." Rachel lowered her head and replied in a low voice.


    Lea looked at her and asked, "Don''t you really want to go to the hospital?"


    "There is nothing to visit him." But that night, Rachel couldn''t help walking to the gate of the hospital


    while Julie was asleep.


    Even though she knew that Scarlett might still be in the ward, she still wanted to see him.


    Jack had already fallen asleep under the effect of the medicine, but he was still frowning tightly in his


    sleep and did not rx at all.


    Scarlett stood by the bed and looked down. She couldn''t help reaching out her hand to smooth his


    eyebrows. Suddenly, Jack grabbed her wrist tightly and said in a low voice, "Don''t go, don''t leave me."


    "Okay, I won''t leave you."


    Scarlett knew that he just regarded her as Rachel. Although there was a sh of displeasure in her


    eyes, she still agreed.


    She bent down and gently leaned against Jack''s chest, "As long as you don''t drive me away, I will stay


    with you for the rest of my life."


    Standing at the door, Rachel heard what he said clearly.


    How ridiculous it was! She cooked bone soup specially but saw that their fingers were sped together


    when she arrived. Then, she came here again but happened to hear them talking heartily.


    She lowered her eyes dejectedly, turned around and left.


    On the second morning, she went back to Ning City with Lea and others. When they parted, she took


    Lea to the side. After hesitating for a moment, she said in a low voice, "I hope you won''t tell Jack about


    my trip to NJ City this time, and ask Henry and others to keep it a secret, okay?"


    With her eyes wide open, Lea asked, "Why?"


    She pursed her lips and said slowly, "I don''t want to tell you the reason yet. I''ll tell youter, okay?"


    Seeing her so determined and firm, although Lea was very curious, she nodded her head and made a


    promise. "Don''t worry. I will tell them."


    A faint smile appeared on her face. Rachel still had a trace of pride and self-esteem in her heart. She


    didn''t want to be a woman who kept trying to get close to Jack in the end.


    Lea was about to send her back, but was rejected by Rachel.


    She was indeed pregnant now, but it was not difficult for her to go home.


    When she got home, looking at the empty house, Rachel couldn''t help sighing. But when she thought


    of "don''t go" and the tightly held hands, all the emotions in her heart suddenly turned into nothingness.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She controlled her emotions and tried not to think about those messy things.


    After two days, Julie felt that she was not sure about her mood. For several times, she saw her sitting


    on the sofa with a book in her hand, but she always felt that she seemed to be thinking about


    something else. So she hesitated and asked, "Miss, are you okay?"


    She smiled and said, "I''m fine, Julie. I want to have fish head and bean curd soup tonight, okay?"


    "Of course." Julie turned around and went back to the kitchen. She went on with her work. Rachel


    lowered her head and looked through the magazine in her hand, but her thoughts were no longer here.


    On the second day they came back from the NJ City, Jack was transferred to the private hospital of the


    Ning City. This matter was suppressed by the Fu family, so few people knew it.


    There was once a time when she was still worried. Rachel wanted to go to the hospital to have a look


    after work, but when she parked the car at the gate of the hospital, she saw Scarlett and Tracy get out


    of the car together.


    At that moment, she knew that it was in vain.


    In the ward of the hospital, Jack had recovered a lot after two days of rest.


    However, the wound on her ribs hadn''t recovered yet. He could only lie on the bed and couldn''t sit up,


    let alone walk.

 Chapter 419 Applied For Relief Grants

    Chapter 419 Applied For Relief Grants


    He frowned at the sight of Scarlett, "Didn''t I tell you not toe again?"


    "Ie to apany you." With the support of Tracy, Scarlett had no feelings for what Jack said to


    her anymore.


    She sat down and asked with a smile, "How are you feeling today?"


    Jack ignored her, closed his eyes and said coldly, "Where is my phone?"


    "I don''t know." Scarlett tried her best to hold back herughter and said innocently, "I haven''t seen it for


    a long time."


    In fact, she took out the phone and gave it to Tracy.


    It was the night when Jack had an ident. When she was about to lie on her arms and have a rest,


    she heard her phone ringing. It was not her own phone.


    She followed the ringtone to find the phone, and finally found it in Jack''s bloodstained trousers pocket.


    It was none other than Rachel. When she saw the number marked "Rachel" on the screen, Scarlett


    was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She raised the phone several times and wanted to throw it


    away, but finally she controlled herself.


    However, she had other ns in her mind.


    On the second day, when Tracy came to the hospital, she deliberately sneaked the phone in front of


    Tracy while Jack was sleeping. She whispered, "Aunt, there was a call yesterday to look for Jack. I was


    afraid it was his private phone, so I didn''t answer it."


    "Who called him?"


    "Rachel."


    When she finished these words, she clearly noticed that Tracy''s face changed again and again. At that


    moment, Scarlett knew that she was right.


    Tracy took the phone and looked at it for a while. Then she said expressionlessly in a low voice, "I''ve


    put it away. If Jack asks you in the future, you can tell him that you don''t know."


    Regaining herposure, Scarlett deliberately lowered her head and took out her phone from her bag


    and handed it to Jack. She said thoughtfully, "If you want to make a call, use my phone."


    Jack kept his mouth shut and didn''t respond. He felt a little depressed in his heart. Rachel must have


    known that he had a car ident, but why didn''t shee to the hospital to see him? Was it really


    morefortable andfortable for her without him by her side?


    Although there was no expression on his face, there were fiveplex feelings in his heart.


    Acent smile appeared on Scarlett''s face. She seemed to be able to see her future life.


    After packing up, Rachel put on her pajamas andy on the bed. These two days, she gradually


    developed a habit. Before going to bed, she picked up a fairy tale book and read it randomly.


    With one hand on her belly, she could asionally feel the little guy in her belly kicking her naughtily,


    full of energy.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, it was a rare feeling.


    But it was also because of this that she felt very surprised about every fetal movement.


    In the evening, when she just finished reading a fairy tale and was about to lie down to rest, her cell


    phone rang at her hand. "Rachel, are you asleep?" Lea asked in a low voice.


    She answered, "Not yet."


    After a few seconds of silence, Lea said in a low voice, "Jack called Henry just now and asked him if he


    knew what''s going on with you."


    Rachel couldn''t help but sneer. It was not until today that he remembered to call her to ask about her


    situation.


    With Scarlett by his side, did he asionally remember to give her a little care?


    She didn''t need it at all!


    After a moment of silence, Rachel asked, "You didn''t tell him, did you?"


    "No, but why are you hiding from him?"


    With a bitter smile on her lips, Rachel said, "I''m not hiding from him. I just don''t want to have anything


    to do with him."


    After hanging up the phone, the sleepiness that she had gathered had already dissipated.


    Since they could foresee that the two would end up separated in the future, why did they have to get


    involved now?


    Besides, he already had Scarlett by his side. There was no need for her to step in?


    She was still as unyielding as before and would not change for anything. Besides, Tracy should be very


    satisfied with Scarlett.


    At the gate of the hospital, she saw the two of them walking hand in hand, talking andughing. They


    looked like a mother and daughter. Although she grew up in the Fu family, she had always been polite


    to Tracy and had never been so intimate with her.


    In a trance, Rachel didn''t know when she had fallen asleep, but her biological clock woke her up from


    her dream. She stepped into the office and saw arge pile of documents on the desk.


    She walked up and looked through the medical records of the same patient.


    At this time, a colleague came over, holding a tea cup in both hands, and exined, "Rachel, these are


    all brought here by the superior after you got off work yesterday. These are the information and medical


    records of a patient. Now he wants to apply for the grant in the hospital, you can know the situation."


    "Okay."


    The grant in the hospital was specially established by Executive ten years ago. His purpose was to give


    some financial help to the patients with financial difficulties in the hospital. Of course, this help could


    not be applied for casually. It must be reviewed by manyyers, and the final review was in their


    executive department.


    Since Rachel had never been to this job, she sat down and looked through the medical records


    carefully.


    The patient was only thirty-five years old, but because of a car ident ten years ago, her spine was


    broken. From then on, she could only rest in bed, and she was diagnosed with liver cancer not long


    before.


    "This patient is really pitiful. It is said that she was just one month pregnant when the car ident


    happened. She stayed at home for a long time and nned to take a walk in the park. However, when


    she crossed the road, she was hit by a truck and flew away." The colleague came in again and sighed.


    Raising her head, Rachel smiled and said, "You are well-informed."


    "Of course." The colleague raised her chin and said, "A nurse in the Department of Orthopedics


    happened to rent an apartment with me. I heard it from her."


    With a faint smile, Rachel lowered her head and continued to look through the medical records. Her


    colleague also stood up and said, "I won''t bother you anymore. I''m going to work."


    She nodded without any distraction.


    It took Rachel a whole morning to finish reading the medical records of ten years. That afternoon, she


    went to the ward and continued the second step. She personally checked the patient and asked her


    husband for the specific situation.


    The ward was very lively. There were three or four people standing beside a bed, two of whom were a


    little older. They must be the patient''s mother and mother-inw, and a little boy about ten years old


    was holding a painting in his hand and raising it above his head as if it was a treasure. There was also


    a man standing beside him. He reached out and touched the boy''s head, with a faint trace of sadness


    in his eyesInjury.


    Rachel knocked on the door, walked in and introduced, "I''m from the hospital''s executive department."


    The people who were talking stopped and turned to look at Rachel. Their eyes were full of doubts.


    One of the aunts with dark red curly hair asked politely, "Do you have something toe here?"


    "Mom, she came to talk to me about something." The man patted her on the shoulder and then turned


    his head to look at Rachel. His eyes shed. He quickly walked up and lowered his voice, "My wife


    doesn''t know. Can we have a talk outside?"


    "Okay." Then Rachel followed the man to an open space in the corridor. Before she opened her mouth,


    the man had lit a cigarette and said in a low voice, "I didn''t tell my wife about the application."


    His face became very serious. He said in a low voice, "I''m Jodie Zhang''s husband, Jimmy Yang. If my


    business hadn''t failed all of a sudden, I wouldn''t have applied for help."


    When she smelled the pungent smoke, Rachel coughed in a low voice. The man looked at her bulging


    belly and immediately reacted. He threw the cigarette on the ground and stepped on it two times with


    his toes. "Sorry, I didn''t realize it just now."


    "Nothing."


    Rachel opened the notebook in her hand and read about them carefully. Then she introduced some of


    the requirements of the relief grand he applied for.


    When she was busy, she always felt that time passed very fast. Unconsciously, nearly an hour had


    passed.


    Then, Rachel went back to her office and recorded the information she had learned on theputer in


    detail. But it had to be said that only at this time would Rachel focus on her work and stop thinking


    about anything rted to Jack.


    At night, she slept much better than before.


    Julie was relieved to see that Rachel looked much better than before.


    On this day, when Rachel arrived at her office, she saw Jimmy Yang sitting on the chair in front of his


    desk. His eyes were bloodshot. Seeing him like this, her heart skipped a beat.


    Rachel asked: "Mr. Jimmy, what can I do for you?"


    Jimmy Yang stood up and said in a somewhat old-fashioned voice, "I want to tell you that my wife died


    at 10 p.m.st night, so I came to withdraw the application."


    Rachel frowned her eyebrows tightly, showing a trace of sadness.


    She still remembered that when she went to the ward yesterday, Jodie Zhang was lying on the bed with


    a pale smile and praised her son''s painting.


    She had been a doctor for such a long time. Although she knew it was normal for patients at the


    advanced stage of cancer, she still felt a little sad.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry to hear that. In fact, Mr. Jimmy, you don''t need to inform


    me specially. The hospital will handle it."


    Jimmy Yang said, "I''m sorry that you have wasted time on us these days."


    "Nothing." Rachel hung her bag on the hook. Seeing that Jimmy Yang was standing aside and wanted


    to say something but stopped on a second thought, she asked, "Mr. Jimmy, what else can I do for


    you?"

 Chapter 420 Invited To Dinner

    Chapter 420 Invited To Dinner


    "Actually, I have another request."


    He pursed his lips and said in a deep voice, "My two mothers are both sick and lying on the bed. I have


    to deal with my wife''s funeral and can''t take care of my son. Dr. Rachel, can you do me a favor?"


    Before Rachel could answer, he said anxiously, "Don''t worry. I will pay you, but it may not be very high.


    After all, I..."


    His face turned red. Seeing that Rachel didn''t say anything for a long time, he said, "I know it''s a little


    difficult to make this request, so Dr. Rachel, if you feel embarrassed, I''ll think of other ways."


    After saying that, he said goodbye and walked outside. But at this time, Rachel called him.


    Jimmy turned around, his eyes lit up, "Dr. Rachel, will you agree to my unreasonable request?"


    Without answering, Rachel lowered her head, opened her drawer and took out a business card. "Mr.


    Jimmy, you can contact this aunt. Then you tell her that I introduced her to you. Maybe she can be a


    little cheaper."


    This was the greatest help she could give.


    In the past, when she was in the emergency room, there were often a few children being sent to the


    hospital all of a sudden, but no parents were around. At that time, they would contact the aunts who


    were specialized in taking care of children to help them. And the name card just now was an auntie


    whom Rachel was rtively familiar with and thought more responsible.


    Jimmy took it over with his hands, "Thank you, Dr. Rachel. I''ll call her right away."


    After he left, Rachel looked at the medical records on her right and the halfpleted application


    report on theputer yesterday. She had nned to finish this report today and send it to the leader


    for signature, so as toplete the relief grand as soon as possible. But who would have thought that


    things would happen so suddenly?


    When she went to the tea room with the cup in her hand, Rachel could vaguely hear her colleagues


    talking about this matter. Some of them sighed that they had a bad luck, and some also sighed that the


    two of them were in good rtionship.


    She poured herself a ss of hot water and was about to go back to her office when she was stopped


    by them. A girl asked, "Dr. Rachel, did you think that the two of them were very affectionate when you


    went to the ward yesterday?"


    "Not bad." Rachel didn''t pay any attention to what happened yesterday.


    At this time, another colleague patted the girl on the shoulder, covered her mouth andughed, "I heard


    that Dr. Rachel and her husband have a good rtionship. You must ask the wrong person."


    ''When does this rumore from the hospital?''


    Rachel thought for a while and smiled. She didn''t answer them and walked to the office. The idea of


    being suppressed by her finally came to her mind again.


    ''Jack... How is he?''


    On the other side, Jack looked at Michael, who was sitting on the sofa and eating oranges with his legs


    crossed, and asked coldly, "Don''t you really know what''s going on with Rachel?"


    Almost everyone who came to visit him would be asked by him, but they answered almost the same.


    With a guilty conscience, Michael looked down at the orange in his hand and replied casually, "How


    could I know?"


    "Michael!" Jack raised his voice and called out his name word by word.


    Suddenly, Michael raised his head and frowned helplessly. "I really don''t know. Don''t call me so loudly.


    You''d better recover as soon as possible and go to find her yourself."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t help but whisper in his heart. He didn''t know what was wrong with Lea who threatened him


    not tell Jack the condition of Rachel. If there wasn''t something known by Lea, he would definitely


    choose to be an honest friend at the moment.


    Jack frowned and said in a low voice, "Call her now."


    Michael was taken aback and didn''t expect that he would say so. When he was about to find an excuse


    to avoid it, Tracy came in and asked with a smile, "Who are you calling?"


    He immediately gave the peeled orange to Tracy as if he had seen a life-saving straw with a smile and


    warmly said, "Auntie, you''re here. Try this orange. It''s so sweet."


    "I don''t want to eat. You should eat more."


    Tracy put the thermos bottle on the table and said calmly, "I asked the maid to cook some yam and fish


    soup for you today. I''ll get you a bowlter."


    Standing next to them, Michael breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that as long as Tracy came, Jack


    would definitely not mention anything about Rachel.


    He put the orange into his mouth and quickly said, "Jack, Auntie, I have something to deal with outside.


    I''m going back first and I''lle to see you another day."


    Jack lowered his long eyshes and nodded slightly. He was even more confused than before. These


    people all kept something from him. What happened to Rachel?


    He had been angry because she hadn''t shown up once, but now he was worried about her. His heart


    was full of worry and anxiety.


    Two dayster, Jack could get out of bed and take two steps. As long as he walked slowly, there would


    be no difort as long as the wound was not affected.


    Early in the morning, he slowly got out of bed. The nurse beside him immediately opened her eyes and


    woke up when she heard the noise. She quickly walked up to hold him. "Mr. Jack, are you going to the


    bathroom?"


    Jack withdrew his hand, pointed at the wardrobe beside him and said in a low voice, "Help me take out


    the clothes in the wardrobe. I have to go out now."


    "Go out?" The nurse frowned and disagreed, "You''re not fit to go out now."


    Jack frowned, "I''m fine now."


    "But..."


    Seeing that she was about to continue, Jack''s face suddenly darkened. "If you don''t go to get it, I''ll go


    by myself. You can sit in the ward."


    Hearing this, the nurse didn''t dare to say anything more. She quickly took out the clothes from the


    wardrobe, but she couldn''t help but ask, "Should we inform Mrs. Fu and Miss Scarlett?"


    "No, thanks." Jack said coldly.


    In the end, he couldn''t help but want to see Rachel. As soon as he recovered, he couldn''t wait to see


    her.


    But if Scarlett and Tracy knew it, he would be unable to go out anyway.


    The nurse hesitated and stood aside, not knowing what to do. If something happened after she went


    out, she was afraid that all the responsibility would be on her. Thinking of this, she thought it was better


    to be safe. While Jack was changing his clothes, she took the opportunity to go to the bathroom and


    secretly sent a message to Scarlett.


    As soon as Rachel parked the car in the parking lot and was about to get off, she saw a boy standing


    outside and gently knocking on the window. His handsome face looked familiar.


    When the little boy saw that she was looking at him, he took two steps back. Rachel opened the door


    and asked with a smile, "What''s up, little boy?"


    "Auntie, my father asked me toe to you." The little boy said politely, and then shrugged his


    shoulders helplessly. "But he just went to the bathroom."


    Looking at his naughty look, Rachel couldn''t helpughing. She raised her hand and patted him on the


    head, "Then who is your father?"


    "It''s me." While they were talking, Jimmy ran out of the door. He was much better after two days''


    separation. He smiled and said, "I just finished dealing with my wife''s matter, so I speciallye to the


    hospital to thank you."


    It turned out to be Jimmy''s son. No wonder when she first saw this little boy, Rachel felt a little familiar,


    but she couldn''t remember. She couldn''t help but sigh that since she was pregnant, her memory was


    getting worse and worse.


    Just like now, when she heard that Jimmy wanted to thank her, she couldn''t remember at once. Tilting


    her head, she asked, "Didn''t you thank me before?"


    Jimmy looked down at his son and smiled gracefully. "Last time, I thank you for being so busy with our


    grand. This time, I thank for the aunt you introducedst time. She took good care of Gary in these


    days, and the charge is very low, almost half lower than the market price."


    It was just a piece of cake, and Rachel had already forgotten it.


    She didn''t expect that he would speciallye to thank her with his son. Instead, she felt a little


    embarrassed and said, "I just introduced a person to you. You should thank that aunt."


    "Yes, you are right."


    Jimmy was about to continue when his son interrupted him.


    Gary stepped forward, held out Rachel''s hand and raised her head. "So dad has an appointment with


    Mrs. Li for dinner. Now we are going to invite you."


    "Yes." Jimmy looked at his son dotingly and continued, "I have nothing to thank you. I can only invite


    you to dinner. I hope you won''t mind."


    "You don''t have to be so polite."


    "Dr. Rachel, are you looking down upon my simple meal?"


    Since he had said that directly, it would be a little lofty if Rachel wanted to refuse again. She had to nod


    with a smile, "Okay, I will be there at noon."


    Sitting in the taxi, Jack looked at the long queue in front of him and frowned. He couldn''t help


    hammering the seat under his body irritably. But when he turned his head to look at the cars following


    him closely, he could only wait helplessly.


    So when he arrived at the hospital, it was already noon. Seeing a doctor in whiteing out of the


    building and walking towards the canteen, Jack stopped one of the doctors and asked, "Do you know


    how to go to the executive department?"


    "The eleventh floor of the building in front."

 Chapter 421 Someone Unimportant

    Chapter 421 Someone Unimportant


    After expressing his thanks, Jack quickened his pace. The wound in his abdomen was pulled and he


    frowned tightly.


    He pressed the button of the elevator with one hand covering his stomach and the other hand. When


    he finally arrived at the executive department, he saw that there was no figure of Rachel. There was


    only a girl with a ponytail sitting in the seat. She was eating the Bento in her hand and giggling while


    watching the series of TV series on the tablet.


    He raised his hand and knocked gently on the table, asking, "Hello, is Rachel here?"


    The girl put down the Bento in her hand and wiped her mouth. "Dr. Rachel just went out."


    "Did she go to the canteen?"


    The girl shook her head and said, "No, I heard that someone treated her for lunch. She went to the


    restaurant named Moo Shu on the next street of the hospital."


    "Okay, I see. Thank you."


    The nurse behind her saw Jack turn around and seemed to be about to go to Moo Shu, but when she


    saw his pale face and cold sweat on his forehead because he endured the headache, she asked


    uneasily, "Mr., do you want to have a rest first?"


    "No, thanks." Jack just wanted to find Rachel as soon as possible.


    He had thought that there was something wrong with her, so she couldn''te to the hospital to see


    him. But since she could go out to have dinner with others, it was obvious that he thought too much.


    He wanted to ask her face to face if he was really so worthless in her heart?


    In Moo Shu, there were a lot of dishes on the table, which made Rachel a little embarrassed. "Mr.


    Jimmy, you''re too polite."


    Jimmy scratched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly, "I wanted to order more dishes, but the


    waiter stopped me and said it was enough for all of us."


    "Yes, it''s really too much to order these dishes."


    There were only three adults and a child in total, but Jimmy ordered twenty dishes.


    ncing at the clock on the wall, Rachel frowned and asked, "Why hasn''t aunte yet?"


    "I''ll go out and make a phone call."


    Jimmy went out with his phone and soon came back with a faint smile on his lips. "She said that the


    child''s parents suddenly had something to deal with, so she couldn''te out. Forget it, Dr. Rachel.


    Let''s have lunch."


    "What a coincidence!"


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Rachel had no choice but to eat them with chopsticks.


    Jimmy was a talkative man. Knowing that Rachel''s pregnant, he picked up some interesting things


    about his wife''s pregnancy. Once heard something about him, Gary would stop eating and turn to look


    at his father, asking innocently, "Dad, was I really so naughty at that time? Why don''t I think so?"


    For a moment, the atmosphere was less awkward and more familiar.


    Jimmy picked up some vegetables and put them on her te. He said slowly, "I just saw that you


    seldom eat vegetables, but you should eat more. My wife didn''t like to eat vegetables when she was


    pregnant before, and she was picky about all kinds of food. Later on the antenatal examination, the


    doctor said that the baby''s nutrition was not good, so she changed this habit."


    "I used to like vegetables, but my taste changed a lot after pregnancy."


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Rachel picked up some vegetables and was about to


    put them into her mouth. At this time, the chopsticks in her hand were suddenly taken away and thrown


    heavily on the ground aside.


    With anger burning in his ck eyes, Jack sneered, "Rachel, I didn''t expect you to live such a free and


    easy life now!"


    The blue veins on her forehead throbbed. Rachel didn''t expect that Jack would suddenly appear in this


    restaurant.


    Looking at his pale face, Rachel wanted to ask him what was going on, but she nced at the door of


    the restaurant and happened to see Scarlett running in from the outside in a hurry. She stood at the


    door and looked around. After fixing her eyes on this side, she walked straight over.


    Those words were swallowed back by her. She smiled faintly, "Not bad."


    "You!"


    Jack stretched out his hand to pull Rachel up from the seat, but his body shook because of the pain.


    Seeing that he was so weak, there were panic and worry in Rachel''s eyes. When she was about to


    hold him, Scarlett took a step ahead. She held his arm with one hand and the back of his waist with the


    other. She asked worriedly, "Jack, are you okay?"


    ''Yes, he still has her. He didn''t need my care at all.''


    Seeing this scene, Rachel silently put her hand back under the table and said expressionlessly, "Mr.


    Fu, we are still having meal. If you don''t have anything else, please don''t disturb us."


    The more painful Rachel felt, the more ruthless and indifferent her words were.


    She was like a hedgehog, pricking up all the thorns on her body when she was injured.


    While stabbing him to bleed, she also hurt herself all over.


    Rachel calmed down, picked up the chopsticks and smiled at the stunned Jimmy and Gary, "Don''t let


    these unimportant people affect our appetite."


    ''Unimportant...''


    Jack didn''t expect that she would say such words when he came out to look for her.


    His clear eyes suddenly dimmed. He put his hand on Scarlett''s shoulder with difficulty and said,


    "Scarlett, let''s go."


    Hearing this, every cell in Scarlett''s body became excited, but she still held it back and said gently,


    "Jack, slow down."


    She helped him to get into the taxi slowly. Scarlett went around to the other side, opened the door and


    was about to get in, but was stopped by Jack, who shouted coldly, "Get out!"


    Scarlett couldn''t believe her eyes, "Jack..."


    Hearing her weak voice, Jack only felt more and more irritable. He frowned impatiently and said coldly


    to the caregiver who was sitting on the passenger seat, "You get out, too. From now on, you don''t have


    toe to the hospital again."


    "Why?" The nurse''s eyes widened.


    Compared with taking care of other patients, this job was much more leisurely, and the sry was


    three times higher than that of other nurses. But she did not expect to be fired in this way.


    She was unwilling and wanted to say something more, but Jack had already closed his eyes and did


    not look at the two of them. He said coldly and expressionlessly, "You know the reason very well. How


    did I tell you when I came out of the hospital?"


    He endured the pain from his abdomen and said, "Drive!"


    Although she forced herself to lower her head and eat the food in her bowl, Rachel couldn''t help


    looking out of the window. The taxi was gone, and Scarlett and the nurse were still standing at the


    roadside.


    She frowned tightly. Jimmy, who was sitting opposite to her, looked at her silently and said, "Dr. Rachel,


    after all, it''s your private affair. In fact, I shouldn''t have intervened. But, if I''m not wrong, that gentleman


    is your husband, right?"


    Hearing the voice, Rachel came back to her senses, looked away and nodded. She said lightly, "But we


    are going to divorce."


    Jimmy picked up the kettle on the side, poured some water into her cup, and said slowly, "In fact, it''s


    not easy for two people to be together. It''s better to rify any misunderstanding."


    "There is no misunderstanding." Rachel took a sip of water to moisten her throat. Then she picked up a


    napkin and wiped her mouth. With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she said, "I''m almost full.


    Enjoy your meal."


    Jimmy knew that she wanted to end the topic, so he didn''t go on. He looked sideways at Gary, who


    was still eating a piece of sweet and sour spareribs, and asked, "Are you full? There are so manyMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    things left. Let''s pack them up for dinner today by the way."


    Gary nodded heavily.


    Looking at the interaction between the father and son, Rachel couldn''t help but look down at her belly,


    and a burst of sadness and helplessness surged in her heart.


    Jack returned to the ward and untied his coat. The wound in his abdomen had been torn, and his


    clothes had been stained with arge amount of blood. Fortunately, his coat was thick enough to


    prevent the blood froming out.


    When the doctor came to deal with the wound, he frowned and wanted to say something, but


    considering his identity, he could only bear it. He gritted his teeth and said seriously, "Mr. Jack, your


    wound is notpletely healed yet. You can''t get out of bed anymore, oaky?"


    "Got it."


    Jack replied expressionlessly. He had rested for a while in bed, but his face was a little worse than


    before.


    Recalling the scene that he just stood at the door of the restaurant and saw Rachel talking and


    laughing with that man, Jack only felt a sharp knife stabbing into his heart. At that moment, the pain on


    his body was no longer worth mentioning!


    He had hoped that Rachel could tell him that there was a reason why she didn''t show up, but in the


    end, she said that he was just an insignificant person!


    Because it didn''t matter, even if she was injured to death, it was still none of her business.


    Jack''s pale face was immediately covered with gaunt fatigue and deep sadness.


    Aftering out of the restaurant, Rachel didn''t go to the hospital anymore. She just called the


    Director to ask for leave and then went home directly. Lying on the bed, her mind was in a mess.


    Thinking of what Jimmy had said, she couldn''t help but wonder if there was really a misunderstanding


    between her and Jack? ''Should I go to find him and sit down to make it clear?''


    After thinking for a while, Rachel got out of bed, took out her coat from the cab and put it on. When


    she went downstairs, the doorbell rang.


    Julie came out of the kitchen in a hurry. She wiped her two hands on the apron casually and opened


    the door. Looking at the man standing outside with a briefcase in his hand, she asked, "Who are you


    looking for?"

 Chapter 422 Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 422 Divorce Agreement


    The man slightly bent down, with a business card in his hands, and handed it to Julie. He introduced


    himself, "I''m Lawyer Jin of Blue Sky Law Firm. I''m entrusted by Mr. Jack and find Miss Rachel."


    Standing at the top of the stairs, Rachel heard the sound clearly.


    ''Lawyer?


    Why did hee to me?''


    She walked up and said, "I am Rachel. What''s wrong?"


    Lawyer Jin pointed to the room and said, "May Ie in and have a seat?"


    Rachel asked Julie to get a cup of water. When she turned back to the kitchen, she took a look at the


    goldenwyer who was drinking tea leisurely and asked, "Lawyer Jin, what are you doing here?"


    Lawyer Jin put down the teacup, took out a document from his briefcase, put it on the table, and said


    lightly, "Mr. Jack entrusted me to deal with your divorce affairs. This is your divorce agreement. Please


    have a look. If there is no problem, sign your name at the back."


    On the white cover, several ck divorce agreements were particrly conspicuous. Rachel''s hands


    were trembling slightly. She opened the agreement and read it carefully. But gradually, she only felt that


    her eyes became blurred. She quickly put it down and stood up. "Sorry, I have to go to the bathroom."


    She leaned back against the door and bit her lower lip to stop herself from crying. It turned out that he


    was so eager to divorce her.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Rachel closed her eyes and directly threw herself on her face with cold


    water in both hands. Then she slowly calmed down, walked out of the bathroom and looked through


    the agreement in front of her again. Pointing at one of the agreements, she asked coldly, "What does


    this term mean? This divorce agreement doesn''te into force immediately, but after I give birth to


    the baby? "


    Lawyer Jin nodded and said in a deep voice, "Yes, it is clearly stated that this agreement wille into


    force after the child is born."


    He paused, looked at the expression on Rachel''s face and continued to exin, "During this period of


    time, you must live in the same room with Mr. Jack, and you can''t refuse his request at all. In this way,


    after divorce, you will have the custody of the child, or else, the custody of the child will belong to Mr.


    Jack."


    What a domineering agreement!


    Rachel refused without hesitation. "I don''t agree. We has said that as long as I stay here until the baby


    is born, I will have the custody."


    Lawyer Jin smiled and said, "That''s just an oral agreement between you two. You should know that


    these oral promises have no legal effect. Moreover, before I came here, Mr. Jack also told me that it


    doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. Then you have to live here all your life and can''t go anywhere!"


    Rachel''s eyelids twitched and the corners of her mouth twitched. There seemed to be smoke above her


    head. In the final analysis, Jack regretted that he wanted to take back the custody of the child, so he


    proposed such a divorce agreement!


    At this moment, she couldn''t help regretting not signing an agreement with him at the beginning.


    The idea of sitting down and having a good talk with him, which had just sprouted, was directly


    trampled under his feet and destroyed.


    After a moment of silence, she picked up the pen and said, "I''ll sign it!"


    She had no other choice!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    With the agreement sent by Lawyer Jin in his hand, Jack felt mixed feelings when he looked at thest


    page of the agreement, on which there was the signature of Rachel.


    He closed the agreement and handed it to Lawyer Jin. "Put it away first. Remember, don''t let anyone


    else know about it!"


    "I won''t." Lawyer Jin carefully put the documents away. Seeing that Jack waved at him, he turned


    around and walked out of the ward.


    Sitting on the sofa in a daze, Rachel didn''t respond Julie when she came out and was about to ask her


    what she wanted to eat for dinner. Then Julie walked up and gently pushed her shoulder.


    She trembled and slowly came to her senses. The moment she curved the corners of her mouth, tears


    spilled over her eyes uncontrobly.


    "Miss, are you okay? What''s wrong?" Julie was startled and thought she was not feeling well. She


    quickly reached for the phone on the side and said, "Please hold on. I''ll call the ambnce right away."


    "I''m fine."


    Rachel didn''t know why, but she had never been like this.


    No matter how sad she was, she would eventually endure it. Besides, wasn''t this the result she had


    been looking forward to?


    Now she was about to reach her goal. Why did he feel so sad?


    She wiped her eyes with one hand, held her waist with the other, and slowly stood up. "Julie, I''m a little


    sleepy. I want to go upstairs and have a rest."


    Perhaps, only when she fell asleep could she forget these messy things.


    She had slept for more than ten hours until eight o''clock in the morning of the second day. When she


    woke up, she felt a little dizzy. When Julie came in, she saw an abnormal flush on her face. She quickly


    raised her hand and gently touched her forehead. It was a little hot. "Miss, you have a fever. Get up


    quickly. Let''s go to the hospital."


    "I''m fine."


    Rachel forced a smile. At this moment, she felt so weak that she even felt tired to say a word.


    She put the pillow behind her back and said, "Now that I am pregnant, I can''t take the antibiotic pills.


    It''s the same whether I go to the hospital or not. Can you help me to buy some medical alcohol?"


    "Okay."


    Although Julie didn''t know what she wanted to do and agreed directly, she was still worried about her


    staying at home alone. Before leaving, she called Lea.


    As soon as Lea heard that Rachel had a fever, she jumped up from the bed immediately, and even the


    quilt on the bed fell to the ground. Feeling so cold, she shivered and was asked by Henry, "What are


    you doing?"


    "Rachel has a fever. I have to go there right now." Lea threw the quilt on the bed and went to the


    cloakroom barefoot, without putting on her shoes.


    Seeing her in a hurry, Henry was still worried. I sat up and opened my eyes. "Slow down. I''ll drive you


    there."


    On the way, Henry couldn''t help but ask, "Why didn''t you let us talk about the matter of Rachel to Jack


    before?"


    "She asked me to do that. I don''t know the specific reason." Lea signed and turned to look at Henry.


    "Did we do the right thing?"


    "I don''t know." Henry frowned and answered truthfully.


    It was said that it was difficult for a clean official to solve the family affairs, not to mention the emotional


    entanglement between the two people.


    When they arrived at the gate of the vi, Henry whispered, "I''ll go to the hospital to see Jack."


    Lea nodded, turned around, pushed open the iron door of the vi yard and walked inside. Julie told


    her on the phone that she had hidden the key under the carpet at the door. She opened it and saw a


    key under it.


    After she opened the door and entered the room sessfully, Lea hurried to the bedroom on the


    second floor. She saw that Rachel was leaning against the head of the bed, her face had already been


    a little red, and she was holding a thermometer, on which the number thirty-nine was clearly shown on


    the screen.


    Lea asked her, "Are you all right?"


    "I just feel a little dizzy." Rachel patted Lea on her hand and tried to calm down. "I remember there are


    some ice cubes in the refrigerator downstairs. Can you help me take them out and put them in a stic


    bag?"


    Lea nodded. When she stood up, she saw a document on the bedside table. Subconsciously, she


    reached out her hand to pick it up, but Rachel picked it up even faster. She pulled it over and put it on


    the side. Her expression was a little strange. "It''s just a document in the hospital. There''s nothing to


    look at."


    Henry drove to the hospital and walked into the ward. He came here to tell Jack what had happened to


    Rachel.


    However, he didn''t expect that Tracy and Scarlett were both in the ward.


    He greeted him with a smile and winked at him deliberately, "Jack, I have something to tell you about


    thepany."


    He had hoped that he could ask Tracy and Scarlett to go out for a while, but unexpectedly, Jack just


    said lightly, "Let''s talk about thepany''s affairs after I discharge from the hospital."


    He avoided it directly.


    Henry frowned and said directly, "Actually, I have something to tell you today, she..."


    As soon as he finished his words, Jack''s face suddenly darkened and interrupted him coldly, "No


    matter what happens, let''s talk about it after I leave the hospital. I''m not in the mood to listen to these


    messy things now."


    Henry was a little confused. He couldn''t figure out Jack''s attitude at once. The rtionship between the


    two before was clearly seen by them. Even if there was any misunderstanding between them, it would


    be over now.


    But now he had such an attitude.


    Henry frowned deeply.


    On the other side, Tracy''s face changed again and again. She took a deep breath secretly, fearing that


    Henry would tell Jack everything about Rachel.


    Seeing Jack''s retort, she breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Henry and said, "Henry, I feel a little


    ufortable in my waist. I want to go home and have a rest, but the driver can''te here in a short


    time. Could you please send me back?"


    Jack didn''t say anything. After taking a strange look at her, Henry nodded at Tracy.


    It had been cloudy and rainy these days in Ning City, but it finally cleared up today. The sun was not


    strong, but it made the carriage warm without turning on the air conditioner.


    Although Henry and Jack had a good rtionship, he didn''t have much contact with his parents.


    When Henry sent her home, he kept his mouth shut and didn''t say anything. On the contrary, after a


    while, Tracy suddenly heaved a long sigh.

 Chapter 423 Had A Nightmare

    Chapter 423 Had A Nightmare


    Henry asked, "Aunt, what''s bothering you?"


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with Jack recently. He''s not doing well." Tracy turned to look at Henry, with a


    worried look on her face. "It''s not easy for him to recover now. As a mother, I only hope that he can live


    a peaceful life in the future. Don''t make such a big trouble again."


    Henry didn''t know why Tracy suddenly said such sad words to him, so he just replied "Yes" and waited


    for her to continue.


    Sure enough, after a moment of silence, Tracy continued, "You should know what happened between


    our family and Shen family, right? Even if they are together, there is a time bomb between them. Maybe


    it will explode one day. "


    Tracy had meant to say that, but as soon as she started, her emotions were affected, and she couldn''t


    help but shed tears. She choked, "Now that they are separated, it doesn''t matter. Scarlett is with Jack


    now."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The implication was that the rtionship between [¸µ½ùÄÏ] and Shen Ruan could be over.


    [ÇØ»³Îá] frowned and didn''t say anything. They just arrived at the old house of the Fu n. After saying


    goodbye to Li miner, she got off the car.


    This time the fever was a little inexplicable. Rachel only felt a dull pain in her temples, and her eyelids


    were particrly heavy.


    Rachel wiped her body with cotton dipped in some alcohol, but it didn''t relieve her at all. Then Lea


    threw the cotton into the trash can and came back with a trace of worry in her eyes. "Are you really


    okay, Rachel? Let''s go to the hospital?"


    "No need." Rachely down again and pulled the quilt, "I''ll be fine after a nap."


    After closing her eyes for a while, Rachel fell asleep. Vaguely, she felt her body floating in the air. After


    a while, shended safely in a small apartment. The simple decoration and furnishings seemed to be a


    little familiar.


    Walking around the house, Rachel vaguely remembered that it was the wedding room of her and Jack.


    She went upstairs and gently pushed open the bedroom door. A woman was sitting in front of the pure


    white dressing table and wiping her hair with a towel. Not long after, the door of the bathroom opened,


    and a burst of hot air came over. Jack came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel. His eyes


    were full of smile. "Silly girl, why don''t you dry your hair?"


    "The hair dryer is too heavy. I don''t want to use it."


    The voice was not hers.


    Frowning, Rachel slowly walked up to the dresser and nced at it. Her heart skipped a beat. It was


    Scarlett sitting here.


    At this time, Scarlett turned around and stuck out her tongue at Jack, acting like a spoiled child, "Can


    you help me?"


    "Okay."


    Jack''s face was full of affection. He turned back and came out again with a hair dryer in his hand. He


    stood behind Scarlett and gently helped her dry her hair.


    The dim yellow light from the ceiling was cast on the two people. At this moment, the scene was so


    warm and beautiful, but Rachel could not help but feel a little moist in her eyes.


    All of a sudden, she rushed over like a crazy woman, grabbed Jack''s arm and asked hysterically, "Why


    are you with her?"


    But Jack didn''t respond. She reached out to grab Scarlett''s hair, gritted her teeth and stared at her


    angrily. "Is it good to be a mistress? There are so many men in the world. Why do youe to


    compete with me?"


    Lea, who had been sitting by the bed and watching her, couldn''t help frowning. At first, Rachel was


    lying quietly in the bed, but now she raised her hands and waved them in the air. Her face even


    became a little ferocious. ''Is she having a nightmare?''


    After thinking for a while, Lea raised her hand and patted on Rachel''s shoulder. She said gently,


    "Rachel?"


    After calling her three times in a row, she slowly opened her eyes and asked nkly. "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you have a nightmare just now?"


    With her hands on her side, Rachel slowly sat up. Hearing this, she gradually remembered. She


    couldn''t help closing her eyes and couldn''t figure out why she suddenly had such a dream.


    In reality, even if she really saw that scene, she would take a faint look at it, turn around and leave. She


    would never question her like a dissatisfied woman.


    Looking at the inquisitive look in Lea''s eyes, Rachel smiled awkwardly, "It was a nightmare."


    She reached out to feel the temperature on her forehead. "The temperature seems to have been


    down."


    But Lea didn''t believe it. She took out a thermometer from the drawer of the bedside table and put it in


    her ear to measure it. It was not until she saw the value on it that she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, it''s normal. Otherwise, I won''t let you stay at home. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Have you forgotten that I am a doctor myself?" With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Rachel


    nced at the clock on the bedside table and reminded her, "Lea, are you going to pick up Rita?"


    Suddenly, Lea stood up and patted her forehead. "Look at me. I forgot it."


    Then she ran to the door in a hurry. Seeing her like this, Rachel reminded her, "Call the teacher first.


    Don''t worry. It''s not toote."


    Rachel didn''t expect that she had slept for more than three hours. Because of the fever, she hadn''t


    eaten anything for a day. Now she felt a little hungry, so she put on her clothes and was about to go to


    the kitchen to see if there was anything to eat. When her hand touched the doorknob, her phone


    suddenly rang.


    It was Jack!


    When she was about to hang up the phone, the divorce agreement popped into her mind. Rachel


    thought for a while and finally answered it.


    Jack said, "Come to the hospital now."


    "I''m not avable now." Rachel replied coldly.


    He sneered, "Have you forgotten your signature?"


    Taking a deep breath, Rachel forced herself to agree. It was no big deal.


    Julie thought that Lea would stay here with Rachel, so she left a note on the fridge door and went to the


    supermarket.


    Taking a look at the dining table and the fridge, there was nothing to eat, so Rachel washed some


    vegetables, took an egg and cooked herself a bowl of noodles.


    After all, she was not alone now. She could starve, but there was no reason for her baby to follow her.


    However, as soon as the noodles were out of the pot, the phone on the table vibrated for two more


    times. Jack sent a message, "Half an hour has passed, but you haven''t arrived yet?"


    ncing at the message, Rachel didn''t reply and put it aside.


    After a while, his phone rang again. He said directly, "I''ll give you twenty minutes. If you haven''t arrived


    yet, you can think about the consequences."


    Rachel couldn''t help but frown. It would take nearly twenty minutes to drive to the hospital even if the


    traffic light was green all the way.


    However, she hadn''t touched the noodles yet. After thinking for a while, Rachel put down her


    chopsticks and rushed to the hospital.


    However, she was so unlucky that there were red lights all the way, which gave her nearly twenty


    minutes. By the time she arrived at the ward, nearly forty minutes had passed.


    Sitting on the chair by the window, Jack said with a dark face, "It took you so long toe to the


    hospital from home?"


    "I''m stuck in a traffic jam," said Rachel expressionlessly.


    Jack frowned and pointed at the thermos bottle on the tea table, "Drink it."


    Rachel walked over, opened it and found that it was insect grass, spareribs and potion. Tracy must


    have cooked it for him. She put it down and shook her head, "I don''t want to drink it."


    "You don''t want to listen to me?" Jack raised his eyebrows, and the phone circled in his palm. His


    threat was obvious.


    However, Rachel didn''t dare to say anything. She could only re at him angrily. Atst, she could only


    take a spoon and drink a few mouthfuls.


    Seeing her spoon by spoon, Jack fixed his eyes on her face and was reluctant to leave.


    He had thought to ignore her directly and even wanted to take revenge on her in the way she treated


    him. But when he recalled that he had seen her in the restaurant two days ago that Rachel seemed to


    be thinner than before his car ident. Her face, which was only as big as a palm, had lost a whole


    circle. A pang of heartache crawled into his heart.


    Tracy brought him soup every day, most of which was bone soup. She wanted him to recover as soon


    as possible, but yesterday he suddenly asked her to change a kind of soup.


    Tracy thought he was tired of it at first, so she asked with a smile, "How about I cook you corn ribs soup


    tomorrow? It''s not that greasy."


    He shook his head and denied, "No. Ask the aunt to cook me some soup with insect grass and fish


    gel."


    "Didn''t you like the smell of the fish gel before?" Tracy asked in confusion.


    He just smiled and didn''t answer, because he didn''t drink the soup himself, but prepared it for Rachel.


    And he also knew that if he called her directly and asked her toe over, she would refuse. That was


    why he came up with this idea today.


    The thermos bottle in her hand looked small, but its capacity was not. Rachel felt a little hungry at first,


    but after drinking a few spoonful of it, she felt full and gave a loud burp.


    She put down the spoon and looked up at Jack, "Do you ask me toe here just to let me drink


    soup?"


    Jack shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, I can''t pour it, so I have to ask you drink it."


    "So you asked me toe here just to be your trash can?" Rachelughed.


    Jack looked down at his phone and didn''t answer. Rachel wiped her mouth and stood up. Her voice


    was so calm that no one could see any emotion. "I hope you won''t do such boring things again."


    "I don''t feel bored."

 Chapter 424 Like Completing Tasks Every day

    Chapter 424 Like Completing Tasks Every day


    Rachel didn''t respond. She just picked up the thermos bottle and drank up all the soup in one breath.


    Then she stood up and left.


    But she didn''t expect that Jack would be like this in the following week. He called her to the hospital


    every day, and the time difference was no more than half an hour.


    Rachel tried to refuse him with the excuse that she was working, but she was rejected again by his


    threat.


    On this day, when Rachel was about to go to the hospital, the Director of the executive department


    came over. She put two folders on her desk and said anxiously, "Rachel, are you free now? I have to


    hand in these materials before I get off work, but I still have a lot to prepare."


    After thinking for a while, she sat down again and said, "Director, I''m pregnant now. My action is not as


    fast as before. These materials may not be ready before work."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll ask two more people to deal with it. You can handle it as much as you can."


    "Okay."


    Rachel thought that maybe she could take this opportunity not to go to the hospital.


    Although the type of soup was changing every day, she still couldn''t drink it after drinking for nearly a


    week.


    After the Director left, Rachel took out her phone and dialed Jack''s number. She said in a low voice, "I


    have something to deal with in my office. I don''t have time to go to the hospital today."


    Jack frowned, "Then you cane here when you finish your work."


    Without any hesitation, Rachel said, "I''ll work overtime. When I''m done with it, I would have passed the


    visiting time."


    Of course, Jack knew that she didn''t want toe. Every time she came, she only had an indifferent


    expression on her face. Even if the two sat and didn''t say a word, he still felt satisfied to see them like


    this.


    He said slowly, "In that case, I don''t mind sending the soup to you. Anyway, it''s very close to your


    hospital. I can have a walk."


    "You!" Closing her eyes, Rachel tried to calm herself down, but she couldn''t help cursing a despicable


    man secretly. She said quickly, "I''ll be there after work."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Rachel couldn''t figure out why Jack did that. He asked her to go to the hospital every day just to drink


    soup, with nothing else.


    The two of them shouldn''t be in such a state.


    Putting away her messy thoughts, Rachel calmed down and began to deal with the documents at hand.


    She thought it was a littleplicated, but because the documents she needed to sort out were from


    the cardiology department where she used to work, they were all handled smoothly and finished before


    the off-work time.


    Rachel sorted out the documents and sent them to the Director''s office. She saw that her hands were


    constantly typing on the keyboard, and her face looked very nervous.


    She put the document on the table and whispered, "Director, I have dealt with all the documents here."


    Hearing the voice, Director raised her head, adjusted the ck frame sses on the bridge of her


    nose, and said with a smile, "Thank you for your hard work, Rachel. I think there is more than an hour


    before I get off work. Can you help me deal with some other documents?"


    Rachel didn''t expect that the Director would make such a request again.


    The Director stood up, turned around and began to clean up the documents on the cab with her


    hands. When she was about to put these documents on the table, Rachel refused without hesitation,


    "Director, I have my own work to deal with during the left one hour."


    Director''s face froze and she muttered in her heart, ''Why is she so indifferent?'' but she could only smile


    awkwardly and said, "It''s okay. I can do it myself."


    "Director, if there is nothing else, I will go back." Said Rachel politely. Then she turned around and left.


    There was a sound of something smashing behind her. Maybe it was because the Director threw the


    documents on the table.


    After taking a rest in the office for a while, Rachel finished her work that she hadn''t finished yet. It was


    almost time to get off work. When she arrived at the hospital by taxi, she saw that Jack was lying on the


    bed and resting with his eyes closed. He looked much better than before.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, there was one thing in her heart that she was unwilling to admit. That was, she could see him


    every day when she came to the hospital to see if he was recovering well or not.


    As for his threat, they knew that it was just a verbal statement.


    She lowered her eyes to hide her concern and knocked on the door.


    Jack didn''t fall asleep. When he heard the noise, he immediately opened his eyes. Seeing her standing


    at the door with her belly up, he couldn''t help smiling. But when he saw the emotionless face of her, his


    eyes instantly dimmed.


    He looked at his watch and asked, "Why are you sote?"


    "Traffic jam." As if she had finished her task, Rachel took the thermos bottle from the cab, opened it


    and poured a bowl of soup and drank it up.


    She put down the bowl, took a tissue to wipe her mouth and said lightly, "It''s done. Can I go back


    now?"


    She seemed to ask his permission, but in fact, she was about to leave once she finished speaking.


    However, Jack suddenly grabbed her wrist and frowned, "Are you so eager to leave?"


    Rachel replied, "Yes, I am."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go home."


    He didn''t rx his grip on her wrist at all, and the temperature clearly passed through her skin to her


    heart. Rachel turned her face away from him and tried to draw her hand back. Seeing that he didn''t say


    anything, she asked coldly, "You don''t have anything to say, do you? I''m leaving."


    "I do." Jack got out of bed and saw a heat preservation cab beside the sofa. He opened it and took


    out three ovepping food boxes. "The food brought tonight is not my favorite. Help me get rid of it."


    Rachel frowned slightly. "I just had some soup, so I can''t eat it. Besides, Julie has prepared dinner and


    waited for me. Enjoy yourself."


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from the door, "Jack."


    Turning around, Rachel saw Scarlett standing at the door with one hand on the door frame and the


    other holding her bag. Her eyes were constantly moving back and forth between the two of them, and


    there seemed to be some disbelief and anger in her eyes.


    This reminded her of the dream she hadst time, but now it seemed to be a little different from the


    dream.


    Rachel didn''t want to figure out what was going on between the two of them. She looked away and said


    coldly, "Take your time. I''m leaving now."


    Scarlett took a step inside, and then moved aside again. She put her right hand on the back of the


    chair, and blue veins stood out on her fingers.


    Looking at the receding figure of Rachel, Jack turned to Scarlett. His cold eyes suddenly became as


    sharp as eagles. "Who asks you toe here?"


    The look in his eyes made Scarlett a little scared. She licked her lower lip and said, "I... I left my things


    here, so I came back to take them."


    As she spoke, she walked up and took out an earring from the crack of the sofa. She said softly, "I


    found my earring missing when I went home. I thought it might have fallen here, so I came back to take


    it."


    Jack walked slowly to the window and stared out of it, as if Scarlett was just a dispensable air.


    Biting her lips, Scarlett''s eyes gradually became fierce and unwilling. It was not because she


    identally dropped the earring here, but that she deliberately put it here in order to find an excuse for


    herself toe in again.


    This noon, when she just came over, she heard two young nurses gossiping when she was resting at


    the nursing station.


    One of the shorter man said excitedly, "I wonder if Jack, who lives in the VIP room, was married? I read


    the news reportst time that the wedding was not held? Do we still have a chance?"


    The other one raised his hand and knocked on her forehead. "Wake up. It''s not your turn."


    "We are all single. Can''t I have a fantasy?"


    "No way. Besides, I suspect that the news might be fake. Haven''t you seen a womane here every


    day these days? She is pregnant. Every time shees, I see Mr. Jack''s expression ispletely


    different. That person must be his wife, right?"


    Hearing the gossip of the two, Scarlett''s eyes turned red with anger. She never thought that Rachel


    woulde here every day. Had the two of them reconciled?


    Therefore, she didn''t really leave today. Instead, she sat in the coffee shop opposite the hospital. She


    didn''t follow in until she saw Rachel get out of a taxi.


    On her way out of the in-patient department, Rachel felt like her heart was pressed by a stone, and she


    felt very ufortable.


    She had told herself more than once that their rtionship woulde to an end when the baby was


    born, so no matter who Jack was with, it had nothing to do with her.


    However, as long as she saw Scarlett, she would still feel sad and even have such a ridiculous dream.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little helpless.


    Passing through the sidewalk at the gate of the hospital, Rachel was about to hail a taxi. When she


    looked around, she felt that the child who was walking towards her with his head down looked familiar.


    When he got closer, she tentatively called, "Gary?"


    The little boy stopped and looked up, his face full of tears.


    When he saw her, he felt very aggrieved. He ran up to her, opened his arms and held her tightly. He


    choked with sobs, "Rachel..."


    Rachel rubbed his head and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Although Gary was just a primary school student, because of his family, Rachel always felt that he was


    more sensible and mature than ordinary children.


    Rachel saw him walking alone on the road with tears in his eyes and really felt something wrong with


    him.

 Chapter 425 A Warm Moment

    Chapter 425 A Warm Moment


    Gary raised his head and his little face flushed with tears. Maybe he cried too hard just now, he burped


    and sobbed, "I quarreled with grandma. I''m going to run away from home."


    ''Run away from home?''


    Rachel frowned and asked, "Why did you quarrel with grandma? What happened?"


    "Grandma... She wanted to find a new wife for dad. Speaking of this, Gary kept crying.


    Listening to this aggrieved cry, the deep of Rachel''s heart was a little soft. Gary''s mother had just


    passed away, and his grandmother immediately found a new wife for her son, which was really hard to


    ept.


    Moreover, children were not as precocious as before, they know a lot through the Inte and TV.


    It was obviously that he was more excited to resist these things.


    Taking out a piece of tissue from her bag, Rachel gently wiped the tears on his face and said in a soft


    voice, "Have you ever asked Dad? What did he say?"


    Gary raised his hand and rubbed his red eyes. He said with grievance, "Dad is not off duty yet. I don''t


    know."


    Heaving a sigh, Rachel reached out and signed his hand. Instead of mentioning it, she turned to him


    and asked, "It''s sote. Let me drive you home, okay? Otherwise, your father will be worried when he


    comes back and sees that you are not at home."


    He immediately lowered his head and said in a muffled voice, "I don''t want to go back."


    There was nothing Rachel could do. She was worried about letting him walk around on the street


    alone, so she asked, "Have you had dinner yet?"


    Gary shook his head, and his stomach also cried out cooperatively at this time. With a smile at the


    corners of her mouth, Rachel said, "Then I''ll take you to eat something now. What do you want to eat?"


    Children''s temper came and went quickly. Rachel distracted his attention.


    He tilted his head, his eyes rolling two circles, and asked expectantly, "Steak? Dad hasn''t taken me to


    eat for a long time."


    "Okay, you can eat anything you want today."


    Lowering her head, Rachel checked the nearby western restaurant on her mobile phone.


    Coincidentally, a taxi stopped at the side. When she opened the door and was about to let Gary in, an


    anxious voice came from behind. Not long after, she saw Jimmy running over, with his hands on his


    waist, panting.


    His face was full of anxiety and fear. He didn''t feel relieved until he saw Gary standing beside Rachel.


    He squatted down, held Gary''s arm and frowned, "What''s wrong with you? How could you run away


    from home at such a young age! Do you know how many ces I have been to look for you? I almost


    went to the police station!"


    Gary lowered her head. "I hate grandma."


    Seeing that his mood, which had just been a little relieved, became depressed again, Rachel couldn''t


    help saying, "Mr. Jimmy, don''t me Gary for this. Talk about it when he calms down a little bit."


    It seemed that Jimmy didn''t notice Rachel until now. He said in surprise, "Dr. Rachel, it''s you."


    Rachel exined, "I''m worried about Gary when I see him alone here."


    "Thank you. I don''t know where to find him if I didn''t meet you." Jimmy shook his head slightly, with a


    trace of exhaustion in his eyes.


    He waved at Gary, hinting him toe over.


    Looking at his pickled face, Rachel thought for a while and said, "Mr. Jimmy, in fact, as an outsider, I


    shouldn''t have spoken too much about your family''s affairs, but when I saw Gary''s expression, I


    couldn''t help but want to say that many things might need to bemunicated with the child in another


    way. After all, they are not soprehensive in thinking and things are also rtively simple. Can you


    understand me?"


    "I know."


    Jimmy nodded and continued, "I''ve talked to my mother."


    Hearing this, Gary looked up at him and asked in a childish voice, "Doesn''t grandma find you a wife?"


    "No." Jimmy shook his head helplessly.


    "Yeah, that''s great!"


    Seeing Gary jumping up and cheering, Rachel couldn''t help smiling.


    When she came out of the hospital, it was alreadyte. Due to the dy, the street lights on both sides


    of the road were turned on, and her mobile phone in her bag also rang. Maybe [ÕÅÂè] called to ask why


    she hadn''t gone back yet.


    "It''s gettingte. I need go home," said Rachel.


    "Wait for me."


    Gary let go of Jimmy''s hand, and then ran over to pull the clothes of Rachel. He asked confusedly,


    "Aunt Rachel, didn''t we say that we would go to eat steak together?"


    Jimmy also took a step forward and said with a smile, "Yes, we don''t have dinner when we go back.


    How about having dinner together? Thank you for stopping this brat for me."


    "No, thanks." Rachel shook her head with a smile.


    However, Gary turned to hold her hand, shook it a few times, and said in a spoiled tone, "Aunt Rachel,


    you can''t break your promise. We have agreed to have dinner together tonight, and I want to have


    dinner with you, okay?"


    This was thest thing that she could bear, so Rachel had to agree with him with a smile.


    Jimmy pointed to a parking lot not far away and said, "I parked my car there. Let''s go."


    Scarlett sat in Jack''s ward for a while, but he ignored herpletely, not even giving her a look.


    Looking at the three cold food boxes thrown outside, Jack picked them up and threw them into the


    trash can.


    He had heard from Julie that Rachel didn''t have a good appetite these days, so he wanted Rachel to


    stay and eat more in front of him.


    But he didn''t expect that Scarlett would destroy his n!


    Seeing Scarlett standing at the door like a wood, he couldn''t help but snort, "Get out!"


    Scarlett pursed her lips and looked wronged. She was angry and hateful, but she had no reason to stay


    in the ward and had toe out.


    When she was about to hail a taxi, she didn''t expect to see three figures walking in front of her. In the


    middle was a little boy, and on both sides stood a man and a woman holding the boy''s hands. She was


    very familiar with the back of the woman.


    It was none other than Rachel she hated to the core.


    Without any hesitation, she took several photos of their backs and then called her friends. "I remember


    you know the owner of a website, right? Can you do me a favor?"


    The golden sun shone into the ward through the curtain. Jack had already woken up. Looking through


    thepany documents sent by Austin the day before yesterday, he felt a dull pain in his head after an


    hour.


    He stopped, rubbed his temples and picked up his phone to browse today''s news. Unexpectedly, he


    was attracted by one of the titles.


    "A Warm Moment Award"


    It was not because Jack was interested in photography, but because the back in the first photo was so


    familiar!


    The sunset glow shone on the three people. The woman on the right wore exactly the same clothes as


    what she wore yesterday. She wore a bean green down coat, and underneath was a simple Beige


    casual trousers. The man on the right hand, if he remembered correctly, should be the father and son


    who had dinner with her in the restaurant that day?


    Frowning tightly, Jack quickly flipped through the screen of his mobile phone and pulled to the bottom.


    The photographer''s introduction of the work was only said to be taken by ident on the street


    yesterday, and manyments below said that they were a happy family of three. Many people were


    curious about how they look like.


    With a bang, the phone was smashed into pieces.


    Yesterday when she came to the hospital, she said she wanted to go back, using the excuse of going


    home. It turned out that the so-called going home was to have dinner with them?


    At the thought of this, the anger in Jack''s eyes seemed to burn him out. He clenched his fists, blue


    veins popping out, and a chill filled the whole ward.


    Jack stood up and pressed the call button at the head of the bed. When the nurse came in, he said


    coldly, "Help me discharge from the hospital!"


    The nurse said in a low voice, "Mr. Jack, you should stay here for another week."


    "No, thanks. I''m leaving the hospital right now!"


    Ignoring the nurse, Jack opened the wardrobe and took out his clothes, heading to the bathroom.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With an embarrassed look on her face, the nurse walked to the nursing station and asked, "Mindy, Mr.


    Jack said he wanted to leave the hospital. What should we do with it?"


    "Let him be. I don''t think he can stop us." Mindy shook her head helplessly, took out Jack''s information


    from the corresponding folder, handed it to the nurse, and said, "You go to go through the discharge


    formalities now, andter I will call his family."


    Rachel yawned and slowly sat up from the bed. It was Saturday today, and she rarely had a good


    sleep.


    In the past, when she was in the Cardiology Department, she would have a rest from time to time. If


    she was lucky, she could have a regr rest ording to the duty schedule every month. But if


    something unexpected happened, she would often not have a rest for a long time.


    Sometimes, it was lucky for her to sleep for seven hours a day.


    Now she was transferred to the executive department. It was rare for her to enjoy the charm of


    weekends. No wonder there were many doctors in the hospital who wanted to work in the office at all


    costs and enjoy the regr life.


    Rachel walked to the window, opened the curtain and stretchedzily in the sunlight.


    When she was about to go downstairs for breakfast, she suddenly frowned slightly. Standing here and


    looking out, she saw a ck car parking at the door.


    At this moment, Jack got out of the car.


    ''Why does hee back?''


    Thinking of his physical condition yesterday, Rachel frowned and wondered if he was suitable to be


    discharged from the hospital. At this time, Julie''s voice suddenly sounded, "Miss Rachel, Mr. Jack is


    back."

 Chapter 426 Jack Was Discharged From Hospital

    Chapter 426 Jack Was Discharged From Hospital


    Rachel took out a scarf from the cab and put it on her shoulder. When she opened the door, she


    saw a pair of feet standing in front of her. She looked up and saw Jack standing with his hands half in


    his pockets. He sneered, "Why don''t you go out today?"


    Rachel asked curiously, "Why do I go out?"


    "You don''t have to be with your little friend and his father..." Jack paused a second and continued, "For


    a date?"


    ...


    ''You psycho!''!


    It had been a long time since thest time they had dinner. The two of them didn''t talk about this topic


    since that day.


    Rachel didn''t know what was wrong with Jack this day. As soon as he came back, he brought it up. She


    frowned and said in a t voice, "Get out of my way!"


    As he expected, he took two steps to the edge of the room. When Rachel walked out of the room and


    gently closed the door, Jack suddenly held her hand and said, "I have something to ask you."


    Rachel tried to get rid of his hand, but failed.


    "Rachel." Jack wanted to increase the strength of his hand, but when he saw her frown slightly, he still


    couldn''t bear it. He just used a little strength and pulled her in front of him. He held her arrows with both


    hands and faced her face to face. He said, "I just want to ask you a question."


    "Are you familiar with the father and son?"


    Hearing this, Rachel was confused again. She didn''t understand why the first thing he said when he


    came out of the hospital was to ask Jimmy and his son. She frowned, took his hand and said coldly,


    "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Jack frowned, "We haven''t divorced yet. Everything about you has something to do with me."


    His words made no sense.


    Annoyed, Rachel turned around and sneered, "I didn''t ask anything about your rtionship with


    Scarlett. I hope you won''t ask about mine!"


    Hearing this, the look on Jack''s face suddenly darkened. He took a step forward and wanted to hold


    her again to make it clear, but Julie came over with a tray in her hand. "Miss, I saw you haven''te


    downstairs for so long. I was afraid that it would get cold, so I brought it up for you."


    "Julie, I''ll go downstairs with you. Help me bring them to the dining room, please." Taking this


    opportunity, Rachel went downstairs without looking back.


    Jack wanted to catch up with her, but he stopped after clenching his fists and slowly loosening them.


    He used Scarlett to provoke Rachel, hoping to make her jealous and see a trace of his position in her


    heart. But now he was choked by her words and had no strength to fight back.


    Jack smiled bitterly. Was it like lifting a stone to hit his own feet?


    As the old saying goes, the injury of the muscles and bones willst for one hundred days, and the


    injury of Jack''s ribs has onlysted for half a month. The doctor specifically asked him to rest in bed.


    His wound was affected by his anger just now, causing a burst of pain.


    He raised one hand to cover the wound and the other to support the wall. He couldn''t even move a


    step.


    When she finished her breakfast and went upstairs again, Rachel saw him standing still in this position.


    She wanted to ask him if his wound hurt, but thinking of the dispute between the two just now, she


    finally made up her mind and went straight to the room.


    She had nothing to do with him.


    Forcing herself to sit down, Rachel picked up a book beside her and read it. But after a while, she didn''t


    read a word.


    Finally, she chose topromise.


    She opened the door and looked out, only to find that Jack was no longer in the corridor outside.


    Full of expectation, Scarlett walked towards the hospital, with a little joy in her heart. During this period


    of contact, she found that Jack would open several website on time almost every morning.


    And the website where the photos were posted was one of them.


    Therefore, she was not worried at all that he would not see it.


    Walking in the corridor, Scarlett unconsciously hummed a tune, but when she walked to the door of the


    ward, she saw a cleaner in the hospital changing the bed.


    She took a step back, looked up at the made up door and confirmed that she didn''t go to the wrong


    ce.


    Scarlett frowned and asked, "Where is the patient here? Where is he?"


    "He is discharged from the hospital." The cleaner threw the changed sheets and bed on the ground and


    replied without looking back.


    ''Discharged...


    Where would he go after he was discharged from the hospital?'' Of course, Scarlett could think of where


    he would go, but she couldn''t get involved in that ce. Therefore, the moment she heard the news,


    she only felt that she had been abandoned.


    Scarlett took out her phone and dialed Tracy''s number.


    When [ÀîÃôϼ] received the phone call, she went to the shopping mall with her friends and asked,


    "what''s up?"


    "Auntie, I just came to the hospital. The nurse said that Jack had been discharged from the hospital."


    Scarlett pretended to be anxious.


    Tracy didn''t react at once. Hearing this, she just asked, "Is he all right now?"


    Just then, a few friends walked in front of her. They turned around to look at her and urged, "Why are


    you so busy? We have to hurry up. I need to pick up my grandson at noon."


    "Okay, I know."


    Tracy replied to her friend, so she just said to Scarlett, "I''ll call you when I''m done here."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Scarlett was furious, but she was not reconciled in the end. She tried to call Jack, but was hung up


    directly without surprise.


    After turning a few pages, Rachel couldn''t help yawning again.


    Rachel had just woken up for two hours. When she looked at the bed, she just wanted to get back to


    the bed as soon as possible. She had never been so sleepy.


    She lowered her head and touched her belly, smiling, "Baby, you are so capable that you make your


    mother another person."


    After sitting for a while, Rachel felt that her eyelids were heavy. Finally, she put down the book and


    decided to follow her own thoughts.


    Just as she lifted the quilt and was about to lie down, Rachel''s phone rang.


    Gary''s name jumped on the screen. Last night when they had dinner together, the little guy took away


    her phone number.


    She picked it up with a smile, "Gary, didn''t you say that you would sleepte today? Why do you call


    me so early?"


    "Auntie, can youe to my house to keep mepany?" Gary''s voice was a little muffled, "Dad has


    something to deal with. I''m the only one at home."


    Rachel asked, "Don''t you have grandma?"


    "She said she had something to deal with. Auntie, I''m a little hungry and want to eat noodles."


    Rachel frowned and thought that she had nothing to do at home anyway, and it was really uneasy for


    him to stay at home alone.


    After all, there were a lot of news about children staying at home alone and having an ident.


    Then Rachel changed her clothes and went out after saying goodbye to Julie. After she went out, Jack


    came back the next second and asked, "Where is Rachel?"


    Julie pointed at the taxi which had turned and said, "Miss Rachel said she had something to deal with,


    so she went out."


    "What is it?"


    Julie shook her head to show that she didn''t know. Jack paused and handed her a bag of things that he


    had been holding in his hand. Then he said, "Take these things to her room."


    When she arrived at Gary''s home by taxi, Rachel saw him sitting alone on the floor of the living room,


    bending over the tea table and doing homework. His favorite cartoon was ying on TV.


    As soon as he saw her, he put down the pencil and ran over. He rubbed his stomach and said, "Aunt


    Rachel, you''re finally here. I''m so hungry."


    "Haven''t you eaten so many snacks?" Rachel pointed at the bags of snacks scattered on the floor


    beside the tea table.


    Gary grinned, rolled her eyes and said naughtily, "But I still want the food cooked by Aunt Rachel."


    "Okay."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After cleaning her hands in the bathroom, Rachel went to the kitchen and made a simple bowl of


    noodles with the ingredients in the fridge. When she put it on the table, she saw that Gary had fallen


    asleep on the sofa, and there was a little liquid flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    She had no choice but to go to the bedroom. She took a small nket from the bed and covered him,


    while she sat on the side, idly picked up Gary''s homework and looked through it. Unexpectedly, a


    sound of key rotating rang. Not long after, a middle-aged woman appeared at the door, with a few bags


    in her hands. She might have just finished shopping and came back.


    When Rachel saw her eyes wide open and her face full of shock, she was also shocked and hurriedly


    put down the book.


    The middle-aged woman turned around and slowly closed the door. She asked, "Who are you? Why


    are you here?"


    "I''m [ç÷ç÷]''s friend. He called me this morning and said that he was alone at home, so I came to see


    him."


    Rachel stood up, picked up her bag and said with a smile, "Since you''re back, I''m leaving."


    It was at this moment that the middle-aged woman noticed her protruding belly. Her eyes widened. She


    pointed at Rachel''s belly and said, "This... Is it..."


    Rachel looked down at her belly and said lightly, "Oh, it''s almost six months."


    "No wonder." The middle-aged woman murmured withughter.


    Although she didn''t hear it clearly, Rachel thought it was not good for her to stay here because of her


    identity. She smiled and left. When she came out of themunity and was about to take a taxi to


    leave, Tracy''s voice suddenly rang behind her. "Rachel!"


    She didn''t expect to meet her here.


    Rachel turned around, and Tracy came over. She frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I just went to my friend''s house." Said Rachel with a faint smile.


    At this time, Gary''s grandmother suddenly ran out of themunity and shouted, "Miss, you left your


    phone in my house."


    It was not until then that Rachel realized that she had just put her phone on the sofa. When she left,


    she only took her bag, but forgot her phone.

 Chapter 427 It Was Awkward

    Chapter 427 It Was Awkward


    "Thank you."


    Rachel took the phone and thanked him. At that moment, her phone rang. The joyful voice of Celia was


    particrly loud through the phone.


    "Rachel, do you have time now? I want to buy something for Marcus. Can you go with me?"


    Taking a look at her watch, Rachel found that it was still early for dinner, so she agreed. After hanging


    up the phone, she said goodbye to Tracy and Mrs. Yang, and took a taxi to Celia''s.


    Tracy stopped her and said, "My car is here. I''ll drive you there."


    "Okay." Rachel opened the car door and got in.


    It was very quiet in the car. Only the warm wind from the air conditioner brought a buzzing sound.


    Rachel turned her head to look out of the window. Tracy suddenly asked, "Is her son your friend?"


    Hearing that, Rachel was stunned. They didn''t say anything when Mrs. Yang gave her the phone. Why


    did Tracy know that she had a son? After thinking for a while, she couldn''t figure out the reason. Finally,


    she answered truthfully, "We knew each other in the hospital before."


    Tracy nodded and said nothing. She just patted the back of the driver''s chair and said, "y some


    music."


    It was rare that there was no traffic jam on the streets on weekends. Soon, they arrived at the gate of


    the shopping mall. The driver stopped the car. After saying goodbye, Rachel got out of the car.


    In the past, she and Tracy were not close to each other. When the two sat together, they were mostly


    speechless. After what happenedst time, it seemed that the atmosphere between them was even


    more awkward.


    The driver started the car again and asked as usual, "Mrs. Fu, are you going home now?"


    Tracy opened her eyes and said in a cold voice, "No, go back to my friend''s."


    Coincidentally, Mrs. Yang was a friend of Tracy. The two of them had made an appointment to go


    shopping together before. Just now, she was sending her home, but she didn''t expect that she would


    know that Rachel hade out of her house.


    Tracy knew Mrs. Yang very well. Her attitude and eyes just now were very strange.


    When they arrived at themunity again, Tracy called Mrs. Yang toe down. The two sat in the


    car, and the driver went down to stand aside and smoke.


    Tracy smiled and asked, "Why did Rachel suddenly go to your home just now?"


    "I don''t know." Mrs. Yang patted Tracy''s hand on herp and said mysteriously, "But I just went back to


    ask my grandson, he said that he called her and that they had dinner together before."


    Tracy frowned and thought, ''Am I being paranoid?''


    When she was about to smile, Mrs. Yang suddenly made her heart tremble.


    With a joyful look on her face, Mrs. Yang said with a smile, "Didn''t I ask you to help my son check if


    there is any suitable woman? I don''t think it''s necessary now. I think Dr. Rachel is good and my


    grandson likes her very much."


    For a moment, Tracy''s face suddenly darkened, but she still forced a smile and said perfunctorily, "It''s


    good."


    She was not satisfied with Rachel and hoped that she could leave Jack. But now hearing this, Tracy felt


    a little unhappy.


    After all, dump someone and been dumped was totally different.


    Having nothing else to do, Jonathan was sitting in the courtyard and ying chess with himself. As


    soon as he put down the ck and picked up the white to think about where to put it, he heard Tracy


    shouting, "Now you are the most free and unrestrained. Are you still in the mood to y chess at


    home? Don''t you know that?"


    "What happened? Why are you so anxious?" Without raising his head, Jonathan still stared at the


    chessboard in front of him.


    Tracy snorted and sat down opposite angrily, "Guess who I met just now?"


    "How do I know?" Jonathan replied casually, with all his attention on the chess piece in front of him.


    Tracy frowned and took the two boxes of chess pieces and put them on her legs. Seeing this, Jonathan


    was a little dissatisfied. "Why did you take away all my chess?"


    "If I don''t take it away, will you listen to me carefully?"


    Hearing this, Jonathan shook his head helplessly and had topromise. "Then tell me, I''m listening."


    In the next few minutes, Tracy told Jonathan in detail that Rachel appeared in the Yang family. The


    frown on Jonathan''s forehead deepened. After she finished speaking, without thinking, he said directly,


    "It''s impossible. I know Rachel well. She will never do such a thing."


    "You don''t know her well. Now I begin to doubt if the baby in her belly is our grandson or not!"


    As soon as Tracy finished her words, Jonathan suddenly raised his hand and thumped the table


    heavily. The stones on the chessboard also trembled several times and instantly became chaotic. He


    immediately stood up and shouted, "It''s no big deal to meet a friend. Don''t talk nonsense here. You are


    not allowed to mention one more word again!"


    Looking at his angry face, Tracy was a little unwilling. She put the chess box heavily on the table and


    fought back, "I''m Jack''s mother. I won''t let my son a cuckold."


    "Cuckold?" Jonathan red at her. "Jack has done a lot of ridiculous things outside! Why didn''t you say


    one or two good words for Rachel?"


    "I''m telling you, don''t talk nonsense about this matter! Otherwise, I..."


    Tracy raised her chin, "You what?"


    "Unreasonable!"


    Jonathan snorted angrily. He had to turn around and walk to the study on the second floor. Sitting on


    the main chair, he thought about it for a while. Finally, he picked up his mobile phone and dialed


    Rachel''s number.


    At this time, Rachel and Celia came out of a men''s clothing shop.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Celia puckered her lips slightly and said bitterly, "Rachel, why is it so difficult to buy something? I don''t


    know what I should buy for Marcus."


    She asked, "Rachel, what did you send to Jack on his birthday?"


    ''A birthday present?''


    Rachel thought about it carefully. They had been together for a long time, but she had never prepared


    any birthday gift for him. There was a pen counter in front of them. She pointed at it and suggested,


    "How about going to have a look and buy him a pen?"


    "Okay."


    As soon as she entered the shop, the waiter came up to her. Hearing Celia''s request, she picked up a


    few pens from the counter and put them on the table for her to choose slowly.


    Feeling the vibration of her phone in her bag and seeing the name of Jonathan, Rachel raised her hand


    and patted on Celia''s shoulder. Then she walked to the door of the shop and answered, "Jonathan, I


    was walking just now, but I didn''t hear the phone ring. What''s up?"


    "Do you have time toe out and have a seat? I''m almost at the gate of the Silver Land Mall."


    After thinking for a while, Rachel agreed. When she returned to the shop, she found that Celia had


    picked out two pens and held them in her hands. She asked worriedly, "Rachel, look at these two pens.


    Which one is more suitable for Marcus?"


    Taking it over and looking at it carefully, she returned one to the waiter, and handed the other to Celia.


    She said in a low voice, "This one looks younger."


    "Okay, please pack it for me. Don''t forget to make it beautiful." Celia exhorted worriedly.


    Then, Rachel said that she had something to doter and had to leave in advance. Although Celia was


    a little unhappy, he saw that the gift had been chosen and let her go after a few words.


    As soon as Rachel took the elevator to the first floor of the shopping mall, she saw Jonathaning in


    from the outside. He pointed at a coffee shop and said slowly, "Go inside and have a rest."


    "Okay."


    Since Rachel was pregnant, she had already stopped drinking coffee. And Jonathan didn''t drink coffee


    all the time, so the two of them only ordered two cups of water. It was a little strange for them


    compared with others in the shop.


    Jonathan took a sip of tea and asked, "How are you these days?"


    Rachel smiled faintly. "I''m fine."


    He asked, "How is the baby?"


    "Everything is fine."


    Shaking the ss of water gently, Rachel looked up at Jonathan and smiled, "You didn''te to me


    just to ask me about this, did you? If you have anything to say, just tell me."


    Hearing what she said, Jonathan coughed awkwardly and tried to pretend as if nothing had happened.


    "Well, I heard that Jack has been discharged from the hospital. He should have gone home, right? Is


    everything okay between you two?"


    As a father-inw, he shouldn''t have been the one to worry about the rtionship between his son and


    his daughter-inw. However, the situation of his family was tooplicated, coupled with what Tracy


    said to him just now, he was worried.


    Although he criticized her severely on the spot, there was still a trace of doubt in his heart. Then he


    called Rachel out and wanted to know the specific situation.


    Rachel didn''t know what he was thinking, so she nned to tell him the truth. But when she thought of


    the words that thewyer said before he left when she signed the divorce agreement that day, she held


    it back. She pursed her lips and said lightly, "Jack and I are good. Jonathan, don''t worry."


    Jonathan heaved a heavy sigh, with concern in his turbid eyes. After thinking for a while, he finally said,


    "Rachel, don''t take others'' words seriously. At that time, I insisted on letting you marry Jack because I


    wanted someone to take care of you. But if it made you unhappy, I would not object to your divorce with


    Jack."


    Rachel kept silent and said nothing.


    After a moment of silence, Jonathan thought for a while and said cautiously, "Don''t worry. I won''t ask


    the grandson to stay in the Fu family. It''s better for the child to grow up with his mother, as long as you


    don''t let him contact with the Fu family."

 Chapter 428 Get Out!

    Chapter 428 Get Out!


    Hearing this, Rachel couldn''t help but frown deeply. She thought that Jonathan just cared about the


    rtionship between her and Jack, but now, these words seemed to be prepared for their future


    divorce.


    ''Has Jonathan already known the agreement I signed with Jack?''


    Although she thought of it, she still smiled slightly. "Jonathan, we are good."


    "That''s good." Jonathan sighed slightly and then warned, "If you are wronged, don''t hold it in your


    heart. Just tell me. You are a good girl, but you don''t like to talk. I don''t know if it''s because when you


    are a child..."


    "Don''t worry. I will tell you everything if it''s the time."


    At that moment, Rachel interrupted his words. Although she had slowly let go of that matter, she still felt


    a little ufortable when he mentioned it again.


    After chatting with Jonathan for a while, she stood up and went back. On the way back, she thought a


    lot, but she still had no idea why he suddenly asked her to do so. In the end, she felt a dull pain in her


    temples, so she had to give up.


    When she arrived at home, Julie was still busy in the kitchen. Although the ss door was closed,


    there was still a trace of fragrance spreading through the gap.


    She went straight back to her room and was about to change her clothes. But when she close the door


    after entering the room, her wrist was suddenly grabbed tightly. In an instant, she was pressed against


    the wall by him, and the back of her head was heavily against the palm of a hand of Jack, who was


    also snorted.


    Rachel frowned and felt a pungent smell of alcohol prated her nose, as if it could make her drunk


    only by smelling it.


    She turned the hand that was held tightly and tried to struggle out. "Jack, let go of me."


    "No way!" Jack held her hand tightly and said overbearingly. He suddenly lowered his head, leaned on


    her shoulder, and asked in a low voice, "Rachel, why did you do this to me?"


    "What should I do to make you forgive me? Why did you go to find that man? Why?"


    He suddenly shouted in a low voice, opened his mouth and bit her shoulder directly. It hurt, but Rachel


    was numb and did not say anything.


    She wanted to push him away and said coldly, "I don''t know what you are talking about. You are drunk


    now. Let''s talk about it when you wake up."


    "I''m not drunk!"


    Jack shouted and raised his head. His eyes were bloodshot. He held her cheeks with both hands and


    kissed her directly regardless of her struggle.


    With a slight pain, not long after, Rachel even tasted the blood in her lips. She kept pushing him, but


    Jack was still indifferent. He even directly tore off her clothes, and there was a sudden chill on her


    shoulder.


    A sound of pping.


    Suddenly, a clear voice rang in the ears, and everything seemed to stop. Rachel pulled her clothes


    casually to cover her exposed skin, and said coldly, "leave now!"


    "Rachel... I..." there was a trace of pain and regret in Jack''s dark eyes. He tried to walk forward and


    hold her hand, but Rachel suddenly shouted hysterically, "Get out!"


    Hearing that the door was closed again, Rachel slowly squatted down and finally sat on the floor,


    covering her belly with her hands.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She might have been a little excited and stronger just now, but now her belly was aching.


    She bit her lower lip and took a deep breath, waiting for the pain to slowly dissipate.


    After a long time, Rachel slowly stood up, changed her torn clothes and went downstairs slowly.


    Julie was about to go upstairs to ask her to have dinner downstairs, but when she saw that there was a


    bite on her lips and a few blood streaks, she quickly took a piece of tissue and handed it to her. "Miss


    Rachel, is your mouth okay?"


    "I''m okay."


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Rachel looked out of the yard subconsciously. If she


    remembered correctly, there was a ck car parked there when she came back.


    Julie looked out following her mother''s eyes and said worriedly, "Mr. Jack just drove out. I think he


    drank a lot. It''s too dangerous to drive out like this. Miss Rachel, you''d better call him back as soon as


    possible."


    "Whatever he likes."


    Rachel looked away and replied indifferently.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with Jack. He suddenly rushed over and said something inexplicable.


    However, when she sat at the table and looked at the food Julie specially cooked for her, she didn''t


    have any appetite. She casually pulled it two times with chopsticks and put it down. Then she stood up


    and went back to her room.


    The smell of alcohol brought by Jack was still floating in the room. When she opened the window and


    recalled what he had said and done just now, she was very confused.


    As for the fact that he concealed her parents'' matter from her, Rachel didn''t say anything, but in fact,


    she had already forgiven him in her heart. She had nned to live well with him and wait for the birth of


    the baby in her belly, but the truth was still hard to predict.


    Scarlett''s appearance sobered her up instantly.


    So she didn''t understand and couldn''t figure it out. He had already had another woman in this


    rtionship, but why did he ask her why she didn''t forgive him after getting drunk?


    But she was still worried about him when she thought that he drove out alone like this. She found out


    the number of Michael from her contact list and dialed it.


    As usual, Michael''s voice was full of vitality. "Rachel, why do you suddenly remember to call me


    today?"


    Jack is out. Are you with him?" Asked Rachel.


    "No. What happened?"


    After knowing that Jack had almost recovered from the ident. Coincidentally, the elders of his family


    began to urge him to have a blind date again. So, Michael went abroad to have a rest for a while. He


    didn''te back until he heard that the girl who was going to have a blind date with him was engaged


    two days ago.


    Pursing her lips, Rachel said in a low voice, "He drove out and drank a lot at that time. You can contact


    him and see how he is doing."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Michael was about to ask, but he didn''t expect that the phone would hang up so decisively. After


    muttering, he called Jack, but his phone was powered off.


    When he was thinking about where to find Jack, his phone rang. It was a club manager whom he knew.


    "Mr. Michael, do you have time toe over? Mr. Jack has drunk a lot. We can''t stop him."


    "Is he with you?"


    As he answered the phone, Michael picked up his coat and ran outside quickly.


    Michael''s father, who was reading newspapers in the living room, frowned when he heard the rapid


    footsteps. He roared, "Can''t you stay at home for one night?"


    Michael ignored his father directly. When he arrived at the club, the manager was already waiting at the


    door and immediately took him to the room where Jack was.


    There was only him in the room. He was drinking wine one after another, and his eyes had already


    been red.


    The manager stood aside and said hesitantly, "Mr. Michael, look at him..."


    Michael raised his hand, motioning him to go out first. Then he walked over and sat down beside Jack.


    He patted him on the shoulder and said, "Why are you so free and elegant at night? Why do youe


    to drink alone? You don''t even call me."


    As he spoke, he reached out for the cup in Jack''s hand, but it was snatched away by him again.


    Michael withdrew his hand sulkily. He had nned to use this method to stop him from drinking, but his


    n failed.


    He put his hands behind his neck, leaned back and said, "Let me guess the reason. Did you quarrel


    with Rachel?"


    Jack''s face darkened. "Don''t mention her to me."


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything with a straight face and just drank one ss after another, Michael


    shook his head slightly and sighed. He suddenly sighed, "It''s better to be single, so as not to have so


    many troubles!"


    Jack nced sideways and said nothing.


    Among them, Michael was always the most gossipy one. It was okay that he didn''t know anything, but


    now that he knew it, ording to his character, he was bound to break the ice and get to the bottom of


    the matter.


    All of a sudden, he got close to Jack and put one of his arms on his shoulder. He wanted to say


    something but stopped on a second thought. He looked at Jack with inexplicable pity and sympathy in


    his eyes. "Jack...


    Jack felt ufortable under his gaze. He pped him on the face and said in disgust, "I''m not in the


    mood to talk nonsense with you today."


    Michael clicked his tongue and shook his head. "Are you always being Insatiable? So you''re so


    anxious."


    During this period of time when Rachel was pregnant and he couldn''t touch her at all, so he was so


    angry that he came out of home to drink heavily today, which made Rachel call Michael worriedly.


    The more Michael thought about it, the more he felt that it was highly possible.


    But of course he didn''t dare to say these words. When he saw Jack''s cold face, Michael shrank and


    quickly took back his hand on his shoulder.


    He touched his nose and said awkwardly, "This is a process that a husband must go through to be a


    father. Don''t be too anxious."


    Hearing what he said, Jack drank one ss after another with no expression on his face. Atst, he


    took out his phone and dialed a number. Then he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you think I have


    no ce to solve my physiological needs?"


    "You!"


    Hearing that, Michael''s face turned blue all of a sudden. He grabbed Jack by the cor and asked,


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing? It''s none of your business!" Jack shook off his hand and stood up unsteadily.

 Chapter 429 The News About Jack

    Chapter 429 The News About Jack


    Scarlett was worried about Jack''s sudden discharge from the hospital. She didn''t know what reason


    she should use to stay with him again. She thought for a long time, but couldn''t think of any way. She


    didn''t expect to receive his call at this time and asked her to go there.


    Without thinking too much, Scarlett immediately changed her clothes and drove to the club. She saw


    that Jack was standing at the door, lowering his head and smoking, with the cigarette butt in his hand


    flickering in the dark night.


    She couldn''t hide her excitement and trotted forward, "Jack, I''m here."


    Jack threw the cigarette on the ground and pulled her into his arms. He sneered, "Let''s go home!"


    Scarlett looked up at him and felt happy all of a sudden. She asked, "Where? Which home?"


    Jack hooked her chin and smiled wickedly, "What do you think?"


    A blush of shyness climbed on Scarlett''s face. She carefully helped Jack into the car, and then drove to


    her own home. She was d that her mother was not at home tonight.


    The next morning, Scarlett was awakened by the rm clock she had set before. There was no


    shyness on her face, but only resentment and injustice.


    Last night, she thought with all her heart that Jack was willing to go home with her, he must have


    regarded her as his woman. However, when they entered the house, he sat on the sofa alone, only


    ordered her to bring him a nket and said nothing else to her.


    Scarlett went to the wardrobe nearby, took out ace dress she had bought before and put it on. Then


    she slowly walked to him with a nket, trying to attract his attention, but Jack didn''t even look at her.


    He pulled the quilt and closed his eyes. After a while, his breathing gradually calmed down and he was


    asleep.


    Scarlett didn''t know why Jack did this, but she was very reluctant. When she got out of bed and was


    about to go to the living room to see if Jack was still lying on the sofa, she saw a bank card and a key


    on the TV cab of the bedroom, and a piece of paper underneath, which said, "Move into this house


    today."


    Below was the address of the house, which was a newly opened building in the Ning City.


    Scarlett was overjoyed. She ran to the living room and found that Jack had already disappeared. But to


    her, she was already satisfied. The grievance and anger in her heart had already been forgotten and


    gone.


    That night, Rachel didn''t sleep well and woke up early. She didn''t want to be listless at work today. She


    closed her eyes and slept until the rm clock rang. After washing up, she slowly walked down with the


    handrail in her hand.


    Usually, Julie had already prepared breakfast at this time. But today, when she saw Rachele


    downstairs, she hurriedly folded something and put it into the cab.


    Seeing her like this, Rachel frowned and asked, "Julie, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Julie smiled awkwardly and pped herself on the forehead. "Miss Rachel, I''m sorry. I forgot


    to prepare breakfast for you this morning. Is it still toote for me to prepare it now?"


    "No, thanks."


    Rachel smiled. "I can go to the hospital canteen."


    After watching her leave, Julie took out the newspaper from the cupboard and opened it. It was a photo


    of Jack and a strange woman. Although she didn''t know what was going on, she knew that this photo


    couldn''t be seen by Rachel now.


    What if she got emotional and her baby had problems?


    When Rachel arrived at the hospital, she saw Celia sitting in her office. She felt strange and asked,


    "Aren''t you very busy? Why do youe here today?"


    Celia was transferred to the Department of Neurosurgery of North Hospital and promoted to the head


    nurse. Rachel often received WeChat messages from her,ining that she was too busy with her


    work.


    "Today my big helper is there. I can hide and have some spare time." Celia smiled and fixed her eyes


    on Rachel.


    "That''s good." After locking her bag in the closet, Rachel only took out a meal card and shook it. "I''m


    going to have breakfast now. Do you have time to go with me?"


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Celia ran up to her, held her arm and asked, "Rachel, are you in a good mood today?"


    "Yes." Replied Rachel.


    Then she asked, "Did you read anything wrong this morning?"


    Hearing her tentative tone, Rachel frowned and asked, "Should I see something?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Celia shook her hand and denied, "No, of course not. I just asked casually."


    Rachel felt strange, but she didn''t say anything. She just walked to the canteen, not insisting on getting


    to the bottom of the matter.


    It was the peak time for breakfast in the canteen. Almost every window was lined up. Rachel stood


    behind the line and saw a woman patting the shoulder of the doctor in front of her and asking curiously,


    "Have you seen the newspaper in the morning?"


    "Not yet. I''mte today. Instead of going to my office first, Ie to the canteen directly. " The doctor


    turned around and asked curiously, "Is there any news? Tell me."


    "It''s about..."


    Celia, who had been standing quietly beside them, suddenly screamed. Both Rachel and the two


    people who were about to tell the news were startled.


    Celia covered her belly and said painfully, "My...my belly hurts. It really hurts."


    "Where? Sit down next to me. I''ll check it for you." Rachel found a seat and held Celia to sit down, was


    about to press her belly for inspection.


    Looking around, Celia said in a low voice, "Rachel, let''s go back to your office. There are so many


    people in the canteen. I feel a little embarrassed."


    "But..." Rachel frowned.


    Celia said immediately, "I feel much better. It''s not as painful as before. Let''s go back to your office


    first."


    Nodding her head, Rachel had no choice but to go back to the office with Celia.


    At first, Celia walked very slowly. Later, she simply straightened up and jumped up. Rachel stopped


    and nced at her. "Celia, did you pretend to have a stomachache just now?"


    "No."


    Celia smiled guiltily, "It really hurt just now, but it suddenly healed."


    "Since you''re fine, you can go back by yourself. I''ll go to the canteen to buy breakfast."


    With that, Rachel turned around and walked towards the elevator again. At the same time, Celia ran to


    her and took the meal card from her hand. "Rachel, go back to your office. I''ll buy breakfast for you."


    The more Rachel thought about it, the more confused she was. She shook her head and said, "No,


    thanks, I can do it myself."


    With her hands behind her back, Celia grinned and said, "Rachel, your belly is so big. You must be


    tired after walking. I can help you. You can go back to your office and have a rest first."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the elevator door just opened. Celia hurried in and was about to


    press the close button, Rachel stretched out to block the elevator door and said coldly, "Come out."


    Rachel felt that there was something strange with Celia. Rachel had intended to ask, but seeing that


    Celia did not want to say, she didn''t ask more.


    But now, Rachel was getting more and more confused, and she guessed that this matter must have


    something to do with herself!


    Seeing that Celia didn''t move, Rachel frowned and said in a more serious tone, "If you don''te out,


    don''te to me again! Besides, they just talked about some news. I can browse it on the Inte by


    myselfter!"


    After all, as soon as the news was mentioned by two people, Celia began to pretend to have a


    stomachache.


    After thinking it carefully, if Rachel didn''t mishear, she seemed to hear the word "Jack" from the person


    in front of her. It was very likely that today''s news was rted to him, which probably was the reason


    why Celia was so abnormal today.


    All of a sudden, Celia lowered her head and didn''t dare to look Rachel. Then, Celia raised her head


    again with a look of frustration on the face. "Rachel, is it so obvious?"


    "Well, it can''t be more obvious."


    Seeing hering out of the elevator, Rachel put down her hand, turned around and walked towards


    her office. She asked in a low voice, "Have you take away the newspaper in my office today?"


    Every morning, the newspaper would be sent to her office. Sometimes it would be thrown directly on


    the ground, and sometimes it would be ced on her desk.


    However, Rachel didn''t see it this day. She had thought the person who sent the newspaper forgot, but


    now she thought it might be done by Celia.


    She reached out her hand to Celia. Sure enough, Celia put her hand into her pocket and took out a


    newspaper that had been folded. "Rachel, it''s very likely that the news is nonsense. You know that


    these paparazzi like to write some crazy things."


    Rachel opened the newspaper and looked down. It was indeed rted to Jack.


    When she read the news about him and the young model before, Rachel felt a little sad and couldn''t


    ept it. But now, she smiled calmly, put the newspaper on the table and said in a t voice, "This is


    his business. He can be with whoever he wants to be with. It has nothing to do with me."


    "How could it be possible?" Clenching her fists, Celia said with resentment, "He is the father of your


    baby. Is it reasonable for him to hook up with other women outside now?"


    After standing for a long time, Rachel only felt a faint pain in her right rib. She walked to a chair and sat


    down. She looked up at Celia and asked in a low voice, "Then I should go to find that woman and fight


    with her, cursing that she stole my husband, my child''s father?"


    "No, no!"


    Celia denied immediately.

 Chapter 430 Dont You Really Care

    Chapter 430 Don''t You Really Care


    Rachel looked at Celia and smile. It couldn''t be told what was on her mind. She said slowly, "Is that so?


    I can''t fight with that woman, nor can I get even with Jack. I can''t be angry because I''m afraid that it will


    affect my baby, so that''s the reason why I said that this matter has nothing to do with me."


    She smiled and said, "It''ste, Celia. You should go back to the duty now."


    In a daze, Celia nodded and walked out of the office. She closed the door and slowly retracted her


    hand from the doorknob. Tilting her head, Celia still couldn''t figure it out.


    She came here this morning to see Rachel''s reaction, and also wanted to hide it from her. ording to


    her character, Celia must have found Jack to make it clear. But now she was persuaded toe out of


    the office without saying a word?


    In the office, the smile at the corners of Rachel''s mouth disappeared. She reached out to take the


    newspaper back and spread it in front of her.


    The bite mark on her lips was still very obvious. She reached out her hand to touch it which had scabs.


    Rachel sneered. Last night, she held her in her arms and questioned herself why she couldn''t forgive


    him. But soon he went to have fun with another woman, which was also reported in the newspaper.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    How could she forgive such a person and such a behavior?


    Rachel felt it was ridiculous that she was even worried about Jackst night and called Michael to ask


    him to take care of Jack.


    Now she realized that something Julie put into the cab must be the newspaper today.


    Rachel raised her hand and rubbed her face. Although she kept telling herself not to care and think too


    much, she still couldn''t help but feel a little bitter and heartache.


    Scarlett packed up in the whole morning and finally put all the things she needed into the suitcase. By


    the way, she carefully folded the note with an address and put it into her bag. When she was about to


    go out, the doorbell rang.


    She opened the door in a hurry, only to see a figure rushing over, holding her neck and hanging directly


    on her body, screaming, "Cousin, it''s been long time not to see you."


    It was Scarlett''s younger cousin, Kailey Chen, who had been working as a receptionist in a hotel in


    another city before. Because of the expense spent on home-visiting and low sry, few vacations, she


    would onlye back for a few days at the end of the year.


    Scarlett pressed her shoulder and asked, "Are you fired again?"


    Kailey Chen took a step back and scratched her hair. "No, I quit."


    When she was a student, she didn''t get good grades, so after graduation from a vocational high school,


    she went to another city with others. But she hadn''t had a stable job and often changed a job every two


    months.


    When her family saw that she had been working in the hotel for nearly two years, they thought that she


    had finally been stable. But she didn''t expect that Kailey Chen woulde back temporarily today.


    Seeing that Scarlett frowning, Kailey Chen immediately pulled her arm and said fawningly, "Sister, our


    rtionship has always been the best. My parents don''t know that I''m back. Please help me hide it


    from them. If they know that I lost my job again, they must give me another lesson!"


    Scarlett''s mouth twitched. When she was about to teach her a lesson, her phone rang. The appointed


    taxi driver said that he had arrived downstairs, so she had to give up and poked her forehead. "I''ll teach


    you a lesson when I''m avable."


    Kailey Chen chuckled and saw the suitcase in Scarlett''s hand. She asked, "Cousin, are you going out?"


    Speaking of this, the corners of Scarlett''s mouth immediately rose, and her eyebrows were dancing. "I


    found a boyfriend. He just gave me a house and let me move in."


    "How about I go with you?"


    Unable to resist her request, and Scarlett wanted to show off in front of her cousin, they went to the


    community together and found the house. When she opened the door with the key, she heard Kailey


    Chen''s exmation.


    She kept asking, "Cousin, what kind of boyfriend do you find? How could he give you such a good


    house?"


    "This house is even better than the presidential suite in my hotel."


    Hearing her constant questions, Scarlett''s vanity was satisfied at once. She smiled proudly and said, "I


    will introduce him to you some day."


    "Forget it. It''s just a shame for you to introduce others your cousin like me."


    Kailey Chen knew what kind of person Scarlett was very well. Kailey Chen walked up to her, held her


    arm and said with a ttering smile, "When you are rich, don''t forget that I''m your cousin. You know that


    I have no job, no boyfriend, and no money."


    Scarlett had been living an envious life for a long time. Now that she was ttered by her cousin, she


    was even more proud.


    Seeing her expression, Kailey Chen immediately knew that what she had said was right. She lowered


    her head and saw Scarlett''s folded clothes in the suitcase. She thought for a while and immediately


    said, "Cousin, I didn''t bring any clothes with me this time. I''m in the same shape as you. Can you give


    me some clothes?"


    After saying that, seeing that Scarlett was a little hesitant, Kailey Chen immediately added, "Cousin,


    you have such a rich boyfriend anyway. Since he is willing to give you a good house, then he will


    definitely buy you a lot of beautiful clothes. How about..."


    Kailey Chen didn''t finish her words on purpose, and Scarlett moved her right hand on her bag. That''s


    right. Jack left a bank card for her when he left. Although she didn''t know how much money was in it, it


    should not be less.


    Besides, she really wanted to show off in front of her cousin. Scarlett waved her hand and said, "Okay,


    these clothes are yours. I''ll ask my boyfriend to buy me some better clothes."


    As soon as Jack returned home, Julie came up to him. She looked at him from time to time, as if she


    wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    He asked, "Have you seen the news this morning?"


    "Yes." Julie nodded and added, "I didn''t show to Miss Rachel. I''m afraid that she can''t stand it."


    "Does she?"


    Jack murmured to himself. Seeing Julie''s inquiring eyes, he shook his head and said nothing. Then he


    turned around and went upstairs.


    He pushed the door of Rachel''s bedroom and saw a suitcase at the end of the bed. It was not empty,


    but scattered with several clothes and her skin care products.


    Jack stepped forward and squatted down. The divorce agreement inside was somewhat dazzling.


    Did she really have no feelings for him and just wait to separate with him?


    Did it mean that he had be a stumbling block in her path, not the person who had apanied


    her and taken her hand toplete the second half of her life?


    Jack lowered his eyes and suddenly felt a little sour in his nose.


    Although Rachel tried her best to act as if nothing had happened, she could still feel that her work


    efficiency had obviously decreased a lot. The report, which could be finished in two hours, had taken


    her a whole day.


    As soon as she got out of the taxi, Julie was already waiting at the door. "Miss Rachel, Mr. Jack is


    back."


    "I see."


    As usual, Rachel would go back to her room to change her clothes first. But when she thought that he


    was upstairs, she sat down on the sofa and yed with her phone.


    When she heard the footsteps downstairs, she pretended not to hear it at all. She just lowered her


    head and looked at the little person on the mobile game jumping up and down, which was quite


    interesting.


    Jack narrowed his eyes, with only bottomless darkness in them. He thought that the news had been


    released for a whole day, and now, whether on the newspaper, the Inte or micro-blog, it was full of


    his news.


    He didn''t believe that Rachel didn''t see it, but she was still as calm as she was now. Jack could only


    think of one thing, that she really didn''t care about him.


    Blue veins stood out on the back of Jack''s hand holding the handrail. He closed his eyes and opened


    them. The anger in his eyes had disappeared. He slowly walked forward and said coldly, "We need to


    go to a dinner party tomorrow evening."


    Without raising her head, Rachel replied, "I don''t have time."


    Jack smiled, "Have you forgotten what was written on the divorce agreement?"


    ''How dare he threaten me with this?''


    Rachel stood up and walked directly to him. She said expressionlessly, "I only have two hours


    tomorrow night!"


    She didn''t know what kind of dinner she was going to attend, nor did she know who would show up.


    She didn''t ask, nor did she have the interest to know.


    The next day, when Rachel just turned off theputer on her desk and was about to leave, she heard


    a knock on the door. She saw that Austin was standing at the door and smiled, "Miss Rachel, boss


    asked me to pick you up."


    "Okay, thank you."


    In the car, Rachel knew that it was Jack who invited several employees to dinner tonight. During his


    hospitalization, they were in charge of all thepany''s affairs.


    The restaurant was located at a seafood restaurant across from the MK Group.


    When Rachel and Austin arrived, the two tables in the box were already full of people. When they came


    in with two people, everyone stood up. One of them looked forward and said disappointedly, "Austin,


    why hasn''t bosse yet? Will he note today and we need to pay by ourselves?"


    "Do you think boss is such a person?" Austin pulled out a chair and motioned for Rachel to sit down.


    She saw that there was still an empty seat next to her. It must be Jack''s. But it was him who asked her


    toe here. Why was hete in the end?

 Chapter 431 An Awkward Dinner

    Chapter 431 An Awkward Dinner


    When the group of people heard what Austin said, they all smiled to show their trust in Jack. The


    originally quiet box was filled withughter for a moment.


    A woman at the same table, about more than 50 years old, who was about to retire, looked at Rachel


    and asked with a smile, "Are you the wife of the boss? Now you are pregnant. It seems that our boss is


    going to be a father soon. "


    With a faint smile on her face, Rachel didn''t say anything. The news about Jack was just released


    yesterday, and she was asked by his subordinates the next day. It sounded ironic and embarrassing.


    Thatdy talked about the problems that her daughter-inw had encountered when she was pregnant


    carefully, and Rachel listened quietly. The several people at the same table didn''t make any noise until


    they all stood up and shouted at the door of the box, "Boss."


    With her back to the door of the box, Rachel couldn''t see him, but the people at the same table looked


    at her again, with an indescribable feeling.


    When she was about to look back, she suddenly heard a familiar but strange voice, "Jack, are these all


    your employees? There are so many people here."


    "Yeah, didn''t you say that you were bored at home? So I took you out by the way." Jack''s voice was


    particrly gentle, as if it was a warm sun in winter.


    But it made Rachel feel a little bitter in her throat. She tried hard to hold back the smile at the corners of


    her mouth and told herself that it was not a big deal!


    The footsteps approached. Although Rachel looked down at the te in front of her, she knew that the


    two of them bypassed her directly. When she breathed a sigh of relief, she felt a little sad.


    Although they didn''t sit next to him, they sat opposite her.


    It meant that she''d better keep her head down during the meal, otherwise she could see the two of


    them as soon as she raised her head.


    The lively atmosphere suddenly quieted down, and even Austin was confused, wondering what Jack


    was thinking.


    On the one hand, Jack asked him to pick up Rachel, and on the other hand, he himself brought another


    woman here. The two of them seemed to love each other very much.


    The people present probably had the same thought as him. Some of them who were bold and curious


    began to discuss in a low voice regardless of Jack.


    The other two kept moving their eyes between them, ncing at Rachel and Jack.


    After calming herself down, Rachel raised her head and tried to maintain a calm smile. "Everyone


    should be here. Don''t sit here anymore. Pick up the chopsticks and enjoy the dinner!"


    Then she picked up a piece of roast duck meat in front of her with chopsticks and put it in her bowl.


    She lowered her head and began to eat.


    Withdrawing his gaze from her, Jack put an arm on Scarlett''s shoulder and asked softly, "Do you like all


    these? If you don''t like it, ask the waiter to serve more."


    "No, thanks. I''m not a picky eater."


    Scarlett was really overjoyed.


    It was beyond her expectation that Jack would take her here to attend the dinner party in the MK


    Group.


    Just now, when she saw that Rachel was also sitting here, her heart trembled. She was afraid that she


    would be kicked away by Jack again. But she never thought that he would still be so gentle to her.


    Of course, Rachel heard the conversation between the two people, but she didn''t say anything. It


    seemed that what she was eating in front of her was not just a roast duck, but the delicious food of the


    world, which attracted all her attention.


    Several employees at the same table, as well as the people at the next table, nced at the three of


    them, as if they were specting about the rtionship between the three.


    But it also made the box, which should have been lively, unusually quiet. Only the sound of chopsticks


    colliding with the te, and the sound of chewing could be heard.


    After a while, the door of the box was pushed open from the outside. A fat middle-aged man came in


    with a ss of wine in one hand and a bottle of red wine in the other. He smiled and said, "Mr. Fu, I


    heard from the waiter that MK Group is having a dinner here. I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I


    come in and propose a toast to you?"


    As he spoke, he walked in, just standing next to Rachel. He raised the ss in his hand to Jack and


    said with a smile, "is this Mrs. Fu sitting next to you? So young, beautiful and lucky!"


    Hearing this, all the people present looked a little strange, Rachel''s heart sank, but she didn''t show it


    on her face. She still lowered her head and ate the food in her bowl. But she couldn''t help but hear


    Jack''sughter and reply, "You''re wee." then she looked up at him.


    She saw him looking at her with a smile, but the emotion in his eyes was somewhat unpredictable.


    It was said that people''s emotions were the most able to be revealed in their eyes. However, as they


    grew older and experienced, their emotions in the eyes couldn''t be read gradually.


    In the past, Rachel could see through something, but now she couldn''t.


    Or maybe she was toozy to pay attention to him.


    Jack just replied, but he didn''t raise his ss to respond. The middle-aged man was a little


    embarrassed, and didn''t know what to do.


    A man about forty stood up at once and said with a smile, "Mr. Wang, why do you bring such a small


    bottle of wine here? It seems that you are here to ask for wine from us."


    While they were joking, the atmosphere suddenly became lively, alleviating the embarrassment of the


    middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man nodded at him and smiled. "Yes, I''m sure the wine I bring is not enough. So I


    have to ask Mr. Fu to borrow some wine."


    Hearing this, Jack seemed to be in a good mood with a slight smile on his lips. He also raised his ss


    and clinked it with the te in front of him, making a crisp sound. Then he raised his head and drank it


    up in one gulp. "Don''t worry, wine is enough!"


    The middle-aged man immediatelyughed brightly. From the man beside Jack, he began to propose


    toasts one after another. Soon it was the turn of Rachel.


    He bent down slightly. Because he had drunk too much just now, his body trembled. He asked, "This


    lady looks a little strange. I don''t know how to call you."


    "Miss Shen." Rachel picked up the tea cup in front of her and gently clinked it with him. "I''m pregnant,


    so I can''t drink. Drink tea instead of wine."


    "It''s okay. As long as you are happy." The middle-aged man waved his hand and said with a smile, "I


    wonder which man is so lucky to marry Miss Shen?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she heard this, Rachel subconsciously looked at Jack. He looked askance at her. Although there


    was a faint smile on his lips as usual, the blue veins on his temples suddenly jumped.


    There was a trace of indifference in her expression. Rachel looked away, pursed her lips and smiled,


    "I''m divorced."


    "What a pity!" The middle-aged man sighed. Maybe he had drunk too much, he took out a business


    card from his pocket and put it in front of Rachel. He tapped two times on it with his index finger and


    said, "I''m divorced too. Miss Shen, would you like to think about me?"


    If it was in the past, Rachel would definitely ignore it.


    But when she thought of the gentle expression on Jack''s face when he appeared with Scarlett just now,


    she was somehow angry. She put away the business card directly, and then smiled at the middle-aged


    man. "If have a chance in the future, we cane out together and have a talk."


    The smile on Jack''s face suddenly froze, and his face suddenly darkened. He didn''t know how hard he


    had used, but the goblet in his hand was broken by him, and the wine in the goblet immediately


    sprinkled all over the table, dripping down.


    Scarlett eximed and reached out to hold Jack''s hand. "How is it going? Did you cut your hand?"


    "Nothing." Jack withdrew his hand coldly. He saw that his face was cold, and his eyes were like awls


    staring at Rachel. Seeing that she seemed not to notice him at all and was still talking with Mr. Wang,


    he mmed the table and stood up.


    Among these people, Austin knew the most about the rtionship between Jack and Rachel. Although


    he was confused about Jack''s behavior of bringing Scarlett here, he vaguely guessed something.


    At this moment, seeing Jack''s murderous eyes, Austin stood up and walked to Mr. Wang. He pulled Mr.


    Wang''s arm and said, "Mr. Wang, you''ve been here for a long time. Your friends must be waiting for


    you."


    Mr. Wang didn''t realize it at all. He waved his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''ve told them before I


    came. Besides, I haven''t finished my toast yet."


    While they were talking, Mr. Wang had already sat down on the empty chair next to Rachel, as if he


    wouldn''t leave until they had a good chat.


    At this moment, Jack didn''t look good and Scarlett had already been a little unhappy. She forced


    herself to calm down, picked up the bottle on the side and filled her ss in front of her. She smiled at


    Mr. Wang and said, "Mr. Wang, since you have proposed a toast to Jack, I''ll drink this as a response to


    you. Please don''t refuse my kindness, Mr. Wang."


    Her words not only shifted the attention of all to her, but also directly showed the intimate rtionship


    between her and Jack.


    Mr. Wang also looked away from Rachel and nodded with a smile, "Mrs. Fu, you''re so kind."


    Acent smile appeared on Scarlett''s face.


    Seeing that Jack had no intention of refuting Mr. Wang''s "Mrs. Fu", Rachel felt her heart ached, but she


    still pretended to be strong and looked at all this without changing her face.


    Scarlett sat down with a smile. Seeing that Jack''s ss was empty, she refilled it thoughtfully.


    Mr. Wang, on the other hand, had almost finished his drink. Now that he had drunk a full ss of wine,


    he felt a little rxed. Seeing that Rachel was putting her fair-skinned hand on the table, he wanted to


    touch it directly.

 Chapter 432 Those Days Are Gone

    Chapter 432 Those Days Are Gone


    Seeing this, Rachel withdrew her hand in a hurry. Jack, who was sitting opposite to her, frowned tightly.


    When he was about to stand up, he saw that Rachel had almost stood up with a smile on her face. She


    said to everyone, "I have something to do. I have to leave now. Enjoy your meal."


    Then she turned around and walked slowly to the door of the hotel. A ck car stopped in the dark.


    Jimmy stood beside the car in a ck overcoat and looked at the door with a smile.


    Rachel walked slowly and lowered her head with a smile. "I''m so sorry to ask you pick me up."


    "I''m just on the same way." Jimmy opened the door of the passenger seat and put his hand on her


    head, indicating her to be careful all the time. Then he walked around the front of the car, got in and


    drove away.


    The two didn''t see that Jack was walking out from behind the ss door, with devouring coldness in his


    deep dark eyes.


    Sitting in the car, Rachel felt much better with her hands open in the warm air. She smiled and said,


    "you can help me park at the next intersection. I''ll take a taxi back then."


    Just now in the hotel, she really didn''t want to stay any longer. It happened that Jimmy sent a message


    to her, showing his appreciation that she came to apany Gary that day, so Rachel asked him to


    pick her up.


    But she still felt a little embarrassed.


    Jimmy turned his head and saw the apologetic look on Rachel''s face. With a gentle smile on his lips,


    he said, "I can drive you back directly. You don''t need to call taxi. I happen to have something to give


    you."


    "What is it?" Asked Rachel.


    He smiled, "Gary''s school will hold an art show next week. He will y the violin on the stage, so he


    asked me to send you an invitation card to watch his performance."


    Rachel was a little surprised. "He can y the violin?"


    Jimmy''s eyes darkened and a bitter smile appeared on his face. "His mother likes ying the violin, so


    I let him learn it."


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the car became a little serious. Rachel didn''t know what to say, so


    she just closed her eyes and had a rest.


    After getting off the car, Jimmy took out a red invitation card from his briefcase and handed it to her. "If


    you don''t have time, you don''t have to go there specially."


    "I''d love to. I also want to see Gary''s performance."


    With a slight smile, Rachel put the invitation card into her bag and got off the car. When she entered


    the room, she found that Julie had returned to her room.


    She didn''t eat something in the hotel just now. Although she wasn''t hungry at the moment, she was


    afraid that it would be troublesome for her to be hungry and wake up in the middle of the night. Rachel


    went to the kitchen first, made some noodles and went back to her room.


    After washing up, as usual, she leaned against the headboard and turned on the storyteller to do


    prenatal education for a while. She was full of thought that Jack might note back tonight.


    The rtionship between him and Scarlett should have stabilized.


    Thinking of this, Rachel felt a pang of pain in her heart. She simply turned off the story teller, pulled


    over the quilt andy down. She closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep. Only when she was


    asleep could she stop these messy thoughts.


    Fortunately, after turning her back for two times, she gradually felt sleepy.


    When she was about to fall asleep, the door of the bedroom suddenly opened. Rachel was shocked


    and trembled.


    Then, the light in the bedroom was turned on. Rachel opened her eyes and sat up. She saw Jack


    standing at the door of the bedroom with a smell of alcohol and coldness, looking at her coldly. There


    was an indescribable emotion in his deep eyes.


    Rachely down again, pulled the quilt on her body and said coldly, "I''m going to sleep. Please go out."


    He chuckled, walked over, stood by the bed, bent over, and put one hand on her face. He opened his


    thin lips and said coldly, "Rachel, I really don''t know you."


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand and gently slid his fingertips from her eyebrows to her chin.


    Suddenly, he pinched her chin, and the strength in his hand increased gradually. "Or, I don''t know you


    at the beginning."


    She recalled what happened in the hotel. He didn''t give her any face in front of his employees. At that


    time, she endured it. But now he questioned her like this. It must be because she had talked with Mr.


    Wang a few words that made him unhappy.


    But he had never thought whether he had made her unhappy or not?


    Rachel didn''t want to struggle, but said weakly, "Everyone lives with a mask, doesn''t he?"


    "Mask?" Jack raised his lips, "Then why don''t you wear the mask you used to wear?"


    Rachel was a little annoyed. "Those days are gone. Do you think I can still use the mask I used to


    wear?"


    He gritted his teeth and said, "So you hook up with them casually now? How''s going between you and


    Jimmy?"


    "Hook up? How''s going?"


    Rachel repeated his words and sneered. She didn''t understand why he was always entangled with the


    problem of Jimmy. She was a little impatient and said, "Depends on whatever you think."


    She added, "besides, I didn''t ask you anything about you and [³ÂÑÅÝæ]. You have no right to say


    anything about me."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, the bedsidemp was smashed to the ground by Jack.


    He suddenly raised his voice and shouted out irritably, "Rachel, don''t you really care about me at all?


    Don''t you feel any pain when you see me with her?"


    The day before yesterday, Jack received a call from Tracy and asked her to go there. He thought it was


    just because he was discharged from the hospital temporarily, but he didn''t expect that she didn''t


    mention anything about it.


    But when they met, Tracy asked with a serious look, "Are you sure that the baby in Rachel''s belly is


    really yours? Is it the baby of our Fu family?"


    "Of course." Jack answered without hesitation.


    Tracy frowned and said nothing. She shook her head in silence, which made Jack feel a little uneasy.


    But at the same time, there was a sense of rejection and resistance in his heart.


    No matter what she was going to say next, Jack didn''t want to know.


    He stood up and said lightly, "Mom, I have something to do. I''m leaving now."


    "Sit down!"


    Tracy suddenly shouted and grabbed Jack''s arm to stop him. "I asked you toe here especially.


    Now you want to leave before I finish?"


    Jack frowned, "But I really have something to deal with."


    Tracy pouted, "Nothing is more important than what I''m going to talk aboutter."


    She picked up the cup on the tea table, took a sip and moistened her throat. Then she said seriously,


    "Rachel has a friend called Jimmy. Do you know that?"


    "I know."


    Jack had sent someone to investigate his background since he saw him in the restaurantst time, so


    Jack naturally knew his name. But he didn''t know why Tracy mentioned this man today.


    [ÀîÃôϼ] snorted, "I''m a friend of his mother. When I sent her back today, I happened to bump into [Èî¾Ó


    È»] at her home. I heard what my friend said, but it seems that the two of them are going to be together.


    Don''t you know the intention of the deal?"


    ...


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    With a straight face, Jack didn''t answer. He clenched his fists and slowly loosened them, and the


    sternness in his eyes gradually disappeared. He curved his lips and said in a t voice, "Mom, you''ve


    misunderstood. They are just ordinary friends."


    "Ordinary friend?" Tracy repeated and shook her head, "Of course not. My friend is very happy. She


    asked me not to introduce girls to his son."


    With a calm look on his face, Jack didn''t say anything more. After Tracy finished her words, he stood


    up and pointed at his watch. "Mom, I''m reallyte. I have to go now. Let''s talk about itter."


    However, after leaving home, Jack could no longer keep calm and rational. His eyes turned red and his


    thoughts had already been in a mess.


    Therefore, he treated Scarlett well again and tried every means to be good to her. He just wanted to


    make Rachel care about him and jealous.


    But now, Rachel blurted out, "No, I''m not interested in your rtionship with her at all, and there''s no


    need to be angry."


    All of a sudden, Jack burst intoughter. His deep eyes were as sharp as a knife. "Good, very good!"


    Then he turned around and left. The door was mmed again.


    Rachel felt a dull headache and a buzzing sound in her head. If the broken bedsidemp hadn''t


    reminded her clearly, she would have thought that Jack just appeared in her dream.


    How could she not care about the existence of Scarlett?


    If she really didn''t care, she didn''t have to chat with Mr. Wang and take his business card tonight just to


    make Jack angry.


    But she didn''t know why, in the face of Jack''s questioning one after another, she couldn''t say a word


    from the bottom of her heart, only the words against her will.


    Julie had already fallen asleep and was about to go to the bathroom because of the urine. She was


    startled when she heard a bang from the second floor. She quickly took out her coat from the cab


    and put it on. When she was about to go upstairs to have a look, she heard a heavy sound when she


    opened the door. Not long after, she saw Jack go downstairs angrily and leave without looking back.


    When Rachel was about to pick up the fragments of themp, the bedroom door was gently pushed


    open from the outside.


    She had already guessed who it was. She smiled bitterly and said, "[ÕÅÂè], it''s sote. Why haven''t you


    gone to bed yet?"


    "I''m old and can''t sleep much. I woke up easily."


    Julie came up, helped her up and let her sit on the bed. "Miss Rachel, please sit down. I''ll clean it up."


    She went outside to get a broom and a duster, and swept the fragments together. Then she sighed


    slightly, "Miss Rachel, in fact, if there is something between you and Mr. Jack..."

 Chapter 433 Its You

    Chapter 433 It''s You


    Before she finished, Rachel interrupted her. She knew that Julie wanted to say something, but


    considering their rtionship now, she didn''t want to say or hear anything that would make her regret.


    She smiled and said, "Julie, I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest."


    "Then go to sleep early."


    Julie had to swallow all those words back, closed the bedroom door gently with the garbage, and left.


    In the dark night, the car was speeding. In less than an hour, Jack had parked the car in the


    neighborhood where the house he gave Scarlett was located.


    At this time, when Scarlett was about to go to bed, she heard the doorbell and hurried to open the door.


    Seeing that Jack was standing outside, she asked happily, "Jack, why are you here?"


    "Are you unhappy that Ie to you?" With an evil smile, Jack lifted her chin. For a moment, the


    previously cold room suddenly became somewhat ambiguous.


    Scarlett smiled shyly, "Of course I am happy."


    Having known Jack for so long, she had tried every means to stay by his side, but up to now, Jack


    hadn''t touched him at all.


    At this moment, she took the initiative to hook up Jack and unbuttoned his shirt one by one. "Jack, you


    should stay here tonight, right?"


    "Of course!"


    Jack bent down and picked her up. Scarlett screamed, but she couldn''t hide her joy.


    However, the smile didn''tst long. Scarlett pulled her half torn clothes and sat up. Seeing that Jack put


    on his shirt again, she asked in disbelief, "Jack, what''s wrong?"


    Jack didn''t answer. After putting on his shirt, he turned around and left directly. Looking at the face that


    was somewhat simr to that of Rachel, he wanted to take Scarlett as her, but he knew in his heart that


    she was not Rachel.


    However, he couldn''t do anything to a woman who was not Rachel.


    Looking at the empty house again, Scarlett was so angry that she threw all the things on the dressing


    table to the ground. Blue veins stood out on her forehead. "It''s all because of Rachel! Without you, Jack


    would have touched me and been with me."


    She squatted on the ground and burst into tears. She had thought that she could finally be with Jack


    tonight, but in the end, it was still in vain.


    Thinking of the regret and remorse in his eyes when he left, Scarlett wished she could go straight to


    find Rachel and question her why the two of them, who had no feelings for each other, she still insisted


    on upying Jack?


    For the next few days, Rachel hadn''t seen Jacke back, but the news about him was active on the


    major media magazines in the Ning City.


    He took Scarlett to various high-end clubs, to the shopping mall to buy all kinds of things, and even


    bought a dessert shop because she liked the dessert in that shop. Moreover, he rename the shop as


    Mrs. Chen and gave it to her as a gift.


    Everyone sighed that Scarlett was lucky to meet such a rich and handsome boyfriend. Meanwhile,


    many people would sigh and sympathize with Rachel.


    In the hospital, the colleagues were naturally curious, but they more or less considered her emotions,


    so they did not ask Rachel face to face. They only talked a few words in private, so Rachel did not


    hear, so naturally she would not take it seriously.


    The executive hade to see her once, but Rachel was just sent to a meeting by the Director of the


    executive department, so he only called her.


    Rachel knew what he wanted to ask, but she said with smile, "I know how good these reporters are at


    exaggerating after they only get some clues."


    Hearing this, the executive had to put all those words back to his stomach. He didn''t say anything but


    told her to take good care of herself and call him directly if anything happened.


    Rachel had thought that Jack wouldn''t show up again these days, but when she got home after work,


    she saw him sitting on the sofa, reeking of alcohol, and his shirt wrinkled.


    Seeing him like this, Rachel couldn''t tell what was in her mind. She just nced at him indifferently and


    wanted to pretend not to see him and went upstairs directly.


    But Jack stopped her, "Get me a ss of water."


    Rachel wanted to ignore him, but when she saw his dry lips, she couldn''t make up her mind. She went


    to the kitchen, poured a ss of water and handed it to him. When Jack opened his eyes, he sneered,


    "It''s you?"


    ''It''s you?''


    Rachel wanted tough. Who did he think she was? Scarlett?


    A burst of anger rose in her heart. Rachel said coldly, "You''ve gone to the wrong ce."


    When she turned around and was about to leave, Jack''s voice came from behind her, "Rachel, in fact,


    you still care about me, don''t you?"


    Hearing that, Rachel stopped and her body stiffened. ''Care about him?''


    Yes, she cared about him all the time. When the word "yes" spilled over her lips, her mobile phone


    suddenly rang. Jack''s "Scarlett" was like a basin of ice water pouring down from her head,


    extinguishing all the thoughts of her wanting to be honest.


    Lowering her eyes, Rachel sneered, "Why should I care about you?"


    For the whole night, Rachel almost couldn''t fall asleep. She didn''t know when Jack left. When she went


    downstairs to have dinner, he was no longer on the sofa.


    Julie also knew what had happened. She had tried to persuade them to make it clear in front of her, but


    now she rarely mentioned Jack in front of Rachel.


    But when she recalled what Jack had said, "It''s you?" Rachel still felt a little pain in her heart.


    It took her a long time to take a nap, but in her dream full of the scene that Jack and Scarlett were in


    love. She seemed to be a fan of the two, closely following them, watching Jack do anything for her,


    listening to the sweet words of the two. Rachel wanted to separate the two of them, but no matter how


    she touched them, her hands could only pass through their bodies but couldn''t separate them.


    When she woke up again, she touched her face, which was already full of tears. Recalling the scene in


    her dream, Rachel only felt a slight pain in her heart.


    On the second day, when she got up, Rachel looked at herself in the mirror. There were dark circles


    under her eyes. When she picked up the powder and was about to cover them, her phone on the side


    vibrated.


    Gary''s voice came from the phone excitedly, "Aunt Rachel, don''t forgete to see my performance


    this afternoon."


    "No."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Rachel smiled awkwardly and felt a little guilty. If Gary hadn''t called to remind her, she would have


    forgotten about the invitation card.


    Gary asked, "Do you have time toe?"


    "Yes." Rachel agreed.


    "Then I''ll wait for you at the school gate."


    After hanging up the phone, when she was about to go to the hospital, a car stopped in front of her. In a


    hurry, Lea got out of the car and asked, "Rachel, why didn''t you tell me such a big thing happened?"


    With a slight smile on her face, Rachel didn''t answer. Instead, she tried to change the topic and asked,


    "Didn''t you go abroad with Henry and Rita for a vacation?"


    A few days ago, Henry finished his work in thepany and wanted to take his wife and daughter


    abroad for a vacation. In that way, Rachel also could enjoy a period of peace.


    But before they said that they woulde back in half a month. Rachel didn''t expect that they would


    come back so soon.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer directly, Lea became angry immediately. "Don''t change the topic!"


    Rachel curled her lips and said, "No, nothing serious happened recently."


    Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Lea. "Rachel, are you serious? Are you


    going to wait until the two of them give birth to their baby and bring him in front of you? What does Jack


    want to do? Didn''t everything go well a few days ago? Where does Scarlette from?"


    Since Lea became a mother, she had be more and more eloquent. Now she was filled with


    righteous indignation about this matter. It seemed that it would never end.


    Rachel knew that it was because of herself that Lea was so excited, so she didn''t interrupt Lea and


    listened quietly with a smile.


    When she stopped, Rachel asked, "Are you thirsty? Do you need me to get you a ss of water?"


    Lea was a little anxious. "What am I thirsty for? Don''t tell me you have no feelings for this matter,


    Rachel? I don''t believe that you havepletely given up on Jack."


    With a slight sigh, Rachel said, "These have happened. What else can I do?"


    "If you don''t let go of Jack, you should make it clear to him!" Lea watched at Rachel and took out her


    phone. "You call him now to make everything clear."


    "No."


    Holding her hand, Rachel pursed her lips and said slowly, "Lea, you know me. I don''t want to be too


    humble in this rtionship. I don''t want him to be softhearted ande back to me because of a little


    request or something. If that''s the case, I''d rather end this rtionship!"


    Rachel''s voice was calm and indifferent. It seemed that she was not involved in this matter, but an


    unimportant passer-by.


    However, every word was like a heavy stone in Lea''s heart, making her hard to breathe.


    There was a trace of pity and sadness in her eyes. She had been with Rachel for so many years, how


    could she not know what kind of person Rachel was? But the more she thought about it, the more


    distressed she felt.


    Rachel looked at Lea and smiled. "Don''t look at me like that. You make me look


    pitiful."

 Chapter 434 The Art Show

    Chapter 434 The Art Show


    "In fact, I am not that pitiful. I have a good friend like you and Celia who cares about me, and the baby


    that is about toe out of my belly. I think my life is perfect, I mean it."


    It seemed that Rachel was afraid that others would not believe her. At the end of her words, she


    nodded heavily.


    Lea felt a sourness in her throat and tried to restrain tears welled up in her eyes.


    Patting her on the shoulder, Rachel pretended to be rxed and said, "I''m going to work. Don''t you


    mind being my driver and giving me a ride?"


    "Give me the fare and I''ll send you there right away."


    After a joke, Lea sent Rachel to the gate of the hospital. Seeing her in, she was about to drive away.


    But after thinking for a while, she dialed Jack''s number.


    Austin came over with a meeting record book, knocked on the door and reminded, "Mr. Jack, they are


    all sitting in the meeting room. We can start now."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    As soon as Jack stood up, his phone vibrated. Seeing the number on the screen, he hesitated for a few


    seconds and finally answered it. "Hello."


    "Hello hell!"


    Lea cursed him directly, "Jack, what''s wrong with you? When Rachel left, you seemed not to live


    without her. Now she''s back, but you turned to hook up with another woman. Do you enjoy it?"


    Jack took the phone away a little. When there was no sound at the other side of the phone, he asked


    indifferently, "Have you finished?"


    "I''m done."


    Lea breathed a sigh of relief. She felt much better now. She was just like this. She just felt


    ufortable when she held something in her stomach, not to mention that it was rted to Rachel.


    Jack asked, "Did Rachel ask you to call me?"


    Through the French window in front of him, he could clearly see that his lips were trembling slightly, as


    if an emotion was waiting to gush out.


    "You think too much!" Then Lea retorted him and hung up the phone directly.


    However, the emotion in Jack''s heart didn''t disappear for a long time. If Rachel strongly opposed, Lea


    would definitely not call him to say something like that.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, since she called, it only meant that Rachel acquiesced in it.


    If she acquiesced in it, did it mean that she had already had a feeling for him? In fact, she still cared


    about him, but she refused to admit it?


    Thinking of this, Jack''s gloomy mood finally showed a trace of warmth.


    In the meeting room, several managers who were sitting in the middle whispered to each other,


    guessing why Jack hadn''te yet. One of them patted on the shoulder of Austin and said, "Secretary


    Lin, how about you go and have a look? I have to meet a clientter. If it starts toote, I''m afraid it will


    be dyed."


    "Yes." The rest of them echoed.


    Closing the notebook, Austin stood up and went back to Jack''s office. Jack picked up the car key on


    the table and seemed to be about to leave.


    He frowned and asked, "Mr. Fu, are you join the meeting?"


    "No. Tell them I have something else to do. Change another time."


    After saying that, Jack trotted away. He had nned to drive directly to the hospital to tell Rachel the


    whole story, but on second thought, it was not appropriate to talk about it in the hospital.


    So he drove home and sat quietly on the sofa, waiting for Rachel toe back from work.


    At the same time, when Rachel came out of the hospital, Jimmy was already waiting at the door.


    Seeing a small bunch of flowers in her hand, he smiled and said, "You don''t have to be so formal, do


    you?"


    "After all, it''s my first time to watch Gary''s performance. I don''t know what I should give him, or should I


    buy him a gift?" Rachel looked upset.


    Jimmy took the flowers and put them on the back seat. "Don''t bother. In fact, Gary will be very happy if


    you go there alone."


    Today''s school was extraordinarily lively. An arch made of condoms was ced at the school gate. Two


    senior students stood on both sides and handed out the program list of that day to each of their


    parents.


    As soon as Rachel got out of the car, she saw Gary, who had been waiting for her at the school gate,


    running towards her. "Aunt Rachel, you''re finally here. I''ve found a good ce for you and dad. I''ve


    specially ced two books on it and kept them for you."


    "Thank you." Rachel raised her hand and gently rubbed Gary''s hair. She looked around and saw that


    Mrs. Yang was also rushing over. She kept shouting, "Gary, slow down. There are so many people


    today. Be careful not to fall down."


    When she walked in, Rachel smiled at her as a greeting.


    Mrs. Yang immediately stopped nagging and said with a smile, "You''re here too. Good to see you."


    She looked at the three of them up and down, and the satisfaction in her eyes became more and more


    obvious.


    It was getting dark. It was winter now and the day was short. At 6 p.m., it waspletely dark outside.


    Jack couldn''t sit still on the sofa anymore. He walked to the door and looked around. When he found


    that there was no figure of Rachel, he turned back. She should have been off duty at 5 p.m. Even if


    there was a traffic jam on the road, she shouldn''t have been absent for more than an hour.


    Julie put her hands in front of her and twisted them uneasily. She thought that Jack just came here for a


    while and would leaveter. After all, Jack hadn''t shown up in this house for a long time, so she didn''t


    tell him that Rachel said she wouldn''te back for dinner.


    But it seemed that he was waiting for Rachel toe back?


    After hesitating for a while, Julie opened the ss door of the kitchen and was about to say something


    to Jack. But he suddenly pulled a long face and smashed the phone in his hand out heavily!


    Looking at the remains on the ground, Julie was shocked.


    Jack was so angry that he gritted his teeth and red at the phone on the ground.


    Just now, he received a WeChat message from Tracy, in which there was a photo of two people, Jimmy


    and Rachel, walking in the school hand in hand with a little boy!


    Before Jack could say anything, Tracy sent another message, "She is apanying his child to attend


    the art show of the school. Jack, are you still so stupid to think that they have nothing to do with each


    other? Only parents are allowed to attend the art show!"


    Her words made Jack angrier.


    He wanted to exin to her just now, but when he recalled it now, it was all his self-righteous jokes.


    Rachel didn''t care about him at all. The news between him and Scarlett had no effect on her!


    Julie was shocked to see him like this. She thought it was not a good chance toe out. She turned


    around and was about to go back to the kitchen. Suddenly Jack called her.


    He asked, "Where did she go?"


    Julie knew that he was referring to Rachel. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Miss Rachel


    just said that she wouldn''te back for dinner."


    "Call her right now and ask her toe back!" He wanted to ask her face to face what was good about


    that Jimmy.


    ''How could Jimmy is better than him''


    Julie swallowed and walked to thendline phone, nervous and scared. She dialed Rachel''s number,


    but no one answered.


    At this time, the art show of the school just came to an end, and Gary''s violin performance won the first


    ce in the grade. As soon as the host announced his name, the crowd burst into thunderous


    apuse, and Rachel was also busy apuding, so she didn''t hear the mobile phone in her bag


    ringing at all.


    Gary, who had just received the honor certificate on the stage, looked at them and grinned happily. He


    stretched out his hand and made a happy gesture to them.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Gary ran towards them with the honor certificates in his hands.


    Then, Rachel handed him the flowers that Jimmy had just brought from the car, and said, "Gary,


    Congrattions! You are so awesome!"


    "Thank you, Aunt Rachel!"


    Gary said, but his smile disappeared the next second. He said unhappily, "Auntie, flowers seem to be


    girls'' favorite. Next time youe here, can you give me something boys like?"


    Rachel didn''t expect that he would say so. She was stunned for a moment, and Jimmy, who was


    standing next to her, quickly said, "Gary, it''s too impolite of you to say that. Rachel sent you flowers to


    congratte you on the sess of your performance. How can you say that?"


    "It''s okay." With a smile, Rachel raised her hand and rubbed Gary''s hair. "Tell me, what do you want? I''ll


    keep it in mind. I''ll give it to you next time when you perform."


    "I want Transformers!" Gary jumped up and smiled happily.


    Jimmy shook his head helplessly, looked at Rachel and said, "Let''s go to the restaurant now. It will be


    on time when we arrive there."


    Rachel had nned to go home after the art show, but at that time, Mrs. Yang kept saying, "Jimmy, you


    can''t be so impolite. Miss Rachel specially took time to see Gary''s performance today, and we have to


    treat her a dinner no matter what."


    Then she took Rachel''s hand again and said, "Miss Rachel, if you don''t agree, then you disgrace


    Jimmy and Gary."


    ...


    What Rachel was not good at most was to refuse these words. She had to nod and then called Julie to


    tell her.


    She had thought that Mrs. Yang would go with them, but when Gary just finished his performance she


    said that her temple was a little painful, so she left first.


    Hearing this, Gary immediately raised his head and asked in a clear voice, "Dad, are we going out for


    dinner again tonight?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing that Jimmy nodded, Gary jumped up immediately and cheered, "That''s great, Aunt Rachel, I


    find that as long as you are here, we can go out to eat every time. From now on, can youe to have


    dinner with me and father every day?"


    Children''s words were simple, which made both Rachel and Jimmy feel embarrassed, but soon it


    disappeared.

 Chapter 435 Ill Help You Ask

    Chapter 435 I''ll Help You Ask


    The dinner in the evening was mainly to celebrate the sessful performance of Gary, so they chose a


    restaurant that Gary liked to eat. When the waiter served pizza and steak on the table, Gary''s little face


    was full of joy and excitement. He sat on the chair, with knives and forks in his hands, and his legs


    were shaking.


    Rachel was not interested in steak and pizza. She felt full after a few bites. She wiped her mouth and


    put down the knife and fork. Seeing this, Jimmy asked with concern, "Don''t you like it?"


    "I like it." Rachel raised her lips. "But I''m full."


    "Do you want some fried rice or something else?"


    Seeing that Jimmy raised his hand and was about to call the waiter over, Rachel quickly stopped him


    and emphasized, "I''m really full. Thanks."


    Jimmy smiled, "Don''t worry about my wallet. I still have money for this meal."


    Before, Rachel helped to deal with the rescue of Jimmy''s wife. She knew very well about his economic


    situation. Except for the bank and himself, she must be the one who knew the most about it in the


    world.


    Jimmy had owed a lot of debts due to the failure of his previous business.


    However, although he said it casually, Rachel knew that this was what men cared most about.


    She denied with a smile, "If I''m not full, I won''t be polite."


    Then she asked, "I remember that you don''t continue your business. What are you busy with now?"


    "I am running an electric appliance store with a friend. It can barely support my livings."


    Jimmy also put down his knife and fork, took a sip of lemonade on the side, moistened his throat, and


    continued, "Now the price of the goods is expensive, and customers are smart. They prefer to


    comparing prices in different stores or directly shopping online, so we can''t raise the price. After


    deducting the rent and other expenses, we can only barely maintain it."


    "Is the bidding price very expensive?" Rachel frowned. She was not good at doing business and had


    never been in touch with it.


    On the contrary, she often heard from the nurses in her previous department that the businessman had


    a ck heart, who often sold some things that were only worth dozens of dors to hundreds.


    Was electric appliances an exception?


    Jimmy smiled bitterly, "Our business is just at the beginning stage, and we can only find the following


    dealers to purchase the goods. When the goodse out of the factory, they have already dealt with


    many people, and the price has increased several times. How cheap can it be to sell them to us? To


    put it bluntly, we are just goods porters."


    Hearing this, Rachel immediately understood a lot, but she was still a little confused. "Can''t you directly


    find the factory to purchase goods? The price should be lower."


    "We want to." Jimmy shrugged and said helplessly, "But which factory is willing to cooperate with us, a


    small shop? We don''t have much buying. I guess they won''t even look at us."


    Rachel nodded.


    Although she had never known about the business, she had stayed with Jack for a long time. She had


    heard from him on the phone that the amount of orders he mentioned seemed to be eight figures.


    Obviously, Jimmy didn''t have such strength.


    Gary didn''t know how heavy the topic was, but he still ate happily. Seeing that there was some


    spaghetti on Rachel''s te where the steak was ced, he asked, "Aunt Rachel, don''t you eat? Can I


    have Italy noodles in your te?"


    "Of course, I don''t want to waste food."


    Rachel forked the noodles and put them in Gary''s bowl. At this time, a figure suddenly shed through


    her mind. She said with uncertainty, "I seem to know a person who specialized in making electric


    appliances, such as fridge and air conditioner. Do you need my help to ask?"


    Obviously, Jimmy couldn''t believe it. He opened his eyes wide and looked excited, but a few seconds


    later, he calmed down again. He scratched between his eyebrows and said, "Won''t it bother you too


    much?"


    "No, I''d love to help you."


    Seeing that Gary''s mouth was dipped in tomato paste, Rachel took a piece of tissue to wipe it for him.


    Perhaps it was because she had been pregnant that she felt her heart softened a lot. Rachel knew how


    important a family was to a child''s growth.


    If she hadn''t known Jimmy and Gary, she wouldn''t have meddled in his business. But now that she


    knew this, it was fate. So she hoped to do her best to help them.


    She smiled and said, "But don''t be happy too early. After all, I''m not sure if I can seed or not."


    When she came out of the restaurant and was about to check the time, Rachel saw the missed call


    from Julie. She thought that she would be home soon, so she didn''t call back.


    Julie usually went back to her room to have a rest, but today she still sat on the sofa, with a look of


    hesitation on her face. Seeing her expression, Rachel vaguely guessed something and asked in a low


    voice, "Did Jacke back?"


    "Yes, but he went out again." Julie licked her lips and reached for her bag. After hesitating for a while,


    she asked, "Miss Rachel, who did you have dinner with tonight? Mr. Jack asked me to call you, but you


    didn''t answer. He was very angry."


    "Just a friend."


    ncing around, Rachel found that the ss bottle she bought two days ago was gone. She asked


    calmly, "Was he so angry that smashed all my things?"


    "It''s an ident." Julie was afraid that Rachel would be angry, so she tried to help Jack hide the truth.


    Rachel didn''t expose it. She smiled faintly. This ss bottle was not a precious thing. One day when


    she took a walk after dinner, she saw a peddler selling it on the roadside. She bought a ss bottle and


    some sea balls back.


    However, she didn''t throw the sea balls in the ss bottle at once, but one every day.


    When she finished throwing all the sea balls in the bottle, it was time for her to leave.


    However, she didn''t expect that the ss bottle had been broken by Jack before she threw the sea ball


    in.


    Julie followed her to the door of the bedroom. She didn''t know if she should tell her that Jack had taken


    a suitcase with him when he left.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When she was hesitating, Rachel had already taken off her coat, turned around and reminded her,


    "Julie, I''m going to bed. If it''s not something important, let''s talk about it tomorrow, okay?"


    She had been suffering from insomnia for the whole night because of him. Now no matter how


    important it was, she didn''t want to know anymore.


    Scarlett has been living a rich life recently.


    She had wanted to resign for a long time, but she hadn''t made up her mind because of the financial


    problem. Now Jack was on her side, so she immediately submitted her resignation to her leader.


    Now, all she needed to do was to sleep until she woke up naturally every day. Then she would go to


    the shopping mall with her friends to buy clothes and all kinds of jewelry.


    In the past, she would count the money in her bank card. Because of the price tag, she could only put


    down many things she liked and put them back on the shelf. But now, she didn''t need to look at the


    price on the shelf at all. As long as she liked them, she could directly throw them to the shop assistants


    and ask them help to pack.


    In the past, she envied her friends who could buy whatever they wanted as soon as they got their


    sry, but she had to use some of them to support the family and pay off their debts. Now all of these


    were out of her consideration.


    Scarlett was getting more and more ustomed to this kind of life, but she still felt a little uneasy in her


    midnight dream, fearing that Jack would kick her away. After all, she had been with him for so long, but


    he was not even willing to touch her.


    At this time, Kailey just came to her house to visit her. Naturally, she opened the fridge and took out a


    bottle of drink. She raised her head and took a big sip. Then she wiped her mouth with the back of her


    hand casually and said enviously, "Cousin, you are so lucky now. You are so happy that you don''t need


    to do anything every day. You just need to spend money."


    "It''s okay. It''s boring to spend money only." Scarlett smoothed her hair on her shoulder and said


    deliberately.


    With her back to Scarlett, Kailey curled her lips. When Kailey turned around and looked at Scarlett, an


    envious and ttering smile appeared on her face again, which made Scarlett very happy.


    She took a look at several shopping bags thrown at the vestibule, took out a new dress, shook it off and


    put it in front of her to have apetition. "Cousin, the material of your dress is reallyfortable to


    touch. It should not be cheap, right?"


    "It''s okay. This dress is only a little more than five thousand dors." Scarlett replied indifferently.


    Kailey suddenly opened her mouth wide and was able to swallow two eggs in. In the past, when she


    worked in the hotel, it would take her two months'' sry to buy this dress.


    She folded it carefully and put it back into the bag. With a smile, she walked to Scarlett and sat down


    next to her. She gently tapped her shoulder with her fists and said with a ttering smile, "Cousin, you


    must be tired after shopping all day. Let me give you a massage. Is itfortable? Is the strength


    okay?"


    "Not bad."


    Scarlett didn''t refuse. Instead, she sat in a different position and asked Kailey to help her massage her


    shoulders. Scarlett seemed to quite enjoy it.


    Kailey puckered her lips and made a look of disgust. Of course, it was impossible for Scarlett to see it.


    The next second, she put on a ttering smile and said, "Cousin, you are so rich now. You must have a


    lot of free money, right?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    At the mention of money, Scarlett looked much more serious. She didn''t let Kailey continue to massage


    her, motioning for her to sit down.

 Chapter 436 Reached A Business Agreement

    Chapter 436 Reached A Business Agreement


    With a slight smile at the corners of Kailey''s mouth, she said, "Cousin, you know that I don''t have a job


    now and stay at home every day. Recently, I have discussed with my friends and nned to run a


    shop. Each of us will pay half of the money. But you know, I spent all of my money every mouth and


    don''t have any savings at all, so can you lend me some money?"


    Seeing that Scarlett was a little hesitant, she immediately raised her hand and swore, "Don''t worry.


    When I make money, I will definitely pay you back immediately."


    "But..." Scarlett was still a little hesitant. After all, she didn''t own the money. If she lent it to someone


    else, what should she do if Jack knows? Would she be involved?


    Before she gave an answer, Kailey said, "Cousin, now all my friends know that you are so rich. If I can''t


    even borrow such a little money from you, it doesn''t matter if I lose my face. It''s mainly because it will


    effect on your position."


    As soon as she said that, she hit the disadvantage of Scarlett. What she hated most in her life was


    being looked down upon by others. So she agreed without even asking about the amount of money


    and said, "I''ll transfer the money to you tomorrow."


    Kailey smiledcently. At this time, the doorbell rang. She immediately volunteered to open the


    door. When she saw Jack standing outside with a suitcase, she immediately turned back, picked up her


    backpack from the sofa, and kept saying, "I''m going back. I won''t disturb you."


    Scarlett was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Jack woulde here voluntarily with a suitcase


    in his hand. ''Is he going to live here directly?''


    She was overjoyed and hurried to greet him. But before she walked up to him, she heard him say


    coldly, "Clean up the other room. I live there."


    The smile at the corners of Scarlett''s mouth immediately disappeared. "Aren''t you sleeping in the


    master bedroom? I..."


    Jack threw his suitcase aside and stepped forward. He pinched her chin and said coldly, "Scarlett, I


    give you everything on condition. Don''t daydream. If you can''t do it, get out of here by yourself!"


    Daydreaming...


    Scarlett froze in ce and chuckled with a trace of bitterness. It turned out that all her beautiful dreams


    were in vain in his eyes!


    But she would not give up so easily. In order to live such a life in the future, she would definitely make


    herself and Jack a real couple, or even get married!


    After cleaning up, Rachel took out a phone number from a notebook and dialed it. She was surprised


    that the caller could call her name as soon as she answered the phone. She smiled and said, "I''m sorry


    to call you sote."


    The phone was noisy at first, but soon it quieted down.


    Jared Chen''s maic voice came out, "Dr. Rachel, how can it bete? Don''t you know that our night


    life has just begun?"


    "Then I''ll make it short so as not to disturb your night life." After making a joke, Rachel repeated what


    happened to Jimmy and said, "If yourpany didn''t have such a precedent before, just forget it. After


    all, I just ask about it."


    Unexpectedly, Jared Chen responded, "As long as it''s a business, we will ept it no matter it''s big or


    small. How can we push our customers outside?"


    Hearing his bright smile, Rachel also smiled and said, "Thanks, that''s good for me."


    Then, Jared Chen told Rachel and asked her to tell Jimmy that everything would be arranged as long


    as he contacted that person the next day.


    The sess of this matter was beyond Rachel''s expectation. She had been a little sad because of


    Jack, but now she only felt lucky and happy.


    Perhaps it was because of this good news, or perhaps it was because she didn''t sleepst night, she


    was really tired. Tonight, as soon as shey down, her head touched the pillow and she fell asleep


    deeply. She didn''t have a dream all night, so she slept very well.


    The next day, after lunch, as soon as she came back from the canteen with her colleagues, she


    received a call from Jimmy. He was very excited, totally different from yesterday''s voice. "Dr. Rachel, I


    really want to thank you. I have contacted that person and we have reached an agreement."


    "That''s good." Rachel didn''t expect things to go so smoothly.


    Jimmyughed for a while, and then slowly calmed down. "Dr. Rachel, your friend is so kind. He even


    gave us the factory price. Can you believe it? In this way, the purchasing price of our goods is reduced


    by nearly half, and the profit will be considerable."


    "Really?" Rachel didn''t expect that Jared Chen would do such a big favor to her. She was surprised


    and a little embarrassed.


    Jimmy seemed to be too excited just now. He coughed several times on the other end of the phone and


    finally stopped. He quickly said, "Dr. Rachel, I just contacted his secretary directly. Can you help me


    contact your friend? I''ll be the host then. Let''s have dinner together, and I can also thank him face to


    face."


    "Okay, I''ll call him then."


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel was about to write it down on a note and call himter.


    As soon as she picked up the pen, the door of the office was pushed open from the outside. The


    Director of the executive department stood at the door. Sincest time when Rachel refused to help her


    sort out the documents, she had never given Rachel a good look.


    At the moment, she put on a straight face and said coldly, "Rachel, this is the patient''s name. Twenty


    years ago, he had a gallstone operation in our hospital. Now you have to find out his medical record


    and operation condition. Go to the record room to look for these materials."


    Although the electronic medical records had been used now, twenty years ago, theputer was not


    so developed. It was still recorded on paper.


    The record room had been closed for a long time. Almost no one went in. There were piles of old data


    and dust in it.


    A colleague, who had a better rtionship with Rachel, happened to hear what they were talking about


    at the door of the office. Considering that Rachel was pregnant, the colleague volunteered, "Director, I


    don''t have anything else to do now. Can I help Rachel?"


    "Are you free now?"


    The Director turned around, nced at her coldly and asked, "Have you finished the file that I asked


    you to sort outst time? You have to give it to me before you get off work today."


    "Didn''t you say before next Friday?" The colleague was stunned. There were still nine days left from


    today to next Friday.


    She thought she could sort out the file in two days, so she hadn''t prepared anything yet.


    Director snorted, "You have to hand it in to me whenever I ask you to. Don''t talk nonsense. I''m the


    Director, right?"


    Rachel knew that Director was asking her to go to the record room to look for the materials. She stood


    up and took the list from Director''s hand, saying, "I can go to look for it myself."


    Then she walked past her colleagues and gave her a grateful smile. She patted her on the shoulder


    and said, "Go ahead with your work. If I can''t finish it myself, I''ll ask you for help."


    Rachel specially found a mask and put it on, but when she picked up a pile of documents, the dust


    would still fly all over the sky. She coughed several times and finally adapted to it. First, she found the


    corresponding data cab ording to the year on it, and then found the documents ording to the


    patient''s surname.


    All the patients in the room had the same surname. Rachel looked through them one by one. She didn''t


    know if she was so lucky that she didn''t find the patient until she found thest piece of information.


    She rubbed her sore back and smiled helplessly. Then she went to Director''s office with this file and


    said, "Director, I''ve found it."


    Director was typing on the keyboard with her hands. Hearing this, she said without raising her head,


    "It''s no need now. Put it back."


    "Okay"


    Rachel shook her head helplessly. It was obvious that Director was ying tricks on her. But after all, it


    was her guess, so she couldn''t say anything.


    As soon as she came out of the record room, she couldn''t help but rush to the bathroom. She felt much


    better after washing her face with ice water.


    But in this way, she forgot what Jimmy had asked her to do. After dinner, she sat on the sofa and ate


    the fruit cut by Julie. When she received his phone call, Jimmy asked expectantly, "Dr. Rachel, what did


    your friend say? Would he love toe?"


    She patted her forehead and said shyly, "I''m sorry. I was too busy this afternoon to remember it. I''ll call


    him tomorrow."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Okay."


    When Jimmy was about to hang up the phone, his phone was taken away by Gary directly. He ran to


    the balcony outside and told Rachel carefully what had happened in the school today, such as who


    hadn''t done homework and was scolded by the teacher, or he got a crush on some girl, etc.


    When she hung up the phone, Rachel was also a little surprised. She had talked with Gary for half an


    hour. When Julie came out of the kitchen, she poured her a ss of water and said, "You have talked


    on the phone for such a long time. Are you thirsty?"


    "Yes."


    Rachel felt thirsty when she saw this cup of water. She took it and drank it up.


    She burped and put the cup on the table. Seeing that Julie was still standing in front of her and didn''t


    leave, she pursed her lips and asked, "Julie, do you have something to say?"


    "Yes." Julie nodded, "Miss Rachel, yesterday Mr. Jack carried his suitcase out. Will he nevere


    back?"


    Shaking her head, Rachel answered honestly, "I don''t know. Let him be."


    "But..."

 Chapter 437 Glasses Of Wine

    Chapter 437 sses Of Wine


    Julie lowered her head and looked at her hands. She had thought about it for the whole nightst night.


    It was really about her sry, so she still said, "In the past, my sry was given to me by Mr. Jack.


    Now that you two have been like this, my sry for this month..."


    Before she could finish her words, Rachel interrupted her. She had ignored this question.


    After all, Julie took care of her here for sry.


    She raised her head, looked at Julie and said softly, "If Jack won''t give it to you, I will pay you. Don''t


    worry."


    Hearing this answer, Julie breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she was a little worried. "In


    fact, Miss Rachel, you and Mr. Jack..."


    Rachel stood up and said, "There''s nothing to talk about between him and me."


    Her attitude was a little determined. After all, early this morning, the paparazzi had taken a photo of


    Jack and Scarletting out of amunity. Their attitude was intimate, and it seemed that they had


    lived together and maybe soon would get married.


    Although she didn''t check their news on the Inte, Rachel still knew it clearly even though she didn''t


    want to read it.


    That''s right. They will get married soon. After she divorces Jack, they can get married immediately.


    And the days before she could divorce were shorter and shorter, wasn''t it?


    Julie picked up the fruit tray and the empty ss on the table and said in a low voice, "Miss, I''ll go to


    clean the kitchen."


    Nodding her head, Rachel slowly went back to her room and took out a small bag from the drawer.


    Inside the bag, there were all her prenatal checkups records. Every time she went to the hospital for


    prenatal checkups, those expectant mothers were apanied by their husbands. A couple talked


    about the changes of their children and what names they should give their children in the future, but


    she always had only Julie by her side. Jack had never been to the hospital with her once.


    The two of them hadn''t even discussed about the child''s name once.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Rachel touched her belly and said in a low voice, "Baby, you follow


    mom''s surname, okay? If you are a girl, I will give you a princess''s name, and if you are a boy, I will


    give you a quite cook name, okay?"


    At this time, she could only talk to her child.


    Every time she told herself to be strong and not to cry easily, but now at this time, tears were still


    flowing out of her eyes uncontrobly. Not long after she wiped them, tears fell again. Rachel simply


    gave up and let them wreak havoc on her cheeks. She told herself that only this time, it would be okay


    if she cried, and she would never cry again in the future.


    When she was free, looking at the phone in her hand, Rachel finally remembered what she had


    promised Jimmy. She dialed Jared''s number and asked directly, "Jared, are you free recently? My


    friend wants to thank you for inviting you to dinner."


    "That''s too much."


    "Just give him a chance, or he will probably take it to heart."


    Jared chuckled, "Well, how about today? I''m going out on a business trip tomorrow and wille back


    in a week."


    Then she told Jimmy. It seemed that Rachel had be a contactor between Jared and Jimmy.


    Jimmy invited her to go with him. At first, Rachel refused, but he said that he didn''t know Jared and


    they hadn''t met each other. It would be awkward at that time. She made a joke on him that it''s not a


    blind date, but on second thought, it was indeed not appropriate, so she agreed.


    After work, Jimmy appeared at the gate of the hospital on time, picked her up and set off for the hotel.


    As soon as they arrived at the private room and ordered the dishes, Jared pushed the door open and


    came in. After exchanging greetings, they sat down respectively. "Mr. Jimmy, in fact, you don''t have to


    be so polite."


    The door of the box was not closed again when he came in.


    When Jack passed by, he heard someone talking. He had always been sensitive to the voice of


    Rachel. Now he stopped and saw her sitting next to Jimmy. Hearing what he said, she lowered her


    head and smiled happily.


    He didn''t expect to meet her at this time, but she was still with Jimmy. Did it mean that the rtionship


    between the two had advanced by leaps and bounds?


    Jack felt as if his heart was swallowed by something all of a sudden, and he felt very ufortable.


    Following him, Austin didn''t notice the box. He just stood behind him and asked, "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    He looked away and tried to make himself look as if nothing had happened. He said lightly, "Nothing.


    Let''s go."


    Tonight was a regr dinner of the chamber of Commerce once a month. Normally, Jack would leave


    after sitting down for a while and showing up. This night, he asked the waiter to open a bottle of red


    wine, one ss after another, without moving his chopsticks.


    Sitting next to him, Austin watched his neck slowly turn from white to pink. He asked worriedly, "Boss,


    what''s wrong with you tonight? You''d better eat something first, or I''m afraid your body won''t be able to


    bear it."


    "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal." As long as Jack thought of the smile she showed to Jimmy, he would like


    to get himself drunk with these wine.


    However, the more he drank, the clearer those scenes became in his mind.


    Noticing the abnormality of Jack, the president of the chamber of Commerce didn''t dare to ask him


    directly. He had to ask Austin beside him, "Austin, is Mr. Fu all right?"


    "He''s okay. You enjoy yourselves, please." With a faint smile, Austin turned his head to look at Jack.


    The worry in his eyes could not be concealed.


    There were five bottles of wine on the ground at his feet, and Austin couldn''t stand it anymore. He


    pressed Jack''s wrist, which was about to pour more wine, and said, "Boss, let me drive you home? If


    you continue to drink like this, your stomach will definitely be unable to bear it."


    "I''m fine."


    Jack still said that.


    He smiled bitterly. ''Stomach?'' He was afraid that even if he drank too much and was sent to the


    hospital, Rachel would not even bother to look at him with concern?


    But Austin didn''t allow him to do that again. He said to his friends at the table, and then took Jack''s arm


    to get on the car and asked the driver to send him back.


    Scarlett had just applied a facial mask and was about to take a shower. When she heard the doorbell


    ringing, she rushed to open the door. Seeing that the drunken Jack was leaning on the shoulder of


    Austin, she quickly took him over and staggered a few steps.


    Austin asked: "Can you hold him? How about I help boss to bed?"


    "No, thanks." Scarlett refused in a hurry, "Austin, you''d better go back and have a rest. I can take care


    of Jack."


    After closing the door, she slowly helped Jack lie down on the sofa. Seeing his closed eyes and


    unconscious appearance, a scheme gradually emerged in Scarlett''s heart.


    ''Why don''t I do it when he is drunk and doesn''t know anything? When he woke up and found


    everything has been done, there was no way for him to go back!''


    Thinking of this, Scarlett wrung a towel in the bathroom and wiped his face carefully. Then she called


    his name gently for several times, but he didn''t respond. She was relieved and moved him to the


    master bedroom. After letting him lie on the bed, she slowly unbuttoned his shirt.


    When thest button was unbuttoned, Jack suddenly opened his eyes and tightly grasped her wrist.


    Scarlett was shocked and said with her lips trembling, "I saw you are drunk, so I..."


    Before she finished her words, she was suddenly pressed under Jack. He held her face with both


    hands and whispered, "Don''t leave me. I really love you."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t leave you." Scarlett couldn''t hide her joy. She closed her eyes and felt his gentle


    kiss on her forehead, on her nose and slowly down.


    She raised her hands and wrapped them around his neck tightly, raising her body slightly, waiting for


    his kiss. But the next second, she was pushed away by Jack again. Even if he drank a lot, he still


    staggered to stand up from the bed, with one hand supporting the wall and the other supporting his


    waist. He shouted in a low voice, "You are not Rachel. You are not her at all!"


    After saying that, he left without looking back. He rushed out of the bedroom,y on the sofa and fell


    asleep again.


    Scarlett followed him out. Looking at his sleeping face, she clutched her clothes tightly on her chest.


    She was angry and didn''t believe it.


    Last time, he didn''t get drunk and pushed her away directly. But this time, he had drunk like this, why


    didn''t he want to get close to her?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did hepare her with Rachel every time? Was she really so inferior to Rachel?


    At first, Scarlett felt lucky that her face was simr to that of Rachel. But now, she was not reconciled


    but angry. Since she had such a face, why couldn''t he just treat her as Rachel directly?


    At this moment, she suddenly understood why there was a saying, "Why another simr person


    apanies with you toe to the world?"


    At this time, she also wanted to ask, since there was already a Scarlett in the world, why there was a


    Rachel who was better than her in every aspect!


    This night, she didn''t sleep. She sat on the sofa with her arms around her knees for the whole night


    and thought a lot. Only the idea of revenge on Rachel was getting stronger and stronger in her mind!


    Jack was awakened by the pain of his temple. When he opened his eyes and saw the familiar living


    room, he gradually remembered what happenedst night.


    When he stood up and was about to wash his face in the bathroom, Jack saw Scarlett sleeping on the


    floor. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "Wake up."

 Chapter 438 Treated As A Fool

    Chapter 438 Treated As A Fool


    Scarlett opened her sleepy eyes and rubbed them. When she stood up and saw Jack''s frown, she


    stretched out her hands to touch his temple.


    As soon as she reached out her hand, she was stared at by Jack in disgust. Seeing that he took a few


    steps back, Scarlett sneered, "Jack, do you really dislike me so much? Then why do you want me to


    stay with you?"


    Jack frowned more tightly, but obviously he was not in the mood to stand here and listen to her


    nonsense.


    When he was about to walk to the bathroom, Scarlett grabbed his arm. Tears streamed down her face.


    She said hysterically, "Why don''t you touch me even if you are drunk? Jack, what on earth do you want


    me to do?"


    Before she could finish her words, Jack took out his wallet from his pocket, took out a bank card from it,


    and handed it to Scarlett. "It''s yours. The password is the same as the onest time. Don''t talk


    nonsense like this anymore. I don''t want to hear these words the second time!"


    The same way again!


    Just likest time. But Scarlett still took the bank card without courage and pinched it in her palm. But


    the pain made her feel more satisfied.


    In the cafe, Kailey was sitting on her seat. As soon as she saw Scarlett, she raised her hand and


    greeted, "Cousin, here!"


    She quickly spread out the menu, turned around, pushed it over, and asked with a smile, "I don''t know


    what you want to drink, so I haven''t ordered."


    Scarlett took off her scarf and sat down opposite her. "Why are you calling me in such a hurry?"


    She ordered a cup of coffee and returned the menu to the waiter. Then she looked up at Kailey.


    She rubbed her eyes and licked her lips. Then she lowered her head and stared at her hand. She


    wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Scarlett frowned and said, "Tell me what


    happened. Don''t be like this."


    "It''s about my shop..."


    Kailey didn''t run a clothing shop or a dessert shop with her friend. Instead, the two of them opened a


    small bar. It''s said that only running a bar would earn money faster.


    Scarlett didn''t say anything, but took a sip of the coffee that the waiter had just served, waiting quietly


    for her to continue.


    "It''s just being redecorated, but we have used too much money, so we don''t have enough money to


    purchase now. I want to borrow some more from you." Before Scarlett could say anything, Kailey


    stretched out her hand and waved her five fingers in front of her. "This time, I''ll ask you to lend me


    these. Cousin, you are so rich now. It''s not difficult for you to borrow such a little money to me, right?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Fifty thousand dors?" Scarlett held back her anger and didn''t roll her eyes.


    Kailey smiled sheepishly. "No, it''s five hundred thousand dors."


    "What?"


    Scarlett screamed and pounded the table with her hands. She stood up directly. Kailey held her hand


    and hinted her to sit down. "Cousin, you were too excited just now. Now everyone is looking at you."


    She had to straighten her clothes and coughed, pretending nothing had happened. She sat down


    again, but her face was serious. "Do you really think of me as an ATM? You''ve taken one million dors


    from me, and now another five hundred thousand dors. How could I have so much money?"


    "Cousin, don''t lie to me. The clothes you bought in the shopping mall are worthy these money, right?"


    Kailey used her trump card again and put her hands in front of her as a plea. "Cousin, you just ask


    Jack to take these money easily. Anyway, I don''t know where to get the money. If I don''t have the five


    hundred thousand dors, the previous one million will be in vain. Are you willing to do that?"


    Hearing this, Scarlett sighed deeply. After a moment of silence, she finally said helplessly, "Okay, I''ll


    transfer the money to you tomorrow."


    Rachel''s life seemed to have returned to peace again. The news about Jack had been published on the


    Inte for so many days, and everyone was tired of it. Their interest in him gradually faded away. Now


    there was less news about him and Scarlett, and they could only see one in two or three days.


    And she hadn''t seen Jack since that day.


    Julie mentioned him a few times. Sometimes she went to the kitchen to get some water at night. For


    several times, she saw Jack''s car parking in the yard and he just sat in the car.


    Rachel didn''t know what he meant and had no interest to know.


    On this day, Rachel slowly put down her clothes and sat up carefully. The doctor also put down the


    instrument in his hand and said with a smile, "Your baby is in good condition. It''s normal. Don''t worry."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    Rachel''s belly was always told too small. At first, she was worried that if her appetite was not good


    these days, which led to theck of nutrition. Now hearing the doctor''s words, she was relieved.


    Julie, who was standing beside them, took the B Ultrasound report, folded it and put it into the room.


    Then she reached out her hand to help Rachel and asked with a smile, "Miss, are you not going to the


    hospitalter? How about we go to the supermarket together and see what you want to eat?"


    It was really difficult to buy food. Standing in front of a variety of counters, she didn''t know what she


    should reach out for. There were only a few kinds of food materials she picked up every day. Seeing


    that Rachel''s appetite was not as good as day after day, Julie came up with such a suggestion.


    Thinking that there was nothing to do only to sit in the sofa at home, Rachel agreed.


    As soon as they left, Jack came in. The doctor seemed to have known he woulde and gave him


    the copy of the inspection report he gave to Julie just now, and said with a smile, "Mr., you are so


    considerate that youe to get it on time every month. But I''m a little curious. Why don''t you let your


    wife know?"


    "I just want to give her a little surprise." Jack smiled bitterly. Of course he wanted toe with her for


    the prenatal checkups.


    But he didn''t have the chance from beginning.


    When they arrived at the supermarket, Julie was pushing a shopping cart. Standing beside them,


    Rachel was carefully browsing the goods on the shelf. Some time ago, she wanted to eat everything


    she saw, but now she had no appetite at all.


    It seemed to be a cycle of reincarnation, with some torture, but also a hint of happiness.


    When they arrived at the vegetable zone, Rachel took a handful of vegetables and threw them into the


    shopping cart. "You''d better cook some vegetables in the evening and replenish with vitamins."


    "Okay." Julie agreed. She was wondering whether it was better to boil vegetables with water or to fry it


    with a little oil.


    The two of them walked forward quietly. Rachel stopped in front of an ice cab, bent down and


    picked up a box of cut streaky pork from it. At this time, an arrogant female voice came into her ears.


    "Well, you can take whatever you want to eat. I have a lot of money now."


    It was the first time that Rachel had heard someone describe herself like this. She smiled helplessly.


    Then another girl beside the girl asked in disbelief, "Really? I heard that you lost your job and have


    been running a bar recently. How could you get so much money? Don''t tell me that you are a mistress.


    I don''t think you will be liked by a rich man."


    She said mercilessly.


    The girl immediately raised her hand and tapped her partner''s forehead with great strength. "But my


    cousin found a rich man."


    "That''s why I said that my cousin is so stupid. But how lucky she is! Do you know who her boyfriend is


    now?"


    "I don''t know such rich men. I can''t guess what he is."


    "Some time ago, the heroin in the news is my cousin, and the man is the president of MK Group, Jack.


    I don''t know how much he gave my cousin. Anyway, as long as I put in a good word for her, she would


    give me as much money as I want. I told her that I needed one million dors to run a bar, and she


    gave me. In fact, our shabby shop doesn''t need so much money. Five hundred thousand dors is


    enough!"


    The girlughed arrogantly. She didn''t lower her voice because they were in a public ce. Instead,


    she spoke loudly, as if she was afraid that others couldn''t hear her. "Today, I told my cousin that the


    purchasing needs five hundred thousand dors and she would give me tomorrow. At that time, I can


    use those money by myself."


    The voice faded away with the two of them.


    With a box of pork in her hand, Rachel stood still in front of the fridge, frowning tightly.


    Of course, Julie heard it clearly. She parked the shopping cart aside, walked up to her and asked with


    concern, "Miss, should we tell Mr. Jack about this?"


    "Let''s talk about it when hees back."


    Rachel was a little hesitant. She didn''t know if she would be regarded as a bad person if she said so?


    After all, everyone knew that Scarlett was the one Jack loved most now, even more doted on than


    Celine before.


    With a wry smile, Rachel thought it was unnecessary for her to meddle in this matter. After all, money


    was nothing to Jack.


    After walking a long way back from the supermarket, Rachel only felt that her legs were a little heavy,


    so she went back to her room and nned to lie on the bed for a rest. She picked up her phone and


    put it down again. She was still hesitant whether to tell Jack what she had heard in the supermarket.


    On the one hand, she hoped that she wouldn''t want to meddle in other people''s business. On the other


    hand, she really didn''t want Jack to be treated as a fool!

 Chapter 439 The New CEO Of An Electric Appliances Group

    Chapter 439 The New CEO Of An Electric Appliances Group


    After all, in her heart, Jack was never a fool, nor a person who could let others do whatever they


    wanted. But why did he change his imagepletely in the eyes and mouth of others?


    Thinking of this, Rachel was not that happy.


    After hesitating for a long time, she dialed Jack''s number, but it was answered soon. Unexpectedly, a


    gentle female voice came through.


    Scarlett looked at the tightly closed bathroom door and heard the sound of water. Jack was taking a


    shower inside.


    She remembered that Jack had brought his cell phone with him when he took a shower several times


    before. But today, he put it directly on the bed. When she came in, she heard that his cell phone


    vibrated. She was about to give it to him, but when she saw Rachel''s name on the screen, she


    immediately changed her mind.


    She walked out with her phone and said shyly, "Jack is taking a shower inside. Do you have anything? I


    can tell himter."


    Hearing her sweet voice, Rachel couldn''t say a word. She hung up the phone and smiled bitterly. She


    was too idle to meddle in other people''s business.


    Hearing the sound on the phone, Scarlett smiledcently. She guessed that it was almost time for


    Jack to finish his shower. When he was about toe out, she deleted the call log from his phone and


    put it back to its original position. Then she hurriedly came out of his bedroom, pretending to sit on the


    sofa and watch TV, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Although she didn''t say anything after she epted Jack''s bank card, it didn''t mean that she would let


    it go in her heart.


    She was still determined to get Jack!


    When Jack was taking a shower in the bathroom, he vaguely heard his phone ring, but when he


    opened the call log, he only found that there was a call from Austin an hour ago. There was no new


    record, so he thought that he had misheard it, so he didn''t take it to heart. He took out a new set of


    clothes from the wardrobe, changed it, and then went out and left.


    An hourter, in the tea room of the hotel, there was a tea party for five or six people. The guests were


    all CEOs of severalpanies, and they had some business dealings.


    Normally, Jack wouldn''t waste his time to attend such kind of tea party. But today, when he saw a photo


    of a man in the document brought by Austin, and the man in the photo was the man who had dinner


    with Rachel and Jimmy in the hotel the other day.


    Seeing that he had been silent for a long time, Austin thought that he didn''t want to go, so he


    immediately said, "Boss, I''ll call someone when I go outter. As usual, I''ll cancel this tea party."


    Unexpectedly, Jack frowned and put down the documents in his hand. He raised his hand and said,


    "No, I''ll go there myself."


    Jack opened the door of the tea room, and saw an ancient wooden tea table in the middle. Ady in


    cheongsam was sitting at the table, making tea elegantly.


    There were several old-fashioned chairs around them. The rest of them had already been there, sitting


    upright. Only Jack hadn''t arrived yet.


    As soon as he came in, those people stood up one after another. A fatter man walked up to him with a


    smile and said, "Mr. Fu, it''s great that you cane today. You haven''te for several times. We


    have discussed that if you were not avable this time, we would change the date of the tea party and


    pick another time when everyone is free. We have to get together no matter what, right?"


    Jack just smiled at his ingratiating gesture without any expression. He walked to the empty chair and


    sat down. He took the tea cup from thedy and took a sip.


    He looked up at the figure at the end of the line on the right side and said with a smile, "A newer is


    here today. Don''t you want to introduce him to me?"


    "Oh, yes. I was so happy to see Mr. Fu that I forgot it."


    The fat man patted his almost-bald head. He walked to Jared, pointed at him and introduced, "This is


    Jared, the new CEO of XG Electric Appliance Group. His father just retired not long before, and he


    came here today to make friends with us."


    Although Jared had just taken over the position of CEO, he had been a manager of the group for many


    years and had been very sophisticated. Now seeing this scene, he naturally guessed that Jack was the


    most powerful one among them. After the fat man introduced himself, he quickly handed over a


    business card with both hands. "Mr. Fu, thank you for taking care of me in the future."


    "We just take care of each other."


    Jack waved his hand and motioned everyone to sit down. Then he took a sip of tea and quietly listened


    to them talking about what had happened in their respective business circles.


    At this time, a man wearing ssesughed and said, "Jared, I heard a news recently. I don''t know if


    it''s true."


    "What news?" Jared asked.


    The man touched his chin and said in a gossipy tone, "I heard that yourpany is cooperating with a


    small electric appliance store and sold them at the factory price. We are curious about who is the


    owner of this small electric appliance store. How could you do such a bad business?"


    Jared lowered his head and smiled, without answering.


    The fat man who had just spoken immediately echoed, "I''ve heard about it, too, but I heard that it''s not


    the owner of this electric store has a backer, but a doctor. When she spoke as a middleman, our Mr.


    Jared didn''t say a word and agreed directly."


    "Really?" The rest of them immediately asked. Jared retorted, "It''s not that exaggerated. It''s just a


    rumor from the outside."


    However, he didn''t know that the more he refuted, the more people thought he was shy, so he didn''t


    admit it immediately. But if he didn''t say it, everyone had no other choice.


    Seeing that they were about to change the topic, Jack said, "I also want to know who the doctor is and


    why she has such a prestige."


    The short sentence brought the topic back to this matter.


    He looked at Jared indifferently with his obsidian-like eyes. No one could see how nervous Jared was


    at the moment.


    Noticing that everyone was looking at him, Jared thought he couldn''t escape, so he had to be honest,


    "She''s just a doctor whose surname is Shen. She is one of my friends, so I agreed this time."


    "What kind of friendship?" The fat man raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, "Do you want to


    pursue her? Mr. Jared, I didn''t expect you to be such a hero who loves beauty but not the business."


    Jared hurriedly waved his hand, but his ears turned red, which made his rejection look unconvincing.


    Frowning deeply, Jack said impatiently, "If you don''t want to pursue her, then why?"


    Herst name was Shen, and it had something to do with Jimmy. Jack guessed that it must be Rachel,


    and there would be no second Dr. Shen.


    After all, there was no such a coincidence in the world.


    Jared stood up and waved his hand gently in the air for two times, indicating everyone to be quiet.


    Then he said slowly, "In fact, Dr. Shen is not my dream lover, but my savior. Maybe three years ago, I


    suddenly fainted in the mall. I stayed upte every day during that period, and my heart was a little


    overwhelmed. Fortunately, I met Dr. Shen, and she immediately gave me the corresponding first aid


    measures. At that time, I was sent to the hospital. The doctor said that fortunately I met Dr. Shen, or I


    might have died because of these three or four minutes."


    The fat man nodded. "Oh, I see. It seems that our idea is a little filthy."


    Jared scratched the back of his head for two times, looking anxious. "I do have a crush on Dr. Shen,


    but she has a husband and is pregnant now. This time, she called me and asked me to deliver the


    goods to her friend. Of course, I agreed to such a simple thing immediately."


    All the people present agreed with him that he was a real man with flesh and blood, but Jack had a


    long face and frowned tightly.


    Rachel was never a meddlesome person. In the past, she always said that what she shouldn''t do was


    to interfere in other people''s life, but now, was she also interfering in other people''s life?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ''Is it true that she and Jimmy...''


    At the thought of this, Jack couldn''t help but p the handle of the chair heavily, which startled the


    people who were chatting with each other. They all turned around and looked at him at a loss.


    Jack took a deep breath and stood up and said calmly, "I have something to do, I have to leave."


    The driver, who had been waiting in the car, saw that Jack came back so soon and asked, "Mr. Fu,


    where are we going now?"


    "The electric appliance store at No. 883, East Ring Road!"


    Rachel saved several files on theputer and was about to turn off theputer to leave when her


    phone suddenly buzzed. Seeing the strange number on the screen, she hesitated for a few seconds


    and finally answered it.


    "Hello, are you Gary''s family?"


    "No."


    Rachel frowned and asked, "What''s up?"


    The person on the other end of the line immediately said, "Sorry, I called the wrong number."


    Thinking that she was going to hang up the phone, Rachel called her immediately, "You didn''t call me


    wrong. I''m not a rtive of Gary, but I''m his friend. Who is that speaking?"


    "This is Gary''s head teacher. He had a fight with a child at school today. I called his father, but no one


    answered. This number was given to me by Gary, and he said it''s the same to ask you toe here."

 Chapter 440 Let Them Solve Their Own Problems

    Chapter 440 Let Them Solve Their Own Problems


    ''Fight?''


    After thinking for a while, Rachel decided to take a taxi to the school where Gary was. When she


    arrived at the teacher''s office, she saw Gary and another child standing aside, lowering their heads


    against the wall, as if they were contemting on the wall. There were more or less wounds on the


    faces of the two people, but fortunately, they were both fine.


    At this time, a teacher came over. "Are you a friend of Gary?"


    "Yes." Rachel asked with a smile, "Why did Gary suddenly fight with a kid at school?"


    The teacher raised the corners of her mouth and smiled helplessly. "The two children went to y


    basketball at the end of ss. The boy''s personality is very aggressive, so they just had a fight due to a


    word."


    Rachel looked in the direction of the teacher''s finger, and saw that Gary and the child were gradually


    moving to the middle. The distance between the two was getting shorter and shorter, and finally they


    were closely together. Then they lowered their heads and whispered something.


    Rachel couldn''t helpughing, "Mrs., I''m sorry to trouble you."


    "It doesn''t matter. All I do at school is to take care of these children." The teacher called Gary''s name


    and called her over. Then she looked up at Rachel and said, "I''ve just taken them to the Infirmary of the


    school. There''s no problem. Don''t worry."


    After saying thanks, Rachel walked out of the school with Gary. When she hailed a taxi, she asked,


    "Are you going home directly now or to your father''s shop first?"


    In the electric store, there were a lot of people. Gary walked in front of them like a little adult and kept


    shouting, "Step aside. Don''t hit the baby in my aunt''s belly."


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on her face. Rachel rubbed his hair and said, "You are so kind, thanks."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Gary immediately stopped, turned around to look at her, and retorted, "Aunt, I''m not young anymore.


    I''m grown up."


    "Yes, yes," Jimmy suddenly walked out from the side, looked down at Gary beside him and asked in a


    deep voice, "You should take part in the after-ss tutoring at this time. Why are you here?"


    "Hey, what''s wrong with your face?" Noticing the bruise at the corner of his mouth, Jimmy squatted


    down and frowned.


    Rachel exined, "He had a small conflict with his ssmate and the two of them had a quarrel, so the


    teacher asked him toe back."


    "Thanks for your help!" Jimmy stood up straight and habitually took Gary to his side. With a trace of


    apology in his eyes, he said, "I''m really sorry to trouble you."


    "It''s not a big deal. I''ve sent him to your shop safely. I''ll go back first." When she turned around and was


    about to leave, a kid ran straight to her from the right. Seeing that she was about to bump into him,


    Rachel wanted to dodge, but her head seemed to be crashed. She was stunned and couldn''t move.


    Seeing this, Jimmy grabbed her arm and pulled her to his front to protect her tightly. He asked with


    concern, "Are you okay? Did you hit yourself?"


    "I''m fine." Looking at the child''s back, Rachel was a little scared. She couldn''t imagine what would have


    happened if she hadn''t been pulled over by Jimmy and bumped her belly.


    Jimmy let go of her and scratched the back of his head. "That''s good. If anything happens to you in my


    shop, I''ll be the one to me."


    Rachel was amused by his exaggerated words.


    The two didn''t notice that a figure turned around and left.


    Jack''s face suddenly darkened, and an indescribable destion and coldness appeared on his face.


    He clenched his fists, and his heart was full of resentment.


    He drove here and wanted to have a talk with Jimmy. Since he was so short of money, he didn''t mind


    buying Jimmy off with the most money he had. But he didn''t expect to see this as soon as he stepped


    into the shop!


    He snorted. The two of them were so intimate that Rachel could pick up the child on behalf of Jimmy?


    In the children''s amusement park, Lea rested her head on Henry''s shoulder, and from time to time


    looked at Rita sitting on the merry-go-round not far away and sighed.


    Henry covered his mouth with his hand, yawned and asked, "What''s wrong? I came out with Rita today


    and just listened to you sighing."


    "It''s all about Rachel." All of a sudden, Lea sat straight, turned sideways slightly, held Henry''s arm and


    asked, "What''s wrong with Jack? Rachel has been pregnant for such a long time, but he still has


    another woman outside. What does he want to do?"


    "How do I know?" Henry''s eyes dodged and his attitude became a little strange.


    He pointed at the carousel and immediately changed the topic. "Hey, look, is it a little difficult for Rita to


    sit still and want to get off?"


    "No way." Lea stopped him. "How could it be possible? You know, Rita likes merry-go-round the best."


    "You and Jack must know each other very well since you grew up together. He will definitely tell you


    something! You have to tell me now so that I can make a n for Rachel. What does she should do


    next?"


    Henry regretted starting this topic just now.


    But he didn''t know much about it himself. If he told Lea, she might cause some troubleter.


    He put his hand on her shoulder and gently patted her two times. "You can let them solve their


    problems by themselves. We can live our own life."


    With a sneer, Lea widened her eyes and rudely took his hand away. "Henry, I didn''t realize that you are


    so selfish? Rachel is my friend, and Jack is your friend. Why don''t we care about them?"


    "I didn''t mean that, Lea. Can you calm down first? Don''t twist my words." Henry stretched out his hand


    and rubbed his temples. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, ''Lea didn''t have such a bad temper


    before. I don''t know what''s wrong with her these days. She gets angry easily now.''


    Lea turned around and put her hands across her chest. "That''s what you mean. Don''t you think I''m a


    busybody?"


    "I didn''t say that!" Henry shook his head helplessly and tried to grab her hand but was shook off by Lea.


    Lea stood up, turned around and snorted at him. Then she angrily walked to the side of the merry-go-


    round that had just stopped, held Rita and said, "Baby, we don''t y today. Let''s go home."


    "Why?" Rita raised her head, rolled her dark eyes and pointed at Henry, who was still sitting on the


    wooden bench not far away. "What about dad? Isn''t he going home with us?"


    "He can''t get lost by his own." Anger was burning in her heart. Lea walked forward hand in hand with


    Rita. A strange smell came from somewhere. Lea suddenly stopped, opened her mouth and felt sick.


    The car key was in Henry''s hand. At first, he was counting in his mind to see when Lea woulde


    back.


    Seeing this, he quickly stood up and walked forward. He reached out to hold her, frowned and asked,


    "Honey, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"


    "It''s none of your business." Trying her best to suppress the disgust in her heart, Lea shook off his


    hand and continued to walk forward with Rita, but she stopped after only two steps.


    What a bad temper!


    Henry murmured and walked up to her. He lifted Lea up and carried her on his shoulder. He said to Rita


    with a pair of puzzled eyes, "Daughter, follow us."


    As soon as Rachel got home, she drank up the water in one gulp. When she was about to go upstairs


    to change her clothes, her phone suddenly rang. She answered it and said in a low voice.


    Julie just came out of the kitchen and was about to ask for her opinion on the dinner. Unexpectedly,


    Rachel sat on the chair at the vestibule again, bowed her head and changed her shoes. She quickly


    asked, "Miss, you are..."


    Before she finished her words, Rachel said in a hurry, "Julie, I have something to do. I have to go to the


    hospital now. You don''t have to prepare dinner for me."


    Seeing that she was running out in a hurry, Julie followed her immediately and said with concern,


    "Miss, slow down. Don''t be hurry!"


    At the door of the emergency room of the hospital, Henry was pacing back and forth anxiously. As soon


    as she saw Rachele in from the door, he ran up to her and said, "Great! You''re finally here."


    Rachel frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Just now, she received a call from Henry, but he didn''t make it clear. He only said that Lea was in the


    hospital now, but as for the reason, he didn''t say a word.


    Henry sighed helplessly, "I don''t know what''s wrong with her. She retched for two times. I was afraid


    that something might happen to her, so I sent her to the hospital. Now she''s found pregnant."


    "That''s a good thing!" Rachel relieved. "Then why don''t you go into the consulting room? Why are you


    standing outside?"


    Henry scratched his forehead and said, "We just had a fight, and now she''s still angry. I have to call you


    here."


    ''I thought something big had happened! These two people have been arguing from the beginning.''


    Rachel nodded and gently pushed the door of the emergency room open. As soon as she entered, a


    pillow suddenly flew over from the bed. She took it steadily and pretended to be angry. "Are you trying


    to make me fall down, Lea?"


    "Hey, why are you here?" Hearing her voice, Lea immediately sat up in shock.

 Chapter 441 Saw Through At One Glance

    Chapter 441 Saw Through At One nce


    Walking to the bedside, Rachel put the pillow aside and smiled, "You are pregnant. Why are you still so


    angry? When I came in just now, I saw the grievance on Henry''s face."


    "Grievance?" Lea repeated and curled her lips, pretending to stretch her neck at the door and higher


    her voice. "How could a selfish person show his grievance?"


    Rachel didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. She held her hand and said, "How could he be


    selfish?"


    "I just asked him something about Jack. He said it was your business and asked me to stay out of it.


    Well, what is friendship? Can I just sit by and do nothing at this time?" Lea spoke it out at one time and


    didn''t realize that she had talked too much until she noticed that Rachel''s face suddenly darkened.


    She turned around and pped herself on the face with regret. She smiled awkwardly and said,


    "Rachel, I just said it casually. Don''t take it to heart."


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Rachel lowered her head and took out a bag of chocte


    from her bag. She gave it to Rita who was listening to them but couldn''t understand a word. She smiled


    and said, "Rita, take the chocte to your dad. I have something to tell your mom."


    "Can''t I hear?" She looked at Rachel with her round eyes.


    She reached out and rubbed the soft hair of Rita. "You can listen to it when you grow up. It''s not the


    time yet."


    "When will Rita grow up?" She asked again, holding the bag of chocte tightly with her hands,


    unwilling to go out.


    Lea was anxious and higher her voice. "If you don''t go out, give the chocte back to Rachel."


    "Mommy is so fierce." With her mouth pouted, Rita looked down at the chocte in her hand and was


    reluctant to leave. Finally, she turned around and went out obediently.


    Rachel pulled over a chair and sat down. She smoothed the hair on her forehead and said slowly, "Lea,


    this is the thing between Jack and me. We are not on the same way. We can''t be together anyway. You


    don''t have to quarrel with Henry because of me."


    Lea moved aside. "Why are you not on the same way? Then what happened to you at the beginning?"


    "Maybe we took the wrong way. Now we are on the right track." Although Rachel looked calm, only she


    knew that when she said these words, her heart suddenly twitched, as if the air had been drained all of


    a sudden.


    "But..."


    Before Lea could finish her words, the corners of Rachel''s mouth curved slightly. Rachel changed the


    topic and said, "As for you, I don''t think you look well. Should you pay more attention to yourself?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Speaking of this, Lea looked down at her still t belly and sighed slightly. "The doctor said that the


    condition is not very stable. He wanted me to stay in hospital for a few days, but I don''t want to stay


    here. I want to go home. The smell of disinfectant in the hospital made me ufortable."


    Rachel asked, "What did the doctor say?"


    "The doctor said it''s okay, but if I feel ufortable, I muste back immediately."


    They chatted with each other intermittently for a while. Because Lea had to stay in the emergency room


    for a night, it was about 8 p.m. that Rachel realized that she hadn''t had dinner yet.


    She stood up and said with a smile, "It''ste. I''ll go back first. Have a good rest."


    Aftering out of the emergency room, Rachel was about to hail a taxi home. Suddenly, a familiar


    voice came from behind, "Aunt Rachel."


    She was called several times in a row.


    Looking back at the figure running towards her in the dark night, Rachel was a little surprised. "Gary,


    why are you here?"


    Jimmy, who followed them up, smiled helplessly. "He just had a little meal at home and said that his


    teeth hurt. I''m worried if he got hurt in the fight this afternoon, so I took him to the hospital."


    "What did the doctor say?"


    Gary answered in a clear voice before his father, "The doctor said I was just about to change my teeth."


    "That''s a good thing. You are growing up." Rachel chuckled.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a figure came over from the side. A woman in in clothes squinted


    her eyes and asked, "Girl, I''m sorry to disturb you. I want to ask how to get to neurosurgery


    department?"


    Pointing at the second building in front of her, Rachel said, "You just keep walking and enter in the blue


    door in the front. Then you can ask the nurse over there."


    "Okay, thank you." The woman said gratefully. Looking at Gary, who was also looking at her, she smiled


    kindly and said, "Is this your son? A handsome boy."


    ''Your son...''


    Hearing this, both Rachel and Jimmy were embarrassed. Only Gary said in a childish voice, "Mrs., you


    misunderstood. This is my Aunt Rachel, not my mom."


    "Oh, I misunderstood." The woman might also feel a little embarrassed, so she waved her hand and


    walked straight forward.


    That sentence echoed in Rachel''s ears, and at the same time, it also rang the rm for her. In this way,


    she was always with Jimmy and his son, of course there was nothing in her heart, but in the eyes of


    outsiders, it was not like this.


    Just as the elderdy said.


    If she was still single, Rachel wouldn''t mind. But now, her marriage with Jack was not over, and she


    was more afraid that Jack would use it as a bargaining chip to threaten her to keep the baby in her


    belly in the Fu family.


    After a moment of silence, Jimmy asked, "Dr. Rachel, are you going home now? Let me drive you


    home."


    Just then, a taxi stopped. The taxi driver rolled down the window and asked in a loud voice, "Is there


    anyone who wants to take a taxi? I''ll give you a twenty percent off discount before I''m off."


    So Rachel waved at him, indicating that she wanted to take. Then she looked at Jimmy and said with a


    smile, "It''s too troublesome for you to drive me home. I can take a taxi back."


    "Okay, see you then." Jimmy smiled faintly, but he still felt a little disappointed.


    Gary pulled his finger and asked, "Dad, can Aunt Rachel be my mother?"


    Jimmy didn''t answer, but rubbed his hair with a bitter smile.


    Rachel hadn''t felt hungry for the whole night. But when she got home, she finally felt hungry. She went


    to the kitchen and made a simple bowl of noodles for herself. As soon as she put it on the table, Julie


    came out of her room.


    Seeing that she had just sat down with chopsticks, she could not help but feel shocked. She asked,


    "Miss, you haven''t had dinner yet?"


    "No, it''s my night snack. I''m a little hungry now." Rachel said vaguely and drank a bowl of hot soup,


    then she felt much better.


    When she was eating noodles, Julie went back to her room. When she came out, she was holding a


    box of things in her hand. She said in a low voice, "After you went out this afternoon, a box of things


    was delivered to you."


    "Do you know who sent it?" Rachel took out a piece of tissue and wiped her mouth. Then she took the


    box and shook it for two times. It was very light and almost weightless.


    She put it on the table, took a small knife and cut the tape on the edge. When she opened it, she saw a


    pajama lying inside. When she took it up, she found that it was ace nightdress, which was a little


    transparent and sexy.


    Rachel took it back and didn''t understand why someone brought her such a pajama.


    Julie covered her mouth andughed, "Miss, it must be Mr. Jack who gave it to you."


    ''Could it be him?''


    Frowning, Rachel didn''t answer. Her rtionship with Jack had been so bad. How could he take the


    initiative to send her something? What''s more, considering her big belly, the size was not suitable.


    She felt that it was more likely to be a wrong package.


    This size, this style, she felt more like that he gave it to the woman outside.


    She returned the box to Julie and said, "Put it away. Maybe someone wille to take it back


    tomorrow."


    The second morning, when Rachel went downstairs, she heard the sound of brake from the yard. After


    a while, Jack came in and asked in a deep voice, "Julie, where is my package?"


    He nced at Rachel and smiled. He asked coldly, "Did you take it away as your own?"


    But Rachel didn''t reply. She lowered her head and began to deal with the things she was going to send


    to Lea.


    Hearing the noise, Julie went back to her room and took out the box. She exined hurriedly, "The


    courier sent it here yesterday. I thought it was Miss''s staff, so asked she to open it directly."


    Hearing that she took all the responsibility to herself, Rachel looked at her with gratitude.


    "Since you have torn it down, forget it. Just throw it away."


    Hearing the words of the man, Rachel looked up at him and sneered, "Jack, you are not young


    anymore. Don''t do such boring things anymore."


    Her words made the air a little stiff.


    Rachel picked up her bag and walked out without looking back.


    Jack''s face suddenly darkened. He threw the box in his hand out directly. He did buy this Pajama on


    purpose to irritate Rachel.


    When he saw her standing next to Jimmy, his heart was full of resentment. He didn''t know what was


    going on, but his mind was so irrational that he did such a thing! What made him more embarrassed


    was that Rachel found it out directly.


    Julie was startled. She looked at the broken box with her eyes wide open.


    After signing in for duty and telling her colleagues, Rachel went to the emergency room. Leaning


    against the bed, Lea ordered Henry to pack up and scolded him from time to time, but Henry didn''t say


    anything to defend him.

 Chapter 442 The Cooperation Was Cancelled

    Chapter 442 The Cooperation Was Cancelled


    She chuckled, "Lea, why do have a good temper?"


    "Look at him. What things can he do?" The corners of Lea''s mouth twitched.


    Rachel handed the freshly washed apple to her and said, "Okay, eat an apple and calm down. Henry


    doesn''t do these in usual, and he won''t get used to it if you let him do it temporarily."


    Henry immediately turned around and looked at Rachel with gratitude. With a faint smile on her face,


    she took out some things from the bag and put them in front of Lea. "These are for you. They are good


    for the baby."


    "Rachel, what do you want me to say? How could you be so considerate?" Tears welled up in Lea''s


    eyes. She reached out to grab Rachel''s hand and sobbed two times, as if she was going to cry out the


    next second.


    Rachelforted. "It''s not a big deal. Besides, I didn''t buy these for you especially. They are just my


    leftovers. It''s a waste to throw them at home. I''d rather give them to you as a personal gift."


    Lea stopped crying and snorted.


    In the early stage of pregnancy, everyone''s symptoms were different, and now, Lea was very


    emotional, so it was difficult to control her emotions.


    After helping Henry pack up her things, Rachel''s phone suddenly rang, She took a look at Jimmy''s


    name on the screen. After thinking for a while, she greeted him, walked out, answered the phone and


    asked, "What''s up, Jimmy?"


    Jimmy took a deep breath, seeming to hold back his anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "Dr. Rachel,


    what''s going on? Why did they suddenly call and say that he couldn''t give the goods to us?"


    "What?" Rachel was shocked.


    Jimmy said anxiously, "Now they don''t even answer the phone. We still owe our customers a lot of


    goods. If they don''t give us, how can we deliver them?"


    Gradually, Rachel figured out why Jimmy was so excited. She said, "Don''t be so excited. Let me know


    about those details."


    "Okay!"


    Jimmy took a deep breath, calmed down and said, "We pay the money on time every time, and we


    never owe a penny. Can you help me exin it and know about the reason? If they think the price is


    too low, we can negotiate again. But don''t refuse us at all!"


    Hearing what he said, Rachel felt her head was buzzing. She had tofort Jimmy for the time being,


    but she frowned tightly.


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel turned around and went back to Lea''s ward. She said there was


    something urgent and hurried to her office. She had to find a quiet ce and call Jared to ask him what


    was going on.


    With a straight face, Jared sat at his desk, frowning tightly. In just a few minutes, he sighed more than a


    dozen times.


    Standing aside, Jared''s assistant, Pearson was confused. Jared had always been the most cheerful


    and approachable leader in thepany. He always smiled at his subordinates and never had a


    straight face. But why did he look like this today?


    Out of curiosity, he couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Mr. Jared, do you lose your love? It seems that


    you are not in a good mood today... "


    "Nothing." After saying that, Jared couldn''t help but sigh heavily.


    At this time, a buzzing sound of mobile phone was particrly loud in the quiet space. Seeing that


    Jared didn''t move, Pearson thought he was too absorbed in thinking, so he didn''t hear it and reminded


    him, "Mr. Jared, your mobile phone is ringing."


    "I know."


    Jared had already noticed the name on it. He rubbed his wet hands and was at a loss.


    He really didn''t know how to answer the phone. But she had the right to make it clear...


    He thought for a while and waved his hand in the air, indicating Pearson to go out first. Then he took a


    deep breath, picked up the phone and asked slowly, "Dr. Rachel, why do you call me all of a sudden?"


    "I just want to ask something about Jimmy. He just told me..." After all, Rachel was asking him for help,


    so she tried to lower her voice.


    Before she could finish her question, Jared interrupted her and said awkwardly, "Dr. Rachel, I''m sorry


    for what happened this time, but I can''t make a decision on this matter."


    "I see." Hearing this, Rachel knew that there was no point in saying more. She smiled faintly and said,


    "In that case, I won''t disturb you. I''m hanging up."


    "Wait a minute." Jared thought for a while and finally stopped her. He raised his hand and touched his


    nose. After hesitating for a few seconds, he said, "I know it has caused a lot of trouble to Mr. Jimmy, but


    I have been ordered to stop this business. If I don''t agree, I''m afraid it''s difficult for mypany to


    continue."


    With a faint smile on her lips, Rachel said, "Okay, I know."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The phone in his hand suddenly became a little hot. Jared''s words were very euphemistic, but clearly


    expressed that the reason why they cancelled the cooperation this time was not because of the


    unhappiness of the cooperation, but because someone suddenly intervened.


    Although he didn''t tell her, Rachel had already guessed who did this.


    It was her who built the bridge for Jimmy. She had nned to give him some help, but now it caused


    him such a big trouble. Rachel felt sorry for him.


    The small electric shop was crowded with people.


    Surrounded by them, Jimmy kept shouting, "Don''t worry. We will ask the manufacturer to deliver the


    electric appliances as soon as possible. It won''t take you too long."


    That was what Rachel saw when she came in and felt guiltier.


    She stood aside and waited for a long time. It was not easy to see himfort the customers. He


    walked to the side, picked up the kettle and drank it up in one gulp. His face was full of sadness and


    tiredness.


    Rachel walked up to him, stood beside him and asked in a low voice, "Jimmy, how''s the shop going


    now?"


    "Dr. Rachel, how''s going on?" As soon as Jimmy saw her, his eyes lit up, but when he saw that Rachel


    shook her head, his eyes suddenly darkened. He clenched his right hand into a fist and hammered the


    cab beside him. "If they don''t want to, forget it."


    "What about you?" Asked Rachel.


    He turned his head and looked at the customers who had just gone out. He reached out his hand to


    pinch between his eyebrows and said wearily, "I have no choice. I have to take some goods from the


    previous dealers to deal with them. I''m afraid we will lose a lot this time."


    Although the profit was little before, they still made money in the end. But this time, they would lose


    money directly.


    Rachel felt that it had something to do with her.


    She had asked Jimmy to lower the price. But now the rtionship was cut off.


    And the reason was also because of her!


    Jimmy took a deep look at her and patted her shoulder gently. "Forget it. Maybe we failed with the


    cooperation because of something wrong on our side. Thank you for your previous help."


    His words made Rachel feel even worse, and a trace of bitterness appeared in her throat.


    After thinking about it for a long time, this matter was still like a fish bone standing in the heart, and


    could not be dispersed for a long time.


    If she hadn''t intervened in this matter at the beginning, then what happened now naturally had nothing


    to do with her.


    But now, it was all her fault. She couldn''t sit by and do nothing. Finally, Rachel took out her phone and


    sent a message to Jack, "Do you have time to see me tomorrow afternoon?"


    Jack was surprised to see this message, but he was not very excited, because he knew that she came


    to him just for another man.


    As soon as Scarlett came out of the kitchen, she saw him sitting on the sofa in a daze with his mobile


    phone. She pursed her lips and walked up deliberately. "Jack, I have a friend getting married next


    week. Will you go with me?"


    "Let''s talk about itter." Jack answered perfunctorily.


    Although the two of them lived under the same roof, every time Scarlett approached, Jack would


    definitely stand up and leave. Now he was still the same. When he stood up, Scarlett reached out and


    grabbed the corner of his clothes. "Jack, can''t you sit here with me? Can you have a chat with me?"


    Jack was speechless.


    He took her hand off and went straight back to his room. The photo of Rachel on the bedside table was


    very conspicuous.


    On the second day, after quickly dealing with the things at hand, Rachel said goodbye to her


    colleagues and went out of work. She went to the appointed coffee shop, ordered a cup of water and


    sat quietly for a long time. She didn''t expect that it was not Jack, but Austin who came.


    He scratched his hair and looked a little embarrassed. "Miss Rachel, Mr. Jack has something urgent to


    deal with, so he asked me toe here first."


    "Well, when will hee?" Rachel lowered her eyes to hide her disappointment.


    Austin curved his lips and replied, "I don''t know."


    In fact, Jack didn''t have anything urgent to do at all. Thinking of it now, Austin still felt regretful that


    Austin shouldn''t have chosen that time to enter Jack''s office.


    At that time, seeing that there was nothing else at hand, Austin wanted to skip work and go home to


    have a rest. So he knocked on the door of Jack''s office and asked, "Boss, nothing important is left. Can


    I get off work earlier today?"


    "What are you going to do after work?" Jack looked up at him.


    Austinughed. "I''m going home to y games."


    ''To y games...''


    The pen rotated in Jack''s hand for a few times. He frowned and said, "Then you can help me do


    something."

 Chapter 443 Join The Company

    Chapter 443 Join The Company


    Austin thought it was a simple thing, but he didn''t expect that the task assigned to him was here.


    From time to time, Austin looked up at Rachel, and then looked down at the coffee in front of him. He


    picked up the cup and took two sips. He didn''t know what to say at all, and even the air around him


    became a little awkward and strange.


    As time passed, the customers in the cafe had already been changed one after another. Seeing that


    the two of them had been sitting silently for so long, the waiter came up and politely asked, "Hello, do


    you need to order another cup of coffee? I think the coffee must be cold as you have been sitting here


    for so long. "


    "No, thanks." Since Rachel couldn''t drink coffee, she ordered a cup of warm water, which was already


    cold.


    She turned her head and looked at the street lights on both sides of the street. She smiled and said,


    "Austin, I''m sorry to keep you here for so long. I''ll invite you to dinner next time. I''m leaving now."


    "Okay." Austin didn''t know what his boss was up to, but before he set out, Jack had warned him not to


    say it out. He could only endure it, but he felt uneasy.


    After Rachel paid the bill, she stood up and left. She felt terrible for her stupidity.


    She should have guessed that Jack wouldn''te again when she saw Austin. Why would she waste


    so much time sitting quietly in the coffee shop and waiting for him? She looked like a fool.


    Rachel wandered on the street alone. Somehow, Rachel walked to the door of Jimmy''s shop


    unconsciously, only to find that the sliding door had been pulled down and closed. On the sliding door,


    there was a piece of red paper, which was written "For Sale" on it.


    It was a little dazzling. Rachel immediately turned around and was about to go back. At this time, a


    figure stood in front of her. She looked up and found that it was Jack whom she had waited for a long


    time but did not appear.


    She nced at him expressionlessly, bypassed him and took a step forward. Jack grabbed her wrist


    and asked, "Why do you look for me?"


    "It''s nothing now." Said Rachel in a low voice. No one could sense her emotion at the moment.


    As a result, Jack had no idea what to do. He asked Austin toe here on purpose to see if Rachel


    would surrender to him because of this. But he forgot that Rachel was not that kind of person and had


    never been that kind of person.


    Taking back her hand, she continued to walk forward. "Jack, since you don''t want toe out, then


    you should have not promised me. It''s a waste of both my time and Austin''s. I''m just nobody. You don''t


    have to spend much time on me!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, a taxi stopped in front of her. Rachel got in the car and told her


    address. As for Jimmy, since things had happened, she could do nothing but think of other ways to


    make up for the guilt in her heart.


    Looking at the disappearing car exhaust, Jack''s eyelids twitched and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    It seemed that smoke was rising above his head. Was Jimmy really so important to her?


    Austin was about to leave when he saw Jack. But as soon as he got close, he regretted and wanted to


    sneak back, but Jack''s voice suddenly sounded again, "Austin."


    "Boss, what can I do for you?" Austin hid his look and asked seriously.


    Jack closed his eyes and opened them again, full of doubts in his eyes. "Did I do something wrong just


    now?"


    "What?" Austin was confused.


    He looked in the direction where Rachel left and said in a cold voice, "Why do I feel that I''m bing


    more and more childish now? "


    Many things and behaviors were not what he thought. However, no matter how small the matter was, if


    it was rted to Rachel, it would easily arouse his anger and then do something childish.


    After thinking for a long time, Austin plucked up his courage and said slowly, "Lookers on see more


    than yers. Boss, it doesn''t matter whether you are childish or not. What matters is whether you will


    regret in the future?"


    Jimmy bought a lot of goods from his previous dealers and finally returned all the goods he owed to the


    customers. Therefore, he put all the money he had earned into the ount, what''s more, he lost a lot.


    Now, the shop couldn''t be run anymore.


    Rachel stirred the milk with a spoon and asked hesitantly, "Have you ever thought about what to do


    next?"


    "Not yet." Jimmy smiled bitterly, "I''ll think about itter."


    "Well, when you make a decision, no matter what kind of business you do, count me in and let me


    invest in it."


    This was the only way that Rachel came up with after thinking for a few days. She knew that if she


    brought it up directly and wanted to return the money she owed to him, Jimmy would definitely not


    agree.


    She had no choice but to do so, so that when Jimmy''s financial pressure could be slightly relieved


    when he started a new business.


    Jimmy was shocked, and then asked doubtfully, "Rachel, you are a doctor, and your sry is enough to


    support yourself, isn''t it? Why do you still do business? It''s too risky."


    "But there are also many opportunities to make money, and I want to make more money." Taking out an


    excuse that Rachel had already thought out early in the morning, she smiled and said, "As a doctor, I


    get the same sry every month. It''s okay to feed myself, but it''s a little difficult to improve the quality


    of life."


    "My child will be born soon, so as a mother, I have to find a way to expand my source of ie, so


    that he can live a better life in the future, right?"


    Taking a sip of the milk, Rachel joked deliberately, "Jimmy, are you afraid that you won''t make enough


    money after I be a shareholder, so you don''t want to promise me?"


    Jimmy''s face turned red all of a sudden. He waved his hand and said, "How is that possible?"


    "Then it''s settled."


    Rachel felt relieved. After saying so much, she felt her mouth was a little dry. She picked up the milk in


    front of her and drank it up in one gulp. Then she smiled and said, "The milk in this shop tastes good,


    it''s sweet."


    "Do you want one?"


    "No, thanks."


    Rachel took a look at her watch and found that it was gettingte. Then she stood up and left. Sitting in


    the taxi, she felt very ufortable. She felt the milk she had just drunk rolling in her stomach. She


    thought she had carsickness, so she rolled down the window. A gust of cold wind blew directly on her


    face, which made her feel much better in an instant.


    When they got home, Julie looked at Rachel who was changing her slippers at the vestibule. She


    frowned and asked with concern, "Miss, are you not feeling well? You don''t look good."


    "I just felt a little carsickness. It''s okay. I''ll be fine after a rest." Covering her belly with one hand, Rachel


    felt sick as soon as she sat down on the sofa. She quickly stood up and ran to the bathroom.


    Julie only heard the sound of the door closing, followed by the sound of vomiting. She immediately


    asked, "Miss Rachel, are you okay?"


    After vomiting for a while, Rachel straightened up and pulled two pieces of tissue to wipe her mouth.


    When she opened the door and came out, she saw Julie looking at her worriedly. She raised the


    corners of her mouth weakly and smiled, "I''m fine. I just feel a little ufortable because of


    carsickness. I feel much better after vomiting."


    "But you have never been sick of car before. Is there something wrong with your health?" Julie''s brows


    furrowed tightly. She reached for thendline phone and said, "You''d better call the doctor."


    "No, thanks. I''m a doctor." Sitting on the sofa, she leaned back slightly. Now she even felt a little dizzy.


    It seemed that the carsickness was really serious this time.


    However, Rachel was afraid that Julie might think too much, so she didn''t say anything. She just closed


    her eyes and waited for the dizziness to dissipate slowly.


    Julie saw that there was no blood on her face, and her little face became paler and paler. She was a


    little afraid. "Then I''ll call Lea to apany you."


    Still shaking her head, Rachel said, "No, thanks. She''s pregnant and the fetus is not stable now. She


    needs to rest at home. It''s not a big deal that I get carsickness, so there''s no need to let her know."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she finished her words, the disgusting feeling she had before came up again. Covering her


    mouth, Rachel stood up and felt dizzy. Her body shook involuntarily. Seeing this, Julie quickly reached


    out to hold her and walked to the bathroom. She had to support herself with her hands on the wash


    basin.


    She had digested what she ate for lunch and didn''t eat anything in the afternoon. She just drank a


    ss of milk and threw it up. Now she couldn''t spit out anything.


    Retching was more ufortable.


    Rachel''s pale face turned red, which made Julie tremble with fear. She turned around and went


    outside, taking out her phone to call the family doctor, but no one answered it after a long time.


    Beside her ears, there was the sound of vomiting of Rachel again and again. Before Julie could think


    more, she had already dialed Jack''s number.


    At this time, Jack and Scarlett just came out of themunity.


    Scarlett sat in the car, straightened her dress, smiled happily and said excitedly, "The wedding is


    arranged in JH Hotel. Let''s go there now."


    "Okay." Jack nodded his head, leaned back and closed his eyes.


    In the car, only the sound of quiet music could be heard from the speaker. The sudden ringtone of


    Jack''s mobile phone seemed a little abrupt. When he saw the number on the screen, he immediately


    answered it without hesitation, "What''s the matter?"


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."

 Chapter 444 Came Back In A Hurry

    Chapter 444 Came Back In A Hurry


    But after a few words, Jack hung up the phone, and his face suddenly became serious. He reached out


    to pat the driver on the back and said anxiously, "Stop the car right now!"


    Scarlett had just vaguely heard the word "Miss" on the phone, and a bad premonition arose in her


    heart. Before she came to her senses, she heard Jack''s cold voice ringing in her ear, "You get off the


    car now and take a taxi to there. I have something to deal with."


    "What happened?" "Let me go with you," Scarlett continued, unwilling to give up.


    "No, thanks." Jack frowned. Seeing that she was sitting there unmoved, he got off the car and walked


    to her side. After opening the door, he pulled her out of the car and quickly sat in it.


    In a sh, he had disappeared.


    Scarlett stood on the roadside alone, wearing a ck off the shoulder dress, with her coat and


    backpack still in the car. She stood there, only holding the phone tightly in her hand.


    The cold wind blew, making her shiver. Her face was pale with anger. She stared at the direction of the


    car in resentment, gnashing her teeth in anger!


    It must be Rachel. Only her phone call could make Jack leave in such a hurry.


    It took her a lot of efforts to get Jack to agree to attend the wedding with her, but now she was


    abandoned halfway. Why did Rachel have to destroy all her ns like this?


    Strong jealousy bit Scarlett''s heart like a snake. She curled up on the ground, just wanting to scream or


    grab someone to bite.


    Before the car totally stopped, Jack got out of the car and ran in. Sitting on the sofa with a cup of hot


    tea in both hands, Rachel heard the footsteps and looked up at the door. She frowned strangely, "Julie,


    what''s going on?"


    Julie lowered her head and said softly, "Miss, I saw you vomit so much just now. I was worried about


    you. I called the doctor, but no one answered. I could only call Mr. Jack and ask him toe back."


    Frowning tightly, Jack walked up to her, looked at her stubborn expression and asked, "Why did you


    vomit all of a sudden?"


    Without answering, Rachel just opened the quilt cover in her hand and was about to drink when the cup


    was suddenly taken away by Jack. He held her hand tightly and said, "Get up and go to the hospital to


    have a check."


    "I''m fine. Maybe I drank some milk with an empty stomach and then took a taxi. Then my stomach


    suddenly felt a little ufortable." Lowering her head, Rachel didn''t dare to look at Jack. She was


    afraid that she would see concern on his face and couldn''t help but want to get close to him.


    When people were sick, they were always particrly fragile and wanted to have someone to rely on.


    When she was in the bathroom just now, she couldn''t help wondering what would happen if Jack was


    there?


    She deliberately put on a cold expression and withdrew her hand. She stood up and walked to the two


    floor. "I''m a little tired. I want to go back to my room and have a rest. If you have anything to do, just go


    ahead with your business."


    He was wearing a suit, and there was another smell of perfume that not belonged to him.


    Jack didn''t know what was on Rachel''s mind at the moment, but when he saw her bloated figure, there


    was a wave in his eyes. He wanted to hold her, but when he thought of her expression, he finally


    withdrew his hand silently.


    He whispered to Julie, "Go to the kitchen and cook some porridge for her. I''ve just called the doctor,


    who will be here in about ten minutes."


    "Okay." Julie nodded. After hesitating for a few seconds, she looked up at him and said, "Sir, Miss


    Rachel''s belly is getting bigger and bigger, and it''s more and more inconvenient for her to move. Don''t


    you reallye back to apany her and take good care of her?"


    Jack looked ahead with a serious look.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Julie stopped talking and turned to the kitchen. She put the washed rice


    into the casserole, poured some water, and slowly cooked it.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps came from outside again, and a somewhat rough voice came, "Mr.


    Jack, I''m sorry. There is a traffic jam on the road, which takes up a little time."


    Jack didn''t have time to say these polite words now. He said with anxiety, "She is upstairs now. Follow


    me to have a look."


    Lying on the bed with her eyes closed, Rachel let the doctor examine her and answered a few


    questions in a low voice.


    Standing aside, seeing the doctor unhurriedly packing up the tools in his hands, Jack was so anxious


    that his heart rose to his throat. He clenched his fists and asked, "What''s wrong with her? Why did she


    suddenly vomit? Does she need to go to the hospital?"


    The doctor put the stethoscope into his bag and said slowly, "Nothing serious. She just drank milk on


    an empty stomach and then took a taxi. Her stomach and intestines can''t bear it all of a sudden. It''s


    okay to eat light food these two days."


    "Got it." Hearing the doctor''s words, Jack breathed a sigh of relief. He asked Julie to send the doctor


    downstairs, and then he moved a chair and sat quietly on the side, looking at Rachel without blinking.


    The pregnant women on TV were like blown balloons after pregnancy, and their whole body became


    round. But Rachel was different. Only the protruding belly could tell that she was pregnant. Looking at


    her limbs and face carefully, he felt that she was a little thinner than before.


    A touch of pity shed through his eyes, but not long after, he heard the cold voice of Rachel, and his


    eyes became clear again.


    She whispered, "I''m fine. You can leave now."


    Jack was speechless.


    Rachel couldn''t wait to see him leave, which made Jack feel bad. He opened his mouth and wanted to


    say something, but in the end, he closed his mouth helplessly.


    At this time, the buzzing sound of the mobile phone seemed a little abrupt in this quiet room. Jack


    looked at the phone number on the screen and directly hung it up without any hesitation, but the other


    party did not stop. It seemed that he would definitely keep calling Jack until he answered the phone.


    With a frown, Rachel turned over and turned her back to him. She said lightly, "Please go out and


    answer the phone. The vibration is so loud that I feel ufortable."


    Jack turned off his phone.


    Hearing the mechanical female voice from the phone, "The number you dialed is powered off. Please


    redialter", Scarlett was so angry. Her face turned red with anger. She bit her lower lip and was


    unwilling to give up.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    During this period of time, she had been staying by his side and taking care of him. It was her who took


    care of him. Why did Rachel ask Jack toe to her side just by a phone call and he left herself in


    such a ce?


    A burst of grievance came to Scarlett''s heart. She wanted to throw the phone out, but she was still


    reluctant to do so.


    As soon as Kailey received the phone call from her cousin, she hailed a taxi and rushed over. Seeing


    her squatting alone on the street, she walked up to her in a hurry and asked, "Cousin, are you


    dumped?"


    If Scarlett lost Jack, she would lose her own source of money in the future.


    Hearing this, Scarlett raised her head and red at her. She said crossly, "Can you say something nice


    to me?"


    "Sorry, I said something wrong." Kailey immediately pped her mouth for two times, then frowned and


    asked, "If you don''t break up, why did you squat on the roadside alone? Didn''t you say that you were


    going to attend some ssmate''s wedding tonight?"


    "Something happened all of a sudden."


    Scarlett had always been a proud person, especially in front of her cousin. She would never say that


    she was driven out of the car. She just said, "I just dropped my wallet. Have you brought the money


    with you?"


    "Yes." Kailey quickly took out all the cash from her wallet and handed it over. However, Scarlett only


    took two of them and pushed her hand back.


    She held the trunk beside her, stood up and waved her hand hard at the taxiing towards her. "You


    can go back first. I''m going to attend the wedding now."


    But Scarlett didn''t go to the so-called wedding, but asked the taxi driver to send her to the outside of a


    vi. Through an iron gate, she clearly saw Jack''s car parking inside.


    In the bedroom, Jack listened to the sound of breath on the bed gradually be stable. He knew that


    Rachel had fallen asleep, but her sleeping posture seemed not veryfortable, and the eyebrows on


    her forehead were still tightly wrinkled.


    [ÕÅÂè] happened toe into the room with the porridge she had just cooked. Subconsciously, she


    walked lightly, poked her head on the bed and asked in a low voice, "Miss, did you fall asleep just


    now?"


    "Yes." Only at this moment could Jack look at Rachel unscrupulously.


    He reached out his hand and gently stroked her forehead, trying to smooth the wrinkles on her


    forehead. However, as soon as his fingertips touched her face, she blinked slightly for two times, as if


    she was about to wake up. He was frightened and quickly retracted his hand.


    Julie put the tray on the bedside table and said softly, "Miss Rachel didn''t sleep well these days. She


    often woke up at about three o''clock in the evening and walked back and forth in the room."


    "What happened?" Jack looked back at Julie.


    Julie pointed at Rachel''s swollen belly and said, "This is what happens in theter stage of pregnancy.


    The belly is big and it''s notfortable for her to sleep."


    Staring at Rachel, Jack frowned and said nothing. His ck eyes were full of pity and reluctance.


    Julie didn''t want to stay here to disturb them, so she picked up the tray again and said, "I''ll put the


    porridge back to the hot ce and give it to Miss Rachel when she wakes up."


    Rachel didn''t realize that the two of them had talked so much, but she just felt a little dazed. In her


    sleep, she seemed to gently float in the air, constantly floating in the air. She was so tired that she


    wanted to get down and find a ce to lie steadily, but no matter how hard she tried, it was useless.

 Chapter 445 Hes Back

    Chapter 445 He''s Back


    Slowly, she seemed to be sent to a strange ce. In a small room, there were many people standing at


    the same time. They were Lea, Henry, Jonathan, Tracy and Jimmy, etc. It seemed that people who had


    appeared in her life all came to this room at the same time.


    Rachel wanted to call them, but she opened her mouth and called them several times, but there was no


    sound. They seemed not to notice her existence, and continued to talk to each other.


    At this time, another door in the room suddenly opened.


    A man and a woman walked out. In the middle of them, there was a little boy. Although she couldn''t see


    his real appearance, she could see that he was about the waist of the woman on the side.


    When Jonathan saw them, a smile appeared on his face. He waved at the little boy and said, "Come


    here,e to grandpa."


    Grandpa?


    That was Jack''s child.


    The man and the woman standing on both sides of the boy must be his parents, Jack and his wife.


    As for his wife...


    Rachel kicked her legs hard, trying to get closer to them. But when she slowly got closer, she found


    that she couldn''t see this woman''s face clearly, just like that little boy.


    Then she smiled bitterly. Why should she look at her? Who was she? What did it have to do with her?


    When she was about to make herself leave again, she suddenly heard Lea shout, "Scarlett, are you


    free tomorrow afternoon? The new products of the shopping mall areing out. Let''s go to have a


    look together."


    It suddenly urred to Rachel that the woman was really Scarlett. At this moment, she only felt that a


    piece of ice fell into her heart, and her heart was suddenly disheartened. But she stillforted herself


    that it was definitely not because Scarlett married Jack, it was definitely not because they had a child, it


    was just because, even her good friend, Lea, seemed to be a good friend of Scarlett.


    The two of them were so close that they could go shopping together.


    It must be because of this.


    In order to echo her thought, Rachel nodded her head heavily. But just at this moment, she suddenly


    felt that the air that had been holding her body tightly disappeared. She fell down heavily, and her


    whole body twitched, and she suddenly woke up.


    She touched her forehead and found it was wet.


    With the moonlight pouring in through the gap, Rachel clearly saw that Jack had disappeared in the


    room. A bitter smile appeared on her face. It was sote. He should have gone back to apany


    her?


    Then she thought to herself, ''I just want him to leave...'' Wasn''t it what she wanted to?


    However, because of this dream, Rachel didn''t go to bed again that night. She closed her eyes and had


    a clear mind. It was not until six o''clock in the morning of the second day that she fell asleep again.


    Naturally, she didn''t know that. With red eyes, Jack gently pushed open the bedroom door, came in and


    took a look at her. Then he turned around and left with relief.


    Last night, he didn''t leave. He just sat in the study next door and searched online for information about


    thete stage of pregnancy.


    "Achoo..."


    Scarlett sneezed. When she saw the iron door slowly open, she quickly opened the door and got out of


    the taxi. She saw a caring out from it. Without thinking, she ran up and directly opened her arms to


    stop the car.


    Jack quickly stepped on the brake and frowned when he saw Scarletting to open the door of the


    passenger seat. "Why are you here?"


    "I''m waiting for you." Scarlett sat in, with her hands around her shoulders. She looked at him with tears


    in her eyes. "Jack, my wallet and coat have been left in the car. I can''t go back home. I''ve been waiting


    for you here the whole night."


    Jack looked back and saw what was on it. He just started the car again.


    After entering the room, he went straight to the kitchen, poured a ss of hot water and handed it to


    her.


    Although Jack had a straight face and no expression on his face, the moment Scarlett took the teacup,


    she felt warm in her heart, and happy tears welled up. Did he finally begin to care about her?


    There was no taste of the water. When she drank it, Scarlett felt as sweet as honey.


    However, not long after, she saw Jacke out of the room with a suitcase. He put down the teacup,


    opened his eyes wide and asked incredulously, "Jack, are you going on a business trip?"


    "Go home." Jack said in a low voice, throwing a certificate in the other hand on the tea table, "I''ve


    asked thewyer to register this house in your name, as apensation for you during this period. Our


    agreement can be over now."


    "What?" Scarlett couldn''t believe her ears. She stood up excitedly, walked to Jack and said in shock,


    "Jack, did I do something wrong? Tell me, I will definitely change it."


    Jack frowned and said coldly, "No."


    "Then why did you terminate the agreement?" Scarlett didn''t dare to hold Jack''s hand, but she didn''t


    want him to leave. She could only hold his suitcase tightly.


    Jack suddenly felt disgusted with her behavior, and a trace of disgust appeared in his eyes. His voice


    became colder and colder. "Scarlett, when we signed the agreement, we had made it clear to each


    other. When I want to end it, I can end it immediately."


    "But at that time, I didn''t know that I would fall in love with you!" Scarlett cried hysterically.


    She knew that if Jack left today, there would be no chance for her in the future.


    She looked at Jack with tearful eyes, "After getting along with each other these days, I have already


    fallen in love with you. Jack, you can''t be so cruel to me!"


    Jack narrowed his eyes and said, "Scarlett, don''t you think that I don''t know what you have done these


    days. If you don''t let go of me, you need to pay back what you can spend on your cousin and your


    father''s bad debt. Of course, I will take back this house immediately!"


    Scarlett was speechless.


    She stopped crying and looked at him in horror. Her hands, which were tightly holding the suitcase,


    slowly loosened and watched him leave.


    All of a sudden, Scarlett lost all her strength in her legs. She sat on the floor and cried too much just


    now, but now she kept sobbing. She had thought that if Jack hadn''t mentioned it, he wouldn''t know


    where the money went. But she couldn''t pay the money back at all. She could only reluctantly let him


    go.


    Rachel vomited the day before and couldn''t sleep well, so she asked for a day off and had a good rest


    at home.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She sat on the sofa, with one hand gently on her belly, feeling the baby moving from time to time. Only


    at this time, she would feel satisfied, and all the previous unhappiness disappeared.


    At this time, a sound of suitcase dragging on the ground came in from the outside. When she looked


    up, Rachel saw Jack appear at the door unexpectedly. After a moment of dullness, she came to her


    senses and asked foolishly, "Why do youe back?"


    "This is my home." Jack replied in a low voice, put the suitcase in the corner, pulled his suit and sat on


    the sofa. He smiled, "What''s wrong? Can''t Ie back home now?"


    ncing at him, Rachel looked away and didn''t answer.


    She didn''t know the reason, but a hint of joy shed through her heart, but it was quickly suppressed


    by her.


    Rachel stood up and went back to her room. She couldn''t help but send a message to Lea, "He''s


    back."


    It was a message sent on impulse. On second thought, considering Lea''s temper, what would happen if


    it affected the baby in her belly? Rachel was anxious to withdraw the message, but it showed that it


    had been sent sessfully.


    Unexpectedly, Lea replied quickly, "You''ve reconciled?"


    Knowing that she was asking about herself and Jack, Rachel bit her lips and replied, "No."


    "Then why did hee back so soon? Humph! He''s tired of the wild flowers outside. Now he knows


    how good the family is? Ignore him!"


    Looking at the message sent by Lea, Rachel seemed to be able to think of her expression when she


    typed. Rachel couldn''t help chuckling, and her gloomy mood suddenly rxed a lot.


    Yes, no matter why he suddenly moved back, it had nothing to do with her. Why did she spend time


    and energy thinking about the reason why he came back?


    She stopped thinking too much and turned to ask about Lea''s physical condition.


    Kailey was about to ring the doorbell, but she found that the door was not closed, but opened with a


    crack. She pushed it open with her hand, feeling a little scared, wondering if there was a thief inside.


    When she was about to go to the kitchen to get some tools, she suddenly saw Scarlett, who was sitting


    on the floor like a puppet with a pair of dull eyes. She screamed and hurried over.


    Seeing that Scarlett was still wearing the ck dress she wore yesterday, Kailey asked in surprise,


    "Cousin, are you drunkst night and haven''t woken up yet?"


    Scarlett didn''t answer, and even her expression didn''t change. Her eyes were still fixed on somewhere


    in the room.


    Seeing her like this, Kailey was a little scared. She poked her shoulder carefully. It was not until then


    that Scarlett seemed toe to her senses and wiped her face carelessly. Then she pretended that


    nothing had happened. "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 446 Where Are You Now

    Chapter 446 Where Are You Now


    Seeing that she had returned to normal, Kailey breathed a sigh of relief. Then she thought of her


    serious businessing here today and asked, "Cousin, our bar has been open for a week and the


    business is good. We are thinking about opening a branch shop. Cousin, do you want to invest more


    money?"


    "I don''t have money." Scarlett paused and said lightly.


    As if she had heard a joke, Kaileyughed and said, "Cousin, how could you not have money? If you


    don''t have money now, you can ask Jack to give you some. If we don''t seize this opportunity and make


    more money now, we will definitely be looked down upon by others in the future. Besides, even if you


    marry a rich man, you have to have your own career at that time!"


    These words were like needles stabbing into Scarlett''s heart, but she still held them back. She bit her


    lips and said, "I don''t need that. I invested in your bar. If only I could make it back."


    She asked, "Didn''t you say that you''ve made profits? Then return me some money these days."


    "Well," as soon as Kailey heard that Scarlett was going to take the money out of her, she immediately


    stood up, scratched her hair and said, "Cousin, we all settle ounts once a month. I can''t give it to


    you now."


    "Do you have some money with you? Give me some first." Scarlett used to use credit cards before and


    didn''t have much cash with her. Now, two credit cards had been taken back by Jack. She was almost


    penniless.


    Kailey widened her eyes and looked at her in shock. She said in a trembling voice, "How, how can I


    have money? Cousin, it suddenly urred to me that I still have something to do. I have to go now."


    Although Jack had moved back, the way the two got along with each other did not change much. Under


    her intentional escape, the two did not have much chance to meet.


    After resting at home for a day, Rachel felt much better and went back to work. Not long after she sat


    down, Celia pushed the office door open and poked her head in. "Rachel, are you busy now? Can I


    come in?"


    "Come in." Rachel was a little surprised. Celia always just came in directly but this time she was so shy


    and polite.


    Putting down the documents in her hands, Rachel saw that she was sitting on the sofa in front of her


    desk, with her hands on her legs, and seriously looking ahead. The doubts in Rachel''s heart suddenly


    became even worse. "Did you take the wrong medicine today? Or you didn''t take any?"


    "Rachel..." Celia''s voice was as low as an ant''s.


    Seeing her like this, Rachel was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She said, "Can you talk to me


    nicely? It''s so strange! I have goose bumps."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Celia sighed heavily. She leaned back, stretched out her hands and


    feet, and sat on the sofa in a big square. She said with a depressed face, "I just said that I was not


    suitable for anydy style! But now, if I want to marry Marcus, his mother said I must make changes."


    It was because of this.


    Rachel smiled, "You were too serious just now. You must be very tired. In fact, you just need to pay


    attention to it."


    "But I still feel tired. Rachel, you know what? When I thought of going to the Ji family''s house to have


    dinner with his parents, my hands kept shaking!" Celia raised her right hand and stopped in the air,


    trembling several times.


    "Don''t think too much. Just rx." Looking at the distressed look on Celia''s face, Rachel tried her best


    to hold back the smile at the corners of her mouth.


    Celia rubbed his face with his hands and nodded. Then he looked up at her and asked, "Rachel, are


    you free at noon? Go to the shopping mall with me. I don''t think I have any clothes for myself to wear at


    night."


    Rachel had nned to have a good rest in the office at noon, but when she saw the pleading eyes of


    Celia, her heart softened and she agreed.


    After lunch, she went to a shopping mall near the hospital with Celia and entered a brand shop she


    often went.


    Sitting on the sofa, Rachel saw that Celia put a dress beside her and showed it to Rachel. "Rachel, is


    this suit okay?"


    "Not bad. Why don''t you go and change it to see if it works?" Replied Rachel.


    Celia took the suitable size and entered the fitting room, but soon came out again. She shook her head


    and said to Rachel, "No, it not works on me."


    "Then let''s go to another shop." Looking at her drooping head, Rachel chuckled and raised her hand to


    rub her head. "We just start shopping. There are so many stores here, and we can always find suitable


    clothes."


    The two of them walked out of the clothing store, talking andughing. They didn''t notice that another


    figure was standing behind a pot of green nts.


    Gritting her teeth in anger, Scarlett red at the back of Rachel. The sadness caused by jealousy had


    reached a state of unbearable pain.


    She didn''t expect that the Ning City was so small. She just came out for a meal and could meet Rachel!


    The shop assistant held several new arrivals of this season in her hands and ttered, "Miss, these


    clothes are very suitable for you. Would you like to try them on?"


    "No, thanks." She just wanted to buy some bread to fill her stomach, but she habitually walked into the


    shop.


    She was a frequent customer of this shop, so the shop assistant greeted her warmly as soon as she


    saw her.


    In the past, Scarlett would ask the shop assistant to pack all these clothes without even looking at


    them. But now, thinking of her financial situation, she deliberately picked up these dresses, nced at


    them, and pretended to be critical. "These styles look a little fat on me. I don''t think they fit me well.


    You''d better put them back."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like them. We have many new styles in our shop." The shop assistant


    insisted.


    Biting her lips, Scarlett thought for a while and asked, "Don''t take it now. I have something to ask you."


    "Miss Scarlett, what''s the matter?"


    Scarlett hesitated for a few seconds and said, "I bought a lot of new clothes in your shop, and the tag is


    still there. Can I return them?"


    Return? As soon as the shop assistant heard this word, the expression on her face immediately


    changed. She shook her head and changed her attitude a lot. "No, the goods have been sold out


    cannot be returned."


    Then she hung up the clothes in her hands and walked to the cashier''s desk. She whispered to the


    other shop assistants, "Is Scarlett dumped? She just asked me if her clothes could be returned. It''s


    disgusting."


    "Probably. Look at her. She didn''t buy any clothes when she came here today."


    Although their voices were very low, Scarlett was already sensitive, and now she heard these words


    word by word. She clenched her fists, recalling the smile on Rachel''s face just now and her pregnant


    belly, and felt even more ufortable!


    Why could she go shopping leisurely and give birth to a baby for her beloved man? But she was looked


    down upon by the shop assistant!


    After shopping with Celia for nearly an hour, they finally bought a light yellow dress before going to


    work.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, Celia still felt a little uneasy. Wearing a dress, she kept lowering her head and asked,


    "Rachel, is this dress really okay? Why do I still feel that I am not that elegant on that dress?"


    "Of course you are." Rachel nodded firmly. "Don''t you believe my taste? Celia, don''t be so nervous."


    "Really?" Celia still looked flustered. She sighed deeply, took Rachel''s hand and said, "I think my heart


    is beating fast that it seems to jump out of my breast!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the phone rang. Rachel and Celia looked down, and found that their


    phones rang at the same time.


    The two walked to a quiet ce respectively and answered the phone. "What''s up?" asked Rachel


    coldly.


    Jack asked in a soft voice, "Where are you now? I''ll pick you upter. In the afternoon, let''s go to the


    mall to buy the baby bed. What do you think?"


    "No need, thanks." Rachel refused.


    Two days ago, Rachel casually mentioned to Julie that she wanted to buy a baby bed. Now, Jack called


    her and asked her to see it together. He must have heard it from Julie.


    Jack continued to ask, "Where are you now?"


    Rachel lied. "I''m having a meeting outside."


    But as soon as Jack finished his words, a smiling face suddenly appeared in front of Rachel. He smiled


    and asked, "So you are having a meeting here."


    As soon as she saw Marcus behind him, Rachel knew what was going on. Instead, she calmed down


    and said calmly, "I''m going to have a meeting in about ten minutes."


    "But I just called your Director to ask for leave for you." Jack shook his phone.


    "You!" Rachel opened her eyes wide and said, "It''s none of your business."


    "I don''t think so." Jack shrugged his shoulders and answered frankly. Looking at Celia and Marcus, who


    were walking towards them, he naturally put his hands on the waist of Rachel. He smiled and said in a


    voice that could only be heard by the two, "If you don''t want your friends to worry about you, then you


    should behave well, understand?"


    ''Shit! He is threatening me!'' But Rachel stopped struggling.


    Yes, she was threatened by him, because once Celia knew it, she would definitely tell Lea, which would


    affect her baby. If something happened to the baby in her belly, Rachel really couldn''t afford it.


    Holding Marcus''s arm, Celia walked over. The smile at the corners of her mouth was instantly much


    more confident than before. "Rachel, Marcus and I are leaving, we still have something to do."


    "Okay, see you."

 Chapter 447 Assembled The Baby Bed

    Chapter 447 Assembled The Baby Bed


    After they left, Rachel took two steps to the side and shook off Jack''s hand. "You can go shopping by


    yourself. I''m going home."


    "What''s the point of shopping alone? Besides, if the baby knows that the crib is bought by the two of


    us, he will be really happy." Jack held her hand again and walked slowly towards a maternal and infant


    shop downstairs.


    That was the character of Jack. Even if Rachel didn''t talk to him, he could keep talking on the side.


    Feeling annoyed, Rachel rolled her eyes, but Jack didn''t show any anger. Instead, the gentle smile in


    his eyes became more and more intense. "I want the baby to listen to his father''s voice more, so that


    he can recognize me as soon as he is born.


    At this time, a clear female voice cut through the noise, and poured into everyone''s ears like a clear


    stream. With her eyes fixed on them, Rachel saw Scarlett running down from the elevator and rushing


    towards them. She tightly grabbed the arms of Jack, "Jack, why are you here? Are you here for me?"


    "Let me go!" Jack didn''t expect to meet Scarlett in the mall. He took a look at Rachel subconsciously


    and saw a trace of disgust in her eyes.


    His face darkened, and there was an indescribable destion and coldness in his expression.


    "Scarlett, I should have made it clear to you. Get out of here right now!"


    "Get out?" Scarlett raised her head and suddenly burst intoughter, tears streaming down the corners


    of her eyes. She reached out again to pull Jack, and said in a voice that was not reconciled, "Jack, I''m


    not a machine. I''m a person, and I also have feelings. We love each other so much, why do you end it


    so easily?"


    The noise of the quarrel was not low. The shop assistants nearby heard the noise and came out one


    after another. They stood at the door of their own shop and whispered to them. Many words like


    "mistress, love triangle" spread to Rachel''s ears, which only made her feel ashamed and embarrassed.


    She took off Jack''s hand and said expressionlessly, "Take your time. I''m leaving now. I won''t disturb


    you."


    She didn''t want to stay here and continue to be the gossip of these shop assistants.


    Jack wanted to catch up with her, but he found that the current situation was indeed not suitable. He


    said coldly, "Don''t cry. Come out with me!"


    After finding a rtively quiet ce, Jack looked at Scarlett, who was sobbing non-stop, without a trace


    of pity in his heart, but only disgust and regret.


    "Scarlett, I have made myself clear to you. If you do this again, you know the consequences."


    There was no expression on Jack''s face and no emotion in his voice.


    Scarlett was stunned. She just came out of the clothing store and asked several shops, but they didn''t


    allow her to return the clothes.


    Among them, she had been looked down upon by many shop assistants.


    She didn''t expect to see Jack being with Rachel.


    She had never seen such a gentle and even ttering Jack.


    He had never treated her like this before.


    From beginning to end, it was she who tried to please him, but Jack didn''t even bother to look at her!


    When she came to her senses, she had already gone to hold Jack''s hand.


    Scarlett took two steps forward. When she was about to get close to Jack, she immediately took a few


    steps back when she saw the look in his eyes.


    She looked at him almost pleadingly, "Jack, I don''t want anything. You just want me to stay with you.


    Don''t drive me away, okay?"


    Jack didn''t even give her a look and left directly. All he thought about was Rachel.


    After walking out of the shopping mall, Rachel thought that since she had asked for leave, she would


    not go to the hospital but go home directly.


    Now her belly was getting bigger and bigger. After shopping for an hour, she was very tired. As soon as


    shey on the bed, the bedroom door was gently pushed open from the outside. With a ttering smile


    on the corner of Jack''s mouth, he asked, "Are you feeling better, Rachel? I just passed by a dessert


    shop and bought your favorite dessert. Would you like to have a taste?"


    "No, thanks. I need to go to bed now." Rachel slowlyy down.


    He came in with the desserts in his hands and put them on the side. He asked in a low voice, "Did you


    take a taxi back just now?"


    Rachel yawned and asked in confusion, "So I shoulde back on foot?"


    "Rachel, don''t worry. It won''t happen again." He bent over and gently tucked her in. He didn''t notice the


    sh of expression on Rachel face.


    After tucking himself in, Jack stood by the bed silently for a moment and said, "It was all my fault


    before. Can you forgive me?"


    Those so-called contracts and those so-called deliberate provocation made her angry. Now thinking


    about it, they were all like children ying house. It was ridiculous. Jack didn''t know why, but once all


    the problems were rted to Rachel, he would instantly lose all his senses.


    What''s more, he just heard what happened between Jimmy and Rachel from Tracy. Although he knew


    that it was impossible and false, he unconsciously began to believe it.


    There was a slight change in Rachel''s heart, but there was still no expression on her face. She pulled


    the quilt, put her chin on the soft quilt and said as if nothing had happened, "There''s no need to


    apologize to me. Anyway, we won''t have any contact in the future."


    "I have to say what I should say." Jack smiled, knowing that it was still a long way to get Rachel''s


    forgiveness.


    Rachel yawned again and said, "Now that you have finished your words, I need to rest. Please close


    the door for me."


    After saying that, Rachel closed her eyes and didn''t say anything more. However, after lying down for a


    while, she felt that her original sleepiness suddenly disappeared. She tossed and turned for a long


    time, but she couldn''t fall asleep. On the contrary, her bones seemed to be a little painful. In addition,


    there was a knock from the next door, so she got up again, put on her coat, and followed the sound to


    find that Jack was assembling a baby bed in an empty room.


    He rolled up his sleeves, with a hammer in one hand and a nail in the other. When he was about to


    knock it on, the sweat on his forehead was slowly sliding down along his face.


    Rachel asked, "When did you buy this bed?


    "Ah!" Jack suddenly screamed. The hammer in his hand did not hit the nail, but directly hit his fingertips


    heavily. After a scream, the hammer fell heavily on his feet.


    It never urred to Rachel that there would be such a series of consecutive reactions. She hurried


    forward, grabbed his hand and looked at it. The nail polish of his thumb had instantly turned ck,


    which must be very painful. As for his foot... She bent down slightly and said, "Take off the socks


    quickly. Let me check."


    "I''m fine." Jack grabbed her hand. The pain on his face was gone, but there was a trace of joy on it.


    "Rachel, you still care about me, right?"


    Rachel was speechless.


    She silently pulled her hand back and looked away with a strange expression, without saying anything.


    Jack also knew that he couldn''t walk too fast to get her back. He turned his head to look at the baby


    bed which was just assembled and answered, "I bought this bed after you left. Yu have checked a lot of


    information about this bed before. I guess this is what you want to buy, right?"


    Rachel nodded. She was a little surprised that Jack was so observant. It was undeniable that she was


    touched at this moment.


    Jack looked at her deeply and asked softly, "Did I wake you up? I didn''t expect the voice to be so loud."


    "It''s okay." She shook her head and said, "Actually, you can ask the staff of the store to assemble it.


    You don''t have to do it yourself."


    "It''s meaningful to do it by myself, isn''t it?" Jack reached out his hand and habitually tried to tuck


    Rachel''s hair behind her ears.


    As soon as Jack reached out his hand, Rachel''s eyes swept over him. Subconsciously, he withdrew his


    hand, lowered his body and wiped his trousers awkwardly. He was like a pupil who had done


    something wrong and was caught by the teacher. He exined with embarrassment, "My hand was a


    little dirty just now, so..."


    Seeing the embarrassment on his face, she turned around and left. To her surprise, she received a call


    from [ÑÓî]. "Honey, do you have time to have a drink with me? I have something to tell you."


    "What is it? Can''t you tell me on the phone?" Asked Rachel.


    Jimmy chuckled. Even through the phone, Rachel could clearly feel that he was in a good mood. He


    said, "Of course I can say it on the phone, but I want to express my gratitude to you face to face."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Express your gratitude?" Rachel repeated with a frown.


    Since the incidentst time, although Jimmy said that it had nothing to do with Rachel, there was more


    or less a trace of emotion in his words. When facing her, his attitude was always neither cold nor warm.


    Rachel wasn''t stupid, and she felt it.


    But today, it waspletely different.


    Jimmy smiled deeply. "Yesterday, Mr. Jared called me again and signed a new contract with me. He


    said that he would sell electric appliances to us at the factory price, and it''s a contract of ten years. This


    time, with the contract in hand, they can''t break it at all. I know that you must have been dealing with it


    all the time."


    Hearing that, Rachel was a little confused. After she talked with Jared on the phonest time, she knew


    that it was Jack who had tampered with it, so she had no contact with Jared anymore.


    She knew that she went to ask Jared for help just to put pressure on him.

 Chapter 448 Please Give Jack Back To Me

    Chapter 448 Please Give Jack Back To Me


    But now, Jared offered to sign the contract with Jimmy. Did someone change his mind?


    Rachel turned her head subconsciously and looked at the next room.


    Jimmy waited for a long time, but she didn''t say anything, so he called her name, "Do you have


    something to do? If you are busy now, I won''t disturb you. I will thank you in person next time."


    "Okay." Rachel hung up the phone in a hurry. Now, she had a big doubt in her heart, and she had to go


    and ask him immediately.


    Jack just put the hammer in his hand on the ground, lowered his head and rubbed his fingers that had


    just been hammered ck. When he heard the footsteps, he immediately stopped, lowered his hand as


    if nothing had happened, and asked, "What''s up?"


    Rachel asked him directly, "Did you ask Jared to cooperate with Jimmy again?"


    He was a little stunned and asked in a low voice, "You already know?"


    "Yes, Jimmy called and told me just now."


    A light shed across Jack''s deep eyes, "Oh, I was impulsive and wrong before. I hope it didn''t cause


    much trouble to Jimmy. If you have time, please help me apologize to Jimmy."


    His words were so direct, which made Rachel a little confused. There was an obvious sh of surprise


    on her face. She hesitated for a moment and then asked, "But why did you suddenly ask Jared to


    cooperate with Jimmy again?"


    Rachel could roughly guess one or two reasons why he warned Jared before.


    "You want to know?" The expression on his face changed slightly. Jack pursed his lips and said, "I


    misunderstood the rtionship between you and Jimmy before, so I made this decision on impulse."


    This reason was exactly the same as what she had guessed in her heart, so there was not much


    surprise on her face. Rachel just paused and changed the direction of the problem. "Then don''t you


    misunderstand me now?"


    Jack was stunned for a moment. He smiled and walked a few steps forward. Standing in front of her, he


    asked in a low voice, "Didn''t you say that we should trust each other before?"


    These few words were like an rm bell ringing in her heart. Rachel didn''t expect that Jack could still


    remember what she had said before after being through all of these.


    However, things had changed.


    She lowered her eyes to hide the touch in her eyes and said in a hurry, "I suddenly remember that I


    have something to do. I''m going back to my room."


    It had been sunny for so many days, and finally the rainy season came. Sitting in a taxi, Rachel looked


    out of the window at the rain, and then looked down at the weather forecast on her mobile phone,


    which said that the rain wouldst for a week.


    Rachel didn''t like rainy days. She always felt gloomy and ufortable under the weight of her whole


    body. Besides, as soon as she got up this morning, her right eyelid kept twitching, which made her feel


    flustered as if something was going to happen.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The driver had parked the taxi at the gate of the hospital for a long time. Seeing that she didn''t make


    any movement, he reminded her, "Miss, we arrived."


    It was not until then that Rachel came to her senses. She asked the price, took out the gold from her


    wallet and handed it to the driver. Then she opened the door and held up the umbre. The driver


    looked back and said, "Miss, you are pregnant. Be careful."


    "Thank you."


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Rachel slowly walked towards the office. As soon as she


    stepped into the office, a sharp voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    She looked back at the person who was trotting over and frowned. "Why are you here?"


    "I have something to tell you." Scarlett walked around her and went into the office first.


    Rachel also wanted to know what she wanted to say. As soon as she entered the office, Scarlett


    reached out and closed the door. Then she said directly, "Miss Rachel, can you stop pestering Jack?


    Can you choose to let him go and give back to me?"


    Hearing this, Rachel frowned and said, "I''m not pestering him. I don''t care who he wants to be with."


    It seemed that there was nothing else that Scarlett came to her today. It''s all about Jack, which was


    exactly the topic Rachel didn''t want to talk about.


    There was no expression on her face, and now there was no warmth on it. Rachel went straight to the


    chair behind the table and sat down. She said coldly, "Sorry, I''m starting to work now. If you have


    nothing else to say, please leave."


    Instead, Scarlett came over and poured all the things in her bag on the desk. There were all kinds of


    jewelry and cosmetics, and everything was in a mess. Looking at these things, Rachel frowned and


    asked, "What do you mean?"


    She grabbed Rachel''s hand excitedly and begged, "Please, give Jack back to me. I will give you all


    these things. I will give you whatever you want, okay? Can you give it back to me?"


    Her voice was unusually sharp and her temples were buzzing. Rachel wanted to withdraw her hand,


    but Scarlett''s strength was getting stronger and stronger. "Jack loves me. He wants to be with me.


    What''s the use of letting a man who doesn''t love you at all stay with you? You''d better give Jack back


    to me and I''ll give you all these things."


    "I don''t need these things." Rachel felt annoyed and didn''t expect that Scarlett would be so stubborn.


    She said to Scarlett coldly, "If you want Jack, you can go and talk to him yourself. What''s the use of you


    telling me?"


    With her eyes wide open, Scarlett stared at Rachel''s bulging belly with a hint of madness in her eyes.


    "That''s because of your baby. If it weren''t for this baby, Jack wouldn''t havee back to you."


    Last night, Scarlett tossed and turned for a long time. Compared with Rachel, no matter in appearance


    or personality, she was not inferior to her.


    However, she was obviously more obedient than Rachel. She would never refute what Jack asked her


    to do.


    She believed that even if she was reallypared with Rachel, she would never be the one at a


    disadvantage. Therefore, the only reason why Jack abandoned her and chose Rachel was the baby in


    her belly!


    Such a rich family like the Fu family must value their descendants very much. That was why Jack came


    back to Rachel. It must be for his child.


    Scarlettughed, "Jack has always been a man who values friendship and love. He must have pity on


    you. He came back to you because you are pregnant. Actually he doesn''t love you anymore."


    She said simr words over and over again. Hearing what she said, Rachel frowned and felt a dull pain


    in her head. Looking at Scarlett, there was a trace of sadness in Scarlett''s eyes, but it was not because


    of her.


    At present, all Rachel wanted was to get rid of her as soon as possible. She said perfunctorily, "Yes, he


    sympathizes with me, so you can go and tell Jack not to do that anymore. I don''t need his sympathy at


    all. "


    "No, it''s not like that." Scarlett shook her head and said in a trembling voice, "Even so, Jack won''t


    agree. I know. He won''t care about you unless you lose the baby in your womb, then your previous


    rtionship with him will bepletely severed, and he wille back to me in peace of mind."


    Her expression suddenly became a little fierce, which made Rachel''s heart skip a beat.


    She had thought that Scarlett just came to talk about Jack with her, but she didn''t expect that Scarlett


    would have such a vicious idea in the end.


    When she didn''t notice, Rachel secretly took out the phone from her bag and held it tightly in her hand.


    She said angrily, "The baby in my belly is mine. It has nothing to do with you!"


    "How could it be possible?" Scarlett''s expression became a little crazy. "I will marry Jack in the future.


    Your child will be mine sooner orter. Now, we don''t wee him. He can''te to this world!"


    As she spoke, Scarlett suddenly rushed up. Rachel didn''t know where she got the strength, and


    Scarlett pulled Rachel up from the chair and rushed out. "I''ve registered for you just now. Now it''s about


    time to go downstairs. You need to have an abortion. I''ve heard from the doctor that you''re six months


    pregnant now. You''ll recover soon. When the anesthetic is injected, you won''t feel anything."


    She roared these words whileughing. Her expression was so crazy that it was exaggerating. Seeing


    this, Rachel felt a tremble in her heart, and a sense of fear deeply came to her heart.


    With her phone in a hurry, Rachel dialed Jack''s number secretly. She didn''t know if the call was


    connected or not. She roared, "Scarlett, this baby is mine. You have no right to force me to ept an


    abortion!"


    Jack picked up the phone as soon as he heard it ring and saw it''s Rachel''s number. He called her


    name in surprise, but he didn''t expect to hear her hoarse voice.


    ''Scarlett? Abortion?


    Does she go to see Rachel?''


    All of a sudden, the nerves in his mind were pulled up. Frowning, Jack hurriedly turned the steering


    wheel and drove to the hospital. He couldn''t help muttering, "Rachel, I''ming soon!"


    Clenching her phone tightly, Rachel didn''t know whether the phone was connected or not, but


    somehow she felt much more relieved. She tried not to stimte Scarlett, "The child is innocent. Calm


    down first. If there is anything, let''s discuss it, okay?"

 Chapter 449 Where Is My Baby

    Chapter 449 Where Is My Baby


    "Discuss? How?" Scarlett stared at her angrily, and her breath became faster. She said hysterically,


    "Do you know that I''m forced to have no way out by them now? My parents forced me to pay off their


    debts, but Jack abandoned me. How can I have money? If I don''t give them the money, my father will


    hit me. Look, these are all what he hit mest night."


    She rolled up her sleeves. The red marks on her arms were obvious.


    It never urred to Rachel that such a thing would happen to Scarlett. But for the time being, she


    didn''t have time to sympathize with Scarlett.


    She said slowly, "If it''s just for money, it''s easy to solve it. As long as you let go of me, I''ll write you a


    check immediately and you take it to your father to pay off his debt."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Scarlett suddenly became excited. "Are you proud that you are rich?


    I don''t want your money. As long as you lose your baby, Jack wille back to me. At that time, I will


    be the wife of the president of the MK Group. At that time, I will have money."


    At this time, her mind was exceptionally clear.


    Rachel didn''t expect that she was still in the mood to think about it.


    Jack stepped on the gas and sped on the road. But as soon as he drove on the viaduct, he was


    blocked. Even if he wanted to turn around and leave, he was blocked by other cars behind.


    Hearing the intermittent voice on the phone, Jack looked at the traffic flow in front of him, which was


    still unmoved. He seemed to be on fire, extremely anxious. He pressed his hands on the steering


    wheel, and the horn rang for a long time.


    At this time, Rachel''s voice clearly came to his ears. Perhaps because she was too scared, her voice


    changed. "Scarlett, calm down. I will promise you anything except for the baby in my belly. Sit down


    and have a good talk with me!"


    His heart was suddenly gripped tightly. Now he was trapped here, and he didn''t know when he would


    be able to dredge up.


    But he had no time to wait here anymore.


    Jack pushed the door open and ran as fast as he could!


    Rachel couldn''t get rid of her grip at all. Seeing that she was about to get out of her office, she grasped


    the door frame tightly in a hurry and wanted to scream. But today, all the colleagues of the executive


    department had gone out for a meeting, and only she stayed in the office alone.


    She had thought that she would have more spare time, but she didn''t expect that she would be


    involved in such a thing today.


    Gritting her teeth, Scarlett tried her best to pull her back. All of a sudden, she slipped and fell back


    uncontrobly.


    It was more powerful than she pulled Rachel out.


    When Jack rushed over, he saw that Rachel threw herself forward and fell heavily to the ground.


    Then, her face suddenly turned pale, and the cold sweat on her forehead instantly wet the short hair in


    front of her forehead. Fred was stunned. It was not until he heard a painful groan and a sound


    overflowing from her throat that he suddenly reacted. He rushed up and wanted to hold her up, but as


    soon as he reached out his hands to her body, he felt the wet liquid.


    Jack stretched out his hand and found that it was full of blood. He looked down and found that the


    blood was flowing down along Rachel''s legs. She covered her belly tightly and said in panic and


    weakness, "Jack, my baby."


    "I''ll send you to the doctor right away." Jack picked her up and rushed to the elevator.


    Scarlett had just fallen so heavily that she fainted. Now she woke up in a trance. Seeing that Jack was


    about to leave with Rachel in his arms, she was so anxious that she stretched out her hands and held


    his legs directly. "Don''t go, Jack."


    Jack looked back at her with a murderous look. He raised his foot and gave her a heavy kick, and


    snapped, "I''ll deal with youter!"


    Running to the door of the emergency room, Jack looked at the busy doctors and nurses. His calmness


    and sanity seemed to have disappeared at this moment. He roared loudly, "Where is the doctor?


    Where is the doctor? Save my wife and child!"


    The waiting time was always particrly long.


    Rachel slowly opened her eyes and subconsciously touched her belly, which was still bulged. At this


    moment, she breathed a sigh of relief. Her baby was still there.


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside. She looked up at the door and did


    not expect that Scarlett would appear at the door.


    She came in hoarsely and waved her hands, with sharp nails on both hands.


    She walked to the bedside and said fiercely, "I let you escapest time. This time, I will never let you


    escape so easily! I will never let your baby stay in the world."


    As she spoke, Rachel stretched out her hand and circled it around her neck. She pinched it hard and


    said, "This time, even you can''t stay in the world. As long as you are alive, Jack won''t continue to be


    with me."


    Rachel breathed hard, but the air in her lungs was still getting less and less. She felt that she could


    hardly breathe, and her hands gradually lost their strength.


    At this moment, she wondered if she and the baby were going to leave the world like this.


    Suddenly, Jack whispered in her ear, "Rachel, what''s wrong with you? Did you have a nightmare?"


    After a shiver, Rachel opened her eyes and looked around the ward uneasily. Realizing that was a


    dream, but she still had a lingering fear and asked, "Where is my baby? How is he?"


    "It''s all right. The doctor said your condition is stable." Jack patted her hand gently. His voice was


    hoarse and his eyes were full of worry. "Do you still feel ufortable?"


    "I''m fine." Rachel replied lightly and asked after thinking a while, "Where is Scarlett?"


    Jack seemed to want to avoid this topic. He touched the messy hair near her ear and said, "You are still


    a little weak. Don''t think about it. Have a good rest first."


    Raising her hand to take his hand away, Rachel smiled and said, "Jack, leave me alone."


    Rachel had been pregnant for more than six months. She didn''t feel too emotional or joyful that other


    pregnant women felt. But when Scarlett appeared and was about to pull her to have an abortion,


    Rachel realized how important the baby was to her.


    Only then did she realize that those parents who risked their lives to exchange for their own child did


    exist.


    At that moment, she even thought that if the baby was gone, what was the meaning of her future life?


    Therefore, she would never put her child in any danger.


    She said softly, "Let''s divorce in advance."


    Jack held her hand tightly and refused to let it go. He said in a low voice, "Rachel, don''t leave me. Trust


    me, this will never happen again."


    She didn''t know how long it had passed, but Rachel didn''t feel sleepy at all. She just stared at the


    ceiling with her eyes wide open.


    The door of the ward was pushed open from the outside. Lea hurried in. When she arrived at the


    bedside, her eyes were red. "Rachel, are you feeling better?"


    ''Lea...''


    Seeing her face, Rachel seemed to have woken up from a great dream. Those fears and fears sprang


    up from her heart in an instant. She took Lea''s hand and cried out.


    Rachel had always been a strong woman. No matter what happened, she would stuffed those things


    into her stomach and never express her feelings. Even if she cried, she would close the door and


    silently shed tears. But now, her cry was heartbreaking. It fell in the ears of Lea and followed her to cry.


    Henry gently patted on Jack''s shoulder. The two of them seemed not to have the heart to see it and


    walked out of the ward.


    Jack lit a cigarette and took a deep drag. Only he knew how regretful he was.


    After he sent her to the emergency room, the doctor checked her condition and said that if she was


    sent a few minuteste, not only the child could not be saved, but also Rachel''s uterus might be


    directly removed.


    At that moment, he wished he could tear Scarlett apart. At the same time, he felt that he was really a


    bastard!


    No matter how angry he was, he shouldn''t have provoked Rachel with another woman. Then, many


    things wouldn''t have happened.


    He kicked the wall hard and growled, "I''m really a bastard!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s enough!" Henry grabbed his arm and stopped him. He said coldly, "I don''t know what happened


    between you and that Scarlett. But now that you want to redeem it, you should take actions. It''s not too


    late!"


    In the ward, Rachel''s crying gradually stopped, but her eyes had already been red. With a tissue in her


    hand, Lea wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes carefully and deliberately joked, "As a mother,


    you cannot keep crying. When the babyes out, he will cry like you. At that time, you will be


    annoyed."


    "No, he won''t." Rachel was amused by Lea''s words and smiled.


    Lea lifted the quilt and sat down on the edge of the bed. She held the hand of Rachel tightly and said,


    "Rachel, that''s all over. Don''t think about it anymore. Jack will protect you well."


    ''Protect me?''


    With a bitter smile on her face, Rachel said, "Protect me? Lea, I don''t want to put myself in danger


    anymore. My baby can''t afford to be in danger again. I just want to live my life peacefully."


    "What do you mean by that?" Asked Lea.

 Chapter 450 Please Dont Send Me Away

    Chapter 450 Please Don''t Send Me Away


    Rachel said faintly, "You should know, Lea."


    After a long time, Lea sighed and said in a low voice, "Let''s talk about itter. You should take care of


    yourself now."


    Lea hadn''tpletely stabilized herself yet. After sitting for a while, she left. Jack came in again and


    stayed by her bed for the whole night.


    Rachel didn''t sleep well the whole night. She wanted to forget that thing, but when she closed her eyes,


    it would always appear in her mind involuntarily.


    Fear was like a tightly holding her.


    It was not easy for her to fall asleep, but Rachel would have nightmares like before. She struggled to


    wake up again. Looking at Jack who was full of tiredness in the moonlight, she only felt very


    ufortable.


    Why did a good rtionship turn out to be like this?


    She swallowed and hesitated for a few seconds. Then she said in a slow voice, which sounded a little


    hollow in the quiet morning. "Jack, let''s break up peacefully."


    Jack wiped his face and changed the topic instead of answering, "Are you hungry now? I''m going to get


    you a towel and wipe your face. Julie will bring breakfast here in about an hour."


    His attitude of escape was obvious.


    Rachel lowered her eyes and said nothing.


    After a while, Jack came over with a towel in his hand. Rachel wanted to wipe it by herself, but Jack


    insisted and said in a hoarse voice, "It''s not convenient for you now. I''ll take care of you."


    From her forehead to her eyes, and then to her cheeks, Jack''s movements were extremely gentle, as if


    Rachel was a porcin doll that would be broken with a little force so that he had to take care of her


    carefully.


    Then he wiped her hands and put them on his face. "Rachel, give me another chance to take care of


    you, okay?"


    After all these things, he finally realized what was the most important for him.


    It was neither possessing nor being possessed. All he needed was that Rachel and the baby could live


    by his side safe.


    Rachel struggled for a while, but he didn''t let her go. When she heard this, she was moved and sad.


    So what if she gave him another chance?


    In the end, the two people who were not destined to be together would be pass-byers in the end even if


    they walked together again.


    She was not confident that if the same thing happened again, could she hold on and not fall.


    After a while, she said in a t voice, "Let''s talk about itter. I''m a little tired and want to have a rest."


    Jack knew that it was an excuse for her not to continue the topic, but he could only help her cover the


    quilt on the edge and gently said, "I''m on your side. Call me if you feel ufortable."


    Julie brought some porridge and a bowl of chicken soup with her. Rachel didn''t know if she hadn''t


    eaten anything since the day before, she didn''t have any appetite. She forced herself to eat a few


    mouthfuls. Suddenly she felt a little ufortable in her stomach, so she put down the spoon.


    She took a look at Jack, who was sitting on the sofa with a worried face, and said softly, "I can stay


    here with Julie. You can go back first."


    "Okay." Jack nodded and didn''t insist.


    Indeed, he needed some time to deal with something.


    Squatting on the floor in front of the sofa, Scarlett kept trembling, and her hair was scattered on her


    shoulders, making her look more like a crazy woman at this time.


    Until she heard a sound of door opening outside, she stood up in a hurry and quickly walked up. "Jack,


    you''re back?"


    Footsteps came from afar and nearer. Jack, dressed in ck, came in with a chill all over his body. He


    stared at her with his eagle like eyes, and his whole body seemed to be frightening and fierce. He


    questioned, "Scarlett, what the hell do you want to do?"


    However, Scarlett grinned, tilted her head and said innocently, "Of course I want you toe back. I


    just want you, Jack."


    Looking at her ecstasy, Jack squinted and asked, "Have you forgotten the agreement?"


    "Of course I remember it. But we are human beings and we have feelings." Scarlett covered her chest


    with her hands and bit her lips, "I love you, Jack. I think I love you so much."


    Jack looked at her with aplicated look. There was a bloodthirsty fierceness in his obsidian-like


    eyes, and at the same time with a hint of injury.


    In the final analysis, if he hadn''t thought of using Scarlett to irritate Rachel, it wouldn''t have ended up


    like this.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a long time, he opened his eyes again and said word


    by word, "Rachel is my wife!"


    Hearing this, Scarlett''s face turned pale and desperate. "She is your wife. Then what am I?"


    "From the beginning, our rtionship is only about money. I think I have given you enough money."


    Jack said coldly, with a cold look.


    Seeing the obvious disgust and disgust in his eyes, Scarlett couldn''t help trembling. She took two steps


    back in session, shook her head and said in a trembling voice, "No, it''s not like that. Jack, in fact,


    you also have feelings for me, or you wouldn''t know that I used your money and didn''t get angry.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t have moved in and lived with me."


    "Live together?" Jack sneered, "You live in one room and I live in another. How can we live together?"


    He turned around, ignoring Scarlett''s paler face, and continued, "And the money is just used to pay


    commission to you. You can do whatever you want."


    Commission?


    Scarlettughed sadly, "So I''m just a servant in your heart?"


    Without any pause, Jack said directly, "Yes, almost!"


    He took out a ticket from his pocket and threw it on the ground. He snapped, "The ne will take off at


    six o''clock in the evening. Get ready and go there. Someone will pick you up. Don''t appear in Ning City


    again."


    "Where am I going? Jack, where do you want me to go?" Panic was written all over Scarlett''s face. She


    picked up the ticket on the ground and looked at the destination in disbelief. "Jack, how can you let me


    go there? How can you let me go so far?"


    Even by ne, it would take more than ten hours.


    And the other side was deste and terrible.


    Looking at her appearance, Jack pinched her chin tightly and sneered, "Now you are frightened? Why


    didn''t you think about the consequences when you went to see Rachel yesterday?"


    "I was wrong. I won''t go to see her again. Jack, don''t let me leave Ning City. Don''t ask me to leave."


    That ce was like a nightmare. There were a lot of news about it on the Inte, but none of them


    was good. It was all about rape or theft.


    Women had no human rights in that ce.


    It was not until this moment that Scarlett really felt scared. As soon as she saw the ticket, a touch of


    coldness shed across her back. She closed her eyes and trembled more violently.


    Scarlett looked at Jack in horror and pleaded with a ferocious face, "Jack, I promise that I won''t go to


    see Rachel again. Don''t send me away, okay? I beg you. "


    "Well," Jack raised his hand to look at his watch and said indifferently, "I still have to go to see Rachel. I


    don''t have time to talk nonsense with you here. If you don''t want to go there, you will wait for someone


    to marry you. As for who the person is, I can''t guarantee to you."


    A hint of cruelty shed through his long and narrow eyes. He paused for a moment, turned around


    and left without mercy.


    He felt sorry to Scarlett, but now she had threatened the safety of Rachel and the baby. No matter


    what, he would not let her stay in Ning City.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Even if what she said just now was true.


    After Jack left the ward, Rachel felt much better. She fell asleep unconsciously on the bed and was not


    woken up until the doctor made regr rounds of the ward.


    The doctor checked her condition and said with a smile, "Dr. Rachel, don''t worry. The baby is fine and


    the condition is stable now."


    "Can I go home then?" Rachel didn''t feelfortable in this bed.


    "Of course you can. I''ll ask them to go through the discharge formalities for you." The doctor bowed his


    head and wrote on the medical record for a while. Then he turned around and left.


    As soon as she got the answer, Rachel asked Julie to take out the clothes she had just brought from


    home and was about to go to the bathroom to change.


    The clothes she wore the day before were stained with blood and had already been thrown into the


    trash can by Jack.


    As Julie unzipped her luggage bag, she asked uneasily again and again, "Miss, do we need to call Mr.


    Jack and tell him about the discharge?"


    "No, thanks." Said Rachel in a low voice.


    After dealing with Scarlett''s matter, Jack rushed back and saw that there was only a nurse changing


    the bed sheet in the ward. He frowned and asked, "Where is the patient on this bed?"


    "She has left the hospital." The nurse answered him without raising her head.


    Jack hurriedly turned around and left, but when he was waiting for the elevator, he suddenly thought of


    something. He went straight to the office of the attending doctor, with a trace of vanity in his eyes.


    "Doctor, I''m sorry to bother you for a while. I''m the husband of Rachel. I want to ask if there is


    something she has to pay special attention at home these days?"


    "Achoo..."


    All of a sudden, Rachel felt her nose itchy and sneezed three times in a row. Before Julie could take the


    things in her hands back to the room, she put them on the floor directly and went to the kitchen to pour


    her a ss of hot water. "Miss, do you catch a cold? Drink some hot water first in case."


    Seeing that she was in a hurry, Rachel didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She pulled Julie to sit


    down beside her and said, "I''m fine. I just have an itchy nose and don''t catch a cold. Julie, don''t be so


    nervous."

 Chapter 451 Ill Make You Change Your Mind

    Chapter 451 I''ll Make You Change Your Mind


    "How can I not be nervous? Such an incident happened on you, I... Julie stopped talking when she saw


    the change of expression on Rachel''s face.


    She stood up again and said, "Miss, you didn''t eat anything in the hospital today. I''ll prepare some for


    you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jack''s voice suddenly came from the door, "Let me do it, Julie, go


    upstairs with her to have a rest."


    When Jack came in with several bags in his hands, he looked at Rachel on the sofa with tenderness in


    his eyes. "Rachel, if I''m not wrong, you should want to drink a bowl of fish head soup now, right? I just


    bought it."


    Rachel didn''t expect that what he thought was right. Her expression was a little strange, but she still


    refuted, "No, I have no appetite. You don''t have to do it."


    With a slight smile on his face, Jack went straight to the kitchen, took a rest and began to prepare for


    the banquet.


    Although her attitude was like this, at least it was better than leaving directly. All the things happened


    before were all his fault, so he deserved to be treated like this.


    He always made trouble like this, and he would ask for forgiveness thousands of timester.


    When the fish head soup was ready, Jack sat at the table with his mobile phone and looked through all


    kinds of books about taking care of pregnant women on the Inte, and then recorded them down one


    by one.


    The casserole gradually began to blow up. Jack put down his mobile phone, stood up, lifted the lid and


    covered it again, leaving a small gap, and then made the stove fire to the minimum.


    When he was about to take a spoon to taste the soup, his phone rang.


    Jack had to put down the spoon and picked up the phone. He frowned and asked, "Mom, what''s up?"


    "Let me ask you, what''s wrong with Scarlett? How can you let a little girl go to that kind of ce?" Tracy


    snapped.


    Jack reached out and rubbed his aching temples. He knew that Scarlett would definitelyin to


    Tracy.


    He was also waiting for the call, but he didn''t expect that Scarlett would call her so soon. He had just


    arrived home, and Tracy called him so soon.


    He said in a deep voice, "Mom, I''lle to you in about an hour. I have something to tell you face to


    face."


    Tracy demanded, "Come here now."


    Jack turned his head and looked at the casserole. Without saying a word, he directly hung up the


    phone and muted it. Then he put it aside and continued with the unfinished work.


    Rachel was lying on the bed and reading a book. She rubbed her aching ribs from time to time.


    She wanted to sit down, but Julie didn''t agree and insisted that Rachel must lie on the bed and have a


    good rest. Unable to persuade her, Rachel had to listen to her words. She had been lying on the bed


    for nearly a day and a night and couldn''t fall asleep, so she picked up a book and read it.


    However, she couldn''t read a single word.


    As for Jack, Rachel knew clearly what kind of feeling she had. She still loved him deeply, but the


    existence of Scarlett made her flinch.


    She also felt that she was getting more and more confused about Jack.


    When Rachel was lost in her thought, a delicious smell of fish head soup suddenly came from the air.


    She looked up and saw Jacking in with the fish head soup in his hand. "I just tasted it downstairs.


    It''s good."


    Subconsciously, Rachel reached out to take the bowl from his hand. After thinking for a while, she said


    in a low voice without turning her head, "Put it here. I don''t want to drink it now."


    "I have cooked for so long. Don''t you want to have a taste?"


    Jack asked in a low voice, with his head against his chest. He looked pitiful, as if he had been bullied.


    It seemed that every time the two of them quarreled, he would use this to soften her heart.


    However, as time went by, these tricks might not work every time.


    Rachel smiled silently. "Jack, you don''t have to talk to me like that, and you don''t have to cook


    personally to make me happy. We havee to this point. No matter what you do, I won''t turn back."


    He was not like this. There was really no need for him to do these things to please her and put on such


    a pitiful look to win her sympathy.


    If the two of them were as good as before, they would be happy.


    But now, the divorce agreement of the two was put in the suitcase. When the time came, the two would


    go their separate ways. There was really no need to do these meaningless things.


    Besides, too many things had happened. Rachel couldn''t treat it nothing.


    She didn''t know if she thought too much. She sighed slightly, "Jack, let''s just go through this period of


    time. As soon as the time''s up, we will divorce. Let''s get together and get separated peacefully."


    The air around them suddenly became a little awkward.


    Jack said in a hoarse voice, "Let''s talk about the divorceter. Let me take good care of you during this


    period of time."


    Rachel interrupted her. "I don''t need you to take care of me. Your care will only make me suffer more."


    Scarlett''s existence was enough to frighten her. She really didn''t want to have a second or a third


    Scarlett.


    Putting down the book, Rachel didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so she took out an excuse to rest,


    hinting Jack to leave.


    Looking at the repulsive look on her face, Jack licked his dry lips and said in a deep voice, "Rachel,


    don''t mention divorce for the time being. During this period, I will make you change your mind and


    continue to stay with me."


    ''Change? How to change?


    His mother doesn''t agree with the change. She would introduce other women to Jack and try to get rid


    of me.''


    Rachel would never change her mind unless he could solve all these problems. Otherwise, such a


    marriage life was a torture, and there was only one ending waiting for them, and that was divorce.


    Pulling the quilt over her body to cover half of her face, Rachel said lightly, "Please close the door for


    me when you go out."


    "Okay."


    Jack replied in a soft voice. When he came out of the bedroom, his face suddenly darkened. He slowly


    clenched his slender fingers into fists and gave a heavy blow on the wall.


    Tracy walked back and forth in the living room. Her phone was a little hot because she had held it for a


    long time.


    Jonathan adjusted his sses and coughed heavily. "Can you sit down? I am dizzy!"


    "Then you don''t look at me." Tracy replied impatiently.


    When she received the phone call from Scarlett who cried hysterically and said that she was going to


    leave. After asking her in detail, she intermittently told Tracy where she was going, but she refused to


    tell Tracy why she was sent to that ce by Jack.


    Later, Tracy called Jack, but was told that he woulde in an hour.


    During this period of time, she was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    Tracy checked the time again and again. It was almost an hour. When she was about to call back, Jack


    finally came. She immediately ran up, grabbed his arm and whispered, "What the hell is going on? Go


    upstairs with me and make it clear to me."


    Jonathan always disagreed with Scarlett, so Tracy knew clearly that she couldn''t let him hear it.


    Jack put his hand on Tracy''s shoulder and said with a gloomy face, "Mom, let''s talk here."


    "What?" Looking at his face, Tracy was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    Jack pulled Tracy to sit down on the sofa and said in a deep voice, "Mom, I know you have a lot of


    opinions on Rachel, and you don''t like her either. If you want me to marry Scarlett, I can tell you today


    that I won''t marry anyone except Rachel."


    "Don''t be silly!" Hearing this, Tracy''s face changed again and again. When she saw Jack''s darken face,


    her heart skipped a beat. "Are you kidding?"


    "I''m not kidding." Jack said seriously.


    Jonathan nodded with satisfaction. He took a sip of the tea and said, "It''s best that you think so now."


    Hearing her husband''s words, Tracy, who had just recovered, suddenly froze and snorted, "I don''t


    agree. Rachel doesn''t deserve to be your wife, and I don''t know the baby in her belly..."


    Before she could finish her words, Jack interrupted her and snapped, "Mom, Rachel has never done


    anything wrong to me. I am the one who should say sorry to her."


    Jack had never said anything harsh to Tracy. Now, Tracy opened her eyes in disbelief. After a while,


    she looked up at him with tears in her eyes. "So you mean that I was wrong? Why do I insist? I just


    want you to be happy in the future and have someone to take care of you."


    Hearing the crying voice, Jonathan''s face darkened. He said in a low voice, "They are grown up that


    they can decide their own love affairs. We don''t need to worry about them!"


    "At that time, it was you who decided Rachel and Jack''s marriage. Why can''t I make decision for them


    now?" Tracy retorted at once. Being scolded, Jonathan rubbed his nose, speechless.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He picked up the crutch on the side and sighed, "Whatever you like!"


    Tracy sobbed and wiped her tears at the corner of her eyes. Then she held Jack''s hand and persuaded


    him earnestly, "Jack, you must be rational now. I have lived for so many years and seen so many


    people and things, I know who is suitable for you. I don''t mean that Rachel is not a good girl, but she is


    too cold and indifferent. You are suitable for a person who knows how to take care of you."

 Chapter 452 All Kinds Of Nutraceuticals

    Chapter 452 All Kinds Of Nutraceuticals


    Jack frowned. Even though he was a little impatient, he still patiently let Tracy finish her words. Then


    he said, "Mom, don''t think about it anymore. There is only one person in the world who suits me most


    in this world, and that is Rachel."


    "Why don''t you listen to me? Let me tell you, if you let Scarlett go to that ce and insist on being with


    Rachel, then you can''t recognize me as your mother." Tracy red at him, turned around, crossed her


    hands in front of her, and looked sullen.


    She hade up with an idea. She knew that her son was always the most filial one. When he heard


    this, he must have no choice but to give in.


    But she forgot that Jack''s so-called "submission" was just an illusion with a certain purpose.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Jack didn''t do that. He said seriously, "Mom, if you can''t ept Rachel and treat her well in


    the future, I''m afraid this is thest time Ie back to call you mom."


    "What?" Tracy was so frightened that she even forgot to cry. She looked up at Jack with her eyes wide


    open. She doubted her ears just now and asked again, "Jack, what did you say just now? How could


    you say that to me for the sake of Rachel?"


    Jack put his hand on Tracy''s shoulder and gently patted it for two times. His voice gradually calmed


    down, "Mom, I love Rachel. I only want her to be my wife. If you want me to be alone for the rest of my


    life, I won''t stop you no matter what you want to do next. "


    The implication was that he wouldn''t want any other woman except for Rachel.


    Seeing his firm attitude, Tracy kept silent for a moment and sighed slightly.


    Although she didn''t like Rachel, it didn''t mean that she couldn''t stand her anymore. Compared with


    what Jack said just now, Tracy could only give in.


    As a mother, no matter what, she couldn''t stop Jack from entering this family; she couldn''t watch him


    live alone all his life.


    Atst, she had no choice but topromise. "Then tell me, why do you have to let Scarlett go to that


    ce? Even if youpletely end your rtionship with her, at the worst, you won''t contact her


    anymore."


    At the mention of her name, Jack''s eyes shed a cold anger. "She is too whimsical. If she is quiet, I


    will definitely not force her to leave. But now, she is trying to hurt the child of me and Rachel. If it


    weren''t for me yesterday..."


    In the middle of his words, Jack choked with sobs. He didn''t go on, "Mom, don''t mention it again."


    "What did you just say?" Jonathan''s voice suddenly came from the stairway. He lifted the crutch in his


    hand and thumped the floor heavily. "What happened yesterday? You must tell me exactly!"


    Seeing that the driver brought in a lot of things with both hands, Rachel was a little shocked. She


    quickly stopped him and asked, "Where did you get these things?"


    "Mr. Jonathan bought them." The driver put down the things and turned around to go out. When he


    came in again, he carried a lot of things in his hands.


    There were four times in total. Rachel wanted to ask him if he had any more. The driver pped his


    hands and breathed a sigh of relief. "Miss Rachel, all the things are here. I''m going to pick up Mr.


    Jonathan. He is still waiting for me in the food market."


    ''Food market?''


    When she heard it, Rachel was really surprised. In her memory, Jonathan had never been to this ce.


    She could not help but frown and ask, "Why did he go there?"


    Julie came out of the kitchen with a ss of water in her hand. The driver took it over. Perhaps he was


    very thirsty, he raised his head and drank it up in one gulp. Then he wiped his mouth with the back of


    his hand and replied, "He said that the fish there were just caught and were fresh. He want to buy


    some to make soup for you."


    After saying that, he stuffed the cup into Julie''s hand and left in a hurry.


    Seeing that he ran out like a gust of wind, Rachel stood up with her hands on her waist. She walked to


    the pile of things and found that they were all nutraceuticals. There were pregnant milk, nutritious food


    for pregnant women, and protein powder... She even thought that Jonathan might have bought all the


    nutraceuticals that pregnant women could eat in the supermarket?


    Julie took a look at them and then looked at Rachel. She asked, "Miss, what should we do with these


    things?"


    "Put it in the study on the second floor." The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched helplessly, and she


    was confused.


    It was not the first day that Jonathan to know that she was pregnant and he had never done these to


    her before but to make a phone call to ask about her condition.


    But today, he bought so many things and even went to the food market in person... ''Has he known


    that?''


    Looking at Julie who went downstairs from the second floor, Rachel asked, "Where is Jack?"


    "I don''t know. Mr. Jack has gone out and hasn''te back yet." While speaking, Julie went upstairs


    with two bags.


    In the food market, Jonathan pointed at the fish in the tank and asked in a loud voice, "Boss, is this fish


    fresh?"


    "Of course it''s fresh. Look at it." The owner picked up the spoon on the side, picked up the fish and


    handed it to him. "How is it? If you want it, I''ll clean it up for you right away."


    "Yes, yes." Jonathan nudged Jack with his elbow and said, "Pay the bill!"


    Jack took out his wallet, inquired about the price, and paid the owner with the appearance money. He


    looked down at the bag at his feet and said helplessly, "Dad, is it enough? She can''t finish it all at once.


    It''s not fresh after being ced for a few days. It''s a waste."


    Jonathan frowned and said, "It''s doesn''t matter! Don''t you know that pregnant women have different


    tastes? Maybe Rachel wants to eat fish now, and she wants to eat something elseter."


    Jack immediately nodded his head. Although he felt a little helpless, he still pretended to be taught.


    When they were in the Fu family, Jonathan''s face turned red with anger as soon as he heard what had


    happened to Rachel. He pointed at Tracy and Jack with his walking stick and snapped, "What you have


    done these days?"


    Tracy twitched her mouth and said, "Nothing happened. There is no need to be so angry."


    These words, like adding fuel to the fire,pletely angered Jonathan.


    Jonathan raised his voice and said angrily, "I''m telling you. Fortunately, nothing happened. If my


    grandson is lost because of you, you two will get out of the Fu family as well!"


    It was the first time that Tracy had seen Jonathan so angry and speak so harshly since the two of them


    had been married for so many years. With a loud bang in her mind, she could not help shivering and


    got goose bumps all over her body.


    Jack held his crutch and slowly pressed it down. "Dad, this won''t happen again. Don''t be angry."


    "How can I not be angry?" Jonathan snorted, "I''ve been looking forward to this grandson for most of my


    life. Now that I''m going to have one soon but you almost make it gone."


    Tracy had just been scolded, but now she lowered her head and didn''t say anything. Jack felt a little


    guilty after being scolded. After coaxing for a while, Jonathan finally calmed down.


    Later, Jonathan said that he would buy something for Rachel to replenish her, so the two of them came


    here.


    The owner of the fish store packed the fish neatly and put them into a bag. When he handed it to Jack,


    he said naturally, "I have to cut in when I heard what you said just now. It was really hard during your


    wife''s pregnancy. When my wife was pregnant, once she said that she wanted to eat grains pancake at


    11 p.m. and asked me to buy it for her. But it''ste at night. The snack stands on the street had been


    closed."


    "Then what happenedter? What did you do?" Jack asked.


    The owner of the fish shop grabbed a towel and wiped his hands. He grinned and said, "What else can


    I do? I can only find it everywhere on the street. I remember that I didn''t have such a good condition at


    that time. I rode a bike at night for about half an hour. I finally found it in the night market. When I went


    home, well, she was sleeping soundly with the quilt in her arms."


    Upon hearing this, Jack and Jonathan burst intoughter.


    The owner of the fish shop scratched the back of his head shyly. "Young man, your wife is easier to


    raise. She is not so picky."


    ''Easier to raise?''


    Hearing these three words, Jack was stunned. It seemed that this had never happened to Rachel since


    she was pregnant.


    Every time Julie prepared something, whether she liked it or not, she would more or less have two


    bites. Jack had never heard her say what she wanted to eat.


    He smiled awkwardly and replied, "Maybe it''s not the time yet."


    "Or you''ve never cared about her at all?" Jonathan''s faint voice came from Jack''s ear, which shocked


    him.


    Indeed, because of the matter of Rachel''s parents, the two of them separated. When he finally got her


    back to his side, she had been pregnant.


    Later, he paid all his attention to jealousy, but directly ignored her pregnancy. Now thinking of this,


    Jack''s heart was full of regret and self-me.


    After waiting for a while at home, Rachel saw that Jonathan hadn''te back yet. She was worried


    that there''s something wrong with him since he had never been to the food market.


    After all, the market was in chaos. With his crutches, Jonathan couldn''t move very fast. It was normal


    for him to get hurt.

 Chapter 453 Tracy Realized Her Mistakes

    Chapter 453 Tracy Realized Her Mistakes


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was possible. Rachel couldn''t sit still any longer.


    She stood up and was about to look at the door when the doorbell rang. She pressed the key to open


    the door, and saw a ck caring in from the outside and parking in the yard.


    Rachel stepped forward and was about to call Jonathan, but to her surprise, it was Tracy who got out of


    the car.


    The tip of her tongue rolled two times. Rachel pursed her lips and shouted, "Tracy, why do youe


    here?"


    "I''m here to see you." Tracy nced at her, opened the door and took out several bags.


    Rachel reached out her hand and said, "Let me take them."


    "No, thanks," Tracy looked at her lovingly, and pointed at the sofa in the living room with one finger.


    "You just sit there. You are pregnant and pay attention not to do these things. Besides, they''re not


    heavy."


    Her attitude was totally different from before.


    Hearing that, the corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. She was stunned for a moment. When Jack was


    hospitalized, Tracy''s attitude towards her and her questioning words were still vivid in Rachel''s mind, as


    if they had just happened one day before.


    But now there was a big change. No matter how smart Rachel was, she couldn''t react at the moment.


    Tracy put the bags on the sofa, and then took out all the things in them. She said as if she was


    presenting a treasure, "I went to the mall just now and bought a lot of clothes for our baby. I don''t know


    if it''s a boy or a girl, so I bought both types."


    "Tracy, the clothes you bought are too much for the baby." Rachel took one and rubbed it in her hand,


    smiling.


    Looking at Rachel lowering her head, Tracy''s heart was filled with tenderness.


    In the past, she only thought that Rachel was too independent and always kept a certain distance from


    others. Even when they lived together since her childhood, she always had a trace of alienation. To be


    honest, Tracy felt very ufortable.


    Although the daughter-inw and mother-inw on TV were not very close, they had never been like


    the two of them who didn''t even talk too much.


    But now, there was tenderness in Rachel''s eyes as a mother.


    She was also a mother, so she naturally knew how important a child was to a mother. After hearing


    what Jack had said about Scarlett, a sense of guilt suddenly swept over her heart.


    There was nothing wrong with what Jonathan had said. At that time, she envied that other friends all


    had grandchildren. But now that Rachel was pregnant and she was going to be a grandmother, she still


    had made so many troubles. Was it true that she wouldn''t regret until she lost this grandson?


    Tracy sighed. It was not toote for her toe to her senses.


    Rachel folded the baby clothes in her hands and put them into the bag. When she raised her head, she


    saw Tracy staring at her in a daze. She couldn''t help touching her face and asked softly, "Is there


    anything dirty on my face?"


    "No." Tracy came to her senses, took Rachel''s hands, gently patted it two times, and sighed, "I have


    done a lot of stupid things before. Hope you don''t mind and forgive me, okay?"


    "Let bygones be bygones." Although Rachel didn''t know how to say those beautiful words, she just told


    the truth, which made Tracy feelfortable.


    She let go of Rachel''s hand, took out a box of things and a big U-shaped pillow from another bag, and


    introduced as if she was presenting a treasure, "This skin care product is pure nt. You can have a


    try. I saw my friend''s daughter-inw using it. It''s very good. This pillow is for you to use when you


    sleep, in case you can''t sleep well at night."


    Rachel was even more surprised.


    It was reasonable for Tracy to buy something for her baby. After all, it was her grandson, but she also


    prepared a gift for Rachel.


    Hearing that, Rachel was stunned for a moment, and a trace of adoration appeared on her usual


    shrewd face. "Tracy, in fact, you don''t have to waste money to buy these things for me. I..."


    "How can it be waste if I spend money for my daughter-inw."


    It was exactly what Jonathan and Jack saw when they came in. They couldn''t help but turn around and


    look at each other. Both of them saw surprised look in each other''s eyes.


    Jack opened his mouth and was about to say something, but he was hit on the shoulder by Jonathan


    and swallowed it hard.


    Jonathan put his hand to his lips and said, "Be quiet. It''s a rare chance for your mother to realize her


    mistakes. Let them have a good talk."


    "Okay."


    As soon as the two got out of the car, they returned to the car.


    Jack was very happy about Tracy''s attitude towards Rachel. When he was in the Fu family just now, he


    was afraid that she would still stick to her own opinions and refuse to ept Rachel. But now seeing


    that the two of them got along well with each other, he believed that they must have epted each


    other. He didn''t need to face the embarrassment of "choosing mom or wife."


    At this time, a scream suddenly came to the room.


    Jack''s heart jolted. He hurriedly opened the door and rushed into the house.


    Seeing this, Jonathan frowned and wondered if Tracy had done something stupid again?


    The expression on his face changed again and again. He rushed into the room and saw Julie squatting


    on the ground, carefully picking up the fragments. She kept saying, "My hand slipped just now and


    broke the ss. The hot water sshed on my feet so I just screamed out. Didn''t I scare you?"


    It turned out to be the case.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan felt relieved.


    Seeing his expression, Tracy had already guessed what he was thinking.


    To put it bluntly, the two of them had been sleeping on the same bed for so many years. She could


    easily guess what Jonathan was thinking about even he just moved his fingers.


    The corners of her mouth twitched. She walked to Jonathan and whispered, "Old man, why don''t you


    trust me?"


    Her words hit the nail on Jonathan''s head. Embarrassed, he coughed and said as if nothing had


    happened, "What are you talking?"


    Tracy sighed slightly, "I''m not smart, but I''m not that stupid. Don''t worry. I won''t do that kind of thing


    again. From now on, I only think of Rachel as my daughter-inw!"


    Of course, no one else heard the conversation between the two.


    Only Jack replied to Julie, "Clean up and go back to your room to see if your feet are scalded. If you


    are okay, please prepare dinner for us."


    "Yes, your mother and I will have dinner here." Said Jonathan in a loud voice. He nced at the two


    people standing opposite to each other and immediately winked at Jack, "What are you waiting for?


    Hurry up and help Rachel sit down."


    It was a good sign for him.


    Jack wanted to go over just now, but when he saw the look in Rachel''s eyes, he suddenly became a


    little timid. After being through all of these, he didn''t know why, but now he was a little timid when he


    saw the look in Rachel''s eyes.


    Now, what Jonathan said was so powerful that made Jack immediately walk to Rachel and hold


    Rachel''s waist with one hand and her arm with the other. Feeling that she was not struggling obviously,


    he lowered his voice and said, "Dad and mom are watching us here. If you don''t want them to worry


    about us, we should love each other."


    "You bastard!" Replied Rachel, gritting her teeth.


    Jack grinned, leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Rachel, do you know how long you haven''t


    scolded me like this?"


    Julie took the food materials they bought and prepared a table of dishes.


    Jack took a small bowl, filled a bowl of chicken soup and put it in front of Rachel. He said softly, "Have


    a bowl of soup first. It''s good for your stomach."


    "Thank you." Taking it over, Rachel lowered her head and took a sip of it with a spoon. She knew that


    Jack was looking straight at her, but she couldn''t throw a word to him as usual because of the presence


    of Jonathan and Tracy.


    But now, she had no choice but to let him look at her. She wanted to finish her meal as soon as


    possible, so she drank too much at once and choked herself. Seeing her coughing twice, Jack


    immediately took a piece of tissue and handed it to her, directly wiping the soup from the corner of her


    mouth.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Rachel''s face. She frowned and said, "Give it to me. I can


    wipe myself."


    "You just enjoy it." Jack chuckled.


    "But..." Rachel opened her mouth, but Tracy interrupted her as soon as she said a word, "Don''t be


    hesitant. When we are pregnant, we are the boss, and we should let their men do everything."


    "Yes, yes." Jack echoed, crumpled the tissue that he had just wiped his mouth into a ball, threw it into


    the trash can under the table, and said casually, "Dad, mom, there are only two of you at home. From


    now on, you two can oftene here for dinner."


    Jack had made up his mind that Rachel wouldn''t agree toe back to the Fu family with him, but she


    had no reason to refuse not to let theme here.


    What''s more, only when Jonathan and Tracy were present, she would not keep a cold face all the time


    and refuse to keep Jack a thousand miles away.


    Jonathan had already guessed what was on Jack''s mind. He deliberately ignored the stunned look on


    Rachel''s face, picked up a piece of fish and put it in the bowl of Tracy, and said, "Okay, it''s lively to


    have more people."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jack''s mobile phone rang. Seeing the name of Austin, he stood up


    and walked to the window to answer the phone. "How is it going?"


    "She''s already on the ne. They will inform us as soon as she arrives there." Austin came out of the


    airport and just sent Scarlett on the ne leaving Ning City.

 Chapter 454 Foot Bath

    Chapter 454 Foot Bath


    Before leaving, Scarlett cried with tears and snot. She held his hand and begged him not to send her


    on the ne. She asked him to plead with Jack and looked very pitiful.


    However, when he thought of what she had done, Austin was a little indifferent. He thought, ''How could


    it be possible for someone to have a beautiful appearance, but her heart was so terrible? No wonder


    that Jack would do such a cruel thing to her.''


    Austin came to his senses and said seriously, "Boss, I just heard that Scarlett''s cousin is looking for her


    everywhere, and she also threatens..."


    At this time, Tracy''s voice came from the other end of the table, "Son, what phone is so important that


    you have to answer it now? Finish your words ande back for dinner. The dishes on the table are


    getting cold."


    "Almost done." Jack replied, but he didn''t hear thest half sentence from Austin.


    He said in a low voice, "Well, forget about her cousin. I don''t think she can stir up any trouble. I have


    something important to do here. I have to hang up."


    After hanging up the phone, Jack went back to the table. As soon as he sat down, Rachel had put


    down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth. "I''m full."


    Jonathan pointed at the dishes on the table and asked, "You haven''t too much."


    "I don''t eat much as usual." Rachel stood up and smiled, "I want to go out for a walk before dawn.


    Enjoy your meal."


    It was a lie for her to say that she wanted to take a walk, but she wanted to avoid them directly and


    avoid the intimacy with Jack.


    "Then I''ll go with you." Jack also stood up.


    Rachel said immediately, "No, thanks. You haven''t had dinner yet. You can continue to eat with your


    parents. I can go out for a walk alone."


    "No way! It''s too dangerous for you to be alone."


    "That''s right. It''s not toote to have dinner after you finish your walk. I''ll ask Julie to heat up the dishes


    that Jack likes."


    Jonathan and Tracy said one after another, leaving no chance for Rachel to refuse. She had to agree in


    a low voice, "Okay."


    The weather of Ning City in the past two days was not good. The sky was a little dark, and the moon


    was nowhere to be found. There was not even a trace of starlight in the dark sky.


    Perhaps the New Year''sing. The path outside the vi was hung with all kinds of suitablenterns,


    which made the night as bright as day and pulled the shadows of the two people long.


    Rachel wanted to reach thentern, but she couldn''t. When she was about to give up, Jack had taken it


    off and handed it to her. He smiled and said, "Do you like this?"


    She shook her head, neither took it nor answered.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A trace of disappointment shed through Jack''s eyes, but he still held it in his hand and yed with it


    for a while. He said with a smile, "If you like it, I''ll hang antern in our yard. You can see them when


    you sit in the living room."


    Hearing his faint smile and looking at his smiling eyes, Rachel felt a slight pain in her heart. She blurted


    out, "Jack, we two are destined to be separated. You don''t have to do so many things."


    The smile on Jack''s face froze all of a sudden. He stared at her and said, "Rachel, it''s my business


    whether I do it or not. You don''t have to remind me all the time that we are going to separate."


    His voice became a little cold at this moment.


    Looking down at his shadow on the ground, Rachel pursed her lips. She didn''t mean to remind him, but


    to remind herself.


    Jack hung thentern back, held her hand and said in a somewhat stern voice, "Now, we two are still


    husband and wife, so we should live like a couple. Let''s talk about itter."


    Rachel raised her head and looked at him sadly. She smiled silently and asked, "But what about her?"


    Even if they just got along for a short time, Rachel couldn''t calm herself down. She couldn''t bear that


    the man beside her had to deal with another woman all the time.


    Or, another woman could threaten her and the baby''s safety at any time.


    After a while, Jack said resolutely, "Don''t worry. She won''t appear again. Those incidents won''t happen


    again."


    Rachel''s heart sank. She looked at her in surprise and asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "She left Ning City." Jack smiled faintly and pointed to a small park in front of him. "I think it''s very lively


    there. Go and have a look?"


    "Okay."


    Rachel let him hold her hand and slowly walked forward.


    In this period of time, she had gone through this road many times, but every time she was with Julie or


    herself, and it was her first time to be with him, wasn''t it? But somehow, she felt a little relieved.


    When they returned home, Jonathan and Tracy had left. Julie was busy in the kitchen.


    Rachel was about to go back to her room to clean up, but was pressed by Jack to sit down on the sofa


    again. She frowned and asked, "I want to go back to my room. Why are you holding me like this?"


    Jack raised his eyebrows and said mysteriously, "Sit down and wait for a while. You''ll know itter."


    "What are you doing?" Rachel murmured. She sat still, waiting to see what he was doing.


    After a while, Rachel heard the footsteps. She turned around and saw that Jack came out of the


    bathroom with a bathtub in his hand. He carefully put it in front of her and said in a soft voice, "I''ve just


    tested it. The water temperature is just right, and it''s the most suitable for the foot bath."


    "No, thanks. I don''t want foot bath." Rachel refused.


    Jack had already half squatted down. Regardless of her refusal, he reached out to grab her right foot,


    took off the slippers on her feet, and then took off the socks on her feet, and put them into the bathtub.


    His movements were full of tenderness and caution. "How is it? Is the water temperature okay?"


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Rachel replied in a low voice, "Well, it''s okay."


    Even when the two of them were the most intimate, Jack had never prepared a foot bath for her, nor


    had he been like this. Seeing that he bowed his head and adjusted the strength of the massage, she


    was moved, and even the tip of her nose was a little sore.


    Rachel thought she should say something. When she was hesitating, her cell phone in her pocket


    suddenly buzzed. It was from Lea. She thought for a while and finally hung up.


    Lea heard that the sound on the phone changing to "The number you dialed is still on the phone..."


    She frowned and mumbled, "Why did you hang up on me?"


    Then, her phone vibrated. Lea saw the message from Rachel. "It''s not convenient to answer the phone


    now. What''s up?"


    It was her usual tone, but what made Lea most curious was that it was evening and Rachel was off


    duty. What was the inconvenience? Was it because...


    Sitting alone on the bed, she smiled wickedly, which scared her to cry. "Mom is so terrible now."


    Rachel looked down at her phone and asked, "What''s the inconvenience now?"


    ''Didn''t Lea call me to say something? Why does she turn to ask me now?''


    However, this was the style of Lea. Rachel smiled and shook her head helplessly. Jack looked up at


    her and asked in a low voice, "What are you looking at? Is it so funny?"


    "Nothing." Subconsciously, Rachel put the phone behind her back and looked down at it. "It''s okay.


    Give me the towel. Let me wipe my feet."


    "Let me do it." While speaking, Jack had already bent down and dried her feet with a towel. Then he


    picked up the bathtub and went back to the bathroom. When he came out, he said in a t voice, "Your


    belly is so big now, and it''s inconvenient for you to bend down. From now on, let me help you with this


    kind of thing."


    "Actually..."


    After saying a word, Rachel stopped.


    In fact, she wanted to tell Jack that she didn''t need to do these things, but she also knew that no matter


    how many times she said, he would still insist. Finally, she just raised the corners of her mouth and


    smiled faintly. Then she went to the room on the second floor.


    Before closing the door, she turned to look at Jack, who was standing at the door. After thinking for a


    while, she said in a low voice, "Good night."


    "Good night."


    Jack raised his hand and gently waved it. At this moment, he did not know that the smile on his face


    was somewhat silly.


    As soon as Rachel returned to her room, her cell phone rang again, which was from Lea. This time,


    she picked up the phone. Before she could say anything, Lea had already shouted at her in a loud


    voice, "Rachel, tell me honestly, what on earth were you busy with just now? Why didn''t you answer the


    phone? And then you didn''t even reply my message."


    "Nothing."


    Obviously, Lea didn''t believe what Rachel said. She said angrily, "If you don''t tell me the truth, I''lle


    to your house right away and have a look in person."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you." With a helpless sigh, Rachel subconsciously nced at the door, pursed her


    lips and said, "In fact, Jack was just next to me. It''s not convenient for me to answer your phone."


    "What did you say?" Lea asked immediately.


    Rachel knew that she couldn''t see, but she shook her head subconsciously. "Nothing. He just helped


    me with a foot bath."


    "A foot bath?" Lea higher her voice. "Have you made it up?"


    Rachel quickly put the phone away from her ear and didn''t answered in a low voice until Lea calmed


    down, "No, we haven''t."


    "Then what''s going on?"


    Rachel didn''t know how to answer this question.


    The two of them seemed to have entered a strange circle. She enjoyed the feeling of being with him,


    but as soon as she thought of a new start, fear would attack her heart, making her timid.

 Chapter 455 Delicious Chicken Porridge

    Chapter 455 Delicious Chicken Porridge


    After a moment of silence, she said honestly, "I don''t know either."


    "You don''t know what?" Lea adjusted her posture, stretched out her originally crossed legs, and directly


    leaned on Henry''s legs, enjoying his massage. She said, "But he''s doing well now. At least he can think


    of helping you with a foot bath. Henry had never done this to me during my pregnancy. In my opinion,


    you''d better stop messing around and get back together. After all, it''s different to have a child."


    "Okay, let me think about it." Hearing what Lea said, Rachel couldn''t be as resolute as before.


    On the second morning, Rachel was awakened by a sweet scent.


    When she was still sleeping, she smelled a delicate fragrance, and then her stomach made a sound of


    hunger. She didn''t eat muchst night, and she felt hungry before fell asleep.


    Right now, she felt very hungry.


    Shey on the bed and stretched herself. When she was about to sit up slowly, the door of the


    bedroom was gently pushed open from the outside. Jack walked in with a tray in his hand. He smiled


    like the sun and said, "It''s just the time."


    "What did you cook? It smells good." Rachel tied her hair with a ponytail and poked her head into his


    hand.


    Jack put it on the bedside table as if he was presenting a treasure, "I cooked chicken porridge with the


    chicken soupst night. Have a taste."


    Taking over the spoon, Rachel blew it gently and put it into her mouth. It was a in taste with a hint of


    sweetness. She was a little surprised and asked, "How did you cook it?"


    She knew how to cook, but she couldn''t control the chicken porridge well. Either the taste was too


    strong, or the messy taste of chicken was not cleared up.


    Jack smoothed her hair behind her forehead and smiled, "It''s a secret. You don''t have to know. Tell me


    when you want to eat in the future, and I''ll cook it for you right away."


    Rachel didn''t know what to say.


    She was silent. She put down the spoon in her hand, lifted the quilt and whispered, "I suddenly


    remember that I haven''t washed my face and brushed my teeth. I need to go to the bathroom first."


    "Okay." Jack almost used up all his strength to cook this. Looking at her back with a sense of fleeing, a


    trace of loss shed through his eyes.


    ''What should I do to make you open your heart and ept me again, Rachel?''


    In the bathroom, Rachel looked at herself in the mirror. Her face flushed slightly and her dark eyes


    looked especially beautiful. It seemed that as long as she saw Jack now, she could not help but feel a


    throb in her heart.


    However, she was still a stubborn person. She couldn''t let go of those past for a while.


    Holding the ice water in her hands, Rachel threw it on her face for two times and quickly calmed herself


    down.


    When she faced Jack again, her reason had returned to her mind. She looked at Jack with a smile and


    said, "Give me the bowl. I''ll take it to the hospital."


    "Then let me help you put it downstairs."


    Rachel nodded. When she changed her clothes and went downstairs, Jack had already held a thermal


    pot in his hand, and a transparent lunch box in the other hand, with several packed fruits in it.


    Jack put all of them into a bag and said, "Take these to the hospital. Have some fruit when you have a


    rest."


    "Forget the fruits. I don''t have so much time." Rachel didn''t expect him to be so considerate.


    Jack frowned, "I have prepared all the fruits. You just need to poke them into your mouth with a fork. If


    you don''t have time, it seems that I have to go to the hospital to feed you myself."


    ...


    Hearing this, Rachel felt that her face was a little hot. She nced at Julie from the corner of her eyes


    and found that she wasughing happily with her hands covering her mouth. Rachel felt even more


    embarrassed.


    She reached for the bag and said angrily, "No, thanks. I can eat myself."


    Jack didn''t give the bag to her, but handed it to Julie, "I''ll take you to the hospital. Now, I''ll help you put


    on your shoes."


    "No, thanks." Rachel took a step back, but her hand was held tightly by him. He whispered in her ear,


    "Rachel, if you still insist, I can only carry you directly to the car first before I help you wear your shoes.


    What do you think?"


    ...


    Rachel couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She cursed in her heart, but she could only let him press her


    shoulders and sit down on the chair at the door.


    Jack opened the shoe cab and asked, "Which pair of shoes do you want to wear today?"


    "The white one." Rachel pointed at that shoes.


    Jack took it up and had a look. He frowned and put it back. Then he picked up another pair of t


    sneakers and said, "That pair of heels is a little too high just now. You can wear this one today."


    ''What? High heels?''


    With her eyes wide open, Rachel couldn''t believe that the pair of white shoes with only three


    centimeters heels was too high?


    She was a little speechless. "Do you think the sports shoes match the clothes I wear today?"


    She just used to wear that pair of sneakers when she took a walk. Now she was going to work in the


    hospital. How could is it formal?


    She leaned over and reached out to put on the shoes. She stood up and straightened her clothes. "I''m


    wearing a dress today. Why did you ask me to wear the sneakers? It''s so weird."


    Jack touched his nose awkwardly and put the sneakers back to the shoe cab. Seeing that Rachel


    had already taken the bag from Julie''s hand and walked out, he hurried to catch up with her.


    Looking at the two of them leaving one after another, Julie chuckled and muttered, ''If only they could


    always be like this.''


    The car slowly stopped at the gate of the hospital. Jack immediately got off the car, trotted over the


    front of the car and opened the door of the passenger seat. He reached out his hand to hold her hand


    and said carefully, "Be careful. We''ll change a car tomorrow. The base of this car is too high. It''s not


    convenient for you to get on and off."


    A cold sweat trickled down her forehead. What did he think of her? She was just pregnant. She couldn''t


    even get in and out of the car?


    She looked up at him speechlessly, "Jack, my legs are not that short, okay?"


    What she meant was that she could reach the ground with one stretch and stand firm. Why did he think


    it was aborious thing for her?


    Jack understood what she meant. He scratched his hair and smiled awkwardly. When he saw the food


    bag in her hand, he immediately added, "I''ll take this. Let me send you to your office."


    "No, thanks." Rachel avoided his hand, stopped and looked straight at him, "Jack, I can do all these


    things by myself. When you were with Scarlett, I did all these things by myself. There is no need to


    make exceptions when you are back now."


    Rachel said it a little harshly. As soon as she said it, she saw his slightly strange expression and a little


    regretted in her heart.


    However, she couldn''t take back what she had said.


    Jack didn''t change his expression because of what Rachel said. He just thought of those mistakes he


    had made and felt remorseful. At the same time, he also knew that she had misunderstanding of the


    rtionship between him and Scarlett.


    He licked his lips and said softly. "Rachel, in fact, we..."


    Before he finished his words, Rachel raised her hand and gave a hint to him. She interrupted him


    directly, "I''m going to bete. Let''s talk about it when I get off work and go home."


    "Okay." Jack watched Rachel walking into the elevator and raised his hand to check the time on his


    watch. There were still twenty minutes left before she''s on duty, but she said she was going to bete


    for work. It was obvious that she didn''t want to talk to him and just found an excuse.


    Jack''s face was instantly covered with gaunt fatigue and deep sadness.


    "Rachel, you haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? Let''s go to the canteen together when I finish it."


    One of her colleagues greeted her as soon as she came out of the elevator.


    Raising the bag in her hand, Rachel smiled and said, "No, I brought my breakfast with me this


    morning."


    The colleague immediately sniffed in the air and exaggeratedly said, "What did you bring today? It


    smells so good."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Rachel said, "It''s just chicken porridge. I brought a lot. How about you have some too?"


    "Okay, okay." As soon as she heard that there was something to eat, her colleagues stopped cleaning


    up the documents at hand. She immediately took out her lunch box from the drawer and followed


    Rachel into her office.


    Smelling the fragrance of chicken porridge and looking at the fruit in the box, the colleague said with


    admiration, "Rachel, you are so virtuous, aren''t you? We went to work so early, but you have prepared


    so many delicious food."


    As she spoke, she put a spoon of chicken porridge into her mouth one after another and sighed, "This


    porridge is so delicious. I used to hate eating chicken porridge the most, because I always felt that it


    tasted strange, but this is so good. Rachel, can you teach me how to cook?"


    Rachel smiled, "It''s not cooked by me."


    "Did you buy it?" The colleague continued to ask.


    This time, Rachel didn''t answer, but her colleagues directly took it as her agreement. They suddenly


    quieted down, and paid all their attention to the chicken porridge in front of them. Soon, the colleague


    finished the porridge, and when she wiped her mouths with tissue, she made a loud burp.


    She sat on the chair and rubbed her belly. When she was about to say something, her phone vibrated


    and distracted her attention. She quickly opened the WeChat and erged the photo she had just


    received several times. The more she looked at it, the more she frowned.

 Chapter 456 Pregnant Women Shoes

    Chapter 456 Pregnant Women Shoes


    Then she turned the phone around and asked, "is this you?"


    Hearing this, Rachel looked up and said, "It seems to be me."


    The colleague immediately raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, "Who is the man over there? Is


    he the father of the baby?"


    Frowning, Rachel asked, "Why do you have this photo?"


    "It''s a coincidence!" The colleague swiped the screen with two fingers and zoomed the photo back to


    the normal angle. Only then did Rachel realize that she and Jack were not the main part of the photo.


    The colleague chuckled and pointed at a man and a woman who were quarreling in the middle of the


    photo. She said helplessly, "This is my cousin and her husband. They two often quarrel that even at the


    hospital today. I just asked my brother why he was sote in the morning? Then he just sent me this


    photo."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately stretched out her neck and asked curiously,


    "Rachel, the man''s back looks good. He should be very handsome, right? It seems that you don''t need


    to worry what your baby will look like. It must be a handsome boy or a beautiful girl."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Rachel listened quietly with a smile on her face. She didn''t say anything.


    Fortunately, this colleague was not a gossipy person. After chatting for a while, she found that Rachel


    was not interested in talking more, so she smartly led the topic to the baby.


    In the shopping mall, two men were walking back and forth in thedy''s shoes section. Several shop


    assistants looked at them in confusion.


    With one hand in his pocket and the other in his shirt, Michael enjoyed this kind of treatment and


    adjusted his tie and raised his eyebrows evilly at the sight of beautiful girls. On the contrary, Jack, who


    was standing beside him, had a serious look on his face. Every time he walked to a shop, he would


    stop to have a look at it and think about something.


    "What on earth do you want to buy?" Asked Michael, putting his hand on Jack''s shoulder.


    Although he enjoyed this kind of gaze, it was defined on the premise that everyone was attracted by


    their appearance. But now when they looked at him, it was obviously not the same meaning, but more


    like looking at two perverts. At this time, Michael could not calm down.


    Jack touched his chin and said solemnly, "Buy shoes for Rachel."


    Michael sneered. "I thought you came here to investigate and nned to develop your career in


    women''s shoes. I didn''t expect you to buy a few pairs of shoes."


    Then he pushed Jack to a counter and said, "Since you are buying shoes, you can''t see anything even


    if you stand at the door. You have to go in and have a look."


    "But I don''t think these shoes are suitable." Jack frowned and picked up a pair of high-heeled shoes.


    "Look, these shoes are so high-heels. How can they fit her now?"


    Hearing this, the shop assistant immediately came up and said with a smile, "Sir, do you want to buy a


    in one or a low heels one? You can find both in our shop."


    "in, suitable for pregnant women."


    Hearing his request, the shop assistant immediately walked aside, leaned over and took several pairs


    of shoes from the bottom row, and ced them in front of Jack. "These shoes are very suitable for


    pregnant women, and they will feelfortable with them on."


    Michael sat down on the sofa and crossed his legs naturally. "You couldn''t find them just now, but now


    they have taken out so many. Look, which pair does Rachel like?"


    In the morning, after sending away Rachel, Jack sat alone in the car. He took out his mobile phone and


    searched online for shoes suitable for pregnant women. When he saw a kind of shoes called pregnant


    women shoes, he didn''t go to thepany, but directly pulled up Michael from the bed and went to the


    shopping mall.


    He thought that pregnant women shoes were just a kind of shoes, but unexpectedly, the shop assistant


    took out five or six pairs at once.


    Different styles and colors.


    Jack was dazzled by these shoes. He didn''t know which one Rachel liked. After thinking for a while, he


    said in a low voice, "Pack all these shoes for me."


    "All of them?" The shop assistant was surprised with her mouth wide open. Then she came to her


    senses, hurriedly cleaned up the shoes on the ground, and asked with a smile, "then how much do you


    want?"


    "37." Jack replied.


    "Okay. Wait a moment. I''ll get you new ones from the warehouse." The shop assistant smiled


    obsequiously and began to calcte how much bonus she could get this month.


    Looking at the back of the shop assistant, Michael asked in a low voice, "Don''t you think you bought


    too much?"


    "It''s not a big deal." Jack replied in a low voice. He raised his hand and looked at his watch. "You can


    take a taxi hometer. I''ll go to the hospital to send the shoes to Rachel."


    "What?" With his eyes wide open, Michael stood up abruptly, pointed at Jack''s nose and said, "You


    really value a lover more than a friend. If I had known this earlier, I should have driven here by myself.


    No, I shouldn''t havee with you!"


    Jack shook off his hand and patted him on the shoulder leisurely. "If you are not afraid that I will tell


    your family where you are next time, you can say something more."


    "Despicable, shameless, treacherous!" Michael was so angry that he jumped his feet and cursed all the


    dirty words that could be used. He shook his head regretfully and said, "I was really blind at that time.


    Why did I be your friend?"


    After Rachel finished her work, she stood up and was about to make a cup of lemon tea when her


    phone rang. Seeing the name of Jack, she hesitated for a few seconds and finally answered it. "What''s


    up?"


    Jack smiled and asked, "I''m at the gate of the hospital now. Will youe out or I go to your office?"


    Frowning, Rachel asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Something important." Jack turned to look at the shoe boxes piled up on the back seat.


    Rachel thought for a while and said, "Well, wait for me at the door. I''lle down now."


    If he came to the office, Rachel was afraid that her colleagues would ask her questions again. She


    greeted one of her colleagues and went downstairs. When she stepped out of the elevator, she saw


    Jack leaning against a ck car, ying with his mobile phone with his head down.


    He really changed the Land Rover and now drove a Porsche with the low base.


    Rachel walked slowly to him and asked in a low voice, "Can''t you wait for me to go home after work?"


    Jack smiled and said nothing. He just took her hand and said, "Sit here."


    Taking a look at the passenger seat with the door open, Rachel thought they were going to somewhere.


    When she was about to bend over, Jack grabbed her shoulders and turned around to let her sit on the


    passenger seat with her feet still exposed.


    She frowned and didn''t know what Jack wanted to do. When she was about to ask, he put his finger to


    his lips and pretended to be mysterious. Then he turned around and opened the door of the back seat.


    He took out a shoe box from it, opened it and put it in front of her. He asked gently, "So you like this


    style of shoes?"


    "You bought them?" Rachel was shocked.


    Jack nodded. Seeing that she frowned and remained unmoved, he thought she didn''t like it, so he


    opened the door and took out another pair of shoes. He asked again, "How about this one?"


    Seeing that she still didn''t have any reaction, he simply took another pair out. Seeing that he kept


    walking back and forth, Rachel was at a loss whether to cry or tough and asked. "Jack, how many


    pairs of shoes have you bought?"


    "Not so many, just six pairs." Jack took out all the six shoe boxes from the car and put them in front of


    Rachel. "See which pair you want to wear today. If you don''t like them, I''ll go to the shopping mallter


    and buy some more for you."


    ''Buy some more?''


    Afraid that he would take it seriously, Rachel shook her head and pointed at one pair of white t


    shoes. "This one. Put away the rest."


    Now, those who were going to the hospital for treatment stopped and looked at them.


    They might think that Jack was selling shoes and she was buying.


    She was a little regretful that she hadn''t asked Jack to find a ce with fewer people. Otherwise, how


    could it be a y in the eyes of everyone?


    Jack half squatted in front of her, took off her shoes, and then changed this new pair of t shoes for


    her. He patted his hands and looked rxed. "We can put away these high-heeled shoes first and wear


    them after giving birth to the baby."


    "Whatever." The corner of her mouth twitched, and Rachel stood up. Now she just wanted to go back to


    her office as soon as possible.


    Jack grabbed her arm and said, "I have something to deal with in thepany this afternoon, so I may


    bete. Wait for me in the office."


    "No, thanks." Rachel withdrew her hands and said lightly, "I can go back by myself."


    After saying that, Rachel went straight to the elevator. Looking down at her shoes, she felt touched,


    hopeful and timid.


    As soon as she returned to the office, a sharp eyed colleague noticed the shoes on Rachel''s feet and


    said in surprise, "Rachel, you can buy a pair of shoes in the mall in such a short time. They are nice on


    your feet."


    Rachel smiled awkwardly. ''What should I say?


    My child''s father was worried when he saw me wearing a pair of low heels, so he specially bought a


    pair of t shoes and sent it to the hospital to change for me?''


    She was afraid that if she spoke it out, her colleagues would say that she showed off their love? After


    all, even if she thought about it in her heart, she couldn''t help but feel a little touched.


    In the afternoon, Rachel was not in the mood to work. Sitting alone in the office, she always


    remembered that he took out the shoes one by one and showed them in front of her. The corners of her


    mouth couldn''t help raising. He looked a little silly and cute, different from his usual shrewd and


    indifferent appearance, which made him cute.


    But there was no progress in her work.

 Chapter 457 Pink Or Blue

    Chapter 457 Pink Or Blue


    When she was about to get off work, she only typed sixty or seventy words on a document which


    should had contained seven hundred or eight hundred words.


    The Director knocked on the office door and came in, asking, "Are the documents ready, Rachel?"


    It was not until then that she realized what had happened. She quickly said, "I''m still working on it. It''s


    almost done."


    The Director frowned and said in a somewhat irritable voice, "The document can be handled in half an


    hour. You have been working on it for the whole afternoon, but you haven''t finished it yet?"


    She looked at her watch and sneered, "I''m leaving in ten minutes. Can you finish it in time?"


    Taking a look at her almost empty page, Rachel answered honestly, "I''m afraid I can''t."


    As soon as the words were finished, the face of the Director darkened all of a sudden. She pouted


    impatiently and said, "Then you''d better finish it as soon as possible in the afternoon. Send it to my e-


    mail. I''ll deal with it when I get home."


    "Okay."


    Since Rachel started her work, she had never made such a mistake, nor had she been doubted by the


    leader. Now it was because of Jack that such a serious ident happened, and even she was


    speechless with herself.


    She wiped her face casually and tried to cheer herself up. She focused her attention on the documents


    and kept typing on the keyboard. Finally, within half an hour, she prepared the documents and sent


    them to the mailbox of the Director.


    Turning around her stiff neck, Rachel reached out and turned off theputer. When she was about to


    stand up, there was a knock on the door. Standing at the door, Jack was a little surprised and said,


    "Rachel, I thought you wouldn''t wait for me."


    "I was just busy with my work and didn''t notice the time." Exined Rachel.


    But Jack didn''t believe what she said. He reached out his index finger and gently shook it two times.


    "Rachel, don''t be stubborn. In fact, you have forgiven me in your heart, right?"


    ...


    It was the first time that she knew that Jack was such a self-righteous man.


    She took out her bag from the cab, walked around him and pressed the down elevator button. After


    a while, she did not see hime out. When she looked back, she found that he was still standing in


    her office, raising his hands and constantly shaking his body. Her eyes widened when she saw him


    dancing.


    ''Didn''t he take the medicine before he went out this morning?''


    As soon as they got home, Rachel heard a quarrel upstairs. She was stunned and then realized that


    Jonathan and Tracy hade for dinner.


    Julie took the bag from her hand and was about to put it on the cab next to her, but was stopped by


    Rachel, "What are the two doing upstairs?"


    "Oh, they said they would tidy up a Baby''s room upstairs. They came at noon. The two have been


    fighting for the whole afternoon, and it''s not over yet." Julie said with a smile.


    On the second floor, Tracy, with one hand on her waist, stared at them and said discontentedly, "The


    room needs pink wall paint."


    "What if the baby is a boy then?" With a helpless look on his face, Jonathan pointed at the wall and


    said, "I think the blue one is good now. There''s no need to paint again."


    Tracy immediately retorted, "What if she gives birth to a girl then? Girls don''t like blue rooms. She must


    like my idea."


    She had given birth to her own son and had never enjoyed the feeling of raising a girl that was called


    "considerate cotton padded jacket". She had thought that she could enjoy it when she found a


    daughter-inw, but Rachel was not that kind of girl.


    Therefore, she now put all her hopes on the belly of Rachel. She kept praying in her heart that she


    could have a granddaughter, and then she could hold her hand to go shopping, buy her all kinds of


    dresses and dress her up as a little princess.


    Not to be outdone, Jonathan retorted, "If it were a boy, he would definitely not like pink. Blue is more


    popr and easily epted."


    The two of them were like two children arguing over this question.


    When Rachel and Jack went upstairs, they heard these words. They looked at each other and found it


    both funny and annoying.


    Jack put his hand on Tracy''s shoulder and said, "Mom, it''s too early to redecorate the room. We can


    make a decision after the baby is born."


    "After the baby is born?" Tracy looked up at him, shook her head and denied, "No, it''s toote. The


    painted room takes long time to erase the smell. We can''t use it directly."


    "The child can live in one room alone until he''s two or three years old." Jack patted Tracy''s back gently


    tofort her and Tracy finally nodded in agreement.


    Standing aside quietly listening to the conversation between the two people, the corners of Rachel''s


    mouth twitched silently. She didn''t know what would happen between her and Jack in the future, but


    they had begun to talk about what would happen two or three yearster. However, seeing that they


    were so interested in the conversation, she really didn''t want to be the one to spoil it. She could only


    lower her head and listen quietly.


    While speaking, Jack turned his head to take a look at Rachel. Seeing that she didn''t have any


    reaction, he felt relieved, but he couldn''t help but be tightly gripped.


    If she didn''t refute, did it mean that she didn''t want or care about it?


    Jonathan echoed, "Yes. It''s not toote to discuss the decoration after the baby is born. There''s no


    need to be in such a hurry."


    Tracy, who had already calmed down, started to be excited again when she heard what Jonathan said.


    She immediately retorted, "Someone said that he would go to the decorationpany to see the


    decoration n as soon as he saw this room."


    "Didn''t you say that you would redecorate the house?"


    The two of them argued again. Jack smiled helplessly, walked to Rachel''s side and held her hand. He


    bent down slightly and approached her ear, whispering, "In fact, it''s not bad to have a fight. We can be


    just like them in the future, what do you think?"


    Rachel didn''t answer, but pulled her hand back and said to them in a low voice, "I''m going back to my


    room to change clothes. You guys take your time."


    Standing still, Jack felt bitter in his heart.


    Sure enough, what he had just thought was right. It was not that Rachel had agreed with him, but that


    she was toozy to refute.


    Seeing the disappointment on his face, Jonathan walked past him and said in a t voice, "Since you


    didn''t realize the consequences and made a mistake before, you should keep running in this way!"


    His words were a little heavy, but they were like a blow to the head, which made Jack suddenly feel


    enlightened.


    In the room, Rachel took her home clothes out the furniture cab. Suddenly, she felt her nose itchy


    and sneezed several times. She muttered to herself, "Do I get cold?"


    At this time, getting cold is the most painful thing. You can''t take medicine or have an injection. You can


    only rely on your own resistance to slowly dissipate it.


    Rachel quickly changed her clothes and opened the bedroom door. She was startled and asked, "Why


    are you standing at the door?"


    "I''m waiting for you." Jack grinned brightly.


    Rachel lowered her head and looked away. In the past few days, she had been cold to Jack, but why


    was he still so enthusiastic?


    In the morning of the second day, the rm clock on her cell phone seemed to be out of control and


    she didn''t hear it all the time. When she woke up, it was already nine o''clock, more than half an hour


    late.


    She rubbed her face and took out her phone. It turned out that she had turned off the rm clock.


    She lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed when Julie''s voice rang at the door, "Miss, are you


    up?"


    "I''m up." Rachel was a little annoyed by the fact that she had overslept, so her voice didn''t sound good.


    Julie gently pushed the door open and walked in. "The breakfast is ready. It''s on the table. Miss, I have


    something to deal with temporarily and have to go out. It''s not toote to apany you when Ie


    back, isn''t it?"


    Rachel got more confused, "Go with me? Where are we going?"


    Julie replied, "Go to the hospital for a prenatal check-up. Today is your day."


    Rachel patted her forehead and said, "Just go ahead with your business. I can go to the hospital


    myself."


    "I''ll go with you." Jack''s voice suddenly came from the door. He lowered his head and twisted the


    buttons on his shirt while whispering, "Julie, if you have anything to do, just go ahead. I will apany


    her to the hospital for the prenatal checkups from now on."


    "Don''t you need to go to thepany?" Asked Rachel.


    Jack raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Of course it''s more important to apany you to the


    hospital for prenatal checkups."


    To be serious, this was the first time that Jack apanied her to the hospital for prenatal checkups.


    On the way to the hospital, Rachel felt very ufortable sitting in the car. "Jack, in fact, I can go for


    the prenatal checkups myself. You don''t have to go with me."


    Jack put his hands on the steering wheel and tapped two times with his index finger. After a moment of


    silence, he reached out and turned on the music in the car. The elegant piano music flowed out of the


    sound. He said softly, "Close your eyes and have a rest. By the way, give our baby a prenatal


    education."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He easily changed the topic to another. Rachel knew that there was no point in talking more, so she


    didn''t listen to him. She closed her eyes and had a rest quietly.


    It was not rush hour now. They arrived at the hospital soon. They took out the number they had already


    made an appointment on the self-registration machine. The two of them walked to the waiting area of


    the obstetrics and gynecology department and sat quietly.


    After a while, the automatic number machine repeated calling Rachel''s name. Jack quickly picked up


    the bag beside him and stood up. Rachel looked at him up and down in confusion, "Where are you


    going?"


    "I''ll go with you." Jack answered it for granted.


    Rachel took the bag from his hand and said, "Just wait for me here. I''ll go in by myself."

 Chapter 458 Misunderstandings Between Us

    Chapter 458 Misunderstandings Between Us


    But Jack insisted, "No, how could I know your condition if I don''t go in?"


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. She pointed to a piece of paper on the wall and said, "Didn''t


    you see it? "Men Are Not Allowed!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking in the direction she pointed, Jack had to sit down again, but he still said with concern, "If


    anything happens, call me immediately, okay?"


    ...


    After taking a look, Rachel went straight to the consulting room.


    Sitting alone in the chair, Jack checked the time on his watch from time to time and looked in the


    direction of the consulting room from time to time. The door was still tightly closed, and he suddenly felt


    more and more irritable. It had been twenty minutes since she went in. Why hadn''t shee out yet?


    Was there something bad happening all of a sudden?


    Beside them, a man happily walked over with his wife in his arms. He grinned and asked, "Why are you


    so fast today? You came out in five minutes."


    ''She only needed five minutes, while Rachel had already been in for twenty minutes!''


    The more Jack thought about it, the more anxious he became. He couldn''t wait any longer. He stood up


    and walked towards the consulting room. But when his hand touched the doorknob and was about to


    open it, a nurse stopped him. "Sir, you have to sit aside and wait. The other pregnant women are still in


    the examination. You can''t go in."


    "I know. The woman inside is my wife. She has been in there for a long time and hasn''te out yet.


    Can you let me in to have a look?" Jack looked anxious.


    The nurse exined expressionlessly, "The examination time will be different. Some people will be


    examined for more than half an hour. Please sit down and wait. If there is anything wrong, the doctor


    will inform you."


    "But..." As soon as Jack said one word, the door of the outpatient room was opened from inside. At the


    door stood Rachel and a doctor, and they looked at Jack in confusion at the same time.


    Rachel was the first to react and asked, "Why are you standing here?"


    "Nothing." Jack took a step forward, grabbed her hand and asked worriedly, "How is it going? Is


    everything okay?"


    "Everything is fine." Rachel withdrew her hand in embarrassment.


    The doctor next to him was used to such a scene. He chuckled, looked at Jack and said, "It''s been


    seven months. You finally came here with your wife today. Then I don''t need to make another copy of


    the examination report today, right?"


    Jackpletely forgot about the doctor. He was too embarrassed to say anything but shook his head.


    Hearing this, Rachel was confused. She looked up at him in confusion and asked, "What examination


    report? The copy?"


    Jack held her waist and said softly, "Let''s go home first. We''ll talk about itter."


    Along the way, Rachel asked several times what the doctor meant by saying that, but Jack kept silent


    all the time. When they entered the house, she frowned and said, "Now we''re home. Can you always


    tell me what happened?"


    Jack motioned her to sit down on the sofa and said, "Wait a minute." Then he went to the second floor.


    When he came down again, he was holding a square iron box in his hand.


    Rachel took it and opened it. Her eyes were full of surprise, and her heart trembled uncontrobly.


    There were all her results of every antenatal examination and the B Ultrasound results she had made.


    The sheets were neatly ced, and her lips could not help but tremble. "What, what''s going on?"


    "Every time you went to the hospital for the prenatal checkups, I would go there too, but I didn''t show


    up. When you left, I would go to the doctor and ask her to make a copy of the results." Jack said with a


    bitter smile and a mncholy look on his face.


    When she saw these things, Rachel was full of surprise, and now when she heard his words, she was


    even more shocked.


    When she thought Jack didn''t care about her at all, he had done so many things silently behind her.


    All of a sudden, Rachel felt warm in her heart, as if she had drunk a ss of strong wine. She looked


    down at her tightly twisted hands and said, "However, at that time, were you with Scarlett..."


    Before she finished her words, Jack interrupted her, "Rachel, nothing happened between me and her. I


    just want to make use of her to irritate you."


    "Irritate me?" Rachel repeated his words, but she didn''t understand.


    Jack nodded, took out a document from the bottom of the iron box, and spread it out. "This is the


    agreement I signed with Scarlett. All I did was to make you jealous, just to make you have a little


    reaction to me, and to let me know that in this rtionship, I am not alone."


    Jack had never mentioned these words to Rachel before.


    Looking at the signature of Jack and Scarlett on it, Rachel suddenly felt a little sore in her nose, but she


    couldn''t help chuckling, "Jack, how can you be so childish?"


    "Yes, I am too childish." Jack admitted directly, "I am too childish that I almost lose youpletely."


    He looked at her with his deep and passionate eyes, and Rachel pursed her lips slightly.


    Jack smiled bitterly and continued, "At that time, I had a car ident andy in the hospital, waiting for


    you toe to see me, but you never appeared. Later, when I was able to stand up, I went to see you


    at the first time. I didn''t expect to see you and Jimmy sitting in the dining room, talking andughing. I


    was so angry that I lost my mind and did such a childish thing. Rachel, can you forgive me now?"


    He asked cautiously. When he waited for her answer, he was so nervous that he even forgot to


    breathe.


    Jack felt that the air in his chest was getting less and less, but he still didn''t hear her answer. He looked


    down and saw her frowning and thinking about something.


    Jack asked, "Rachel?"


    It took Rachel a while toe to her senses. Tilting her head, she asked, "I went to the hospital when


    you had a car ident. Why did you say that I didn''t go?"


    "You went there?" Jack opened his eyes with joy, but then he frowned tightly, and his thoughts


    gradually became clear. He said in a low voice, "Maybe they didn''t make it clear at that time."


    He knew in his heart that there was no one else except Tracy and Scarlett.


    Of course, Rachel had guessed what had happened. She knew that it was all over, and it was no good


    for them to make it clear now.


    She nodded and said, "Maybe when I went there, you were either in aa or sleeping, so you didn''t


    know."


    "Okay." With a long sigh, Jack reached out and gently hugged her. "I didn''t expect that there are so


    many misunderstandings between us. If I had known more about it, would the following things have


    been avoided?"


    "I don''t know."


    Rachel never thought about these hypothetical questions, because she knew that there was no ''If'' in


    the world.


    But now, she couldn''t help but imagine in her heart, if the two of them had moremunication and


    understanding, would they have a different ending waiting for them?


    After a moment of silence, Jack said in a gentle voice, "Rachel, let''s start over, okay?"


    He asked again, and this time, Rachel quickly answered, but the same as the previous sentence, "I


    don''t know."


    Rachel had no idea.


    She was really moved by what Jack had done silently, but she also knew that being moved did not


    mean everything. It did not mean that the two of them could abandon everything had happened before


    and start over.


    If the way the two people got along with each other didn''t change, the same ending would still be


    waiting for them.


    Rachel gently pushed him away and said, "Jack, let''s talk about itter."


    "Okay." Jack nodded, thinking that at least she didn''t refuse immediately, which meant he still had a


    chance.


    After the sincere conversation between them, the rtionship between Jack and Rachel seemed to


    have changed, but there seemed to be no change.


    He still cared about her, but Rachel clearly noticed that she refused him less and less, and she was


    gradually ustomed to his care.


    On this day, Rachel had nned to lie at home, watching TV, reading books and having a rest. But as


    soon as she got out of bed, she received a call from Lea, who shouted hysterically, "Rachel,e out


    and go shopping with me. I''m bored to death staying at home alone."


    "How could you be alone? Where is Rita?" While answering the phone, Rachel stretched out her hand


    to get the soy sauce on the kitchen cupboard.


    But another hand was faster than her. Rachel pointed to the table outside andmanded him silently.


    Lea signed. "My father took her away."


    "Then why don''t you go with them?" Seeing that Jack pouring the soy sauce into the te in front of


    her, Rachel quickly made a gesture and told him that it was enough, but he didn''t seem to understand


    and continued to add it. She couldn''t help shouting, "Jack, I just want to eat dumplings. You poured so


    much soy sauce for me. Do you want to salty me to death?"


    On the other end of the phone, as soon as Lea heard this, she came to her senses and asked


    anxiously, "What''s going on? Rachel, I''ll pick you up right now. You have to go out with meter and tell


    me the truth."


    Hearing the sound on the phone, Rachel could only look up at the sky and sigh.

 Chapter 459 Met A Classmate During Shopping

    Chapter 459 Met A ssmate During Shopping


    She tried hard not to say anything just now, because she didn''t want to arouse the gossip of Lea. And


    she could think of a random reason to muddle through and refuse her invitation, but now... All the good


    ns were in vain because of Jack!


    Rachel couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Jack.


    Jack also realized that he seemed to have done something wrong. He silently moved the te in front


    of him and lowered his voice, "Rachel, I''ll prepare another one for you. Don''t be angry."


    Seeing that he was trying to please her, Rachel was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She forced


    herself to hold back her smile and said, "Then why don''t you hurry up?"


    In the past, Rachel didn''t like eating dumplings. But now, after she got pregnant, her taste had


    changed. Even for breakfast, she could eat ten dumplings at a time.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the same this morning. She had just finished the ten dumplings on the te. When she put down


    the chopsticks, the voice of Lea came from the door, "Rachel, are you ready? I''m here to pick you up."


    When she came in, she saw Jack sitting next to her. He nced at her and then turned around


    expressionlessly.


    "Where is Christina?" Jack asked first, as greeting to Lea.


    Without even looking him in the eye, Lea said calmly, "Then you have to ask him. I don''t know."


    Inexplicably, there was a sense of embarrassment and tension in the air, as if the distribute could be


    triggered at any time.


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. She picked up the phone on the table and said lightly, "Okay,


    let''s go."


    As soon as they got into the car, Lea grabbed Rachel''s hand and asked curiously, "What''s going on?


    Have you reconciled with Jack?"


    Rachel curved her lips. "Didn''t you say that you want to go shopping? Which shopping mall are we


    going to now?"


    "Any shopping mall is okay." Lea waved her hand casually and saw her still. "It''s more important to care


    about your business."


    "But I think it''s more important to tell the driver which shopping mall we want to go now." Rachel rolled


    down the window and pointed at the gate, "Are you going to visit my house for a day?"


    Lea look at it and patted her forehead. "Look at my brain. It''s getting more and more useless."


    She patted the driver on the shoulder and said, "Please help us to The New World. I want to eat a


    dessert there."


    After she finished her words, she turned around and wanted to continue the topic. Rachel had already


    leaned back a little, closed her eyes and said slowly, "I just finish breakfast and feel a little tired now. I''ll


    take a nap first, and you wake me up when we arrive."


    The implication was that she should stop talking now.


    Lea touched her nose. Although she was curious, she had to shut up obediently.


    Finally, they arrived at The New World. Lea patted Rachel on her shoulder. "Here we are. Get out of the


    car quickly. We can continue that topic."


    Knowing that she couldn''t escape in the end, Rachel smiled helplessly and said truthfully, "If I said we


    haven''t reconciled, do you believe me?"


    "No, I don''t." As she spoke, Lea pulled Rachel into a children''s clothing shop. She picked a red id


    vest skirt and looked at it again and again. Then she asked, "Do you think this dress looks good on


    Rita?"


    Rachel thought for a while and said, "It should fit her."


    As she spoke, she took out another light yellow coat from the side, handed it to Lea and said, "Since


    you don''t believe it, it means that you haven''t lost the most basic judgment because of being pregnant."


    Lea held the coat for a while and shook her head. "I just don''t believe you can make it up so soon. It''s


    not your style to do so."


    Rachel really didn''t know how to choose for children''s clothes, so she simply stood aside and


    answered, "If there are no worries, we might have made up."


    "What kind of worries?" Lea stopped and turned to look at her in confusion.


    After a moment''s silence, Rachel said in a low voice, "Too much. By the way, I saw that you didn''t seem


    to be friendly with Jack just now. Why did you persuade me to be with him?"


    "You don''t understand, do you?" Lea reached out and pocked Rachel''s forehead. "If I showed my


    satisfaction with him in front of you, he would be proud. I''m helping you to create a sense of crisis for


    him, so that he can feel that I may speak ill of him in front of you, and then urge you to separate from


    him!"


    It turned out that there were so many twists and turns. Rachel''s face involuntarily showed an


    expression of being taught when she heard Lea''s long speech.


    Lea was a little proud and said, "Do I treat you well enough? I have thought it over for you!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The two of them looked at the clothes and talked about their own things, without noticing that two pairs


    of eyes were staring at them behind them.


    Kailey stared at their backs with resentment. Her friend lowered her voice and said softly, "Don''t be


    impulsive and do anything stupid. Your cousin wanted to hurt her babyst time. Look at what


    happened to her. If you were her, you would be more miserable!"


    "I know." Kailey snorted, clenched her fists and said angrily, "But I won''t let it go!"


    Two days ago, she went to Scarlett''s house to look for her as usual, but no one came to open the door


    after pushing it for a long time, and her phone was always powered off. She muttered in her heart, ''Is


    there anything wrong?''


    She went around to the security room at the gate of themunity and consulted. Then she knew that


    Scarlett had left and didn''te back.


    All of a sudden, Kailey was burning with anxiety. She had almost used up all the money she had gotten


    from Scarlett. She came here this time to get more money, but she couldn''t find her cousin at once,


    which meant that she would be out of money.


    She had been used to such a luxurious life. How could she not be anxious?


    However, after searching for a whole day, Kailey asked all the ces that Scarlett usually went to, and


    all her friends, no one knew where she went.


    She had no choice but to draw some money from the money she had left and hired a detective to help


    her investigate. Then she knew what had happened.


    Today, when Kailey went shopping with her friend, she happened to meet with Rachel. Listening to the


    topic she was talking with Lea, a scheme came to her mind.


    With a sneer, Kailey crooked her finger at her friend, motioned her to get close to her ear, whispered a


    few words, and finally patted her on the shouldercently. "Is my n good?"


    The two of them had been shopping in the mall for almost a day. Each of them had bought a lot of


    things, but most of them were baby''s, and only a little for themselves.


    With a hint to the driver to open the trunk, Lea put all the bags in and sighed, "It''s really expensive to


    raise a child now."


    Rachel curved her lips. "That''s right. So we have to work harder to earn money."


    Lea pped her hands and motioned the driver to close the trunk. Then she put her hand on Rachel''s


    shoulder and said, "Let Jack make more money. You don''t have to work so hard. We just need a job."


    With a faint smile on her face, Rachel didn''t say anything. She just reached out her hand to open the


    door. At this time, a clear female voice came from behind the two, "Rachel, Lea?"


    They turned around at the same time and looked at the woman walking towards them. They looked at


    each other and saw a trace of doubt in each other''s eyes.


    Lea asked with uncertainty, "Are you Anna Wu?"


    "Yes, yes." The slightly fat woman in front of her nodded hard. "You two haven''t changed at all. You are


    still the same as before. I can recognize you from afar."


    She looked at Rachel up and down and asked in surprise, "Are you pregnant?"


    With a faint smile on her face, Rachel replied, "Yes."


    Anna Wu was Rachel and Lea''s ssmate in junior high school. They didn''t have much contact with


    each other before and belonged to two different social circles. They hadn''t met again for so many years


    after graduation. To be honest, it was the first time this day.


    In such a situation, Rachel really didn''t know what to say.


    After a short reply, she could onlyugh awkwardly and stood nkly, not knowing what to say.


    The three of them stood there speechlessly. It was so embarrassing that Rachel had to tug at the


    corner of Lea''s clothes and motioned her to speak quickly.


    Lea scratched her hair and finally asked, "Anna, are you shopping here too? What did you buy?"


    As soon as she asked this question, sheughed awkwardly, perhaps because she herself felt it a little


    boring.


    Anna Wu shook the two shopping bags in her hands and said with a smile, "I just bought two sets of


    clothes. I will get married soon."


    "Really?" With her eyes wide open, Lea blurted out, "You look much fatter than middle school. I thought


    you had a baby and haven''t lost weight yet."


    Anna Wu''s original smiled lips immediately dropped, and her face quickly flushed.


    With an awkward smile, Rachel changed the topic powerlessly, "Are you getting married soon?


    Congrattions!"

 Chapter 460 The Mother And Son Echoed Each Other

    Chapter 460 The Mother And Son Echoed Each Other


    Realizing that what she had said was too impolite, Lea apologized and asked casually, "By the way,


    when will you get married?"


    ''"It''s soon. On Next Saturday." As Anna spoke, she lowered her head, took out two invitation cards from


    her bag and handed them to them. "We haven''t met for a long time. Come to my wedding and take it as


    a chance for us to get together."


    "Okay." The corners of Lea''s mouth twitched. She took the invitation and said, "We''ll go there when we


    have time."


    "You can take your husband with you. I want my wedding to be lively." After saying that, Anna looked


    across the road and waved at them, "I''m leaving now. Pleasee then."


    After watching Anna get in the car and leave, Leaughed in embarrassment. She opened the two


    invitation cards in her hands. It only wrote the time and ce of the wedding, but the name of the


    invited person was nk.


    Obviously, she just invited them casually. Rachel and Lea were not included in the invitation list she


    had originally set.


    Lea shrugged her shoulders. "I said something wrong just now. I''m too embarrassed to refuse directly.


    Come on, one for you and one for me."


    Rachel took it over and shook her head helplessly. "How much red packet do you want to prepare?


    Let''s make one together and ask the driver to send it for us."


    "That''s all we can do." All of a sudden, Lea felt a pang of regret.


    In addition to the rtives of both sides, the guests invited to the wedding were some good friends or


    ssmates, or some people who had connections.


    It was just the first time they met Anna after many years, and Anna had sent them an invitation to her


    wedding without even a signature. It was really doubtful that her ultimate goal was only the red


    envelope, not to sincerely invite them.


    After all, in this era, it was not a small number of people who wanted to make a fortune by taking


    advantage of the wedding. It was not Lea''s fault to think so.


    As soon as she arrived home, it was getting dark. Rachel put the shopping bags on the sofa and threw


    the invitation letter on the tea table nearby. When Jonathan and Tracy saw the invitation, they picked it


    up and took a look. Seeing that the name of the invited person was empty, they frowned. Seeing that


    Rachel just came downstairs, they asked in unison, "Which of you need to attend a wedding party?"


    "A junior high school ssmate of me." Said Rachel with a faint smile.


    Tracy then asked, "Why didn''t they write your name on it?"


    Rachel didn''t know how to exin the mistake. She just smiled.


    Tracy looked down at the invitation card in her hand again. Her dark eyes rolled two circles, moved a


    little closer to Rachel and asked, "Will you go then?"


    "Ah?" Rachel was stunned for a while and said, "I don''t think so. We haven''t contacted each other


    since we graduated from junior high school. We have been alienated from each other. It will be a little


    embarrassing if I go there."


    Hearing this, Tracy kept silent for a moment. She held Rachel''s hand and patted it gently. "Rachel, this


    kind of wedding is also a kind of party. You should also attend more. Don''t stay at the hospital all day


    long. You should go out more and contact them more often."


    ... "Well..." Sweat trickled down Rachel''s forehead. Tracy had never cared about her so much. Now she


    suddenly asked her to attend a wedding, which made her feel a little surprised.


    After a while, she said in a low voice, "Well, let''s see if I have time then."


    "You little girl." Tracy sighed.


    The reason why she advised Rachel to attend the wedding was that she saw the words on the wedding


    invitation, "Wee to the wedding with yourpanion."


    That meant, Rachel could take Jack with her, and attending the wedding was also the best way to


    make a couple who were at odds quickly reconcile.


    After all, in that kind of asion, it was full of the sweetness and happiness of a couple, and it was also


    the most likely ce to remind the best memory of the two people.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Azy male voice suddenly came.


    With a flicker of her eyes, Rachel looked at the door.


    At the hallway, Jack was casually pulling the tie around his neck. With an evil smile at the corners of his


    mouth, he slowly walked over and asked, "Mom, what were you talking about just now?"


    Jack walked to Rachel and sat down naturally.


    At this time, sitting between Jack and Tracy, Rachel had no ce to move at all. She had to let him


    lean against her. The breath he spat out on her head made her feel a little hot all over her body.


    Seeing the intimacy between the two people, Tracy secretly stretched out her hand and pulled the


    clothes of Jonathan, indicating him to take a look.


    Then, she quickly suppressed the smile in her eyes. She pointed at the invitation card on the tea table


    and said, "Do you have time to go with Rachel to her ssmate''s wedding next week?"


    The expression on Rachel''s face suddenly changed. She hadn''t said anything yet. Why did Tracy think


    that she had decided to attend the wedding? Moreover, she had to take Jack with her?


    When she was about to make it clear, Jack raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Yes, I''m free


    next week."


    "No, thanks." Rachel couldn''t stand it anymore. "Tracy, I''m not sure whether I will go or not. Besides,


    even if I have to go, I''ll go with Lea. There''s no need to ask Jack to go with me."


    Hearing this, Tracy''s smiling face became tense again. She patted on her shoulder and said, "If you go,


    you must let Jack apany you. Otherwise, it''s not safe to go alone. After all, you are pregnant."


    "Yes." Although Jack hadn''t figured out what Tracy was up to, he still agreed, "I can protect you when I


    go there."


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. "There will definitely be a lot of people at that time. I''d better


    not go there, in case..."


    Before she finished her words, Tracy continued, "You''d better go. After all, she has invited you. It''s


    impolite not to go. Besides, you can''t sit at home all the time. It will be helpful if you go out more often."


    The two of them echoed each other. Although she was speechless, Rachel had no choice but to give


    in. "Then if I am sure to go there, I will go with Jack."


    Hearing this, Tracy smiled happily. When Rachel stood up and went to the bathroom, she quickly


    approached Jack and told him her purpose in a low voice.


    Jack smiled, "Mom, it seems that aged ginger is more pungent."


    "Of course." Tracy raised her chin proudly.


    Sitting aside quietly, Jonathan finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He said in a casual tone, "In my


    opinion, women are the most vicious. They have so many thoughts in their hearts."


    Tracy was speechless...


    She grabbed the cushion behind her and threw it directly at Jonathan.


    At this time, in a night bar, Kailey leaned against the bar counter, raised her hand and moved the hair


    scattered on her shoulder behind her enchantingly. A friend stood beside her and quietly pointed to a


    man in a suit sitting in the corner. "I''ve helped you find out that Jack''s yacht is managed by him."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I see. Thank you." With a sneer, Kailey tapped the bar counter two times with her slender


    fingers and raised her chin to the bartender. "A cup of Margret."


    As soon as the bartender heard the order, he quickly mixed the drinks. The lemon yellow liquid was


    slowly poured into the ss. Kailey took it, closed her eyes and opened them again. The charm in her


    eyes had already been washed away.


    While drinking the wine in the ss, she pretended to be tired and staggered. When she reached the


    corner pointed just now, the hand holding the ss gently waved in the air, and the wine in the ss


    was immediately prepared to spill on the man''s suit.


    Her expression immediately turned frightened. She quickly took out several pieces of tissue, wiped the


    marks on his suit casually, and apologized carefully, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it just now. Your suit was


    poured up by my wine, and now it can''t be wiped out. Take it off, I''ll send it to dry cleaning for you, and


    then I''ll return it to you, okay?"


    "No need. It''s okay." The man pushed her aside coldly.


    Kailey bit her lower lip and pinched her thigh hard in the dim light. Tears welled up in her eyes as she


    looked pitiful. "But I did it. I will feel guilty if you don''t let me clean it for you."


    However, the man didn''t seem to buy it. He frowned slightly, took off his suit jacket and casually put it


    on the sofa. "It''s just a coat. You don''t have to do this."


    Kailey didn''t expect this bone to be so hard to gnaw. After thinking for a while, she shouted, "My ex-


    boyfriend broke up with me just because I stained his clothes. Now you said it was just a coat. Why did


    he break up with me?"


    Even in a noisy bar, this voice was not inferior to the music around.


    All of a sudden, those who were drinking and chatting turned their heads and looked at the two of them.


    They kept looking at each other, as if they were waiting to see a good show.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across the man''s face. He reached out and pulled Kailey''s arm to let


    her sit down. Then he pulled two pieces of tissue for her and said, "Don''t cry. Let''s talk about it


    peacefully."

 Chapter 461 Milk Spilled

    Chapter 461 Milk Spilled


    Kailey sobbed. She cried a little hard just now, but she couldn''t stop crying for a while. In her heart, she


    secretly made a victory gesture to herself.


    In the living room, Jonathan looked down at the character dictionary in his hand, moved his sses


    which were a little sliding down from the bridge of his nose and said in a low voice, "How about we


    calling the boy Adrian Fu or the girl Yvette Fu?"


    "No," Tracy retorted as soon as she heard them, "These names are too ordinary. I think it''s better to call


    the name I just said. No matter it''s a boy or a girl, you can use that name."


    Jonathan frowned and snorted, disagreeing, "Does the name you mentioned sound good? If I tell


    others, they willugh at us, saying that our Fu family is bing more and more uneducated."


    "Why are you so ignorant? This name is popr nowadays. Do you understand? The way you look for


    names in the dictionary is out of date. Forget it. I won''t argue with you anymore."


    The two men had their own opinions, and their faces were getting redder and redder.


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. She looked at Jack and saw a trace of helplessness in his


    eyes.


    Tracy just mentioned the name "Leslie", saying that her friend''s child had a same name, which means


    the garden of hollies, was easy to remember and with positive meaning.


    What she said made sense.


    However, this name was too simple for Jonathan.


    In addition, Rachel preferred the two names Jonathan just mentioned.


    However, she couldn''t add fuel to the fire and directly refute Tracy, could she?


    Seeing that Jonathan didn''t say anything, Rachel had to smile and said, "Tracy, in fact, the baby hasn''t


    come out yet. It''s a little too early for us to think its name. My colleagues in the hospital didn''t name


    their babies until the baby is born, coupled with the baby''s birth time."


    As she spoke, she observed the expression on Tracy''s face. Seeing that Tracy didn''t seem to agree


    with what she had just said, Rachel quickly added, "They said that it''s better for the baby. As parents,


    we should believe it, right?"


    Hearing that it was all about her grandchild, Tracy immediately nodded and said, "Yes, it''s better to


    match its birth time."


    She patted on the back of Rachel''s hand and made up her mind. "We don''t need to hurry to name the


    baby. Let''s talk about it after the baby is born."


    "Okay." With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. Sitting next to


    her, Jack patted her on the shoulder and said in a low voice that could only be heard by the two of


    them, "You have the solution."


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. She moved her shoulder and shook off his hand.


    He didn''t show up just now. Now that she had solved the problem, she didn''t need him to praise


    herself.


    Looking at her childish behavior, Jack felt a feather slide across his heart, which made him a little itchy.


    However, before Rachel officially forgave him, no matter what thoughts he had, it was useless. In the


    end, he could only put his hands on his legs several times, trying to suppress the strange feeling in his


    heart.


    "Well, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back first." Holding his crutch, Jonathan stood up and winked at Tracy.


    Tracy took a look at him, nodded and followed him with a smile. When she arrived at the door, she


    turned her head and said, "Rachel, go to bed early."


    After getting along with Rachel for the past two days, Tracy''s good impression of her grew day by day.


    On the contrary, she couldn''t figure out why she thought Rachel was not good at everything and


    disliked Rachel?


    She was calm, sensible and generous. It was the best choice to be the daughter-inw of the Fu family.


    Moreover, his son was not good tempered, and sometimes he was even a little impatient. For him,


    Rachel''s character was also very good for him. It was better than the two people who were also


    impatient, quarreling from time to time?


    She was afraid that there would be no peace at home at that time.


    Thinking of this, Tracy couldn''t help shivering.


    "What''s wrong?" Jonathan saw her from the corner of his eye and asked in a low voice.


    Tracy pulled his arm and sighed, "Old man, it''s lucky that you hold on, or our Fu family will be in


    trouble."


    Hearing this, Jonathan was stunned. His turbid eyes suddenly widened. He turned around and looked


    at Tracy. When he was about to ask her, he suddenly thought it over and finally said indifferently, "Yes."


    Tracy frowned at his calm response and patted him on the arm unhappily. But the next second when


    she withdrew her hand, she heard a song that the two of them both liked. Hearing Jonathan singing


    that song in a low voice, she couldn''t help smiling.


    After living for so many years, he was still so awkward!


    After sending the two of them away, Rachel sat on the sofa for a while before she stood up and walked


    to the kitchen.


    Jack hurriedly asked, "You don''t want to go upstairs?"


    "I''m going to make a ss of milk." Rachel raised her hand to press her right eye. Somehow, her


    eyelids kept twitching after dinner.


    "Let me help you." Jack followed her and walked into the kitchen quickly. He took out a ss from the


    cupboard, spooned two spoons of milk powder for pregnant women, and poured some hot water. Then


    he stirred it two times with a spoon.


    The water temperature was a little high, so he gently blew two times. Looking at his serious face,


    Rachel felt that her heart suddenly became soft, and her eyes stared at his side face without blinking.


    When Jack looked up, he saw her eyes. He smiled and deliberately opened his eyes and asked, "Is


    there anything dirty on my face?"


    "No." Rachel looked away in a hurry and lowered her head, but her red ears betrayed her emotions.


    Jack chuckled. He had never thought that the cold and tough woman like Rachel would be so shy and


    cute in her heart.


    It was precisely because of this huge contrast that he liked to tease her more and more. Inadvertently,


    his heart sank deeper and deeper uncontrobly, and finally he could not extricate himself.


    When she heard theughter, Rachel realized that she was fooled by him again. Biting her lower lip,


    she looked up at him angrily, but the faint flush on her face was still not faded, which made her eyes at


    this time have no power to frighten.


    "It''s almost done. Drink it." Jack handed her a ss of milk.


    Rachel reached out to take it, but suddenly, with a bang, the cup fell to the ground, and the milk


    sshed all over the two of them.


    Jack reacted quickly and pulled Rachel back two steps. He looked down at her feet and frowned, "Are


    you all right? Did you get burned?"


    "The milk is not hot. How could I get burned?" The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched a little uneasily.


    She didn''t know why she didn''t hold the cup just now.


    Looking at the mess on the ground, Rachel heaved a sigh of relief and said, "I''ll go get a broom to


    clean it up."


    "No, thanks. You go upstairs to take a shower first. The milk is all over your body. It''s sticky. You must


    feel ufortable." Jack took her hand and sent her to the stairs. Then he went back to the kitchen,


    squatted down and picked up the debris on the ground with his hand.


    Rachel turned around and looked at his back. The dim yellow light cast on his body, making her feel


    warm and want to rely on.


    After a while, she looked away and was about to go upstairs when she suddenly heard a muffled hum.


    Although the voice was very low, Rachel could hear it clearly because it was too quiet around and she


    had paid all her attention to Jack just now.


    She turned around and went back to the kitchen, only to find that Jack was pressing his right index


    finger, and the blood dripped on the floor in front of her through his fingers.


    Rachel wanted to squat down, but her big belly made it impossible for her to do so. She had to bend


    down and hold his hand. She frowned and said seriously, "Get up. I''ll help you deal with the wound."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a cut. I''ll fix it with a band aidter." Jack didn''t care much about it, "You go to take


    a shower first. I''m okay."


    The cut was a little deep. After a while, the blood did not decrease, but flowed more and more.


    Rachel''s tone deepened. "Jack, do you want your blood to run out and your hand to be crippled so that


    you can heal your wound?"


    "No." Jack shook his head and immediately changed his attitude.


    Rolling her eyes at him, she stood up and walked to the living room. Jack immediately followed her.


    Seeing that she took out the medicine box from the cab, he quickly said, "I can handle it myself."


    Rachel didn''t answer. She just put the medicine box heavily on the tea table and asked


    expressionlessly, "Can you sit down?"


    "Yes, yes." Jack said twice in a row. Seeing her like this, he didn''t dare to say anything more. He


    obediently stretched out his injured hand, frowned and looked at Rachel carefully cleaning his wound


    with alcohol cotton, and then picked up a piece of gauze of medium size.


    Afterparing his fingers, she found that the gauze was still a little bigger than his finger. Rachel


    reached out to look for the scissors in the medicine box, but she didn''t see it.


    When she was about to stand up, her hand was tightly held by Jack. He gently pulled her and fell back


    to the sofa.


    "What are you doing?" Frowning, Rachel tried to pull her hand back, but failed after two attempts. She


    had to give up.


    Jack looked straight at her with his dark eyes, and his eyes were somewhat deep and burning.


    "Rachel, are you still worried about me? That''s why you came back in such a hurry when you saw me


    injured just now?"


    Lowering her head slowly, Rachel stammered, "No."

 Chapter 462 Right Eyelid Twitched

    Chapter 462 Right Eyelid Twitched


    "Then why did youe back so soon? You were angry when I said that didn''t want to deal with my


    injury just now. I knew it." With acent smile on the corner of his mouth, Jack''s hand holding her


    gradually became a little uneasy, and his slightly long nails gently scratched the palm of her hand.


    With a shiver, Rachel felt goose bumps all over her body. She pulled back her hand, red at Jack,


    and tried to calm herself down. She said in a low voice, "Jack, it''s meaningless to repeat these words


    for many times."


    "But if you don''t tell me, I won''t know what you are thinking. Since I don''t know, I will keep asking you."


    Jack grinned and didn''t listen to her at all.


    Frowning slightly, Rachel stood up coldly, threw the gauze in her hand on the tea table, and said in a


    t voice, "You deal with it yourself. I''m a little tired, and I''m going upstairs."


    With a towel in one hand, Julie kept wiping her dripping hair. When she walked out of the room, she


    saw Jack sitting on the sofa and asking in confusion, "Mr. Jack, what''s wrong?"


    As soon as she washed her hair in the bathroom, she heard some noise outside. She thought that the


    two of them had quarreled again, so she wiped her hair casually and walked out.


    Jack raised his bleeding hand and smiled bitterly, "My hand was cut by the cup just now. Come and


    help me deal with the wound. I can''t touch one of my hands."


    When she returned to her room, Rachel sat on the edge of the bed and put her hand on her chest. She


    felt her heart beat so fast, but it was not because she was moved, nor because she was nervous or


    shy. On the contrary, she was tightly shrouded by another uneasy emotion.


    At that time, she vaguely remembered that this feeling happened a few days before her wedding


    ceremony with Jack.


    At that time, she didn''t take it seriously, but she didn''t expect that on the wedding day, she would know


    the real reason for her parents'' death.


    But now, she seemed to be more uneasy than before.


    Would something really happen?


    Biting her lips tightly, Rachel felt that her right eyelid, which had just been a little morefortable, kept


    twitching. She reached out for the eye drops on the bedside table and dripped them. When she closed


    her eyes, she felt much better. But when she opened her eyes again, her right eyelid kept twitching.


    It was said that "Left eyelid twitching leads wealth, the right eyelid twitching leads disaster". In normal


    times, Rachel would never believe it. But after taking a lesson from the previous experience, and the


    cup was broken by herself at night, and Jack was injured by ident, Rachel felt more and more


    uneasy. She always felt that something was going to happen.


    At this time, there were two bangs on the door. Jack said in a low voice, "Rachel, can Ie in now?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Before Rachel could answer, Jack opened the door and came in. She twitched her mouth and said,


    "You came in before I agreed. Then what did you ask just now?"


    Jack smiled, "I just made you another ss of milk. The temperature is just right. Drink it quickly."


    "Put it aside. I''ll drink it before I go to bed." Although her voice was calm, Rachel couldn''t help looking


    at his injured hand and asked, "Is it still bleeding now?"


    "No, it isn''t." Jack was surprised.


    After thinking for a while, Rachel said, "Don''t get your hand wet when you take a showerter."


    "I know."


    At this moment, the smile on Jack''s face was somewhat silly. The disappointment and the intention to


    retreat in his heart disappeared in an instant after hearing her words.


    Rachel had always been a stubborn and soft hearted person. Jack scratched the back of his head.


    Didn''t he know it long ago? When he was downstairs just now, he felt a sense of retreat because of her


    words.


    Time passed slowly. Because Rachel kept thinking something in her heart, she felt the past three days


    were long as one week.


    But fortunately, nothing bad happened in the past three days and no bad news came to her ears.


    Rachel felt relieved and smiled with self-mockery. It must be because she didn''t have a good rest two


    days ago that her eyelids kept twitching.


    She was a doctor and the eyelid twitching were normal in their eyes, but she thought so much


    superstitiously.


    Jack, who was driving her to work, saw her smile from the corner of his eyes and asked slowly, "What''s


    wrong? You seem to be in a good mood today."


    "Not bad." Rachel scratched her itchy earlobe and made up an excuse. She smiled and said, "I just


    think that tomorrow is weekend and I can have a good rest again, so I''m in a good mood."


    "Yes, me too." [¸µ½ùÄÏ] reached out one hand and grabbed her hand. He counted to twenty in his heart


    before he was shook off by her. He smiled and said, "wait for me in the office after work. I''ll pick you


    up."


    "Okay." Rachel nodded.


    Looking at her back as she walked into the hospital, Jack''s always rational indifference shed a trace


    of pampering. It was a progress just now, at least he grabbed her hand for twenty seconds before she


    was thrown away.


    Two days ago, he just grabbed her hand and was got rid of in ten seconds.


    Jack found that as time went by, he was more and more satisfied with these details about Rachel.


    When she was walking towards the elevator in the lobby, a clear female voice came from behind,


    "Rachel?"


    Rachel stopped, turned around and saw a figure running quickly from the gate of the hospital. He


    stopped beside her breathlessly, grabbed her arm and shouted excitedly, "What a coincidence! I can


    meet you here today."


    "Aren''t you going to get married tomorrow?" Rachel smiled awkwardly and pulled her hand out


    carefully.


    She didn''t usually have such an intimate rtionship with Lea, let alone with a ssmate she hadn''t


    seen for more than ten years.


    Anna stretched out her hand and scratched the spot between her eyebrows. After a while, she grinned


    again. "Yes, I have a stomachache today, so Ie to the hospital to have a look. You and Lea must


    come tomorrow. There will be a lot of our junior high school ssmates at that time. At that time, we


    can have a good chat."


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. To be honest, she had never considered attending this


    wedding, but she couldn''t say it out in front of Anna who was so enthusiastic.


    After thinking for a while, she had to say, "I may have to go to work tomorrow, so I can''t go to your


    wedding. But don''t worry. I will send you my gift and wishes."


    Anna frowned and patted her on the shoulder. "You are saying that as if I invited you to my wedding to


    ask for your red pocket. I just want our old ssmates to take advantage of this opportunity to get


    together."


    "Yes, you are right." Rachel nodded awkwardly and tucked the hair behind her ears. She thought that


    she could finally escape this time. When she was about to say goodbye, a colleague suddenly


    appeared and patted her on the shoulder again. "Are you free tomorrow, Rachel? I have something to


    do and need to change shift with you."


    "I may be on duty tomorrow." Said Rachel in embarrassment.


    Just now, she said that she would go to work tomorrow. If she agreed, it would directly expose her lie?


    The colleague looked a little anxious and said hurriedly, "I just checked the roster. You''re off tomorrow


    and the day after tomorrow."


    Rachel curved her lips. "Well, I see... Then..."


    Before Rachel finished her words, Anna, who had been standing by the side and didn''t leave,ughed


    brightly. "That''s great. But even so, she can''t change shift with you, because I''m going to get married


    tomorrow, and she''s going to attend my wedding."


    "Well..." The colleague shook her head helplessly, "Then I have to ask other colleagues if they have


    time."


    Nodding her head, Rachel felt a little helpless in her heart. It happened that they exposed her lie in


    front of herself.


    It seemed that it was not easy to find an excuse.


    Anna raised her enchanting lips and smiled excitedly. "Then it''s a deal. You must ask Lea toe with


    you. I''ll go back first."


    After saying that, Anna put her bag on another arm and walked out of the hospital. Looking at her back,


    Rachel helplessly twitched the corners of her mouth. When she turned around and reached out to


    press the elevator button, she suddenly frowned.


    Didn''t Anna say that she woulde to the hospital to see a doctor? She just came here and said a


    few words. Then she went back?


    What kind of seeing doctor was this?


    In the evening, the moon was flickering under the cover of dark clouds. Rachel opened the door and


    get out of the car. Naturally, she took the fast food box from Jack''s hand, and then handed it to Julie,


    who was already waiting at the door. She asked softly, "Have Jonathan and Tracye?"


    "Yes, they are all sitting in the living room." [ÕÅÂè] turned around slightly and pointed to the room.


    She picked up the fast food box on her hand and asked with a smile, "What did you buy?"


    "It''s a roast goose." Jack said with a smile as he walked up slowly. He turned his head to look at


    Rachel, and the affection in his eyes seemed to be overflowing. "Rachel likes it, so I bought some on


    the way."


    "Mr. Jack is really nice to Miss Rachel." Julie looked at Rachel with a hint of tease in her eyes.

 Chapter 463 Attended The Wedding

    Chapter 463 Attended The Wedding


    Just now she was pointed out by the name, and now Julie looked at her like this. No matter how thick-


    skinned she was, she would feel a little embarrassed. Not to mention that it was Rachel, whose face


    had already flushed a little, directly reflected behind her ears. She quickly lowered her eyes and walked


    into the living room. After saying hello to Jonathan and Tracy, she went to the second floor to change


    her clothes.


    As soon as Rachel got changed and went downstairs, Tracy stood beside the esctor and reached


    out to pull the clothes on her. "I think you have bought this dress for a long time, haven''t you?"


    Rachel looked down and said, "I just bought it for a week."


    It was bought when she went shopping with Least time. Recently, her belly suddenly grew much


    larger. The clothes she had bought before were already a little small and she couldn''t wear them.


    Fortunately, she had deliberately bought a sizerger than her home wear at that time. Now she felt


    that it was a little crowded to wear it. She was afraid that it would be small again in a few days and be


    put into the wardrobe.


    Tracy frowned, "Only a week? Why did I think you had been worn for a long time? How about this?


    Tomorrow is weekend. You can go shopping with me and I''ll buy you more clothes."


    Sitting on the sofa, Jonathan took a sip of the tea and echoed, "Yes, go shopping with her. Buy


    whatever you like and I''ll pay for it."


    "Look, he has never been so generous to me before." Tracy pretended to be unhappy and muttered.


    Then she grinned and said, "We two can buy all the things we didn''t want to buy before."


    "What are you talking about?" Jonathan stretched out his index finger and pointed at her two times.


    "Didn''t I give you the cards and money you used in the shopping mall before?"


    "No, my son gave it to me."


    Hearing their bickering, Rachel tried to say something but failed. After a while, she said in a low voice,


    "I don''t have time tomorrow. I''m going to attend the wedding of my junior high school ssmate."


    "Are you sure?" Tracy raised her eyebrows and raised her voice in an instant. Seeing that Rachel nod


    and Jack had juste in, she immediately waved at him and said, "Your wife is going to attend the


    wedding tomorrow. You should go with her, right?"


    "Oh, of course." Jack was stunned for a moment, and then he looked at Rachel confusedly. After


    making a gesture to her, he turned around and walked into the yard.


    Knowing that he wanted to ask her the reason why she decided to attend the wedding again, Rachel


    smiled and followed him.


    Tracy sat back on the sofa and flipped her clothes. At this time, she saw a bank card. She raised her


    head and looked at it confusedly. "Why did you give me the card?"


    Jonathan was confused by her question. "Didn''t you say that you would go shopping tomorrow? You


    can use this card then."


    "Hey." Tracy handed the bank card back and poked him in the chest with disappointment. "You are old


    now. Haven''t you figured out the purpose of what I said yet?"


    "What did I should figure out?" The more he thought about it, the more confused Jonathan became.


    Tracy pouted, "I''m just trying to make Rachel tell me her n!"


    "Did you?" Jonathan repeated her words a few times. "Why don''t you ask Rachel directly?"


    Tracy looked up at the yard and saw the two of them sitting on the stone chairs and whispering


    something. Then she sat down beside Jonathan and said in a low voice, "If I don''t deliberately ask her


    to go shopping tomorrow, can she tell me that she is going to attend the wedding tomorrow? Don''t you


    see that our son doesn''t know at all?"


    Seeing that Jonathan was still looking at her with a puzzled look, Tracy frowned in disgust. Finally, she


    exined patiently, "Go to the wedding and see people in pairs. I don''t believe that Rachel would still


    be indifferent. Especially for pregnant women, they are most likely to be softhearted!"


    On the second morning, Rachel was woken up by her cell phone ringing. Then she heard Lea''s


    anxious voice from the other end of the phone, "Rachel, I can''t go to Anna''s wedding today. Please


    send a red pocket for me and I will return it to youter."


    "Okay, but is there something happened? Why don''t you go there all of a sudden?" Rachel was


    dreaming just now and covered her mouth and yawned.


    Lea said in hurry, "Rita caught a coldst night. I thought it''s not a big deal, so I just made a cup of


    children''s antipyretics for her. But she had a fever and vomited."


    "Then you''d better take her to the hospital as soon as possible." Hearing this, Rachel''s sleepiness was


    immediately dispersed.


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel didn''t feel sleepy anymore. She got up and cleaned herself up.


    Then she went downstairs to prepare some breakfast.


    Jack thought that she hadn''t got up yet. He stood at the door of her room and knocked on it for a long


    time, but there was no sound inside. When he was about to push the door open and have a look, the


    voice of Rachel came downstairs. "Jack, go downstairs to have breakfast."


    "Why do you get up so early?" Jack was a little surprised.


    ncing at the corner of her mouth, Rachel lowered her head and untied her apron. "Who is sleeping


    so long time as a pig like you?"


    "Am I a pig" Jack straightened his belly on purpose and said, "Then I fail to be a pig and I can''t even


    compare with your belly."


    "How could you say that about your wife?" Tracy''s sudden voice startled Jack.


    He took two steps back and covered his chest with his hands. After being frightened, he asked, "Mom,


    why did youe here early in the morning?"


    "I''m here to bring clothes to Rachel." Tracy took a bite of the apple, pointed at the bag on the sofa and


    said, "I bought a coat for Rachel yesterday, and it''s just right for her to wear it to attend the wedding


    today."


    "Mom, you are so unfair now, aren''t you?" Jack pretended to be jealous, but he was happy for his


    mother''s attitude now.


    He walked to the sofa, opened the bag, took out the coat and shook it for two times. "Mom, don''t you


    prepare my coat?"


    "How could it be possible?" Tracy raised her chin and looked at another armchair. "I bought you a suit.


    Have a try. The size should be suitable."


    Jack took it out and took a look at it, and then looked at the coat that was in front of him just now.


    Although he was not so sensitive to these trivial things, he immediately understood Tracy''s intention.


    His suit jacket was sapphire blue, and so was Rachel''s. Although the two colors were a little different,


    they were in the same color system.


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. She didn''t see Jack''s suit jacket just now, so she answered


    yes and said that she would wear it to attend the weddingter.


    If Jack also wore this suit, then it would be too eye-catching for the two of them to go out alone?


    She walked slowly to Jack and pulled his clothes. The implication was obvious, but the next second,


    Rachel heard him say in a low voice, "Mom, I''ll change this suit on when we set out."


    Rachel was so angry that she stamped her feet. But looking at Tracy''s smiling face, she couldn''t lose


    her temper at all. She could only reach out and pinch him hard behind him.


    Pretending not to see what was going on between the two of them, Tracy threw the finished apple core


    into the trash can, pulled a piece of tissue to wipe her hands, and said with a smile, "I bought it for you


    today. You must change it. Well, I''ve sent it here and I''m going back. My friends are waiting for me to


    y mahjong."


    "Mom, be careful on the road." When she saw Tracy off, Rachel turned around and said coldly, "The


    suit on you is okay. Don''t change itter."


    "No way. I just promised mom." Jack teased her deliberately.


    Rachel curved her lips. "If that''s the case, I''ll go change my clothes."


    "Well, I won''t change. I was just kidding." Seeing that she was about to go upstairs, Jack quickly


    reached out and grabbed her arm, "You know, I don''t like this color."


    With a fake smile on her face, Rachel replied, "Is it funny?"


    For Tracy, if Rachel did something against the will, she would be kept in mind for the rest of her life.


    But her son was different...


    Anna''s wedding was held in a hotel in the western suburbs. The hotelwn was used to hold awn


    wedding.


    It waste when Jack and Rachel came out of their house. Unfortunately, they encountered a traffic


    jam on the viaduct. When they arrived, the wedding had already begun.


    On one side of thewn, there was a pure white stage, with flowers decorated on the background and


    two sides. A new couple stood on the stage hand in hand, and a emcee was talking about their love


    history.


    The guests sat on the white chairs in front of the stage, which were almost full.


    The waiter came over, pointed to the second row of chairs in the front and said in a low voice, "Sir,


    there''re seats."


    "Okay," Jack walked behind her and carefully protected her.


    The two rows in front of them were all rtives of the groom and the bride. The two of them sat in the


    middle, which seemed a little weird.


    In the center of the stage, Anna stood beside her father with flowers in her hands. Her lowered eyes


    were filled with tears.


    The emcee said in a gentle voice, "Groom, are you willing to take care of your bride all your life? No


    matter how expensive her bag and clothes are, will you follow her and pay for her? Will you be her


    sidekick?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He changed the sentimental words into thest two sentences, which made the atmosphere rx a lot.

 Chapter 464 Rachel Received Brides Flowers

    Chapter 464 Rachel Received Bride''s Flowers


    The bride also burst intoughter through tears. She raised her eyes and looked at the bride quietly.


    The bridegroom held the microphone and roared loudly, "I do!"


    The bride opened her arms and ran to the bridegroom. He held her up and kept spinning.


    The guests under the stage raised their hands and pped their hands continuously, and so did


    Rachel. When they were about to p their hands, a low voice suddenly came to Rachel''s ears,


    "Rachel, I''m also willing to be your follower for the rest of my life."


    These words were clearly heard by Rachel and reflected in her heart.


    Pursing her lips, Rachel tried her best to suppress the abnormality in her heart and pretended not to


    hear it. She looked straight at the stage, but her hands couldn''t help but lower and gently held the


    hands of Jack.


    Although he loosened his grip quickly, Jack was still very excited.


    On the stage, the Emcee''s deep voice drew their attention back. "Now, please exchange rings with


    each other."


    As the groomsmen and bridesmaids took out the ring box and stood beside the new couple, they took


    out the rings and put them on each other.


    The originally moved atmosphere was now more serious and solemn.


    Jack said in a soft voice, "Rachel, I still owe you a wedding."


    The wedding ceremony, the customized wedding dress, and all the preparations seemed to be still vivid


    in her mind. Rachel lowered her head and said nothing.


    Seeing her face change, Jack thought he had said something wrong, so he patted his mouth and said,


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know what I said just now."


    At this time, he should have said those unpleasant memories in the past.


    Shaking her head slightly, Rachel said slowly, "A wedding is not important to me."


    Wedding was just a ceremony to announce to the world that they were married. No one would care


    about whether the two of them were in harmony and whether they really loved each other.


    The wedding would not be a shackle to shackle the two people, nor would it allow the two people to be


    together for the rest of their lives.


    Hearing this, Jack knew that she was not angry or unwilling to talk to him. After a moment of


    excitement, his face became a little serious. "Then you..."


    He wanted to ask her what was the most important thing?


    As soon as he finished his words, Rachel said in a low voice, "I just want someone to treat me


    sincerely."


    How rare was it to be sincere?


    After all the things she had gone through, Rachel had changed her mind.


    In the past, she thought that two people didn''t need to love each other. They just needed to respect


    each other. Therefore, the reason why she agreed to marry Jack was not only the so-called gratitude,


    but also somewhat casual.


    Butter, she gradually knew how pitiful andmentable a marriage would be if it was not supported by


    love.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore that the man beside her was lying on the same bed with her, but his


    heart was on another woman.


    As a result, when Celine reappeared beside him, she resolutely chose to go abroad for training.


    She had been there for three years.


    As for Scarlett, who appeared a few days ago, although Rachel couldn''t leave at once, she still kept her


    heart from being hurt by others.


    As soon as Jack heard this, he immediately said, "Rachel, I really mean it."


    "Let''s see then." Said Rachel in a low voice.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing these words, Jack felt disappointed for a few seconds and then regained his spirit. "One day,


    you will ept me again!"


    As long as Rachel was willing to give him such a chance!


    The two of them talked in a low voice and didn''t notice that the stage had be lively. All of a


    sudden, there was a scream, and Rachel only felt that something flew over directly.


    The next second, a bunch of bridal flower appeared in her hands.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were focused on Rachel. Before she came to her senses, the emcee


    shouted excitedly, "Congrattions, this lucky girl, who got the bridal bouquet and the bride''s


    happiness. I believe that you will also be a happy bride in the near future."


    It was not until then that Rachel came to her senses. She felt a little embarrassed with the bouquet in


    her hand.


    The girls who were waiting for the bouquet all looked at her.


    The corners of her mouth twitched. Rachel handed the bouquet to the girl next to her and said in a low


    voice, "I don''t need the bouquet. I send it to you."


    "Really? Thank you." The girl raised the bouquet excitedly and waved it several times to everyone. She


    said excitedly, "I got the bouquet!"


    Then she turned around and stared at Rachel, "But this bunch of bouquet was given to you before, and


    then you give it to me. Does it still work?"


    When Jack saw that Rachel gave the bouquet to him, he breathed a sigh of relief. After a while, he


    heard this sentence again. He felt that he was suffocating.


    He looked at her nervously, afraid that she would say something. After thinking for a while, he


    answered for her.


    When he was about to say something, Rachel was faster than him. She reached out and gently patted


    her belly. "I''m pregnant. This bouquet is useless to me."


    "Yes." The little girl''s face was suddenly enlightened, and the worry on her face immediately


    disappeared, reced by a touch of shyness after joy.


    At the same time, Jack, who was so nervous that he almost forgot to breathe, could finally sigh deeply.


    He pulled the tie around his neck and said, "Yes, she is pregnant. This bouquet doesn''t work on her


    anymore."


    Jack smiled with a sense of pride.


    Turning around, Rachel saw the expression on Jack''s face, and she was at a loss whether to cry or to


    laugh.


    He was the CEO of a group. He was always rational and calm, but in front of her, he would always


    inadvertently show a childlike cute, even a little childish.


    Thest step of the wedding was to hold a bouquet.


    The rest was the buffet of the guests.


    At this time, a well-dressed woman was sitting on a chair behind them, staring straight at the group of


    people who were grabbing the bouquet. The man sitting next to her nced at her expression and


    asked, "Kailey, why don''t you go to grab the bouquet?"


    "Forget it. I''m not a friend of the bride. I can''t get her even if I go there." With a false smile, Kailey


    twitched her mouth.


    She reached out and hooked the man''s arm gently. Leaning her head against his shoulder, she said in


    a soft voice, "In fact, I feel very happy that you can take me to your friend''s wedding. I really don''t dare


    to think about anything else."


    The man didn''t say anything. He just reached out and gently stroked her cheek.


    The sun shone on everyone''s face throughyers of leaves. It was not difficult to find that this man was


    the one Kailey deliberately approached in the bar, and also an employee of Jack, Benny Chen.


    At this time, he gently patted the back of Helen''s hand and said uncertainly, "I seem to see our boss. I''ll


    go and say hello."


    "Ouch!" Kailey, who had been quiet, suddenly frowned and cried out in pain. She pressed her temples


    tightly and said, "Benny, my head hurts all of a sudden. Can you send me home first?"


    She raised her eyelids secretly. Seeing that Benny Chen was a little hesitant, she howled, "It really


    hurts. I feel as if my head is about to crack."


    If she really let Benny Chen to greet Jack, she would be exposed. Then, it would be difficult to


    implement the sequent ns.


    Therefore, no matter what, she had to prevent Jack from knowing that she had contact with Benny


    Chen.


    Seeing her like this, Benny Chen was still a little worried. "How about I send you to the hospital now?"


    "No, thanks. I want to go home and have a rest."


    The voice faded away, and the wedding process also came to an end with the ownership of the


    bouquet. Then it was the time for the guests to buffet.


    Now that she was pregnant, many things were cklisted to eat for Rachel. Besides, she didn''t have a


    good appetite all the time, and now she didn''t have any appetite either. She just picked up a few pieces


    of cake and found a seat to sit down.


    At this time, several women came over hand in hand. Looking at them, Rachel felt a little familiar, but


    she couldn''t remember who they were.


    A girl in a floral dress standing in the middle pointed at herself with a smile and introduced, "I used to


    sit at the first table and I was short then. My name is Sophie Chen, Do you remember?"


    Even if she spoke out her name, Rachel didn''t have any impression, but she still nodded hypocritically


    and replied, "I remember. It''s been a long time not to see you."


    Then, the other two people also said their names. The three of them pulled out the chair next to Rachel


    and sat down, keeping talking about some interesting things happened in junior high school.


    Even when she was at school, Rachel didn''t know about it and didn''t care about it at all. Now Rachel


    had no idea about them at all. She didn''t know which ssmates in their words were.


    But after all, they were old ssmates of Rachel, and they came to talk to her on their own initiative, so


    it was not appropriate for her to directly answer them, "I''m sorry, I don''t know what you said."


    She was afraid that if she really said so, she would bear countless rolling eyes... Even though Rachel


    was not good at socializing, she was not that stupid.


    She simply took the fork and ate the cake while listening to them recalling the past. Only when she was


    called would Rachel slightly smile as a response.

 Chapter 465 Wife Baby

    Chapter 465 Wife Baby


    What a poor man Jack was! He had brought some of Rachel''s favorite food and was about toe


    over, but when he saw the round table full of four people, he had to find an empty seat and sit down,


    waiting for them to finish their conversation. He nced at her from time to time.


    "Hey, Rachel, you are pregnant. Don''t your husbande with you today?" Sophie looked at her belly,


    her eyes full of gossip.


    Rachel smiled faintly. "He''s here."


    Reminded by this, she suddenly remembered that it had been a long time since Jack came to took the


    food.


    She looked around and found that he was surrounded by a group of people, who seemed to be talking


    about something.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not surprising. It seemed that wherever Jack was, he would always be the center and focus of


    people easily.


    "Where is he? Why don''t you ask him to say hello to us?" Sophie asked with a smile.


    Rachel shook her head and her phone on the table vibrated for two times. She picked it up and found it


    was a message from Jack. "Do you want to go home?"


    She couldn''t wait to reply, "Okay."


    Then she slowly stood up, pulled her coat and smiled, "I have to go back. You guys take your time."


    Sophie hurriedly said, "Hey, it''s just been a while. Are you leaving so soon? Let''s sit a little longer. Anna


    said she woulde and join uster."


    Pretending that she didn''t hear what he said, Rachel continued to walk slowly. Not long after, Jack


    came out of the crowd, held her hand tightly and said in a deep voice, "Let''s go."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Seeing the impatience and tiredness in his eyes, Rachel asked, "What were


    you talking about over there?"


    Jack opened the door, put his hand over her head and fastened the seat belt for her. "I''ll tell youter."


    The soft music slowly flowed out from the sound. Seeing that he had not taken the initiative to say what


    had happened just now, Rachel had to ask again, "What happened just now?"


    She didn''t mean to meddle in other people''s business, but anyway, Jack came to the wedding with her.


    If something unpleasant happened, she had something to do with it.


    Jack tapped the steering wheel with his slender fingers and said in a low voice, "Just the business."


    "Business?" Frowning, Rachel turned off the music directly in order to hear it clearly.


    She asked, "They don''t have any business contact with you, do they?"


    If her eyes didn''t deceive her, the bridegroom and his groomsmen who were surrounding Jack were not


    known by Jack.


    Jack chuckled, "Yes, they just took initiative to talk business with me, asking me to give them a chance


    for the sake of our wives were junior high school ssmate."


    "Oh, my face is so valuable." Rachel touched her face and chuckled. After a while, she frowned again


    and said, "Why do I think they have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time? As soon as they


    saw you, they came to talk to you?"


    Jack turned to look at her and smiled, "It seems that you are not stupid. I think, after you and Lea met


    her in the mall, she must have found out your background."


    Hearing this, the corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. "It seems that she came to see me on purpose,


    not to see a doctor at all. I felt strange at that time that why she left so soon after talking to me?"


    Seeing that Jackughing and not answer, she asked again, "Then how did you reply?"


    "I gave him the business card of Austin and asked him to send a cooperation n to the e-mail.


    Whether we can seed or not depends on his ability." Seeing her darkened face, Jack reached out to


    rub her hair and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I won''t feel this kind of thing annoying. I asked you if


    you want to go home, because I saw you not want to stay there anymore."


    Rachel felt a little embarrassed when what she thought in her heart was exposed.


    She removed his hand from her head and put it back on the steering wheel. The corners of her mouth


    twitched. "Please don''t do these things that have nothing to do with driving. Drive carefully."


    "Yes, madam!" Jack put his hand on his temple naughtily and bowed.


    Rachel didn''t know whether to cry or tough. The topic just now had been over. She put her hand on


    the central control screen, intending to find some music to y again. When she was about to ask


    which folder his music was put in, she suddenly saw two folders with strange names.


    One was "Wife", and the other was "Baby"...


    Rachel looked up at him and found that Jack was focusing on driving and didn''t notice what she had


    found or seen here at all.


    She opened the folder named "Wife", which was full of her favorite English songs, which were


    completely different from what Jack usually listened, and the music in it was exactly the same as that in


    herputer.


    Then she exited and reopened the folder named "Baby", which contained some children''s songs.


    Jack finally noticed her. When he saw the two folders on the screen, a rare flush appeared on his face.


    He scratched the back of his head and exined, "I only have some radio and light music in my car. I''m


    afraid that you will be bored, so I..."


    Rachel nodded. She didn''t say anything, but her heart was deeply touched.


    She reached out and clicked on one of the songs. Leaning back, she closed her eyes and said softly,


    "I''m tired of these songs. You can change some other songs."


    "Okay!''


    What Jack feared most was that he wouldn''t be ordered by Rachel to do anything, even if it was just a


    matter of changing a song, which was enough to make him excited.


    Unexpectedly, Jack''s action was very efficient. On the second night, when Rachel was about to go


    back to her room to have a rest, Jack grabbed her hand with theputer in his hand and asked,


    "Rachel, look, I just downloaded them today. Do you like them?"


    With a click of the mouse, Rachel pulled down the music list. To her surprise, nearly more than 100


    songs had been downloaded by Jack, and all were her favorite.


    She was a little surprised. "Did you ask someone for help?"


    "How is that possible?" Jack raised his chin and said, "I''ve heard all these songs. I thought you would


    like them, so I downloaded them."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he covered his mouth and yawned. When Rachel looked up, she saw


    Jack''s red eyes and several red streaks in his white eyes. She asked, "Did you look for them the whole


    night?"


    "No." Jack answered, but his answer was somewhat illusory. He didn''t dare to look at Rachel''s face,


    which hadpletely betrayed him.


    Rachel took theputer and closed the lid. Then she pushed Jack''s shoulder and walked to his


    room. "Have a good sleep tonight."


    That sentence was just a joke for her, but Rachel didn''t expect that Jack took it seriously and put it into


    action so soon. He really touched her heart.


    The second morning, after having breakfast, Rachel put down her chopsticks and looked at the stairs


    subconsciously.


    Noticing her gaze, Julie smiled and said, "I don''t know why Mr. Jack hasn''t woken up this morning. I''ll


    go upstairs and wake him upter."


    "No, thanks." Rachel stopped Julie and said, "Let him sleep a little longer."


    Last night, although she asked Jack to go to bed early, he was so energetic that he didn''t want to have


    a good rest. Instead, he took her to stay in the study for a long time. He found many names of the baby


    and asked for her opinions. It was not until she yawned again and again that it was temporarily over.


    At that time, it was already twelve o''clock in the evening. Even if he would fall asleep soon after he


    went back, it was only eight hours now.


    Rachel stood up and said in a low voice, "I can take a taxi to the hospital this morning. I don''t need him


    to send me."


    "But..." Julie hesitated for a few seconds and said, "Mr. Jack said it''s not safe for you to take a taxi to


    work alone."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Rachel said, "I don''t think it''s safe to let a person who doesn''t sleep well send


    me to work."


    She made a joke on purpose. As soon as she finished speaking, her phone rang. It was the taxi driver


    she had made an appointment with. He called and said that he had arrived at the door.


    Rachel took the fruit prepared by Julie and walked out.


    Not long after she went out, Jack came downstairs in a hurry. While buttoning up his suit, he said in a


    hurry, "I''m sorry, Rachel. I overslept this morning. I''m sending you to work right now. You won''t bete."


    Unexpectedly, it was Julie who came out of the kitchen. She pointed at the door and said, "Miss Rachel


    took a taxi to work just now. She said you were still sleeping and asked me not to wake you up."


    "How long has she been out?" Jack asked, with a slight smile on his lips. No matter what happened,


    she always cared about him like this, but every time he asked her, she would deny or directly skip the


    topic.


    Julie looked at her watch and calcted in her heart. Then she said uncertainly, "It seems to be about


    ten minutes."

 Chapter 466 Hid Our Relationship

    Chapter 466 Hid Our Rtionship


    The taxi driver slowly stopped the car at the gate of the hospital. He turned around and took the cash


    from Rachel''s hand. He looked at the rearview mirror and said, "Miss, the ck car seems to have


    been following us all the time. Is he your friend?"


    ck car?


    "I suppose so." With a faint smile, Rachel reached out to open the door. When she got out of the car,


    she looked back and saw that Jack also got out of the ck car.


    When she saw him walking towards her slowly, Rachel was a little surprised. "Why are you here?


    Aren''t you still sleeping?"


    "I have slept enough." Jack reached out and smoothed the hair that was blown on her face to the back.


    "I''m worried if I didn''t see you arrive at the hospital safely."


    "It doesn''t matter." Although Rachel pretended not to care about it, she still felt a little strange in her


    heart.


    At this time, a familiar voice came from the side, "Rachel".


    Subconsciously, she took two steps back to keep a distance from Jack. She turned around and saw her


    colleague running towards her from the parking lot. With a cup in her hand, she smiled and said, "I got


    up this morning and made some soybean milk myself. When we arrive at the officeter, you can have


    a taste. It tastes good..."


    "Okay." Rachel nodded with a smile.


    In the past, except for some work affairs, Rachel seldom had any contact with her colleagues. Now the


    big change was affected by Celia.


    Thinking of her, it suddenly urred to Rachel that she had been busy with her own business these


    days, and she hadn''t contacted Celia, not even a message or phone call. She didn''t know how Celia


    was going about the dinner with Marcus''s families.


    Seeing that Rachel subconsciously distanced herself from him, as if she didn''t want her colleagues to


    find him, Jack''s face instantly became disappointed. He frowned and nced at the two of them. Then


    he quietly turned around and left. After sitting in the car, he took out his mobile phone and typed a


    message to Rachel.


    "I''m going back."


    When she heard these words, Rachel turned around and found that the ck car had disappeared.


    The colleague patted her on the shoulder and asked, "What''s wrong? Who were you talking to just


    now?"


    "Just a friend." With a smile on her face, Rachel walked towards the elevator and changed the topic,


    "Why do you suddenly remember to make soybean milk this morning?"


    When her colleague heard this topic, she immediately opened her mouth and began to murmur, but


    Rachel didn''t hear a word. She recalled the message from Jack and thought that he might be angry


    and sad now, which made her ufortable.


    But Rachel didn''t regret to hide their rtionship.


    She didn''t want to spread the news that she and Jack might get back together so soon to everyone in


    the hospital, because Rachel felt that she couldn''t bear it anymore that her colleagues would whisper


    behind her again that she and her husband were separated again.


    Seeing that Jack was depressed and listless as soon as he entered the office in the morning, Austin


    put down the documents and was about to leave directly, but he was really curious, so he couldn''t help


    but stop and ask, "Boss, are you okay? Is there anything wrong with you?"


    Jack rubbed between his eyebrows, "I''m fine."


    "Then I''ll go out first." Austin nodded. Noticing that he didn''t want to say anything, he knew that he


    wouldn''t say anything even if he asked. So he turned around and was about to leave. As soon as he


    reached out his hand to touch the doorknob, Jack''s voice came from behind, "Austin."


    Austin stopped and asked, "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    Jack tapped his fingers on the table and kept silent for a while. Then he said in a low voice, "If your


    girlfriend hides your rtionship and doesn''t want others to know it, what do you think is the reason?"


    "Is that Miss Shen?" Hearing this, Austin asked directly, without thinking too much.


    It was not until he saw Jack''s face suddenly darken that he realized that he had said something wrong.


    He touched his nose and said awkwardly, "Boss, I don''t have a girlfriend yet. I really don''t know how to


    answer this question."


    Jack frowned, "Answer whatever you think."


    The corners of Austin''s mouth twitched. It was too difficult to answer this question. If he told the truth,


    he was afraid that Jack would be unhappy. But if he didn''t tell and find an excuse to prevaricate. He


    was afraid that Jack would not believe him.


    He thought for a long time and said something that he didn''t even believe himself. "Maybe, she just


    wants to find a suitable time to introduce her boyfriend. She just wants to keep a mystery temporarily."


    Jack sneered. Obviously, he didn''t believe it.


    Seeing his expression, Austin also realized how ridiculous he was to say that. He scratched the back of


    his head and added awkwardly, "Boss, in fact, why don''t you ask that girlfriend directly? After all,


    everyone had their own thoughts and ideas. No matter how close they were, there''re some secrets in


    everyone''s heat.


    No one must be able to guess it correctly."


    Hearing this, Jack was silent. He grabbed the pen on the side, turned it two times, and whispered,


    "Well, you can go out. I''ll talk to my friendter."


    "Okay." Hearing this, as if had got a gold medal for sparing his life, Austin hurriedly turned around and


    walked outside. He couldn''t help but whisper, "All the people who ask questions by the name of their


    friends as excuses are actually talking about their own situation."


    Jack frowned slightly. After a moment of silence, he reached out his hand to pick up the phone and


    dialed the number of Rachel. "Shall we go out for dinner tonight?"


    It was useless to guess randomly and it was better to ask her directly.


    In the office, the Director of the executive department pushed the door open and came in with a stack


    of documents in her hands. When Rachel saw her, her eyes and brows twitched two times.


    Now she finally knew that as long as the Director appeared, there would be no good news and some


    hard working.


    Sure enough, this time, the Director put a pile of documents in her hands on the table, bent her finger


    and knocked on it two times. "These are the medical records of the past few years. You can go through


    them and type all the patient information into theputer. At that time, you will collect them into a


    document and send it to me. You have to hand it to me before you get off work, got it?"


    ''Before work?''


    Looking at such a thick stack of old medical records, even if she had four pairs of eyes and eight


    hands, Rachel might not be able to finish all these before work...


    The corners of her mouth twitched. "Director, I don''t think I can finish so many tasks before I get off


    work. Let''s find some colleagues to share them. We can finish them together as soon as possible."


    The Director frowned and said impatiently, "I need you to teach me how to do it? I''ve already given


    some to someone else. Or do you think these are all of them? If you have time to bargain with me,


    you''d better do it early."


    After she was taught a lesson for no reason, Rachel only felt a cold sweat on her forehead. She shook


    her head helplessly, but she could only take the top medical record and began to make forms seriously.


    The time seemed to pass very quickly. Rachel was so busy that she didn''t even have time to drink


    water in the afternoon. Finally, she drove out the form before getting off work and sent it to Director''s e-


    mail. However, she only received a lukewarm evaluation from Director, "Don''t underestimate your own


    ability in the future. You always try to drag on your work!"


    It was hard to say whether it was praise or criticism.


    Rachel picked up the teacup and drank water. When she saw the words on the screen, she almost


    choked and swallowed hard. She typed two times on the keyboard with her hands, "Got it."


    After sorting out the old medical records which had just been turned over a little messy, she moved


    them back to the record room. When she returned to her office, she found that it was already over


    twenty minutes after work.


    Jack must have been waiting for her anxiously?


    Rachel had thought Jack might have called her several times, but she didn''t.


    ''Is there something urgent in thepany?'' After thinking for a while, Rachel took out her phone and


    called Jack. But to her surprise, his phone was powered off.


    Frowning, she put the phone back on the table and sat down again. After thinking for a long time, she


    decided to wait a little longer.


    Maybe he was dyed by something? Maybe, his phone was out of power and he was on the way to


    the hospital. If she left like this, the two of them would really lose contact.


    However, after waiting for nearly an hour, neither Jack appeared nor a phone call came to Rachel.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. She looked up at the door subconsciously. Before she saw


    anyonee in, she asked, "Why are you sote?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she didn''t expect that it wasn''t Jack who pushed the door open, but one of her colleagues.


    The colleague stood at the door of Rachel''s office. She rubbed her arm and asked, "Who are you


    waiting for? Why haven''t youe back yet?"


    "No." The corners of her mouth twitched in embarrassment. Rachel stood up, picked up her bag


    hanging aside and said gently, "I was dealing with something and just finished it. I''m going back now."


    "I really envy you." The colleague pouted and said, "I''m still working on the list. With so many medical


    records, I don''t think I can make it even until tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 467 Being Absent-minded All Night

    Chapter 467 Being Absent-minded All Night


    "Come on!" When Rachel passed by her colleague, she reached out and gently patted her colleague''s


    shoulder. Although there was a smile at the corners of her mouth, Rachel had an indescribable feeling


    in her heart.


    She was disappointed, and a little angry.


    Even if Jack had something to do and couldn''t keep his promise, he couldn''t even make a phone call or


    send a message!


    Julie had just had a casual dinner and was cleaning up the table in the kitchen. When she heard the


    sound from the door, she quickly took off her gloves and walked out. She was surprised to see that


    Rachel came in alone. "Miss, didn''t youe back with Mr. Jack?"


    These days, since Jack moved back, the two of them went out and came back together every day.


    All of a sudden, Julie only saw Rachele back from outside. She was a little unustomed to it.


    Putting her bag on the sofa, Rachel said in a low voice, "Julie, Is there anything else in the fridge?"


    "Yes, Miss. You haven''t had dinner yet?" The smile at the corners of Julie''s mouth immediately


    disappeared. She didn''t know if she was too sensitive, because she always felt that Rachel looked a


    little unhappy today.


    As she walked towards the kitchen, Rachel said in a low voice, "I''m a little hungry. I want to cook some


    noodles."


    "Let me do it." Julie reached out to take the egg in her hand, but she was stopped by Rachel, who


    smiled and said, "No, thanks. I can cook it myself."


    She wanted to find something to do, only in this way could she calm down, and did not think why Jack


    didn''te to pick up her.


    When she came in, she had a look at the vestibule and knew that Jack hadn''te back yet.


    Rachel cooked a bowl of noodles casually, but she didn''t have any appetite. But thinking of the baby in


    her belly, she still ate the whole night. Then she went back to her room and cleaned up simply.


    Lying on the bed, although Rachel had a parenting book in her hand, she didn''t turn a page for a long


    time. All her attention was on the outside. She wanted to hear if there was any sound of a car outside


    and see if Jack hade back.


    However, it was not until twelve o''clock in the evening that Rachel felt her eyelids hanging heavily. She


    did not wait for Jack toe back.


    The second morning, when Rachel sat down at the table, Julie brought the fried poached egg to her


    and asked, "Miss, Mr. Jack didn''te backst night. Is there anything wrong in thepany?"


    "He didn''te back homest night?" Rachel repeated.


    Rachel waited tootest night, so she couldn''t get up this morning and stayed in bed for a few


    minutes. When she really woke up, all she thought about was that she was about to bete for work


    and forgot about Jack.


    Now, when Julie suddenly asked her, the fact that she was abandoned yesterday and Jack''s phone


    was turned off gradually came back to her mind. Rachel shook her lips and said, "I don''t know. Maybe


    he is too busy with business."


    In the hospital, Rachel sat on the chair with her chin resting on her hands. Her phone was on the table,


    and the screen was turned on for a few seconds and then it went ck.


    Rachel didn''t know how many times she had repeated such an action. She hesitated in her heart and


    didn''t know if she should call Jack again to ask him about it.


    She was worried about Jack, but she was more afraid that it would be another strange woman who


    answered the phone?


    At this time, the door of the office was pushed open from the outside. Seeing that Rachel was absent-


    minded, the Director of the executive department coughed heavily and said seriously, "Don''t be absent-


    minded during working hours!"


    Hearing that, Rachel came back to her senses. She pretended to be very busy, flipped through the


    documents on the table and asked in a low voice, "Director, what can I do for you?"


    "I''ve been looking for you on the Inte for a long time, but you didn''t respond at all? I have toe


    to you in person? You are really a big shot now." Director said impatiently.


    As Rachel moved the mouse, the screen of theputer also lit up. She looked down and saw that the


    social software was constantly flickering. She opened it and found that Director had indeed sent more


    than a dozen messages to her. But at that time, she was full of thought about calling Jack, so naturally


    she did not notice the messages.


    She forced a smile and made up an excuse, "My just broke and I received it now. Director, what


    can I do for you?"


    "Here you are." The Director threw the key in her hand directly in front of Rachel and said coldly, "I


    have something to deal with. There is a meeting in the hospitalter. You attend it on behalf me. There


    is a document on my desk. It''s beside thend phone. You can take it to the meeting room and give it


    to the executive."


    "Okay, I see." After putting the key into the drawer and watching the Director leaving, Rachel thought


    for a while and dialed Jack''s number.


    This time, the phone was connected, but after waiting for a long time, no one answered. In the end, the


    phone was directly hung up.


    Rachel took a deep breath. Since his phone was powered on and could be turned on again, it meant


    that at least he was safe.


    But he should receive a message when he turned on his phone, telling him that she had called him, but


    Jack did not call back, nor did he reply to a message. ''Could it be?'' A bitter smile appeared on Rachel''s


    face. It seemed that what she thought was right. If you try to believe what a man said, the sow would


    probably climb the tree.


    After a few minutes of silence, Rachel took a look at her watch, stood up and went to the Director''s


    office. As she said, Rachel took the documents and walked into the meeting room.


    Rachel had no idea about what this meeting was about until she sat in the meeting room and looked


    through the meeting agenda that had just been issued. It turned out that this meeting was mainly about


    the hospital''s anniversary.


    With a straight face, the executive, who was sitting at the head of the table, said seriously, "This


    anniversary ceremony is not only to give our hospital a chance to publicize, but also to hold a unveiling


    ceremony for the charity established by our hospital. So, we can''t make any mistake this time."


    "We know it and the preparation is on the way." The man sitting on the right hand of director Zhou


    immediately echoed, "our public rtions department has already chosen the site and theyout of the


    site."


    "Our publicity department is also preparing for some advertising activities at the scene."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone began to talk about what they had done in this department in order to make a face familiar to


    the executive.


    Rachel had never heard the Director mention this before. Now that everyone had almost finished


    talking, she was the only one left. For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on her.


    She quickly opened the document taken from the desk of the Director and found that it was a guest list.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, "The guest list has been prepared by our executive


    department."


    "Have you brought it?" The executive winked at his assistant.


    The assistant stood up in a hurry. Rachel closed the file in her hand again and handed it to the


    assistant.


    However, after a while, the executive suddenly smashed the documents in his hands heavily on the


    conference table, and his face suddenly darkened. "I have said that this anniversary ceremony is not


    as usual, and the guest list must be careful, but obviously, your department directly ignored my words!


    Everyone present must have heard about the gossip about the CEO of the CX Group? If we invite him


    here, shall we hold the unveiling ceremony?"


    Although the executive of the hospital was like the parents of Rachel in private, he was always


    meticulous at work. Now he didn''t show any mercy when he scolded others.


    Hearing that, Rachel was a little confused. The Director of the public rtions department also echoed,


    "The executive indeed mentioned that this person couldn''t attend the anniversary celebration of our


    hospital. Didn''t you hear itst time or didn''t you change it directly?"


    On the surface, he was defending for Rachel, but the responsibilities were directly pressed on the


    executive department. Once she agreed, it was sure that she did not listen carefullyst time, or that


    they did not take the executive''s words seriously.


    After a few seconds of silence, she said slowly, "Executive, I''m here to attend this meeting on behalf of


    our Director. Maybe I took the wrong document from her desk. I''ll ask her again after the meeting."


    Hearing this exnation, the executive''s face softened a little, but he still frowned tightly. He waved his


    hand and said in a deep voice, "Ask your Director to send the documents to my office by herself!"


    "Okay, I see."


    Rachel lowered her head. After a while, the meeting was finally over. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Rachel returned to the executive department, she saw that the Director, who had just gone out,


    was sitting in the office again, humming a tune in her throat, as if she was in a good mood.


    She walked forward and put the crumpled document in front of the Director. With a serious look on her


    face, she said, "Director, this is the list of anniversary celebration. The executive has just pointed out


    and criticized it at the meeting."


    "Criticized? For what?" Director''s face changed slightly and returned to normal a momentter.


    Rachel said, "The CX Group shouldn''t be on the guest list. Now the executive asked you to prepare a


    new list and send it to his office in person."


    Her tone was so calm that the Director only felt that she was taking pleasure in other people''s


    misfortune. All of a sudden, she felt a little angry and became more and more impolite. He said coldly,


    "What do you mean by asking me to prepare another one? Didn''t I ask you to do it before? You can''t


    complete the task by yourself now, so you put all the me on me?"

 Chapter 468 Being Unjustly Blamed By Director

    Chapter 468 Being Unjustly med By Director


    She lied with her eyes open.


    Hearing this, Rachel was stunned. She stared at Director with her eyes wide open and said in shock, "I


    didn''t know it before. You didn''t tell me about it."


    "No?" Director''s face darkened. She snorted and said, "You mean I make a mistake? As for you, I don''t


    know what you are thinking in the past two days. Your work is in a mess. I think it''s possible for you to


    forget it directly."


    It never urred to Rachel that she just attended a meeting for the Director and told her what


    happened in the meeting, which made her in such a big trouble.


    Looking at Director''s angry face, Rachel was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She was the one who


    should be aggrieved and angry.


    The Director threw the documents on the table directly to the ground and said coldly, "Why are you still


    standing here? Go and modify this list as soon as possible. Then go to the executive''s office with me


    and I have to say something for you to make the executive not that angry."


    In the end, she seemed to think for Rachel.


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. It was not her fault. Even if the Director put a knife on her


    neck, she would not admit it.


    Now, as long as she picked up the documents on the ground and agreed, it meant that she directly


    admitted that she had made a mistake in this list, which had nothing to do with the Director.


    She raised her lips and sneered, "Director, I''m not in charge of this matter. Now I can''t modify the


    document."


    The Director was stunned. She didn''t expect Rachel to refuse so bluntly. However, she had to find


    someone to take the me for her, and for Director Yu, Rachel was undoubtedly the best choice.


    Therefore, she sniffed at what Rachel said. She thought, after all, she was the Director of the executive


    department, and to put it bluntly, Rachel was just an employee. How could Rachel be tough on her?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt when she saw the cold and hard


    attitude of Rachel.


    But she had just tried to be tough, and it didn''t work on Rachel at all. So the Director restrained her


    anger and turned to be polite to Rachel. "I''m sorry, I just said a little harsh. Rachel, I have already


    informed you of this matter when I just knew it. But you were busy with your work at that time, so you


    didn''t take it seriously at once. I think it''s about time, so I just help you finish this job. But you are in


    charge of this project, so I think you can take over it again since you are free now."


    The Director changed a sitting position, crossed her legs again, and said slowly, "You were scolded by


    the executive now. You can''t put all the me on me so ungratefully. If you were praised, I wouldn''t get


    any honor."


    Rachel darkened her face, "Director, I don''t care about these honor. Since you have printed out the


    guest list, you should take the corresponding responsibility. "


    Rachel''s words were quite rude, which was equivalent to pping Director in the face.


    Sure enough, Director''s face suddenly changed. She was so angry that her chest heaved up and


    down. She reached out her hand and thumped the desk heavily. "Since you have such a clear


    distinction about this matter now, let me tell you clearly. If the higher authorities ask me at that time, I


    will also say it like this. But at that time, you don''t want me to say anything good for you!"


    The quarrel between the two just now was a little loud, and the office door was always open, which


    attracted the attention of colleagues outside.


    The reason why Rachel came to her office was that she wanted to tell her what had happened in the


    meeting, not to quarrel with her. Now that she had achieved her goal, it was none of her business


    whether the Director would listen to her to change the list.


    At this time, her heart was also burning. Her hands hung over her body and tightly clenched into fists.


    She said in a cold and hard tone, "Director, I have told you the content of the meeting."


    After saying that, Rachel didn''t look at Director''s expression. She just nodded politely, turned around


    and left.


    Several colleagues outside were looking into the office curiously. When they saw Rachele out,


    they quickly pretended that nothing had happened and turned around, pretending to be busy and


    dispersed.


    In the office, the more Director thought about it, the angrier she became. She swept all the documents


    on the table to the bottom of the table, looked up, gritted her teeth and stared at the office of Rachel


    with resentment!


    The CEO of the CX Group had some personal friendship with her. Some time ago, when he heard that


    their hospital was going to hold an anniversary, he wanted toe here to take part in it and expand


    his socialwork, so he asked someone to send her a sum of money. Without hesitation, Director


    immediately epted it. She patted her chest on the spot and promised that she would take care of it!


    However, she didn''t expect that the hospital attached so much importance to this guest list. In a


    meeting, several guest lists were put forward directly, which were forbidden to attend the anniversary!


    And thepany was one of them.


    However, she had already epted the money from the CX Group, which made her feel embarrassed.


    She deliberately put the name of thepany in the middle of the guest list, trying to avoid being


    checked by the leader. However, she was found out at a nce. She was scolded on the spot and


    even ruthlessly said that if she couldn''t evenplete such a simple job, then the Director of the


    executive department would not belong to her anymore.


    This time, she was even more embarrassed. She had thought about returning the money to the CX


    Group, but she didn''t expect that the CEO of thepany would ask for interest. He said that the


    money had been given to her for so many days, which was equal to that she borrowed it, so she had to


    pay interest. And the interest was enough to cover the Director''s sry of two or three years.


    Where did she get so much money!


    However, there was no better way. The Director could only try the previous method again, but when


    she thought of the previous things, she suddenly lost the courage, so she found Rachel to be her


    scapegoat.


    There were only two reasons why Rachel was chosen in so many people in the executive department.


    One was the most obvious reason. The Director had been against Rachel and disliked her before. And


    this time, it was undoubtedly a chance to take revenge on Rachel.


    Second, she had to admit that Rachel had a strong background in this hospital.


    If there was something wrong with Rachel, she could only be scolded for a few words. Nothing serious


    would happen to her, but the Director would be very likely to lose her job.


    In the afternoon, the colleagues in the executive department began to discuss in a low voice what had


    happened between Rachel and Director before. "Hey, what do you think they two quarreled in the office


    today?"


    "It should be about work, right?"


    "Everyone knows about work? I''m asking you, what on earth happened at work that could make two


    people quarrel like this? In my opinion, Rachel is bold enough to go to the Director''s office directly. If I


    were her, I would definitely not dare to do that."


    "Of course. We all know what kind of rtionship Rachel has behind her."


    "That''s right... Hey, she''s out."


    As soon as Rachel came out of the office, she saw her colleagues gathering around and talking about


    something. But as soon as they saw her, they immediately stopped talking and going back to their


    positions, lowering their heads, pretending to be serious about what they were doing.


    Although she didn''t hear what they had just said, she could guess it. Although there was still a cold


    expression on her face, she could not help but sigh in her heart. It was undeniable that her mood was


    indeed affected.


    She didn''t expect that she just went to a meeting in ce of Director, and now there was such a big


    trouble directlying to her head.


    A sense of depression was rising in Rachel''s chest. Recently, she had known more about how to get


    along with people than before. In the words of Celia, she was much gentler than before, but it didn''t


    mean that she had be a person to be bullied easily. Anything could be med on her.


    It was a little boring to stay in the office, and Rachel had no work to do now. So she came out of the


    hospital and sat down on a stone bench in a small park. She lowered her head and yed with her


    mobile phone. After thinking for a long time, she dialed the number of Austin.


    As soon as Austin came out of the meeting room, a secretary rushed over from the other side of the


    corridor. She raised her mobile phone several times and said, "Austin, your mobile phone has rung for


    a long time. There is a call."


    "Thank you."


    When he took the phone and saw the name on it, Austin felt that his saliva was stuck in his throat. He


    even wanted to call the secretary to stop her. He even wanted her to take the phone back and put it


    back on his desk, as if he hadn''te yet and hadn''t heard the phone ring.


    However, such an ostrich mentality was not a solution in the end.


    After thinking for a while, he picked up the phone in a quieter ce and asked, "Miss Rachel, what can


    I do for you?"


    Rachel said, "I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Pursing her lips, Rachel hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "Where is Jack now? Why didn''t he


    answer my phone?"


    "Boss," Leona deliberately prolonged her tone to buy time, and then quickly said, "something happened


    in apany outside the city. Boss went to deal with it. It may take a long time."


    ''On a business travel?''


    Rachel frowned and said, "Even if he is on a business trip, he can''t have no time to answer the phone,


    right?"

 Chapter 469 Director鈥檚 Impenitence

    Chapter 469 Director¡¯s Impenitence


    "Well..." Austin scratched his hair and didn''t know what to say.


    After waiting for a while, Rachel still heard, "Well... Well..." There was one word Austin could reply.


    Rachel interrupted him and said coldly, "All right. He must be too busy on a business trip, so he doesn''t


    have time to answer the phone. I won''t ask you. Bye."


    Hearing the sound on the phone, Austin also hung up the phone. He put his phone on his chest, raised


    his head and said unwillingly, "Boss, you really kill me!"


    On the other hand, after hanging up the phone, Rachel felt a little ufortable. She had been worried


    about him before, but now judging from Austin''s tone, she could at least be sure that he was safe. But


    she believed that he should know what Jack was busy with. But with the order of Jack, he concealed it


    from her, so he could not tell her what had happened.


    As for the things that she didn''t know...


    Rachel also wanted to control her thoughts and didn''t want herself to think about those messy things,


    but it was difficult to control her mind.


    When Rachel was in a trance, someone suddenly patted her on the shoulder from behind, which made


    her tremble with fear. When she turned around and saw her colleague, she slowly breathed a sigh of


    relief. "What''s the matter?"


    "The executive is here. He wants to have a talk with you and Director in his office." The colleague


    stared straight at her, as if she could read the gossip in this way.


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. She stood up and said, "I know. I''ll be there soon."


    The colleague immediately stretched out Rachel''s hand, held her arm and asked affectionately, "What


    were you quarreling with the Director just now? Did she bully you?"


    She mentioned Director on purpose and just wanted to get some information from Rachel''s mouth.


    With a faint smile on her lips, Rachel didn''t answer. She just looked down at the road and reminded her


    colleagues, "Watch out. There is a stone under your feet. Be careful not to fall."


    In the Director''s office, the executive was sitting on the main chair, leaning back slightly, with his hands


    on the chair handle. His curved fingers were gently tapping, and his expression was calm. It was hard


    to see that there was a stomach of anger in his heart at this time.


    At first, when the Director saw hime in, she thought he was talking about the guest list and felt


    uneasy. But now seeing him like this, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief. She was also in the


    mood to go to the pantry outside and made a cup of tea for him. She put it in front of him and kept


    praising him, "Executive, this tea was given by my uncle. It smells very fragrant and mellow. Have a


    taste!"


    "Well, put it aside." The executive pointed at the desk with a cold expression, and then raised his hand


    to look at his watch. He frowned and asked, "Where did Rachel go during working hours? Why hasn''t


    shee back yet?"


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    As soon as Rachel opened the door and came in, she immediately exined, "I just went downstairs to


    the park and sat for a while, so I came upte."


    The executive snorted coldly. With a trace of anger on his face, he said in a deep voice, "What''s wrong


    with the list? Just now, your Director said that you were in charge of this list. Why did you deny it at the


    meeting?"


    It turned out that she had reported it in advance.


    Rachel lowered her head and kept silent for a while. Then she said slowly, "Director didn''t tell me about


    it. I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" The executive repeated with a frown, "If you say you don''t know, do you mean that


    your Director has wronged you?"


    Rachel was about to nod his head, but Director had already said that she was wronged, "Rachel, it


    seems that when I hand over the work to you in the future, I have to prepare a recorder pen to record


    the content, so that you won''t directly act like this when something happens, right?"


    "I agree." With a fake smile on her face, Rachel said, "It''s also a good chance to avoid you ming me


    for something not real."


    "How dare you!" Director''s face suddenly changed. She pointed at Rachel''s nose and snorted heavily,


    "Now I know you are so eloquent!"


    Then she turned around and took a few deep breaths before she slowly calmed down. "Executive, I


    clearly told her that the names of these enterprises should be removed from the list, but she didn''t


    listen. Now the invitation has been printed out. What should we do?"


    "They haven''t been distributed yet. It''s just a waste of money." The executive''s voice suddenly became


    t, and there was a trace of joking in his dark eyes. He firmly locked his eyes on the face of the


    Director, "I said this list was not qualified at the meeting. I think Rachel has told you, right? Why did you


    ask someone else to make the invitation? You seem to be in hurry."


    "No, not like that..."


    The Director''s face turned pale with fear.


    When she saw that the matter had almost been framed, she decided to directly order the advertising


    department to copy the invitation ording to the list.


    She thought the executive wouldn''t know these things, but she didn''t expect... The Director immediately


    began to use the same old trick, frowning, pretending to know this matter just now. She looked at


    Rachel and said, "I just wanted to ask you. Why are the invitation directly printed out? Did you order it?"


    "No, I didn''t." But this time, Rachel didn''t say anything but retorted.


    The Director thought that Rachel had given in, so she was happy in her heart, and she couldn''t stop


    talking. "The executive has made it clear at the meeting that this list needed to be changed. Why don''t


    you listen to him? You always make decisions by yourself? Is the anniversary held by the hospital or by


    you?"


    After all, she had been in this position for so many years and was good at giving somebody else a


    lesson.


    Rachel didn''t doubt her ability on this!


    At this time, with a sudden "bang", the blue and white porcin teacup on the table was raised by the


    executive and then heavily smashed to the ground. The hot water in the teacup immediately sshed


    around and fell on the Director, but Rachel was not hurt at all.


    The Director stepped back two steps in a row and looked up at the executive in disbelief. With a bang


    in her mind, she felt the fierce killing intent, and couldn''t help shivering, but she still suppressed the


    feeling in her heart. She said with his lips trembling, "Executive, I''m really not responsible for the list."


    "Not you?" Patting heavily on the table, the executive stood up, pointed at her nose and said viciously,


    "Don''t think that I don''t know how much money you have taken from the CEO of the CX Group. Do you


    want me to tell you everything before you admit it?"


    ''Took Money...''


    The Director didn''t expect that the executive would know about it. She was so scared that she shrank


    her body and kept stepping back. Her face was pale and her lips were trembling. "Well, I... I didn''t. "


    "No? I really see your impenitence." The executive stared at her with a straight face. He put a bank list


    on the table and tapped heavily on it with his slender fingers. "Then exin to me, where did you get


    this money?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "It''s... From my rtive... " The Director opened her mouth. Even so, she still wanted to lie.


    But when she raised her eyes, she saw the cold and fierce light in the executive''s eyes, which brought


    infinite pressure to her. She trembled and said truthfully, "Executive, I''m wrong. Please give me another


    chance. I will never do that again."


    The blue veins on the executive''s forehead throbbed several times. He said coldly, "I have given you a


    chance before. But you don''t cherish it."


    "A chance? What chance?" Even at this point, the Director still looked at the executive in confusion.


    She shook her head hard and denied, "No, executive. You haven''t given me a chance yet!"


    The executive nced at her in disgust, and quickly looked away, looking elsewhere in the office.


    Rachel knew that it had nothing to do with her now. She wanted to stand aside quietly and watch the


    end of the y, but obviously, the Director didn''t give her the chance. She grabbed Rachel''s arm


    heavily. Even though Rachel had worn a lot of clothes, the Director''s nails seemed to be able to


    prate through theseyers of clothes and poke Rachel''s skin.


    She frowned and pulled her hand back. She said in a cold voice, "Before, after the meeting, the


    executive asked you to go to his office. As long as you exin it clearly, it should be okay."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the executive also said, "Yes, but I didn''t expect that you would


    directly me it on Rachel, and you are still so stubborn! What? You are the Director and she is your


    subordinate. So it''s natural for her to be your scapegoat?"


    Their voices were not low, and the executive came angrily, it had already caused a great uproar in the


    executive department. As soon as they entered the office, they quietly leaned against the door to listen


    to what they were talking about.


    Although they didn''t hear it clearly, it was better than they guessed outside.


    When Rachel came out of the office, all the skeptical eyes turned to praise her.

 Chapter 470 Canceled The Position Of Director

    Chapter 470 Canceled The Position Of Director


    One of the colleagues who had a better rtionship with Rachel came over and hugged her tightly.


    This sudden act made Rachel stunned and unable to react at once.


    The colleague covered her mouth with one hand and said with a smile, "Good for you, Rachel! If it were


    me, I would have taken the me for her."


    With a faint smile on her face, Rachel said, "It''s mainly because of the executive, who can detect the


    details and prove my innocence."


    When she returned to her office and sat down again, she felt that her head was unusually heavy. She


    reached out and rubbed her temples. When she was about to close her eyes and have a rest, the door


    of the office was pushed open from the outside. The executive put his hands behind his back and


    slowly walked in from the outside. He walked to the sofa and sat down with a smile. "Were you a little


    scared just now?"


    Rachel smiled. "Uncle James, am I such a coward in your eyes?"


    "No," James shook his head. He also felt that he had just asked a silly question, so he changed the


    topic and said, "I think only you can bear it in the whole hospital."


    "It''s not my fault or my responsibility. I don''t have to take it."


    ying with the tea cup in her hand, Rachel said lightly.


    Hearing this, James thought that she was just talking about what happened today, but only Rachel


    herself knew that she was actually telling herself not to think too much about Jack.


    After all, the rtionship between the two hadn''t been officially restored. It was his freedom to appear


    anyone''s side now. It was his own business. There was no need for her to sit here alone and think


    nonsense.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer his question, James stood up and smiled wearily. "It''s almost time to get


    off work. Get ready and go back early."


    "Okay, I know."


    With the recognition of the Director, the guest list was finally cleared up and theplicated matter


    was finally settled, which returned Rachel''s reputation.


    As expected, she was directly removed from the position of Director and fired from the hospital. When


    she came out of her office, she saw her sitting in front of her desk, with her hands constantly stroking it,


    unwilling to leave.


    When Rachel passed by the door of her office, she nced at it indifferently. Then she withdrew her


    sight and was about to leave directly. Suddenly, a figure rushed over in a hurry. Before she could react,


    her neck had been tightly pinched. It was not until then that she realized that the person who pinched


    her neck was Director.


    These things happened too fast. Before she came to her senses, Director opened her mouth and


    began to curse. Then she tightened her grip.


    Rachel tried to get rid of her hands, but she didn''t have much strength. She just felt that the air seemed


    to be thinner and thinner, and her eyelids became heavier and heavier, as if she was about to faint.


    It happened so fast that all the colleagues present were stunned. They just stared at them with their


    eyes open, but didn''t know what they should do at the moment.


    It was not until Rachel''s face became more and more red that one of them suddenly reacted and


    shouted, "Help! Someone is going to die!"


    Her words were like a thunderp, echoing in the crowd. All of them hurried forward, and finally


    pushed the Director to the ground with their joint efforts. They controlled her directly, but the loosened


    Rachel seemed to suddenly lose all her strength, and she fell weakly to the ground.


    One of her colleagues reached out and gently patted her on the cheek. "Are you okay, Rachel? Wake


    up. Don''t sleep."


    Rachel wanted to tell her that she didn''t sleep, but when she opened her mouth, she found that she


    didn''t even have the strength to speak. Finally, she fainted without any consciousness.


    Rachel didn''t know how long she had slept. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself lying


    on the bed. What she saw was the anxious face of Lea.


    At this time, she stood beside the bed, her eyes full of worry. "Rachel, are you all right? Do you still feel


    ufortable? Do you need me to call the doctor in now?"


    "No, thanks." Rachel opened her mouth and spoke out the two words with difficulty.


    She turned around and pointed at the tea cup on the bedside table. "I''m thirsty."


    Lea shook her bed a little and then took the cup, added a straw and sent it to her mouth. After drinking


    the whole cup in one breath, Rachel felt much better in her throat, and her voice gradually returned to


    normal.


    She asked, "What happened?"


    Rachel still couldn''t think of the reason why she was lying on the bed.


    Seeing that she no longer drank water and hearing this question, Lea put the teacup heavily on the


    bedside table, gnashed her teeth and said, "I''m angry about this. Who the hell is your previous


    Director? She did something wrong and took you as a scapegoat. Now that the truth has been found


    out, she still want to pinch you to revenge on you!"


    ''Pinch?''


    Looking at her angry face and learning the general information from her words, Rachel vaguely recalled


    what had happened before.


    Director rushed out too fast at that time. Before she could react, she was almost strangled to faint.


    Rachel grabbed the clothes of Lea and pointed her chin at her, indicating her to sit down next to her.


    "Where is she now?"


    "Of course she was sent to the police station. Such a scumbag almost killed you. How could we let her


    live a good life?" Lea gently tucked the quilt that was about to fall off the bed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Pursing her lips, Rachel took a deep breath and said, "Well, it''s good to give it to her, so that she can


    remember it."


    In the past, Rachel didn''t have much feelings for Director Yu. She just thought that they were


    colleagues and were in the same department. As long as it was not a big deal, she would not take it


    seriously and try her best toplete the task assigned by Director


    But this time, she had gone too far!


    Rachel was not the kind of person who would sit there and let others bully her. For her own personal


    interests, she was very clear that she should fight back to protect herself!


    After chattering for a long time, Lea finally stopped. After a while, Lea asked, "Where is Jack? Why


    can''t I get in touch with him?"


    "You called him, but no one answered?" Rachel lowered her eyes, pretending to look down at her


    hands.


    Lea replied, "I didn''t call him, but Henry. No one answered."


    "I see." Replied Rachel in a low voice.


    Lea took an apple and a fruit knife from the side and carefully peeled the peel. She didn''t notice the


    unusual behavior of Rachel. But after a while, she suddenly raised her head and asked, "By the way,


    what did you mean by saying that? Have you already known that Jack can''t answered the phone?"


    ... Rachel sighed in her heart and thought, ''Lea, can you not be so smart?''


    But obviously, this thought could only survive in her heart for a few minutes. The reality was that Lea


    had already put the half-peeled apple directly on the side, and raised her slender and beautiful


    eyebrows at Rachel. "Tell me the truth, what happened? You are almost reconciled, aren''t you?"


    "I have no idea about it." Rachel rubbed her temples and said, "I called him, but he didn''t answer my


    phone and then didn''t go home. I don''t know where he went."


    Lea narrowed her eyes and was about to ask more, but Rachel''s face had be a little dark. She


    pulled the quilt on her body and said in a low voice, "I''m a little tired and want to sleep. Lea, I am fine.


    You can go back first."


    When she woke up, Rachel only felt that she didn''t sleep well. She always felt that a pair of hands were


    wandering around her neck. Although the act was very gentle, still made her nerves burst together. She


    always felt that the next second, this person would be like the Director, pinching her suddenly.


    However, in her dream, she clearly knew that she was dreaming. She wanted to open her eyes and


    wake up as soon as possible, but the eyelids of a pair of eyes seemed to be glued directly and could


    not open at all.


    Standing beside the bed, Jack looked at her frowning and the obvious red mark on her neck. His eyes


    were full of pity and guilt.


    It was all his fault that he didn''t take good care of her.


    Julie came in with a lunch box in her hand. She put it on the table and said in a low voice, "Mr. Jack,


    you haven''t eaten anything for a whole day. Have some first."


    Jack said in a hoarse voice, "I have no appetite now. Just put it aside."!


    "If you don''t have any appetite, why don''t you have some soup?" Julie still poured a bowl of soup in the


    bowl and handed it to Jack. "The doctor also said that Miss Rachel is fine. Mr. Jack, you don''t have to


    be so nervous."


    "Okay. I know." Jack still put aside the bowl of soup. He tightly held Rachel''s hand, put it on his lips and


    gently kissed it. The seriousness on his face seemed to be very serious, which made Julie a little


    confused. She opened her mouth mechanically and asked, "Mr. Jack, is there anything wrong with Miss


    Rachel? Is she..."

 Chapter 471 Jack Came Back

    Chapter 471 Jack Came Back


    Julie didn''t say thest sentence, but Jack knew what she wanted to ask. He smiled and shook his


    head.


    Julie was relieved a lot. In the past few months, she lived under the same roof with Rachel. Although


    the two of them were master and maid, they got along well with each other. In addition, Rachel took


    good care of her in daily life, so Julie had already taken her as her own daughter.


    Now she saw Rachel lying on the bed. The pure white quilt and pillow reflected her face, which was


    only the size of a palm, paler and without any blood.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "Mr. Jack, you stay here with Miss Rachel. I''ll go home first and


    cook some pork liver for her. It''s good for her blood replenishment."


    "Okay, go ahead." Jack didn''t know much about nutritious food, but he would definitely agree as long


    as it was good for Rachel.


    Not long after Julie left, Rachel slowly opened her eyes and finally woke up. She called out "Lea". The


    next second, she felt someone holding her hands, which was a little different. She slowly turned around


    and saw Jack sitting beside the bed. Her expression suddenly changed.


    Seeing that he appeared beside her safe and sound, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same


    time, a trace of anger gradually rose in her heart. She withdrew her hand, turned around and did not


    look at Jack. She asked coldly, "Why are you here?"


    "I just came back from abroad." Jack''s voice choked with sobs.


    However, there were too many mixed feelings in Rachel heart, and she didn''t notice it. She just coldly


    retorted, "It has nothing to do with me where you go. You don''t need to tell me."


    A touch of bitterness gradually crept into Jack''s heart with her words. He looked sad. He opened his


    mouth, but finally pressed it down and said slowly, "Rachel, are you still ufortable?"


    Rachel closed her eyes and didn''t answer. A drop of tear slowly fell down from her eyes.


    She wanted to ask where Jack had been in the past two days and why he didn''t answer the phone, but


    she still didn''t have the courage to ask. She was afraid that she would hear some answers she didn''t


    want to hear.


    In the past, when she saw on TV that in order to maintain a precarious marriage, the wife chose to be


    an ostrich, who always felt a little shameful. She thought that it was better to end such an unhappy


    marriage as soon as possible. She was alone, with a good sry, and she could live any way she


    wanted. She didn''t need to be disturbed by others, and she didn''t need to care a husband who didn''t


    love her at all.


    Just think about it, such a small life must be much happier than the life with tears in her eyes now.


    But now, a simr situation happened to her, and it seemed that Rachel suddenly understood.


    The reason why Rachel felt shamed before was that she hadn''t really fallen in love with someone.


    Rachel stayed in the hospital for one night. On the second morning, the doctor checked her condition


    during the ward round and announced that she could discharge from the hospital.


    Although she was a littleck of oxygen at that time, she was sent in time, so it did not have any impact


    on her body. And the baby in her belly was also safe and sound.


    Jack took her shoes out of the cab beside the bed and put them on the edge of the bed. He


    reached out to hold Rachel''s ankle and wanted to help her put on the shoes, but she shook her legs


    and dodged directly.


    Lowering her head, Rachel said in a t voice, "I can wear the shoes myself. I don''t need your help.


    Otherwise, if I get used to your help, one day in the future, if you suddenly disappear, I would be unable


    to walk even a step on the bed."


    She said it in a joking tone, but in Jack''s ears, there was a trace of bitterness. His eyes darkened, but


    he did not say anything. He just stood up and walked to the window indifferently. Nobody knew what he


    was thinking about outside.


    Looking at his back, Rachel opened her mouth but couldn''t say a word.


    It was undeniable that the words Rachel said just now more or less sounded a little tentative, but Jack


    did not respond. Could it be that in the future, he would suddenly disappear for two days like this,


    without any message, and then suddenly appear when she was asleep?


    It seemed that the two days were not real. It was just a dream.


    With a wry smile, Rachel thought to herself, ''Maybe I will be the kind of person I despised before.''


    She had to stay in an empty big house, waiting for her husband toe back.


    After a moment of silence, Jack turned around and saw that Rachel had put on her shoes and stood


    beside the bed to pack up her things. He quickly came over and took her bag directly. He said softly,


    "Let me take this."


    "No, thanks..." Before Rachel could finish her words, she was held by Jack. He pressed her shoulders


    and let her sit on the sofa. Then he said seriously, "If you don''t want me to get angry, just sit here."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He looked a little weird, which made Rachel a little stunned. She opened her eyes and looked straight


    at him. She bit her lower lip and didn''t say anything.


    However, she still felt that Jack, who had disappeared for two days and returned, seemed to have


    something hidden in his heart.


    The car slowly stopped in the yard. As soon as Rachel opened the door and got out of the car, she felt


    a burst of fragrance in her nose. She guessed that Julie must be busy preparing something in the


    kitchen.


    She reached out and rubbed her stomach. Only at this time did she really feel hungry.


    When she was in the hospital, Jack wanted to feed her, but she refused directly because of anger.


    She lowered her head, looked at her belly and pouted. "Baby, I''m sorry."


    At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps came out of the living room. Not long after, a little figure quickly


    ran out, and the voice of Lea also sounded behind. "Rita, slow down. Don''t move so fast. If you hit the


    little baby in your godmother''s belly, you will suffer a lot from me!"


    Rita slowed down in an instant and trotted to Rachel. She opened her arms and tightly held Rachel''s


    legs. Raising its little head, it asked with grievance, "Rachel, would I hit the little baby like this?"


    "No." Rachel stretched out her hand and rubbed the hair of Rita. She looked at Lea behind her and


    asked slowly, "What are you doing here?"


    "Of course we want to wee you and care about you. By the way, what''s going on between you


    two?" Of course, Lea asked thest half of sentence in a very low voice.


    Rachel turned her head to look at Jack, who was attentively holding something from the trunk, as if it


    was very precious, attracting all his attention. If it was in the past, he would have already been here.


    The "Slow down" should had beene out of Lea''s mouth, but from him.


    But just now, he didn''t even look at her.


    They were still so intimate two days ago. At Anna''s wedding, he promised her that he would show her


    his true heart... Did it mean that his true heart was valid for such a short time? Was it too short that she


    hadn''t felt it?


    With a bitter smile on her face, Rachel said, "I don''t know. There''s nothing to ask."


    "So are you going to be like this?" Lea raised her eyebrows, as if she was the most nervous person


    about this rtionship.


    Holding Rita''s hand, Rachel walked into the living room and said in a low voice, "Well, just be like this


    temporarily. We can talk about the restter when it''s time."


    Looking at her, Lea snorted, "If you don''t want to ask him, I''ll ask. Don''t you feel ufortable if you


    two just drag it on like this? If you want it, just end it as soon as possible. If you don''t, please back to


    the situation that both Henry and I are envious of you!"


    Then she turned around quickly and was about to walk towards Jack.


    Rachel loosened Rita''s hand and grabbed Lea''s arm immediately, pretending to be angry. "If you go to


    talk to him, we can break up now."


    Lea rolled her eyes and red at Rachel. "You win!"


    All of them didn''t enjoy the lunch.


    Lea wanted to say something, but Rachel didn''t want to, which made Lea feel like sitting on pins and


    needles. As soon as she put down the chopsticks, she held the hand of Rita and said, "We''re going


    back."


    "Miss Lea, don''t you want to stay with Miss Rachel any longer?" Julie asked.


    Lea took a glimpse at Rachel. "Forget it. I''d better go back. I''m afraid she would break up with me."


    "What do you mean?" Julie asked in confusion.


    Only Lea and Rachel knew what it meant.


    ncing at Jack, who was sitting at the table as if he hadn''t heard what they had said just now, Rachel


    felt a little ufortable, but she still reached out her hand and gently patted the head of Rita. "Well,


    you can go back first ande back to y next time when you have time."


    After the two of them left, Rachel couldn''t help but look at Jack again, as if the dishes in front of her


    were so delicious, attracting all his attention.


    She couldn''t help but pull out the chair beside him, slowly sat down, and whispered, "Jack, can we


    have a talk?"

 Chapter 472 Aunt Linda Passed Away

    Chapter 472 Aunt Linda Passed Away


    "About what?" He finally raised his head, but his voice was so calm that there was no fluctuation.


    Rachel lowered her eyes and smiled bitterly, "What do you think?"


    As soon as she finished her words, Jack looked away and lowered his head again. He reached out his


    chopsticks to move the vegetables on the te, but did not make any response to her.


    Rachel felt like her chest was stuffed with a big mass of cotton, unable to breathe. After a moment of


    silence, she asked, "Where have you been these two days?"


    It turned out that asking this question was not as difficult as she thought. Rachel just felt that the


    question that had been weighing on her mind for several days was finally asked, and now she was


    relieved.


    Jack closed his eyes for a while. When he opened them again, his clear eyes gradually became a little


    turbid, mixed with too many emotions. He reached out his hand, tightly held the hand of Rachel on the


    table, and said in a deep voice, "Your aunt passed away."


    ''Passed away?''


    Looking straight at Jack for a while, Rachel suddenly grinned andughed louder, "Jack, are you


    kidding me? I just had a video chat with Eric when the two of themughed happily. How could she


    pass away all of a sudden?"


    She raised her head, withdrew her hand and pressed it on her forehead. She kept denying, "No, my


    aunt is very healthy. How could she die suddenly?"


    "Rachel, calm down." Jack looked at her worriedly and licked his lips. "That night, your aunt and Eric


    drank too much at home. She fell down the stairs by ident and hit her head against the railing. She


    died on the spot."


    "No, it''s impossible." With a loud bang in her mind, Rachel''s limbs slowly stiffened at a speed visible to


    the naked eye. She kept shaking her head and said, "She just hit the railing? How could she not be


    rescued? Jack, you must be kidding me, right?"


    She stretched out her hands and kept touching Jack''s suit jacket. She muttered, "Jack, where is your


    phone? Show me your phone. Today is April fool''s day, and you are lying to me, aren''t you?"


    Seeing that Jack just looked straight at her without saying anything, Rachel finally couldn''t control her


    emotions. She grabbed Jack''s arm tightly and roared, "Jack, say something. Why don''t you say


    anything? Tell me, you are lying to me!"


    Her gloomy eyes were instantly wet, and tears welled up like the water that had been stored for a long


    time.


    Rachel sniffed and tried her best to hold back her tears. But her pretending to be fine made Jack feel


    more distressed.


    His thumb gently touched her cheek, and Jack only felt a little sore in his throat. He choked, "Rachel, if


    you want to cry, just cry on my shoulder."


    "I won''t cry." Shaking her head, Rachel bit her lips and kept saying, but her tears kept spilling out. The


    more she cried, the more tears she could not stop.


    Although her aunt was like a cloud that could not be caught in the sky, she wandered around and spent


    little time with Rachel.


    Still, she was the only rtive of Rachel in the world.


    Her parents had left her since she was a child. Only this aunt could make Rachel feel that she was not


    alone in the world. But now, even her aunt had left her.


    And it happened all of a sudden...


    She finally broke down and leaned on Jack''s shoulder. She cried so sadly, so desperate, and tears


    poured out of her eyes like a flood. Even Jack''s mood fell into a low valley in an instant.


    After crying for a long time, Rachel''s eyes were red and swollen, and her tears seemed to have dried


    up. She asked in a hoarse voice, "What about my brother? How is he now?"


    She was so sad about her aunt''s leaving, let alone Eric.


    As soon as she thought of him, Rachel felt a lump in her throat, and tears immediately shed in her


    eyes. Jack quickly reached out to touch the corner of her eyes and said in a deep voice, "He is still in


    the hospital. At that time, in order to hold your aunt, he fell down the stairs together."


    "How is he now? Is it serious?"


    "He''s fine. He''ll be discharged from the hospital after two days'' rest. But he med his mom''s death to


    himself. Now he''s lying on the bed, without saying a word. He just keeps looking at the ceiling with his


    eyes open every day."


    After hesitating for a while, Jack slowly told the truth about Eric.


    Looking at what Eric was like, Jack didn''t want to hide it from Rachel, because once something


    happened to Eric, he was afraid that Rachel would be in Eric''s current state.


    Julie stood beside them and heard what they said clearly. Although she had never seen Rachel''s aunt


    and Eric, as soon as she heard the word "aunt", she understood the affection and intimacy between


    them.


    At this time, she saw that Rachel was crying like a tearful person on Jack''s shoulder. She quickly went


    upstairs to the bathroom, took the towel from her and twisted it in warm water. Then she handed it to


    Jack and said, "You''d better use a towel to wipe the her face. I''m afraid that the tissue will make her


    skin rub more severely."


    "Okay." Jack kept wiping her tears, but didn''t know what to say tofort her for a moment.


    He had never experienced the pain of losing a family member, but when he saw how miserable Rachel


    was, he only felt that his heart was torn apart.


    No one knew how long Rachel had cried. She leaned on Jack''s shoulder and cried so hard that there


    was no sound. Jack thought she was asleep and was about to lift her up, but she suddenly said in a


    low voice, "Jack, when did you know?"


    "The afternoon when I asked you out for dinner." Jack smiled bitterly. He knew how angry Rachel was


    when he came back and saw her attitude towards him.


    Rachel straightened up and took a deep breath, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Jack frowned and said seriously, "At that time, I got the news that your aunt was still being rescued in


    the emergency room. I was afraid that you would be worried, so I wanted to go to see the specific


    situation first and pick you up when my aunt''s condition stabilized... But..."


    He stopped and didn''t go on.


    Rachel opened her arms and held him tightly. She leaned against his chest and listened to his steady


    heartbeat. "I''m sorry, Jack. I misunderstood you."


    All her wild guesses and unreasonable indifference were her misunderstandings about him.


    At this moment, Rachel felt that she was too narrow-minded. When she stayed at home and thought


    nonsense, Jack was abroad, helping her deal with what should be done by her as the niece.


    "It''s okay. As I said, your business is my business. For me, as long as you are safe, everything will be


    fine." Jack gently stroked her hair.


    He had nned to stay abroad for a few more days, but he suddenly received a call from Austin,


    saying that something had happened to Rachel, so he hurried back.


    Sitting beside her bed and looking at the red mark on her neck, Jack felt a little regret when Rachel


    woke up. If he had taken her abroad at that time, could this matter be avoided?


    The remorse in his heart couldn''t gradually disappear with the recovery of Rachel. He sighed deeply


    and said, "Rachel, I''m still too useless. I can''t protect you well."


    After crying for a long time, Rachel felt her eyes swollen and ufortable. After lying in bed for a


    whole day, she felt a little better.


    Jack was preparing lunch for the two people in the kitchen. He threw the chopped green onion into the


    soup, and heard the footsteps behind him. He looked back and saw Rachel slowly walking over in a


    night robe. His face suddenly became nervous. He quickly put down the things in his hands, walked up


    to hold her arm and let her sit down on the chair beside, "Why did you go downstairs? Call me if you


    need anything. I''ll be upstairs soon."


    "We''re just upstairs and downstairs. It''s so troublesome to make a phone call." Compared with


    yesterday, Rachel''s mood was much more stable.


    She held Jack''s hand and asked, "Have you booked the ticket? When are we going there?"


    "It''s not decided yet. Do you want to wait another two days?" He looked at Rachel worriedly and said,


    "Let''s wait for your physical condition to stabilize."


    Shaking her head, Rachel insisted, "I''m fine now. Let''s go tomorrow, okay?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Seeing that Jack didn''t agree at once, Rachel continued, "If I don''t go to see Eric, I can''t rest assured


    even if I stay here. Jack, let me go there."


    "Okay." Jack also understood this point. There was one thing in her mind, how could she sit here


    quietly and wait?


    What''s more, he was indeed a little worried about Eric. In the morning, the psychologist called him and


    told him about his condition. He said that Eric had a tendency of mncholy and his condition was not


    very optimistic.


    Once things were settled, Rachel felt that the time was much faster. The moment she got on the ne,


    she sat on her seat, tightly holding a seal in her hands, and whispered, "Eric, you must be strong. You


    will be fine."


    Jack gently covered her with a nket. Seeing the thing in her hand, he asked, "What''s


    this?"

 Chapter 473 Dealt With The Funeral

    Chapter 473 Dealt With The Funeral


    With a faint smile, Rachel continued, "This is the seal Eric carved for me when he went on a trip."


    When Rachel recalled the past, the smile on her face became bigger. She gently rubbed it and


    continued, "I used to think that he was too old-fashioned. But I didn''t expect that it was the only thing I


    could find that had a connection with him."


    "It''s okay. There will be more and more connection in the future." Jack let her lean her head on his


    shoulder and whispered, "There are more than ten hours left. You can have a rest first."


    Although she was not sleepy at all, Rachel knew that if she shook her head, it would definitely make


    Jack more worried.


    His face was full of tiredness and deep sadness. Rachel knew that it was all because of herself.


    Rachel couldn''t imagine what would happen to her if he wasn''t with her. She didn''t know what to do.


    In the hospital, Eric was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling with no expression on his face.


    The psychologist sat aside and said something slowly, but he did not have any reaction. In this way, a


    sense of frustration involuntarily slipped onto the psychologist''s face.


    He took a look and shook his head slightly. When he was about to stand up, he saw a pregnant woman


    push the door open ande in. He was about to ask if she had gone to the wrong ce. Before he


    could ask, he saw Jack following her.


    Looking at Eric''s pale face, Rachel covered her mouth and tried her best to hold back her tears. "Eric,


    are you okay?"


    However, her words were spoken to the air, without any answer.


    Jack took a chair from the bedside, put it on the bedside, pressed Rachel''s shoulder and let her sit


    down. He whispered in her ear, "Rachel, you stay in the ward and talk with Eric. We''ll go out first."


    He knew that if the two of them also stayed in the ward, it would be difficult for Rachel to say a lot of


    words.


    Rachel gave him a look of gratitude. "Thank you, Jack."


    He smiled and touched her forehead gently. "Don''t be silly."


    After closing the door again, there were only the two of them left in the big ward, and it became quiet in


    an instant. Eric''s hand was tightly held by Rachel, without any reaction or temperature, which made her


    feel more painful.


    In the past, as long as she held Eric''s hand, he would shake it off immediately and exaggeratedly


    shouted, "Rachel, you are so disgusting. We are old enough, but you still hold my hand."


    At that time, Rachel always looked at him with disgust and said, "Can you control your voice? You are


    too noisy."


    But now, he was lying on the bed and didn''t even move his eyes. Rachel couldn''t help but recall the


    past. She held back her tears and sobbed, "Eric, I''m holding your hand now. Why don''t you shout?


    Why don''t you say that I''m too disgusting?"


    But what responded to her was only silence.


    Rachel wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, pressed her lips and calmed herself down. Then


    she stood up, pointed at Eric''s face and shouted, "Eric, this has nothing to do with you. But now you


    are lying on the bed and can''t recover. Do you think your mom can rest assured? Don''t you think you


    are sorry to your mother?"


    Hearing this, Eric frowned slightly.


    Rachel knew that it was not that he had no emotions, but that he tried his best to suppress the sadness


    in his heart.


    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and opened them again. There was a trace of cruelty in her


    eyes. "Eric, if you don''t want your mother to leave safely, you can lie here and don''t move. At that time,


    I won''t help you deal with anything about the funeral. Just let her be. Even if someone asks me, I have


    a clear conscience. After all, her own son is lying here motionless and doesn''t deal with it at all. Then


    why should I help?"


    What was worse, Rachel couldn''t think of it for a while. Even if it appeared in her mind, she couldn''t


    speak it out at once.


    Looking down at Eric, she let out a long sigh. Suddenly, she felt powerless and said in a low voice, "If


    you still behave like this, I have to leave."


    At the moment she turned around, a burst of crying came out of the bed. At first, he gritted his teeth


    and tried hard to hold back the crying, butter, his crying gradually increased and roared, "Rachel, it''s


    all my fault. It''s all my fault. I killed my mother. If I could have caught her at that time, such a thing


    would not have happened, it would definitely not have happened."


    He tried hard to hold back his tears, which had not been shed for a long time, poured down like a


    stream...


    Standing aside, Rachel tightly held his hands and said, "Eric, it''s not your fault. No one wants to do


    this!"


    "No, it''s all my fault." Eric cried more and more loudly.


    Jack, who was standing at the door of the ward, heard his hysterical roar. He was afraid that Rachel


    would not be able to deal with it alone, so he quickly stood up and wanted to go in to see the specific


    situation. As soon as his hands touched the door handle, he was immediately stopped by the


    psychologist. "Mr. Jack, don''t go in first. If he gets inside, he might be able to control his emotions


    again. Now it''s just the right time. We can let him express his feelings."


    Standing beside the sickbed, she saw that Eric was crying like a tearful man, but he didn''t say


    anything, nor did he touch her, which gave him anyfort.


    After she knew that his crying gradually subsided, she sat down on the chair again. She blinked her


    eyes and took back all the tears in her eyes. Then she said in a choked voice, "Eric, now that things


    have happened, we should cheer up and deal with thest thing well, so that Aunt Linda can have a


    good rest."


    The funeral was set a weekter.


    On this day, even the God seemed to have realized their sadness. It had been sunny for days, but


    today it began to rain.


    They stood in front of the tombstone in ck, quietly watching Linda''s smile in the photo.


    Eric said, "Mom loves tough and freedom most, but now she is trapped in such a small world. She


    must be very sad."


    Jack patted him on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "But her soul is free and she can go anywhere


    in the world, right?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded, tears streaming down his face.


    After a while, he raised the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "Mom said before that the most


    regretful thing for her was to tell you what happened to thest generation so that made you two


    separated. Now that she can see you are with each other again, she must be very happy."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, she will be happy." Rachel opened her arms and hugged Eric tightly. Then she put the roses in


    her hands in front of Linda''s tomb and said softly, "Aunt Linda, I wille here to send you your


    favorite roses every year from now on. Don''t worry. You won''t be lonely."


    After her aunt''s friends left, the three of them stood for a while before leaving.


    On the way out of the cemetery, Rachel took a look at Eric who was walking alone in front of them. But


    when she looked at his back, she felt that his back was much heavier and he seemed to have grown a


    lot.


    She asked, "Eric, what do you want to do next?"


    Eric shook his head and slowed down his pace, "I haven''t thought that I might find a job and moved


    back to Ning City, just watching your babying and grow up."


    Then he raised his head and looked up at the sky. Finally, he sighed deeply. "But it''s possible. I''ll


    continue to walk on the way to the ces that my mother always wanted to go but hadn''t been able to


    go. However, it''s not decided yet. I''ll definitely stay in Ning City recently."


    "Then you can live with us." Although Eric''s apartment had not been checked out, and there was a


    hourly worker cleaning it, which could be checked in at any time, Rachel was really worried about him


    and let him live at home alone.


    She was afraid that if he stayed at home alone, he would think too much. At that time, he would be


    unable to get out again.


    Of course, Eric knew what Rachel meant, so he stopped. When they approached slowly, he put his


    hand on Jack''s shoulder and was about to speak.


    At this time, a police car with police siren suddenly stopped in front of them.


    Two policemen in police uniform got out of the car. The two of them showed their IDs almost at the


    same time. A taller man said in a deep voice, "You are Jack Fu, right? Now we suspect that you have


    something to do with a drug trafficking case. Please go back with us to assist in the investigation."


    Drug trafficking?


    Hearing this, Rachel''s face suddenly turned pale. She immediately asked, "What drug trafficking case?


    You must find the wrong person. Jack has never done such a thing."


    Another policeman smiled politely and said, "We also hope that our investigation direction is wrong.


    After all, we have heard of the important role Mr. Jack ys in the business field. If it turned out that Mr.


    Jack was involved in this case, it would really set a bad example for the people of Ning City."


    Then he turned around and opened the back door of the police car. His face immediately became


    serious, "Jack, get in the car."

 Chapter 474 Jack Was Taken Away By The Police

    Chapter 474 Jack Was Taken Away By The Police


    "But..." Rachel still wanted to say something, she just felt that her mind was in a mess. A lot of words


    rushed to her mouth in a moment, but at this moment, she did not know what she should ask first.


    On the other hand, Jack looked calm, without the slightest feeling that he was going to be taken to the


    police station for investigation.


    He gently patted on Rachel''s hand, but looked straight at Eric beside him and said in a deep voice, "I''ll


    go to the police station first. Help me take care of your sister. I''ll be back soon."


    Thest half of the sentence was naturally said to Rachel.


    Eric took the umbre from Jack and stood beside Rachel. He put his other hand on her shoulder and


    watched the police car driving out.


    Taking back her gaze, Rachel held Eric''s hand tightly and asked uneasily, "Is there any problem with


    this kind of assistance to the investigation?"


    Before Eric could answer her question, Rachel had already called Jack''s three friends. When she


    heard that they were on their way home, she felt that her stiff limbs began to slowly return to normal.


    She hurriedly walked to the parking lot and said, "Eric, let''s go back right away."


    Her aunt''s matter had juste to an end, and now Jack was involved in such a matter again. Sitting


    in the car, Rachel gently closed her eyes, feeling that she was really tired at this time.


    When Rachel arrived at home, the three of them had already arrived. Even the casual Michael frowned


    and asked seriously, "What happened? Why does he get involved?"


    Eric pressed Rachel''s shoulders and made her sit on the sofa. Seeing the tiredness and worry in her


    eyes, he said directly, "We don''t know. The funeral of my mother just ended. When we came out of the


    cemetery, the police came."


    Henry said seriously, "I''ve asked the police to help me inquire about it. There should be news soon."


    "Okay." Marcus chuckled, "Jack is so smart that he won''t do such illegal things. Rachel, I think you


    don''t look good. Why don''t you go upstairs and have a rest? If anything happens, we will call you


    downstairs."


    "Yes." Reminded by this, Eric noticed that there was a sallow color on Rachel''s face, which made her


    look much worse.


    However, Rachel shook her head and refused their arrangement. "No, thanks. I''ll just sit here and wait.


    I''m fine. If you let me go to the two floor, I will be more worried."


    "Well, if you feel ufortable, you must tell me immediately, okay?" Henry exhorted worriedly.


    After all, among the three people present, only Henry had the experience of being a father.


    At this moment, looking at the furrowed eyebrows of Rachel, he felt a little regretful that he didn''t call


    Lea over just now. At this time, what she needed more was thepany of her friends, who could talk


    to each other about the things weighing on her mind.


    Normally, fifteen minutes was as fast as a blink of an eye. But now, in their eyes, it was a full day.


    During this period, Rachel asked him more than three times, "Is there any news?"


    Henry shook his head.


    Then she couldn''t help asking Henry again, "Is there something wrong with your phone?"


    Henry lowered his head and yed with his phone seriously. After confirming that there was no


    problem, he answered seriously. Just now, even he himself suspected that there was something wrong


    with his phone.


    Therefore, when his friends called back, everyone present held their breath and quietly watched Henry


    answer the phone. Seeing the frown on his forehead getting closer and closer, Rachel felt that her


    heart seemed to be sinking.


    After Henry hung up the phone, she immediately asked, "What happened? What did the police say?"


    "Two days ago, the police caught a drug dealing group on Jack''s yacht. They were doing business on


    the yacht and were caught. Now the police suspect that Jack lent the site to them." Henry said slowly.


    Hearing this, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief, but after a while, her heart was tightly clenched again.


    Henry said in a low voice, "Now the police don''t have any evidence to prove that Jack has nothing to do


    with this matter. On the contrary, a drug dealer who was captured before said that it was Jack who


    asked them to make a deal there. He said that there was few people there and the port was very


    remote."


    "Then what will happen in the end?" "If we still can''t find evidence, will jack..."


    She didn''t dare to continue.


    After a moment of silence, Michael lowered his head and said in a low voice, "If we can''t find her, he


    will be convicted."


    Convicted?


    With a loud bang in her mind, Rachel''s limbs slowly stiffened and in the end, as if she had be a


    stone statue, losing all her strength.


    At this time, there was a sound of brake at the door. Julie''s loud voice came clearly from the door, "Mr.


    Jack is back."


    ''He is back!''


    Rachel stood up in a hurry and ran to the door. Seeing that Jack was slowly walking towards her, she


    fixed her eyes on his face and didn''t want to move away for a second.


    She held Jack''s hand and looked him up and down several times. "Are you okay? They didn''t do


    anything to you when you went to the police station, did they?"


    "What can they do?" Jack didn''t seem to be worried at all, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    He bent his finger and gently tapped on Rachel''s forehead. "Do you think it''s still the past? They would


    use some tools to force me to speak?"


    "I''m just worried about you."


    At this time, regardless of so many people standing beside her, Rachel opened her arms and tightly


    held Jack. The low voice of her was somewhat coquettish, which made Jack feel morefortable in


    an instant.


    Normally, he would be reluctant to let go of the woman in his arms, but now, it was not the right time.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He let go of Rachel and walked two steps forward. His face suddenly became more serious, but his


    tone was still a little rxed. "You should have time to talk with me about what happened today, right?"


    "Of course." Michael patted Jack on his arms. "We don''t value a lover more than a friend."


    Jack chuckled, "It seems that I am."


    He turned around and looked at the worried look on Rachel''s face. He reached out his hand and gently


    rubbed her nose. "You go back to your room and have a rest. I''ll talk to them about it."


    "No," Rachel shook her head and said, "I also want to go to the study and listen to it."


    "You don''t have to go there. Don''t worry about it. I will handle it well." Obviously, Jack didn''t want her to


    get involved.


    But Rachel still insisted, "If you want me to rest assured, just let me in. I have to know everything to


    control myself from woolgathering."


    After a pause, she looked up at Michael and said in a deep voice, "Besides, I think I won''t cause you


    any trouble in the past. After all, Michael must have seen my ability, right?"


    "Yes, yes," said Michael, scratching the back of his head.


    In a small room, the curtains were tightly drawn, making the room fall into darkness even in the


    daytime.


    On the bed, a man was pressing on a woman, holding her wrist tightly and raising his head. He red


    at her and shouted angrily, "Kailey, tell me, what the hell is going on!"


    Last night, he received a call from Jack, who told him that he might go to the sea in two days and


    asked him to clean up the yacht, so he took the tools and went to the port. However, just as he


    approached, he saw several policemen escorting a group of men and womening out of the yacht.


    After a while, a policeman came over with a photo of Jack in his hand. "Sir, the yacht we checked just


    now should belong to your club, right? Where is the person in charge now?


    Benny immediately stood in front of them with his lips trembling, unwilling to raise his head. "This yacht


    belongs to our boss, Mr. Jack."


    "Do you know what your boss used this yacht these days?" The policeman continued to ask.


    Benny still shook his head and said in a low voice, "I don''t know."


    But then, his heart suddenly jolted. Two days ago, Kailey borrowed a yacht from him and said that she


    wanted to entertain her friends.


    At that time, the two of them were in bed, and she "threatened" him with those things. Benny thought


    that Jack had no time to y on the yacht these days, so he agreed.


    But now, such a thing suddenly happened. He would definitely not confess this matter.


    One of the policemen took out a business card from his pocket and put it into Benny''s arms. "If you


    think of something, call us."


    "Okay." Benny answered yes. As soon as they left, he rushed back and questioned Kailey what had


    happened.


    At this time, Kailey shivered. "I don''t know. Maybe you have no idea what your boss has


    done!"

 Chapter 475 Someone Reported Jack

    Chapter 475 Someone Reported Jack


    Hearing this question, Benny hesitated.


    Taking advantage of this time, Kailey immediately withdrew her hands, tightly held him, snuggled up in


    his arms, and said in a sweet voice, "In fact, it''s better for us to wait and see. If your boss does


    something shameful and then hides it from you and wants you to take the me..."


    She didn''t finish her words on purpose, but left some space for Benny to think about it by himself.


    It was more frightening and trembling than saying all the vicious words.


    In the study, Rachel sat on sofa with an arm, and they sat on their own chairs.


    At first, Michael yelled deliberately, "Jack, you really value a lover more than a friend. It''s so


    comfortable for Rachel to sit there but we have to sit on the cold bench."


    [¸µ½ùÄÏ] admitted directly, "yes, you are not the first person to know my character."


    "You don''t feel ashamed at all!" Said Michael jokingly, scratching his face two times.


    Jack smiled, "It seems that you want to stand there."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Immediately, Michael sat down and denied, "If there''s a seat for me, I won''t stand."


    The serious atmosphere was rxed a lot after being teased by him. There was a smile on her face.


    Looking at Jack who was leaning against the desk, Rachel couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    After a while, Henry asked in a low and deep voice, "Well, let''s talk about it now. What''s going on?"


    "I have a brief understanding. The reason why they went to my yacht that day was that they were


    reported to have a gang engaged in illegal transactions on my yacht." Jack crossed his hands in front


    of him and told them what he had known.


    He scratched between his eyebrows and said doubtfully, "Almost everyone in Ning City knows that I


    have a yacht, but this kind of thing has never happened."


    "Yes, and the thing they were doing at that time was very dangerous. How could they be so careless to


    disclose the time and ce of the transaction so easily?" Marcus frowned and asked.


    After a pause, he continued, "Now the person who reported is deliberately targeting on Jack!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Michael snapped his fingers and said, "Yes, I doubt it too. It seems


    that this person has a deep grudge against Jack, who even directly put you on such a big crime. You


    should know that if you can''t find this person, once the crime is confirmed, your whole life will be..."


    Before he finished his words, he saw Jack shake head slightly at him. He immediately realized that he


    had said something that he shouldn''t have said, and quickly shut up.


    But it was toote.


    With knitted brows, Rachel looked at Jack uneasily, who was still wearing a faint smile on his face.


    Instead, he patted her head gently andforted her in a soft voice, "Don''t worry. It''s okay."


    It seemed that the person who had the ident was not himself.


    Jack reached out his hand and gently rubbed Rachel''s hair. Looking at her worried eyes, there were


    waves in his eyes. "Don''t worry. This matter is not that difficult. It will be solved sooner orter."


    "But..." Rachel frowned tightly. For them, there was no clue at all. They werepletely in a negative


    position.


    She wanted to say something, but as soon as she opened her mouth, there was a sudden p of


    hands. With an unbelievable look on his face, Michael stood up and pointed at Rachel.


    He clicked his tongue and approached slowly. Jack frowned and patted his hand off. "What are you


    doing?"


    Michael rubbed his hands and widened his eyes in shock. He was so shocked that he asked, "Why are


    you so different from before, Rachel?"


    Rachel was also confused by his words, "Why am I different?"


    "You wouldn''t be like that before." Michael touched his chin and said, "If it were in the past, you


    wouldn''t be so depressed. You would only have a cold face."


    As he spoke, he pretended to cough gently and continued, "Even if you are worried to death, there


    must be no expression on your face."


    "What about now?" The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched in embarrassment.


    As if encouraged, Michael shook his shoulders and became excited. He walked to Jack, held his arm


    and tilted his head slightly. He looked like a weeping man without tears on his face and wanted to say


    something shameful. "Jack, are you okay? What should we do now?"


    The more he said, the redder Rachel''s face became.


    Jack twitched his mouth and pulled his hand back abruptly. "Well, don''t be garrulous."


    Rachel knew that the woman whom Michael had just imitated was herself. She reached out and gently


    touched her face, and the temperature became a little high.


    In the past, she only knew Jack. For a person whom you just said hello to him, of course, Rachel could


    calm down. When something happened, she could keep rational most of the time.


    But now, the situation between the two was totally different.


    After going through so many things, he had be the one that she couldn''t let go. As long as she


    thought that he might be convicted of such an unwarranted crime, Rachel felt flustered, and the so-


    called reason had long been strange to her.


    Maybe this was the so-called ''care is chaotic''?


    Henry stepped forward and patted on Michael''s shoulder, "You haven''t met her yet. When you find the


    right person by your side, you''ll understand!"


    "Okay, I won''t say it again." Hearing that, Michael immediately raised his hands to stop Henry from


    continuing. He curled his lips and said, "Don''t curse me anymore. I wish I could never meet that person


    in my life. It''s so good to be free now. Do whatever I want to do."


    Seeing that the topic was suddenly changed, Eric, who was sitting next to him, became a little anxious.


    "Aren''t we talking about my brother-inw now? Why are you talking about other things?"


    "Brother-in-low?" Michael and Henry repeated it almost in one voice.


    With his eyes wide open, Michael walked to Eric in surprise and put his hand on his shoulder. Then he


    pointed at Jack and said, "When did you get along so well with him? You call him brother-inw now?"


    In the past, the two of them had a quarrel because of the matter of Celine. Although it had been eased


    a lotter, they were about to have a dispute without saying a word.


    Later, the past between the Shen family and the Fu family was revealed. When Eric knew that Rachel


    had left, he swore to Jack that he would never contact anyone from the Fu family again.


    But now, he called Jack brother-inw?


    Seeing that Eric''s face suddenly became a little heavy, Rachel quickly changed the topic and asked,


    "Do you know who the group of people who are doing the activity on the yacht now?"


    "I don''t know yet." Marcus answered immediately. When it came to business, he frowned tightly. "Now


    the police are afraid that we will do something to hide those people well and won''t reveal any


    information to us."


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little serious.


    With a long face, no one spoke. They were all thinking about this matter in their hearts, trying to regain


    their senses and see if they could find some clues to prove that this matter had nothing to do with Jack.


    At this time, Michael, who had always been shocked, suddenly screamed again. They immediately


    looked at him.


    The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched. "Can you be normal?"


    "I am normal!" Replied Michael immediately.


    "Well, can you be serious? Don''t always change the topic." Seeing that the two were about to argue


    about something unimportant, Eric immediately pulled them back to reality.


    Everyone looked at Michael''s face again, waiting for him to continue.


    However, after a while, Michael reached out and scratched the back of his head. He was confused and


    said, "I can''t remember what I was going to say just now."


    Jack shook his head with a bitter smile, "You are indeed abnormal."


    There was no way for him to refute. After standing quietly for a while, Michael suddenly understood and


    nodded. "I remember, Jack, don''t you have someone responsible for your yacht? Where is that man


    now? Didn''t you ask him for the details?"


    "I thought you coulde up with a big n." Eric snorted and waved his hand, "We have already


    thought of that, but now that the person has disappeared, we can''t find him."


    After saying that, all of them became a little serious again.


    At this time, Julie''s voice came from outside the study, "Mr. Jack, I have prepared some sweet soup.


    Would you like to go downstairs and have some?"


    Jack replied. Then he held Rachel''s hand and stood up with his wife, looked around the study and said


    in a low voice, "Don''t worry about it now. Let''s talk about itter."


    "Later? Shouldn''t we solve it now?" Eric retorted, but Jack seemed to be fine, holding Rachel''s hand


    and walking towards the stairs.


    Leaving him staring angrily at the backs of the two of them.


    Marcus stepped forward and gently patted him on the shoulder. "You know, Jack has always been like


    this. Even if he takes something seriously, he has never shown any expression on his face."

 Chapter 476 Shifted Attention

    Chapter 476 Shifted Attention


    Then the three of them walked out together.


    With a slight sigh, Eric stood up and followed up. His n to leave had been dyed because of the


    emergency of Jack.


    At night, Rachel tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.


    She always slept on time. But this night, she couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. All she


    thought about was Jack.


    Rachel didn''t know how long she had been lying on the bed. When she opened her eyes, she found


    that she was not sleepy at all. So she picked up her pajamas and put them on the bed. Then she


    opened the door and was about to go downstairs to run a ss of milk for herself.


    When she passed by the door of the study, she saw a glimmer of lighting out from the crack of the


    door.


    When Rachel gently pushed the door open, she saw that Jack was standing by the window with his


    back to the door, his shoulders taut and motionless.


    He looked calm on the surface, but in fact, he was still very worried about this matter?


    Pursing her lips slightly, Rachel felt a pang of heartache in her heart. She gently shouted, "Jack,


    haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    "Eh? Why are you up?" When Jack turned around, the corners of his mouth had already been raised to


    both sides. He walked over and took Rachel''s hand to sit on the sofa.


    Rachel raised her head and looked into his eyes, which were bloodshot.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    During this period of time, he helped to deal with Rachel''s aunt''s affairs. He didn''t have a good rest,


    and now such a thing happened again. Rachel gently patted the seat next to him and said, "Have a


    seat here."


    "I''m not tired." Jack shook his head with a smile.


    Rolling her eyes, Rachel thought for a while and said, "But I have to look up at you when you talk to me


    like this. I''m very tired."


    Hearing this, Jack sat down.


    In order to distract him, Rachel took Jack''s hand and put it on her belly. She smiled, "I haven''t given


    you the feeling as a father."


    "Feel what?" Jack didn''t know what to do. He didn''t dare to put his hand down on her belly.


    Seeing him like this, Rachel couldn''t help smiling, "Of course feel the movement of the baby in my


    belly. Don''t hold your hand, just put it on my belly."


    "Really? Will it hurt him?" Jack still had some doubts.


    Hurt?


    Hearing this, Rachel burst intoughter. "How could it hurt him? Don''t worry."


    Jack slowly put down his hand and put it against Rachel''s belly. He frowned tightly and didn''t dare to


    rx at all. After waiting for nearly five minutes, he suddenly smiled at her and said, "The baby is


    moving."


    "Of course." Looking at his childish smile, the tenderness in Rachel''s eyes became more and more


    intense. "The baby doesn''t always sleep in my belly. Sometimes he will wake up and move."


    "He is so lively. He must be very cute in the future." With acent smile at the corners of his


    mouth, Jack looked at her proudly and said, "Our baby must be smarter than other children."


    Looking at hiscent face, Rachel was at a loss whether to cry or tough, but she sighed in her


    heart.


    From pregnancy to now, the two of them had experienced so many things. These should be the warm


    moments that a couple would enjoy when the wife was pregnant. It was not until now that they finally


    felt it.


    She couldn''t help feeling bitter in her heart, but more importantly, she felt a little lucky.


    Fortunately, the two of them could regain their senses at thest moment and continue to hold each


    other''s hands.


    Jack put the other hand on Rachel''s belly and kept murmuring. Every time the baby stretched his


    hands and feet, he would scream excitedly.


    Such a man let Rachel feel a little strange, but inexplicably, she felt that this scene was somewhat


    familiar, as if she had seen it many times.


    The two of them sat on the sofa and talked about the baby. Almost an hour had passed unconsciously.


    Seeing that Rachel covered her mouth with her hand, Jack held her hand to stand up. "It''s gettingte.


    Go to bed first."


    "What about you?" Indeed, Rachel also felt that her eyelids were a little heavy, as if she could hardly


    open them.


    Jack looked back at the desk and said, "Maybe a whileter. I still have some documents to deal with."


    "Can''t you deal with these tomorrow?" Asked Rachel.


    He kept silent and didn''t answer. He reached out to smooth the hair on her forehead and said softly, "I''ll


    go back to my room to rest after reading it. You can go back to sleep first."


    The implication was that these documents were not in a hurry to be handled at night, but Jack was not


    sleepy yet, so he would rather sit in the study to read the documents than go back to his room to rest.


    But his body had already revealed a sign of exhaustion.


    Frowning slightly, Rachel thought to herself secretly that the two of them have been a real couple and


    had a baby so that she could take the initiative this time.


    Only if she asked, maybe he wouldn''t refuse and would fall asleep.


    Even though she had made up her mind, before she opened her mouth to say anything, a flush had


    quietly climbed up her face.


    She took Jack''s hand and whispered, "Come with me tonight..."


    When she uttered thest word, she was still a little embarrassed. She hesitated for a while and didn''t


    say it.


    Jack already knew what she wanted to say. He was about to lose control of his excitement, but he still


    pretended to know nothing and asked, "For what?"


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. She pointed to her room and said, "If you don''t understand, I''ll


    go back by myself."


    Then she withdrew her hand and turned around.


    She was not good at saying those words, and doing these things.


    Jack was going to tease her for a while, but when he saw that she looked a little strange, he was afraid


    that she would take back the words she was going to say. He quickly closed the door of the study,


    trotted forward and put his hand on her shoulder. "Rachel, you don''t know how happy I am now. I feel


    like I am going to fly to the sky."


    ''Fly to the sky?''


    Thinking of his words in her mind, Rachel couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "It doesn''t seem to be


    what you say."


    "I am telling you now." Jack was amused by his words and smiled.


    This was a line from the TV drama that Tracy was watching on when Jack went back to the Fu family


    two days ago.


    At that time, he only felt that it was very interesting and that the person who said this seemed to be a


    little silly. He didn''t expect that he would blurt it out unconsciously this day.


    It sounded so stupid.


    Listening to the sound of his breath gradually bing stable, Rachel slowly turned around and faced


    Jack. Even though he was asleep, his forehead was still tightly wrinkled.


    She reached out her hand and gently stroked it. Not long after Jacky down, he fell asleep. Just now,


    he said that he had to read the documents before going to bed.


    He really didn''t take his own body seriously and was too stubborn.


    Now Rachel finally knew that what he said might not be true.


    After all, Jack was a man who showed no weakness


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Rachel smiled silently. In the past, she didn''t like the


    man who liked to show off his ability the most. After all, in her mind, the man should do everything


    within his ability, not always dreaming of swallowing an elephant in one gulp.


    But Jack''s bravado made her heart ache.


    The reason why he was so brave was that he didn''t want others to worry about him and put all the


    pressure on his own shoulders.


    Seeing that his eyebrows slightly moved, Rachel was afraid that he would not fall asleep again after


    waking up, so she quickly retracted her hand back to the bed and closed her eyes. After a while, she


    fell asleep deeply.


    In the past two days, although both Rachel and Jack did not mention this matter again, they knew that


    as long as the matter was not investigated clearly, there was always a time bomb, and they did not


    know when it would suddenly explode.


    On this day, when Rachel came out of the hospital, since there was nothing to do in the office, she was


    about to go back home. Suddenly, Uncle James came over from the other side in a hurry.


    Rachel thought that he had something to do, so she didn''t say hello to him. She took two steps to the


    side and was about to leave quietly.


    Uncle James suddenly stopped her, "Rachel, stop. I have something to ask you."


    "Uncle James..." Rachel stopped. "Are you here for me? I thought you were going to the emergency


    room."


    Uncle James shook his head, raised his right hand and spread out the newspaper in his hand. He


    frowned and said, "What''s wrong? Why is Jack with such a group of people now?"


    When she heard the name of Jack, Rachel''s nerves suddenly tensed up. She took the newspaper and


    unfolded it. The huge page was full of the story of Jack.


    Everything he had with Scarlett and his daily life were reported, some were real and some weren''t.


    As well as the "misunderstanding" that Jack had fallen into this time.


    Some people might not believe it, but as soon as they saw the previous contents, those doubts were


    dispelled in an instant.


    Since the previous things had really happened, there was no need to make up this story.


    It was precisely because of this that these audience were more convinced.


    Rachel put the newspaper in her hand and crumpled it into a ball. She forced a smile and looked at


    Uncle James''s concerned eyes. She couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. "Uncle James, it''s a


    misunderstanding. Don''t worry. Jack will deal with it well."

 Chapter 477 News One After Another

    Chapter 477 News One After Another


    "Really?" Uncle James frowned and said in a skeptical tone, "Rachel, since you two have reconciled,


    then you two should be together well. Don''t bother yourself with all these things."


    "Uncle, we all know that." There was always a smile on the corner of Rachel''s mouth. Although she


    was very anxious, she didn''t know why this matter was reported so casually, even though they had


    promised to keep it a secret.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    At this time, the MK Group was in chaos.


    The telephone in Jack''s office kept ringing. It was all from the reporters outside. He rubbed his temples


    and directly unplugged the phone.


    He leaned back in his chair and looked at the news on theputer screen, frowning tightly.


    When the news came out, he had already called the relevant website and media to remove the news.


    However, this time, it seemed that someone was deliberately making trouble behind. After several


    media stopped the news, the other media would report it one after another.


    Until now, the situation hadpletely lost control.


    At this time, the door of the office was knocked several times from the outside. Austin''s anxious voice


    came clearly, "Boss, several shareholders of thepany havee. They are in the next meeting


    room and asking you to go there right away."


    Sure enough, they came.


    Jack frowned, stood up and opened the locked office door. Seeing the trembling face of Austin, he


    calmed down and said, "Go ahead with your business. I can go to the meeting room myself."


    "Okay." Thinking of the appearance of the shareholders just now, Austin couldn''t help but shiver. He


    knew that even if he entered the meeting room with them, it would not be of any help. He might as well


    return to his desk and sit down to check the current trend of public opinion on the Inte.


    The mouse moved flexibly in his hand. As soon as he opened more than a dozen rted web pages,


    Austin suddenly heard Rachel''s voice. He looked up at her in disbelief, "Miss Rachel, why are you


    here?"


    "I''m looking for Jack. Is he in his office now?" Rachel was a little nervous.


    After talking with Uncle James at the gate of the hospital, she couldn''t calm down. After thinking for a


    while, she finally decided to take a taxi to thepany to see how Jack was going.


    Hearing that, Austin frowned and then sighed heavily. "All the shareholders havee just now. Now


    the boss is greeting them in the meeting room."


    Rachel asked, "Do you know why they came here?"


    Austin shook his head. "I don''t know. But they look angry when they came in."


    After saying that, he saw the frown on Rachel''s face and her hands on her waist. He quickly changed


    the topic and said, "Miss Rachel, why don''t you go to the boss''s office first? I guess the boss wille


    out soon. It''s hard for you to stand like this."


    "Okay." Rachel nodded. When she walked into the office, she couldn''t help ncing at the meeting


    room.


    As soon as the matter was brought up, all the shareholders who seldom showed up in usual came at


    once. It must have something to do with it.


    Besides, those who came aggressively might not be back so easily, right?


    Normally, half an hour was just a few pages for Rachel to read. But today, when she looked at her


    watch again and again, she found that time passed so slowly.


    Finally, the door of the office was gently pushed open from the outside.


    She stood up in a hurry, but because she was too anxious to see clearly, she tripped over the leg of the


    tea table and staggered a few steps. When she was about to fall, fortunately, Jack strode over, tightly


    holding her arms with his hands. He frowned and said in a subconscious tone of fear, "Be careful. What


    if you fall?"


    "I''m fine." Rachel didn''t care about it at all. Instead, she raised her head and stared at him. "What did


    the shareholders say? How is it?"


    Holding her hand, Jack walked to the sofa and let Rachel sit down. Then he squatted in front of her,


    lifted her right foot and turned her ankle. "Did you stumble over this foot just now?"


    Rachel tried to pull her feet back, but Jack pulled her back with more strength. Regardless of her


    wearing shoes, he put it directly on his legs.


    She had no choice. She knew that if she didn''t say anything, Jack would definitely not let her go. She


    could only say in a low voice, "I''m fine. I just stumbled by ident just now."


    "Okay." Jack replied in a low voice. He put his hands on her ankle and gently massaged it for a while


    before he put her right foot down again, Rachel held his hand and let him sit down. Then she patted the


    dust on his trousers. All of a sudden, she had mixed feelings.


    Jack had always been like this. When he was really good to a person, he could dote on her, as if she


    was the happiest person in the world.


    This was how Rachel felt now. Although she was moved, she couldn''t help but feel a little sad. His


    business was more important than anything else.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but cry.


    Jack wiped away the tears on Rachel''s face slowly, and gently stroked her skin with his thumb.


    However, the tears were even fiercer. She choked, "I don''t want to cry, but..."


    "Well, I understand. The morete stage of pregnancy is, the more emotional she will be." Jack said in


    a low voice.


    He knew that Rachel was worried about him too much, but she was like him, was also unwilling to


    show her weakness to others.


    Hearing this, Rachel couldn''t help holding him tightly, leaning her head on his chest, listening to his


    steady heartbeat, and said solemnly, "Jack, no matter what happens, I will be with you."


    "That''s enough to me."


    This time, even Jack''s eyes turned a little red.


    The chain reaction of this matter seemed to be far more powerful than expected. Although the news


    was covered up by the affair of a male star in the entertainment circle on the second day, it was not so


    easy to suppress the storm in the business circle.


    On this day, Rachel was sitting in the living room and reading a parenting book. She kept ncing at


    the kitchen.


    Wearing an apron, Jack stood in front of the dining table in the kitchen and helped her prepare today''s


    lunch.


    That day in thepany, the shareholders came to say something. Although Rachel asked, Jack


    avoided talking about it. She knew that he didn''t want her to worry, so she didn''t ask too much.


    In the past two days, he seemed to have a sudden leisure, preparing some of her favorite food at home


    every day.


    Just like today, early in the morning, he said that he would prepare dumplings for her. Then he and


    Julie made dumpling wrappers and meat fillings by themselves. They even made three kinds of


    dumplings, including steamed dumplings, dumplings with sauce and baked dumplings.


    Rachel thought it would be good if he could do these things to shift his attention.


    At this time, Jack''s voice came from the kitchen, pulling her thoughts back. "It''s all done. Come and


    have a taste."


    "Okay, but I''m picky." Putting down the book, Rachel stood up and walked to the dining table.


    However, just as she approached, Jack''s mobile phone rang, but he didn''t notice it at all. He continued


    to do what he was doing, pouring a pile of Rachel''s favorite seasonings, put them in front of her, and


    handed her a pair of chopsticks. He looked at her with expectation, "Have a taste. How does it taste?"


    ncing at her phone on the table, Rachel asked in a low voice, "I can do these by myself. You''d


    better answer the phone first."


    Jack put down the te and went to the kitchen with his mobile phone. He lowered his voice when he


    answered the phone. Rachel didn''t want to listen to his phone, but the house was too quiet.


    Although his voice was very low, it was clearly heard by Rachel.


    After a while, Jack came back as if nothing had happened. He put down his phone and looked at the


    dumplings on her te. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why don''t you eat? Doesn''t it taste good?"


    Shaking her head, Rachel struggled in her heart and asked, "Jack, do you have many projects


    terminated the contract?"


    "You heard?" Jack''s eyes darkened, and then he smiled faintly, "It''s normal for one or two contractors to


    terminate the contract."


    Rachel frowned. "Does it have anything to do with what happened before?"


    Jack reached out and gently patted her head two times, "Don''t think too much. It doesn''t matter."


    As soon as Rachel finished speaking, Jack''s cell phone rang again. She clearly saw that Jack frowned.


    Although the corners of his mouth were still upward, she noticed the cruelty in his eyes.


    This time, Jack went to the yard outside with his mobile phone.


    Through the floor to ceiling window, Rachel saw that the more he said, the more excited he became.


    She couldn''t help but sigh slightly. At the moment he came in, she said calmly, "Jack, I am fine here.


    You can go to thepany first. I think you are very busy."


    "No." Jack pulled out the chair opposite and sat down. He pushed the te with steamed dumplings in


    front of Rachel and said, "Try this. The filling inside is different."


    The dumplings were very delicious, but Rachel was not in the mood to taste them at the moment. It


    tasted like wax in her mouth, but she didn''t want Jack to worry more, so she raised the corners of her


    mouth, as if with a hint of joy. "It''s delicious, I like it very much."

 Chapter 478 Only To Find Kailey

    Chapter 478 Only To Find Kailey


    "Then you should eat more."


    As soon as she finished her words, there was a sudden sound of brake in the yard. As soon as Rachel


    turned her head, she saw two people, Jonathan and Tracy, rushing in from the outside.


    "Why didn''t you two tell me what had happened?"


    Tears streamed down Tracy''s cheeks before she finished her words. "Jack, what''s going on?"


    Rachel and Jack looked at each other. They deliberately hid the truth from the two elders in order not to


    make them worry. But now, the matter had be so serious that it seemed that they could no longer


    hide it.


    Putting down her chopsticks, Rachel put her hands on her waist and slowly stood up. "Don''t worry.


    Let''s sit down and discuss it, okay?"


    "How? Now all the shareholders are asking to dismiss Jack and ask him to withdraw from the board of


    directors. It... " Tracy choked with sobs and couldn''t continue.


    With her eyes wide open, Rachel looked at Jack in disbelief, "Why didn''t you tell me a word about such


    an important thing?"


    However, Jack replied indifferently, "I won''t tell you because I will only make you worried."


    Then he called Jonathan, and pulled Tracy to sit down on the sofa. He said in a low voice, "Dad, mom,


    I will solve this matter. Don''t worry."


    "Solve it? How are you going to solve it?" Jonathan''s face turned red. He pped the table heavily and


    said, "If you can solve it, you won''t let it go like this."


    "If your mother and I hadn''t gone out and gone to thepany by the way, how long would you hide


    this matter from us? You didn''t tell us until thepany became someone else''s?"


    The more Jonathan said, the more excited he became. Atst, he coughed heavily. Tracy hurriedly


    reached out her hand to rub his back from top to bottom.


    Jack pinched between his eyebrows. His face, which had been trying hard not to make any expression,


    finally showed full of fatigue.


    He said in a low voice, "After the news was exposed, several shareholders came to thepany to


    look for me. At that time, I promised them that this matter would not affect thepany."


    "Then how could it be now?" Jonathan finally calmed down and asked sternly.


    Jack sighed slightly and sneered, "I didn''t expect that those contractors would directly terminate the


    contract when they heard the news."


    Hearing this, Rachel''s heart thumped. He just received a call and heard all these bad news. But when


    he turned around, he still smiled at her.


    How sad he was at that moment.


    Rachel held his hand tightly andforted him silently.


    Jack shook hands with her.


    In a not spaciousmercial house, Benny walked up and down with his mobile phone in his hands.


    His well-trimmed hair was now in a mess like a thatched hut, and his eyes were covered with red blood.


    He looked terrible.


    He kept calling, but soon he hung up and kept cursing.


    On the second day after Jack''s matter was exposed, Kailey suddenly disappeared. He went to all the


    ces she might go, but she was nowhere to be found.


    And when he called her, her phone was even shut down.


    She seemed to have disappeared from the world.


    Hearing the mechanical female voice on the phone, Benny couldn''t help throwing the phone out, with


    his hands in his hair, as if he was about to copse.


    After what had happened, he didn''t dare to go anywhere. He locked himself in this small house every


    day and night.


    Suddenly, there was a violent knock on the door.


    Benny shivered, and his pale face turned pale. He asked in a trembling voice, "Who is it?"


    A rough voice rang at the door, "Open the door. Ning City Public Security Bureau."


    Benny felt his legs weak and fell to the ground.


    All of a sudden, Michael stepped on the gas and turned the steering wheel. He drove at full speed on


    the road. Then he parked the car on the side of the road and walked quickly into the house.


    "Jack, I have something to tell you." He shouted.


    When he entered the room, he was stunned to see Jonathan and Tracy sitting on the sofa.


    Rachel waited for a while, but he didn''t continue, so she asked, "What''s wrong? What is it?"


    "Oh." When he realized what had happened, Michael touched his nose and said in a low voice, "Let''s


    go upstairs and have a talk."


    Jack shook his head and said, "No need. They all know it. Just tell me."


    The corners of his mouth twitched awkwardly, and then Michael regained his serious look. "The police


    have just found the whereabouts of Benny, and now they have taken him to the police station."


    "Does it mean that this matter has nothing to do with Jack?" Raising her eyebrows, Rachel finally felt a


    little happy.


    She shook Jack''s arm and said, "he must know the inside story."


    Jack reached out and touched her hair, smiling faintly. He didn''t say anything, but he was still full of


    doubts.


    He had heard about it before that Scarlett''s cousin had been in touch with Benny these days, and he


    didn''t take it seriously after hearing it. Now when he remembered it again, he was afraid that things


    were not that simple.


    Moreover, Benny had been found, but Kailey''s whereabouts were still unknown.


    His men all said that they couldn''t find Kailey, and her friends didn''t know where she had gone.


    And the friend who had run a bar with her before also looked for her all over the world, because before


    she disappeared, she had taken all the money in the bar.


    Noticing that he was in a daze, Michael waved his hand in front of him and said, "Mr. Qin and others


    are waiting at the gate of the police station. Let''s hurry up and see what he will say!"


    Rachel stood up before Jack and said, "I''ll go with you."


    However, Jack pressed her shoulder and let her sit down again. Then he looked at Jonathan and Tracy


    and whispered, "Dad, mom, I''m going to the police station. You stay at home with Rachel."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "But, I..." Rachel wanted to say something more, but Jack shook his head at her, and then left quickly


    with Michael.


    Knowing that he didn''t want to take her there, Rachel had to calm down and wait at home. She kept


    praying in her heart, hoping to hear the good news.


    As soon as Jack and Michael arrived at the police station, they saw that Henry and Marcus were talking


    to a police officer. When they walked forward, the conversation just ended.


    Looking at the man''s back, Michael asked, "What did you say just now?"


    Henry and Marcus frowned tightly, as if they didn''t hear what he said. None of them spoke.


    "Eh?" asked Michael curiously. He poked at Henry and said, "I just said something. Didn''t you hear


    me?"


    "Yes, I did." Marcus sighed slightly and then shook his head. "But, the situation may not be very good."


    "Does Benny insist that I acquiesce in this matter?" With his hands in his pockets, Jack walked to a rest


    chair and sat down. His tone was not serious, but more like talking about the weather next day.


    Michael frowned and asked, "How did you know that?"


    Jack pointed at his temple and said lightly, "Use your brain."


    Michael was speechless.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, but he could not refute. He had to reach out and push Marcus


    again. "You two are just wooden men. Tell me, what''s going on with this matter? Why don''t you say


    anything? I''m so worried."


    Marcus said, "Benny insists that he doesn''t know anything about it. On the contrary, Jack told him in


    advance that a group of friends would borrow a yacht that night and asked him not to disturb them."


    Looking at Jack, Henry asked, "What should we do next?"


    "I have no choice but to wait." Jack shrugged his shoulders. The people who were in prison now would


    definitely not tell the truth, and Benny seemed to be shutting his mouth and unwilling to tell the truth.


    The only way out now was to find Kailey.


    Michael asked hurriedly, "Wait? How long will we wait?"


    Then he asked, "Jack, how did you know that Benny didn''t want to tell the truth?"


    Jack chuckled, "If he says it, everyone should know the consequences. But if he refuses to admit it,


    then I will be in and he will be safe."


    He raised his head and looked at Michael who was in a daze. "If you were him, what would you


    choose?"


    "Of course I choose thetter." Without thinking, Michael almost blurted it out. Then he scratched the


    back of his head and smiled awkwardly. He quickly changed the topic and asked, "By the way, what do


    you want to wait for?"


    Jack frowned and didn''t say anything. But Henry suddenly understood what he meant. He put his hand


    on Michael''s shoulder and said, "Don''t talk too much. No one will regard you as a mute."


    Marcus also followed, "I''m starting to doubt that based on your intelligence, is there no employee in


    yourpany who wants to usurp the throne?"


    "Maybe he doesn''t know." Marcus answered immediately. The two men were singing a duet, making


    Michael unable to fight back.


    Rachel thought it would take a long time for them to go out, but Jack came back soon. "Where are dad


    and mom?"

 Chapter 479 True Love In Crisis

    Chapter 479 True Love In Crisis


    "I asked them to go back first. I''m not a three-year old child. Do I need them to stay at home with me?"


    Taking over Jack''s coat, Rachel asked slowly, "How is everything going with the police?"


    "Nothing."


    Since this incident, this word had almost be Jack''s pet phrase.


    At first, Rachel chose to believe him, but now, she knew that this word had be the opposite.


    She said, "Jack, tell me the truth."


    With a serious look on her face, Jack had to truthfully tell him what had happened in the police station.


    He said gently, "Rachel, I just don''t want you to worry about me. There is no other reason."


    "But we are a couple. We should share all the good and bad things, shouldn''t we?" Pursing her lips,


    Rachel said seriously, "If you make me look like a fool and know nothing, then what am I to you as your


    wife? I don''t want that kind of marriage that two people would separate in the face of a disaster."


    Her calm tone made these words meaningful.


    Jack hugged Rachel tightly, feeling warm in his heart. Tears of happiness spilled over his eyes.


    "Rachel, it''s the luckiest thing in my life to have you by my side."


    Rachel had thought that there would finally be a turning point for this matter, but now it suddenly fell


    into a predicament, and Rachel''s mood was inevitably affected.


    What''s more, the baby in her belly had grown up rapidly these days. She felt that her body was getting


    lazier andzier, and she seemed to be unable to lift her spirit no matter what she did.


    After dinner, she didn''t want to take a walk. She just wanted to sit on the sofa.


    Jack came out of the bathroom and saw her sitting on the sofa again in a spoiled look. He shook his


    head helplessly and said, "Rachel, didn''t the doctor say that you should take more walk? Get up. Let''s


    hang around outside for a while."


    "I don''t want to go. I don''t want to move." Rachel repliedzily.


    Jack put the remote control aside, and then held her hand, "No, let''s go out for two steps. If you are


    tired and can''t walk, I''ll hold you back."


    Since he had said that, Rachel couldn''t continue to bezy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Usually, the two of them would walk back and forth on the outside road for two circles. Today, as soon


    as Rachel went out, she could not refute, "I only walk one round tonight. I really don''t want to go. If you


    are also carrying such a heavy baby, you definitely don''t want to go either."


    "Okay, okay." As long as she was willing to go, Jack was quite satisfied and it was the same for him


    since Rachel was willing to go out.


    The two walked hand in hand on the path. The setting sun cast on them, pulling their shadows long.


    At this time, Jack''s phone suddenly rang.


    In the past two days, as long as Rachel heard the phone ring, she suddenly felt nervous. She turned


    her head and saw that Jack picking up the phone. She only heard that he hummed a few times and


    then ended the phone.


    Jack put the phone into his pocket and saw that Rachel was looking at him with concern. He couldn''t


    help smiling and said, "It''s from Austin. Nothing serious."


    As soon as he finished his words, he realized that Rachel was very sensitive to the words "Nothing".


    Then he immediately exined, "It''s just that we will hold a press conference tomorrow to rify this


    matter in detail, so that those contractors won''t ask for termination one after another."


    He looked into the distance and said in a tired voice, "After all, even if I really don''t work in this position,


    at least thepany still exists, and the future cooperation are also needed."


    As soon as he finished his words, Rachel spit three times in a row. Then she let go of Jack''s hand,


    walked to the side, patted the tree on the roadside, and muttered, "You couldn''t say those unlucky


    words."


    Looking at her series of actions, Jack was confused. "What are you doing, Rachel?"


    "I patted the wood to get rid of unlucky things." Patting the tree crumbs on her hands, Rachel said, "You


    will definitely continue to run the MK Group, so I don''t allow you to say such silly words."


    Jack rubbed her nose affectionately and called her name gently, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    There was no mistake in saying that you will see true love in crisis.


    After walking along the path for a while, Jack thought that Rachel might be able to walk one more circle


    since she had moved. But to his surprise, she went straight to the door and didn''t even take one more


    step.


    Seeing her shaking her head like a child and refusing, Jack was at a loss whether to cry or tough, but


    he still nodded dotingly, "Okay, it''s over today."


    "Okay." Rachel answered loudly.


    Looking at the two of them, Julie turned her head slightly and stretched out her hand to wipe the tears


    from the corner of her eyes.


    It was not easy for the two of them to get back together. They were about to wee a family of three,


    but they didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. It was really unpredictable.


    She took a deep breath for a long time before she calmed down and handed a cup of warm water


    which had been cold for a while to her. "Miss Rachel, drink some water and replenish yourself."


    Taking the cup, Rachel handed it to Jack first. Seeing that he shook his head, she put it to her mouth.


    Seeing her childish behavior, Jack could only smile, "Rachel, why do you go back more and more?"


    "What go back?" Rachel blinked her eyes and pretended to be confused.


    "Of course you''re getting more and more like a child." Jack said gently.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Rachel focused on drinking the water in her ss and didn''t


    answer.


    During this period of time, she tried her best to show her positive and happy side. She said something


    that she had never said before, and did something extremely childish in her eyes. All her only purpose


    was to make Jack rxed, to divert his attention, and to stop thinking about these things.


    The press conference was set on Wednesday.


    When Jack went out, Rachel was a little worried, but she still raised the corners of her mouth slightly.


    She stood on tiptoe to help him straighten his tie. "Drive slowly on the road. Call me then."


    "Okay." Jack lowered his head and kissed her forehead before he got on the car and drove to the


    reception.


    The press conference was arranged in a conference room of a hotel, which covered an area of about


    more than 30 square meters. As soon as Jack sat down, a reporter immediately shouted, "Mr. Jack, I


    heard that you will be dismissed by thepany, is it true?"


    Austin frowned and was about to say something to stop her, but was stopped by Jack, who reached out


    his hand and gave a hint.


    Jack''s deep voice clearly reached everyone''s ears through the sound, "It''s temporarily."


    "But now, your reputation is not good. Aren''t you afraid that both yourpany and family will be in


    crisis?" A reporter in the corner suddenly asked sharply, which made the atmosphere suddenly chaotic.


    Austin picked up the microphone and said, "Please be quiet."


    He said it several times in a row, but the reporters seemed not to hear him and continued to discuss


    what had happened recently.


    Their words were full of insult and sarcasm.


    Seeing that the situation was out of control, Austin turned to look at Jack for help.


    Jack frowned and was about to speak with the microphone when a familiar voice suddenly came into


    the air and clearly reached everyone''s ears through the live sound.


    "He is my husband. I believe that he won''t do those things. I believe in his moral quality and ability. I


    believe that he will never put the MK Group in a bad situation." With a microphone in her hand, Rachel


    walked in step by step from the entrance of the hotel.


    Jack opened his eyes wide and couldn''t believe what he had heard. He was moved, excited and almost


    joyful. He slowly walked up to Rachel and asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?"


    Looking at his slightly red eyes, Rachel winked at him yfully and said, "Because I''m your wife. How


    can I be absent at such an important time?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the voice of Michael came, "And us."


    The three of them stood in a row and walked over in neat steps. Standing in the middle, Marcus


    reached out for the microphone and said in a deep voice, "We have been friends with Jack for so many


    years. We know him best. In the future, we will reserve the right to investigate any rumor about it."


    "Yes!" Said Michael.


    Jack, who had always been introverted, inadvertently burst into tears when he saw them face the


    reporters'' questions forcefully.


    This made him realize that it''s worthy to have the one he loved and friends around him.


    He held Rachel''s hand tightly with one hand and patted the arms of the three of them with the other. He


    said solemnly, "Buddies, thank you!"


    "You don''t have to thank me. You must pay me back in the future."


    They were moved for only three seconds, and the atmosphere between them instantly rxed a lot


    because of Michael''s joke.


    Then, no matter how sharp the questions were, the atmosphere became less awkward. It was not for


    anything else, but because of the support of love and friendship, Jack was full of confidence.


    After staying at the scene for nearly half an hour, Michael rubbed his stomach and said, "When I came


    here just now, I didn''t even have lunch. I''m starving to death now. Will you treat me


    later?"

 Chapter 480 Found Kailey And The Truth Came Out

    Chapter 480 Found Kailey And The Truth Came Out


    "Whatever." Jack curved his lips and smiled.


    Austin spoke at the right time, "In fact, the press conference is almost over. Boss, you can leave now.


    I''ll handle the rest."


    Jack nodded. When he beckoned the Michael and others and was about to leave, he saw Henry


    standing in a corner, covering his ears with one hand and answering the phone.


    So they waited for a while.


    Henry put away his phone and said as soon as he came over, "I found Kailey."


    "Where is she? That bitch, we finally found her." Said Michael angrily, rolling up his sleeves.


    Standing next to her, Rachel frowned at her words. Why did they suddenly find Kailey?


    Without looking at Michael, Henry frowned and said to Jack, "There was a car ident just now. A


    friend of mine in the traffic police team called me and said that the person who had the ident was


    the one I asked him to pay attention to."


    "Where is she now?" Jack asked in a low voice.


    "She has woken up in the hospital. Let''s go there." Henry turned around and was about to leave but


    was grabbed by Jack.


    Marcus didn''t understand what he was doing and asked, "Why don''t you leave?"


    Jack smiled and said lightly, "The police will go there. It''s useless even if we go there. She will tell the


    truth."


    Then he raised his chin and said to Michael, "Didn''t you say you are hungry? There''s no need to starve


    our Mr. Michael for this. If he gets tired of flirting with girls, I can''t take the me."


    Jack''s simple words made everyone understand what he meant.


    They looked at each other, and Michael jumped out first. He raised his voice and said exaggeratedly,


    "Yes, now you are all dragging your family. I''m the only single dog. If you dy my business, I will


    harass you every day!"


    "No, my Lea will get angry." Henry replied jokingly.


    They walked out of the hall, talking andughing. They didn''t feel any pressure, only the happiness.


    In the hospital, Kailey slowly opened her eyes and looked at the strange room. She was in a daze for a


    while until a strange voice rang in her ears. "You had a car ident. You are in the hospital now."


    It was not until then that she came to her senses. Looking at the doctors and police officers standing


    beside the bed, her brain suddenly thumped.


    At this time, the doctor took a step back, turned to look at the police officer, and said lightly, "She can


    ept the inquiry now. If you have any questions, just ask directly. If you find anything unusual about


    her on the way, please inform us immediately."


    "Got it." One of the police officers left the ward from the hospital and locked the door. Then he came


    back and directly brought the topic to business. "Do you know Benny?"


    "Yes." Kailey''s face was covered with ayer of dust.


    She closed her eyes and opened them again. There was only despair left. There was no hope for her


    to struggle again.


    Rachel sat up and stretched herself. After dinnerst night, Michael proposed to go to the bar for a


    while. It was a foggy ce and she would definitely not go there. So she decided to go home alone.


    She hailed a taxi by the roadside. When she was about to get in, Jack opened the door on the other


    side.


    Rachel was a little surprised, "Aren''t you going to the bar?" But when she looked back, she found that


    the three of them were still standing there and looking straight at her.


    Jack smiled faintly, "No, I''ll go home with you."


    "No, thanks." Shaking her head, Rachel said, "You''d better go to the bar with them. I don''t want to be


    annoying then."


    These days, Jack was under too much pressure. He really needed to go to the bar and have a good


    rest with them.


    At this time, Michael trotted over, reached out to hold Jack''s shoulder, and directly hung all his weight


    on him. "Now that your wife has asked you to go with us, don''t refuse."


    With a smile, Rachel waved at Jack.


    Jack twitched his mouth and said, "Call me as soon as you get home."


    As he spoke, he seemed to be still a little worried. Jack took another photo of the taxi''s license te


    number and recorded it on his mobile phone before letting Rachel leave.


    At this time, the bedroom door was gently pushed open from the outside. Jack came in with a vacuum


    cup in his hand, sat down at the edge of the bed, and held her hand. "I poured you some water. It''s


    warm. Drink someter."


    "Okay." Rachel had been used to his meticulous care.


    At first, she thought Lucas was the most considerate man, but now she realized that she didn''t knew


    many men in the past. In fact,pared with Jack, he was more considerate.


    She took a sip, moistened her throat and asked, "Why did you get up so early this morning?"


    "I answered a phone call." With that, Jack took out his phone from his pocket and put it back on the


    bedside table. There was no expression on his face. He said lightly, "The police just called me and said


    that it has been confirmed that the matter on the yacht has nothing to do with me. I guess that all major


    websites and magazines will post it in an hour."


    He said word by word, as if it had nothing to do with him but happened to someone else.


    However, Rachel''s eyes widened in surprise. She shook the vacuum cup in her hand and didn''t notice


    the warm water dripping on the quilt. She asked excitedly, "Have you found any strong evidence?"


    "No." Jack shook his head, "It was Kailey who told me that she knew those people in the bar before,


    and then she specially found them to wrongly use me."


    She said it herself!


    Still feeling a little unbelievable, Rachel asked in surprise, "How could she say it directly? If she had


    told it so directly, why did she bother herself with so many things at the beginning?"


    Jack took a piece of tissue to wipe the water stains on the quilt, and then changed his posture. He held


    Rachel in his arms, fiddling with her hair with his right hand, and said slowly, "She''s not stupid. She


    knows which path is the easiest for her, or she wouldn''t havee up with such a plot to y around


    with me."


    It turned out that it was true that Kailey had taken away all the money in the bar and had lived a good


    life for a few days. But she knew that she couldn''t live such a good life for a long time with a certain


    amount of money, especially she was addicted to gambling.


    Now, she still owed the casino nearly one hundred million dors.


    The casino staff informed her that if she couldn''t pay the money within a certain period of time, they


    would use her organs to rece it.


    Now, there were only three days left for her to pay back the money. Kailey was already very upset


    about this matter. At this time, her friends in the bar also found her whereabouts and used a lot of


    methods to force her to return the money.


    But the money had already been put into someone else''s pocket. How could Kailey have any money to


    pay them back? Therefore, she had no choice but to escape. However, she did not expect that she had


    a car ident and was found by the police.


    At present, Kailey could only tell the truth. Even if she was caught in jail, it would be better than being


    caught by the casino and all her organs would be removed?


    Jack said slowly, "This little girl probably wants to avenge her cousin? She thought I treated Scarlett


    badly." After saying that, he sighed slightly. He couldn''t help but feel that those things in the past were a


    little too absurd.


    Rachel frowned and didn''t say anything. She couldn''t help but think of another scene.


    She and Julie were walking in the supermarket, and what Kailey said to her friend... At that time, she


    wanted to tell Jack, but she was influenced by other things and finally forgot.


    Now it seemed that the biggest reason why Kailey would do such a thing was that she lost such a cash


    cow.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything for a long time, Jack asked, "What are you thinking about? Why are


    you so focused?"


    "Nothing." Rachel curved her lips and said, "Now that this matter has been solved, should we celebrate


    it?"


    Now that Kailey had been controlled by the police, there was no need to mention what had happened


    before.


    Jack gently rubbed her nose, and then whispered in her ear with a vague emotion, "You can''t give me


    the celebration I want now."


    Rachel''s face flushed and she replied in a low voice, "We have plenty of time in the future."


    The simple words made Jackugh louder and louder.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Yes, for the two of them, the real happy time was just beginning.


    Time passed quickly. In a blink of an eye, the baby in her belly was about to be born. During this period


    of time, Rachel''s belly was getting bigger and bigger. Her originally smooth belly also had some


    pregnancy marks in the recent week, one after another with a trace of red blood, which looked creepy.


    That night, after taking a shower, Rachel stood in the bathroom as usual, looking at herself in the mirror


    and muttering, "Why is it so ugly?"


    Jack waited for her in the bedroom for a long time, wondering if something had happened. Therefore,


    he put down the book in his hand, stood up and walked to the door of the bathroom. He knocked on the


    door and said, "Rachel, haven''t you washed yet?"


    "Soon." Rachel answered perfunctorily.

 Chapter 481 Mysterious

    Chapter 481 Mysterious


    Knowing that there was nothing wrong with her, Jack felt relieved. He went back to bed, picked up the


    book and turned several pages. Then he looked at the time. It had been almost half an hour, but there


    was still no movement in the bathroom.


    Jack couldn''t lie on the bed any longer, so he lifted the quilt and got up again. But Rachel still


    answered, "Almost done."


    This time, he no longer believed her words. He reached out and directly opened the door of the


    bathroom. All of a sudden, a screaming came from the bathroom. Rachel turned around in a hurry and


    put down her pajamas which had been lifted up.


    She asked with fear, "Why did you open the door ande in without saying something?"


    "I want to see what you are doing." Jack frowned and walked up to her. He looked her up and down


    and said, "You always said that you''re almost done. What are you busy with?"


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched. "Nothing."


    After saying that, she turned around and walked into the bedroom, leaving Jack alone in the bathroom.


    He muttered a few words in a low voice, looked at her up and down, and asked curiously, "You just


    locked yourself in the bathroom. What on earth are you doing?"


    At first, Rachel replied, "I was taking a shower."


    After she answered for nearly five times, seeing that Jack opened his mouth and was about to ask


    again, she simply covered herself with the quilt and said, "Can you stop asking me? I''m going to bed


    now. Keep silent."


    Hearing this, Jack immediately closed his mouth tightly.


    In the morning of the second day, Jack turned over and stretched out his hand subconsciously to look


    for Rachel. But he failed and immediately opened his eyes.


    She found that the other side of the bed was empty and she couldn''t see Rachel anymore.


    He immediately shouted, "Rachel?"


    After a while, her voice came from the bathroom. "I have something to do in the bathroom."


    "What''s the matter?" Jack asked again, grabbed a coat and put it on his shoulder. He went to the


    bathroom door and opened it, only to find that the door was locked from inside.


    He frowned and asked, "Rachel, what are you doing? Why are you so mysterious?"


    "It''s almost done. Don''t ask me." Jack was rendered speechless by her retort.


    In the office, Henry grabbed some tea leaves from the can and threw them into the teacup. He smiled


    and said, "Jack, I''m here to talk about cooperation with you. But you don''t even pour me a cup of water


    now. It seems that the hospitality of your MK Group needs to be improved."


    After saying that, Henry looked up at Jack, who frowned slightly without any reaction.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He let out a strange sound and didn''t hurry to pour tea. He put down the thermos bottle, walked to the


    desk, and waved his hand in front of Jack. "You are abnormal today!"


    "What''s wrong?" It was not until then that Jack came to his senses. He looked up at Henry and asked,


    "What did you say just now?"


    Henry picked up a toy on the table and yed it casually. "What were you thinking about just now? You


    have been out of your mind since I came here."


    Jack shook his head and didn''t say anything. He opened the documents on the table and changed the


    topic directly, "What do you think of the cooperation this time? Is it the beginning of the next quarter?"


    "Didn''t I just say that one month ahead of the deadline?" Henry put down the things in his hands,


    returned to the sofa, picked up the tea cup and took a sip. "Didn''t you hear a word of what I said just


    now?"


    Jack scratched between his eyebrows and smiled bitterly. He put his sarcasm behind his head, and


    then concentrated on his work.


    The two of them talked for nearly an hour.


    At the same time, Michael, who had gone out to deal with something, pushed the door open and came


    in. "You haven''t finished talking yet? You are so slow."


    Henry closed the signed document and said slowly, "We just finished talking. Where have you been?


    You''re out of breath."


    "Well, forget it." With a wave of his hand in the air, Michael said helplessly, "A few days ago, I just


    contacted a junior high school ssmate. The two of them usually watch basketball matches together,


    and they have a good conversation."


    "Yes, you mentioned it before." Jack encouraged him to go on.


    Michael took the cup from Henry''s hand and drank up the tea.


    Henry was speechless, "The thermos bottle is on the side. Can''t you pour yourself a cup?"


    "It''s too hot. Your clothes are cold. It''s more convenient." Giving the empty ss back to him, Michael


    continued, "A phone call just now asked me to go out. Think about it. A 1.8 meter tall young man was


    crying. I couldn''t bear to see it."


    "You didn''t see him. He..." As he spoke, Michael started to imitate him exaggeratedly.


    Jack twitched the corners of his mouth, bent his finger and knocked two times on the table, directly


    interrupting him, "Why did he cry?"


    Realizing that he had escaped from the topic, Michael scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "His


    wife has been locked in the bathroom alone for a long time. She told me if she was taking a shower or


    going to the bathroom. As a result, guess what she was doing inside."


    Hearing this, Jack''s heart suddenly jolted. How could this situation be so simr to that of Rachel?


    She locked herself in the bathroom and refused toe out. If he asked a few more questions, she


    would lose her temper.


    Henry, who was aside asked, "So, what did she do? Just say it and don''t be mysterious on purpose. If


    you don''t want to say it, then forget it and we don''t want to hear the story."


    "Well, that''s what you said. Then I stop." Said Michael intentionally, crossing his arms over his chest


    and shaking his legs.


    At first, he was waiting for Henry to ask him to continue, but unexpectedly, Jack, who had always been


    called as two deaf ears to outside the window, pushed him and said, "Say it quickly."


    Michael frowned, "Why are you so curious? You don''t even bother to hear a word about these as


    usual."


    Jack looked a little awkward and could only shout in a low voice, "Finish it quickly."


    "Okay, I''ll tell you right away." Giving in to Jack''s roar, Michael had to continue to say honestly, "You


    certainly didn''t expect that her wife was chatting with her lover in the bathroom. When she made a


    phone call, she covered their voices with the sound of water directly. She could have a justified reason


    to lose such a long time in front of her husband. It''s really hard to find such an affair now."


    After finishing, Michael was signed. On the other side, Jack was too shocked to say a word.


    ''Contact her lover?


    What about Rachel? Am I going to be dumped?''


    That night, after entering the bathroom, [¸µ½ùÄÏ] quietly walked to the door, and then leaned against the


    ss door, listening to the sound inside hard.


    ''Why is there no sound inside?


    It''s impossible. If she is calling someone or doing something, there should be a sound.''


    He didn''t realize that he was getting more and more forceful and pressed himself against the door.


    All of a sudden, the ss door was opened. Jack staggered and almost fell to the ground because he


    had been half tilted all the time.


    When he finally stood up straight, he saw that Rachel was standing in front of him. She looked at him in


    surprise and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I... I''m waiting to go to the bathroom, so Ie here to see if you''re ready. I..." Jack felt a little guilty


    and came up with an excuse.


    But it was not until he stammered that he realized howme this reason was.


    This had happened before and he went to the bathroom in the guest room directly, not like today.


    Looking at the inquisitive eyes of Rachel, Jack slowly lowered his head, looking like a child who had


    done something wrong and was waiting for the punishment from the teacher and parents.


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched helplessly. When she was about to say something, Jack


    suddenly raised his head and said, "What are you doing in the bathroom these days?"


    "Nothing." With an evasive attitude, Rachel quickly walked out of his side and hid herself in the


    bedroom.


    Jack stood alone in the bathroom with a sad face. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that


    he was likely to be abandoned.


    At that time, Jack would stood alone on the road in the cold wind, only to see Rachel walking towards


    with another man hand in hand...


    Jack shook his head immediately and stopped thinking in mess. He rushed into the bedroom and


    asked her again.


    Seeing that he was so reluctant to leave, Rachel had no choice but to sit up again. She lifted her


    clothes and exposed her pregnant belly, "Look at me."


    "What?" Jack stepped forward and gently put his hand on her belly. He misunderstood her meaning


    and asked, "Is the baby moving now?"


    "No," Rachel shook off his hand and pointed at the pregnancy marks on her belly, "Have you seen my


    belly? It''s cracked. I''ve been applying ointment in the bathroom these days. I want to see if it can fade


    away."


    "Then why don''t you tell me directly?" Jack asked.


    Lowering her head, Rachel said in a low voice, "I feel so ugly when I look at it myself. I don''t want you


    to see it... I''m afraid you would dislike me..."


    ''Dislike?''


    The stone that had been piled up in Jack''s heart for the past few days finally fell to the ground. He


    grabbed Rachel''s hands andughed so hard that his whole body trembled, which made her confused.


    She looked at him worriedly and asked uncertainly, "Are you all right?"

 Chapter 482 Gave Birth To The Baby

    Chapter 482 Gave Birth To The Baby


    "It''s okay. I''m just too happy." Jack waved his hand and smiled so hard that even tears appeared in the


    corners of his eyes.


    Rachel frowned, ''I just got some pregnancy marks, is it so funny?'' She was afraid that he would dislike


    her if he knew her belly was so ugly, but now he told her that he was happy?


    She thought for a while, but still couldn''t figure out the reason, so she gave up.


    On the second day, when Rachel and Lea were having afternoon tea, Rachel casually talked about it


    and mumbled, "It''s the first time I know that a man canugh when he sees the pregnancy mark."


    Lea stirred her coffee with a small spoon and said, "I guess that it made him feel you are really in


    pregnancy."


    "Who knows? I had to hide it from him before. I stayed in the bathroom every day and secretly wiped


    the lotion for removing the pregnancy marks on my belly. I was afraid that he would find out." Thinking


    of what she had done before, Rachel felt a little funny.


    She recalled that when she was in the hospital, she had heard a lot of nurses who had children


    comin about the pregnancy marks on their belly. At that time, she just felt that it''s not a big deal.


    Now that it happened to her, she realized that the problem was really much more serious than she had


    imagined.


    After all, no woman could tolerate her sudden appearance change.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly put down the cup in her hand heavily. She used too


    much strength that the milk in it was a little shaken out.


    Rachel handed her tissue and said, "What''s wrong with you? You just shocked me."


    "I just thought of one thing." The corners of Lea''s mouth twitched. "Last night, Henry sneaked around at


    the door of the bathroom. When I saw him, I pretended that nothing had happened. Then I asked him,


    do you know what he said?"


    Rachel blinked her eyes and waited for her to go on.


    Lea didn''t know how to say it. "He said he heard something from Michael yesterday. He thought I had


    been in the bathroom for a long time and wondered if I would send messages to a man secretly. So he


    hid at the door and eavesdropped and was caught by me."


    With a helpless smile at the corners of her mouth, Rachel thought that Jack might have such a motive?


    Otherwise, when he heard his real reason and saw the pregnancy mark on Rachel''s belly, he would not


    be so indifferent.


    They chatted for a while and left.


    When Rachel came back home, she saw Jack humming a tune and doing something in the children''s


    room. During this period of time, his greatest interest was to go to all kinds of mother and baby stores,


    buy all kinds of toys, and then move them back.


    At that time, Rachel had stopped him from doing something crazy, but it had no effect.


    Seeing him carefully put a doll on the windowsill, Rachel slowly walked forward and opened her arms


    and tightly hugged him from behind. "Jack, don''t worry. Even if I want to send a message, I won''t hide


    in the bathroom. It''s notfortable there at all."


    "What? Text me? Why can''t I understand?" Jack''s face changed and he stammered.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel chuckled and didn''t answer him. She thought what he was like at this moment was so cute.


    The expected date of childbirth had passed two days, but there was still no change with her belly.


    Rachel was not panic at all. After all, this kind of situation was verymon.


    Some were ahead of time, while some were dyed. As long as it didn''t take more than two weeks,


    there was no problem.


    On the contrary, Jack was in a panic. Every morning before getting up, he asked, "Honey, does your


    belly hurt?"


    Before going to bed in the evening, he frowned and said worriedly, "Honey, if you feel ufortable,


    tell me immediately. If I can''t wake up, pinch me hard."


    At this time, Rachel would reply with a smile, "Okay."


    Jack continued to ask, "What''s wrong with this little guy? Why hasn''t hee out yet?"


    "Maybe it''s toofortable to stay in my belly?" Rachel then turned off the bedsidemp and said,


    "Well, let''s go to sleep."


    Originally, a week ago, Rachel had been arranged to stay in the hospital, waiting for the birth of the


    baby, but unexpectedly, there was no movement in her belly.


    Although she was staying in a single ward, Rachel was still in the hospital. She still felt ufortable,


    so she asked to leave the hospital and go home.


    Jack and Jonathan they three people certainly didn''t agree, but in the end, the pregnant woman was


    the most important, so they had no choice.


    Although Tracy was a little worried, she just poked at Rachel''s forehead and said, "You''ve never been


    like this before. Why are you bing more and more capricious now?"


    Rachel didn''t know that maybe it was because she was spoiled and arrogant due to being a pregnant


    woman?


    Jack frowned and looked at her worriedly before hey down.


    In the middle of the night, when she opened her eyes, Rachel only felt a burst of pain in her belly, and


    then a burst of pain in the back of her waist.


    She raised her hand and patted Jack hard, "My belly hurts."


    Jack was still sleeping and had a sweet dream. When he saw his baby was born and carried out by the


    nurses, he walked up to see if it was a boy or a girl. Suddenly, a pain came from his abdomen.


    He sat up in a hurry and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ouch, it hurts. Hurry up..." Cold sweat broke out on Rachel''s forehead, and her face was pale with


    pain. Now she couldn''t even say aplete sentence.


    At the sight of her, Jack''s face changed again and again. He waved his hands in the air, suddenly at a


    loss.


    Rachel wanted tough, but it was so painful that she could only scream again and again. When the


    pain finally dissipated, she quickly said, "Jack, call the ambnce. I''m fine. I can hold it."


    It was not until then that Jack realized what had happened. He hurriedly took out his mobile phone from


    the bedside table, flipped through the contact list, and his hands kept trembling. As soon as the phone


    was connected, he shouted hysterically, "Send an ambnce here quickly. My wife is about to give


    birth!"


    He held Rachel''s hands tightly, trying to recall some knowledge about production he had seen before.


    He kept saying, "Rachel, don''t be nervous. Rx. Come and take a deep breath with me."


    The way he kept talking made Rachel burst intoughter during her pain.


    Grabbing Jack''s sleeve, Rachel said with difficulty. "Jack, it''s normal for me to feel pain like this. Don''t


    worry."


    "I''m not worried." Although Jack said so, the sweat on his forehead fell down one after another.


    Finally, the ambnce arrived. At this moment, Jack breathed a sigh of relief. But when she was sent


    to the delivery room, his legs suddenly became weak, and he even stumbled two times and was about


    to fall.


    Fortunately, Michael and Marcus ran over at the same time and supported him.


    Looking up and down at Jack, Michael asked uncertainly, "Are you not feeling well?"


    As if he hadn''t heard what she said, Jack stared at the red light on the door of the delivery room,


    looking very nervous. Then Henry rushed over and said, "He is not ufortable. It''s normal. You will


    know when you are going to be a father."


    He was about to pat on Michael''s shoulder, but Michael dodged his hand. With a hint of disgust on his


    face, he said, "Forget it. Don''t curse me. I don''t want to be a father for at least five years."


    They were chatting andughing. Jack sat on the chair alone with his back straight. He stared straight


    at the door of the delivery room and didn''t dare to leave for a moment. Even when Jonathan and Tracy


    arrived, he didn''t have time to take a look at them.


    All his attention was focused on the delivery room. When he heard the painful cry of Rachel, he stood


    up immediately and walked towards the door of the delivery room, trying to open it, but he was always


    stopped by them.


    Tracy chuckled and said, "Son, you are so spineless. Rachel is just giving birth to a child. If you are so


    worried about her, you will beughed at to death!"


    Normally, Jack would fight back, but now he didn''t say a word. He walked back and forth anxiously and


    kept mumbling. "I don''t know how Rachel is now. She must be very painful."


    It had been more than two hours.


    The door of the delivery room was finally opened from inside. The nurse walked out quickly and said


    with a smile, "Congrattions. It''s a boy."


    As soon as Tracy heard that it was a boy, she smiled happily and held Jonathan''s hand. "Great! We


    finally have a little grandson."


    On the contrary, Jack frowned as if he hadn''t heard what she said. When he saw the door of the


    delivery room open, he immediately walked up to Rachel and looked at her lying on the bed. Her short


    hair was wet with sweat and put on her forehead. She was messy.


    Jack''s obsidian-like eyes were full of pity and unwillingness to part with her. He held Rachel''s hand and


    gently kissed it, "Honey, thank you."


    Then the little baby was carried out of the delivery room by a nurse. He cried loudly, but couldn''t get a


    look from his father.


    When he finally came back to his senses from the pain in her heart and reached out to pick him up


    from the crib, he frowned and said, "why is this child so ugly?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the baby''s cry that had just stopped began to ring out again. The


    baby was depressed. ''Isn''t every new baby like this? Why did her father say she was ugly when she


    was born?


    As for Andrew Fu''s first birthday party, Rachel had nned to invite the whole family to dinner with a


    birthday cake for celebration.

 Chapter 483 Do-Do Had A Fever

    Chapter 483 Do-Do Had A Fever


    However, it was not easy for Jonathan and Tracy to have such a grandson. They must be very


    precious. A few months ago, they had nned to hold a big party for Andrew, hoping that all the people


    in Ning City could know it.


    On this day, after dinner, Rachel went to the yard and saw Tracy sitting on a stone bench in the yard


    with Andrew in her arms. She was chatting with Jonathan while ying with her grandson.


    Walking forward, Rachel bent down slightly and poked Andrew''s cheek with her finger. "Do-Do, what


    are youughing? Why are you so happy?"


    Do-Do was his nickname, which was casually called by Jack on the second day of his birth.


    At that time, after Andrew was born, Jonathan and Tracy insisted on giving him a name, but the names


    they wanted were not satisfactory.


    Tracy even exaggeratedly nned to use "Baby" as his name, but was refused by Jack on the spot.


    In order to avoid those messy names froming out of their mouths again, Jack had to think of a


    nickname for the time being. As for the name "Andrew, they had bought it outside directly.


    And they were satisfied with the name.


    At this time, Tracy put a guest list in front of Rachel, "Have a look. Do you have any other friends to


    invite?"


    Arge pile of names were neatly stacked on the paper, which made Rachel feel a little dizzy. But she


    still looked at them carefully. Seeing that both Lea and Celia''s names were listed on the paper, she


    shook her head and said, "Mom, I don''t have many friends to invite. This list is very detailed."


    "Then I''ll ask them to make the invitation card ording to this list." Tracy handed the list to a staff


    standing behind her. Seeing that he was about to leave, she called him to stop.


    Then she looked at Rachel and asked, "Don''t you need to call your colleagues here? We can have fun


    together if there would be more people then."


    "No, thanks." Rachel refused directly.


    She thought it was better to keep a low profile about this kind of thing.


    "Okay." Fortunately, Tracy didn''t insist. After waving her hand to the staff, she chatted with Jonathan


    about whether they had listed all their friends.


    With a faint smile, Rachel went to the living room with Do-Do in her arms. She saw that Jack was


    fiddling with an electric toy car. As soon as he saw theming in, he operated the remote control in


    his hand as if he was presenting a treasure. "Baby son, look at what interesting toys your father bought


    to you."


    "I think they are for you to y, right?" Since the birth of Do-Do, Jack seemed to be younger and


    younger. He yed all kinds of toys every day after work, and said that he did these for well teaching


    his son.


    Rachel couldn''t refute such an excuse.


    Jack was used to being told so and he didn''t care at all. He grinned directly and approached to Rachel,


    "Honey, did mom tell you about Do-Do''s birthday party again?"


    Rachel nced at him and said, "Yes, how do you know?"


    Jack picked up a toy from the sofa and handed it to Do-Do, "Can you hide something from your


    husband? When I came back just now, mom asked me if I should invite all the employees in the


    "Then how did you answer?"


    Tracy was too crazy. ording to the rough statistics of the staff in thepany, there were hundreds


    of people. If all of them came here, they might not be able to find such a big banquet hall.


    Jack patted her on the shoulder and smiled, "Don''t worry. I know what you think about it. Do you think I


    will agree? Am I the kind of husband who will go against his wife''s will?"


    Rachel was amused by his words. She nced at him and said, "You are talkative."


    "Of course." Jack raised his eyebrows and sat next to her. He slowly approached her, put his arms


    around her waist and rested his chin on her shoulder.


    With an ambiguous look on his face, he blew on her neck and said, "Honey, in fact, I''m not only good at


    talking, but also good at something else."


    "What is it?" He tickled Rachel so much that she wanted to step back, but she couldn''t hold the


    strength in Jack''s hand.


    Jack deliberately pouted, "Don''t y dumb with me, honey. You haven''t made love with me for a long


    time. Should you consider it tonight? I''ve been a monk for a long time..."


    All of a sudden, a blush crept up on Rachel''s face. During this period of time, Do-Do had been sleeping


    between them, so the activity of a couple in the evening was cancelled.


    She reached out and gently pushed Jack, "Stop it. Dad and mom are still outside."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jonathan and Tracy came in, one following another.


    Tracy immediately covered her eyes with her hands and turned her back, "It doesn''t matter. Just


    pretend that I don''t exist. Please continue."


    But the followingughter made Rachel''s face even redder. She hurriedly broke away from Jack''s


    arms, lowered her head and yed with the Do-Do in her arms, pretending that nothing had happened


    just now.


    But the next second, Jack took Do-Do away and put it into Tracy''s arms. He said, "Mom, he will sleep


    with you tonight. Don''t disturb us."


    "Well..." Rachel didn''t expect that Jack would say so directly. When she was about to refuse, Jack


    continued, "Do-Do will be one year old in two days. He can''t always sleep with his parents. Boys should


    be more independent."


    After saying that, he didn''t give Rachel any chance to speak. He directly took her hand and went to the


    two floors. "We should also have some independent space and have a good rest."


    Tracy immediately echoed with a smile, "Yes, you should well get along with each other alone."


    When she walked up a few steps, Rachel could still hear them talking behind her. "Only in this way


    could they give birth to more grandchildren for us."


    Feeling several drops of cold sweat on her forehead, Rachel pinched hard on the back of Jack''s waist


    and said. "It''s all your fault! How can I face them in the future?"


    However, Jack remained unmoved, with a smile on his face. As soon as he entered the room, he


    immediately lifted Rachel up horizontally.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Looking at the figure of him pressing on her, Rachel quickly raised her hands and pressed them against


    her chest. "Jack, wait a moment. I haven''t taken a shower yet."


    "No need to bother. We two have been married for a long time. You don''t have to be so fastidious." As


    soon as Jack lowered his head, he was dodged by Rachel once again.


    She turned around, sat up and walked to the bathroom. When she came out, she saw Jack lying on his


    side with even a feminine beauty on his face. He waved at her and said, "Beauty,e here!"


    He looked like a gigolo who was trying to attract guests on a special asion in the movie. Rachel


    couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She pointed at her temple and said, "Jack, didn''t you take


    medicine tonight? Do you need me to bring you some pills?"


    With a snort, Jack stood up and held Rachel''s hand, "You are my pills. Now I am going to take you!"


    The two of them burst intoughter at the same time. After a while, when Jack was about to do his


    "business", a sudden ringtone interrupted the two of them.


    Rachel pushed him away and said, "I have to answer the phone first."


    "Don''t answer it. No matter what it is, it''s not as important as our business." At this moment, Jack


    looked like a hungry wolf, but he still couldn''t hold Rachel. In the end, he could only watch her leave


    from his arms.


    He clenched his fists and thumped the bed. "Why does this guy call at this time?"


    Seeing that Rachel didn''t make any sound with the phone in her hand, but her face became more and


    more serious, he couldn''t help sitting up, stopped joking, frowned and asked, "Who''s on the phone?


    What happened?"


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel hurriedly walked to the wardrobe, took out a coat from it and put it


    on. "It''s mom''s call. She said that Do-Do suddenly had a fever and split milk just now. They have taken


    him to the hospital. They asked us to hurry there now."


    "Why is it so sudden? Wasn''t he fine just now?" Jack put on his clothes in a hurry, patted on Rachel''s


    shoulder andforted her. "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''ll go downstairs to start the car. Youe out


    when you''re ready."


    "Okay."


    When Rachel was tidying up the Do-Do''s staffs, she couldn''t help but tremble. Although she was not a


    doctor in pediatric, she more or less knew that this kind of situation was normal and basically it would


    happen on every child during his growing up.


    But now it appeared on Do-Do, she still couldn''t calm down.


    Jack put one hand on the steering wheel and held her hand tightly. Although he was also very anxious,


    he still kept saying something interesting to tease her.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Tracy was pacing back and forth in the ward with the crying Do-Do in


    her arms. At the same time, Jonathan stood by the side, holding a milk bottle in one hand. He looked at


    Do-Do anxiously and kept asking, "Are you still ufortable, baby?"


    Rachel walked up to her and took a look at Do-Do. His white and tender face turned red. Rachel asked,


    "Mom, did the doctor tell you what caused it?"


    "Maybe I bathed him just now and let him y in the water for a while, so..." Tracy''s voice was full of


    self-me, and her eyes suddenly turned red. Tears were swirling in her eyes, as if they would fall at


    any time.

 Chapter 484 Went To The Kindergarten

    Chapter 484 Went To The Kindergarten


    Although Rachel felt sorry for Tracy, she patted Tracy''s shoulder gently andforted her. "Mom, don''t


    me yourself. Besides, it''smon for children to have a fever. They will recover soon."


    Hearing this, Tracy''s face softened a little.


    Taking over the Do-Do, Rachel held it horizontally in her arms and shook it gently. She hummed a


    luby subconsciously, and beside her ear, Tracy exined carefully what the doctor had just said after


    the examination.


    Seeing this scene, Jack and Jonathan, who had been a little nervous, smiled at each other. It seemed


    that in the future, the so-called mother-inw daughter-inw rtionship was not something they


    needed to worry about, and naturally, Rachel and Tracy would deal with it well.


    They stayed in the hospital for a whole night and almost didn''t close their eyes. Maybe it was because


    Do-Do was not feeling well that he didn''t sleep well. But after half an hour he slept he would wake up


    again.


    After a night, his mental state became very bad, and his voice became a little hoarse.


    Tracy tried her best tofort herself, but now she was in deep self-me again. She covered her


    nose with one hand and sobbed, "If it weren''t for me, Do-Do wouldn''t have suffered such a thing. Such


    a little child is so sad at night. How can I ept it?"


    "Mom, it''s really okay. The fever has gone down. It''s almost healed." Rachel immediately winked at


    Jack.


    He understood what she meant and stood up and walked to Tracy. He put his hand on her shoulder


    and yawned as he spoke, "Mom, you and dad haven''t rested for a whole night. You can go back first.


    Rachel and I will stay here."


    "Yes, let''s go back and have a rest. We cane back to change shiftter." Noticing that she frowned


    and wanted to refuse, Jonathan added in a hurry.


    "Okay, then we''ll go back first. Call us if you need anything." Before leaving, Tracy exhorted with


    concern.


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with Do-Do. Later, the doctor came to make the rounds of the ward


    and said that it was a normal situation. Adults would have a bad appetite after having a fever, let alone


    children. He would cry when he was hungry.


    Hearing this, both Rachel and Jack felt relieved. After staying in the hospital for a while, they went


    home with Do-Do.


    As soon as she entered the house, she frowned and turned to look at Jack, "What''s going on?"


    Jack was also confused and apparently didn''t know. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know either."


    It turned out that the trash can was full of red invitation cards. If she was right, these should be sent out


    to invite people to attend the birthday party of Do-Do.


    At this time, Tracy went downstairs and exined, "Now Do-Do doesn''t feel well, so we don''t have to


    do hold a big party. Let''s celebrate his birthday together in our house. When he grows up, I''ll prepare a


    grand ceremony for him!"


    "Okay." With a smile at the corners of Rachel''s mouth, she nodded. When she was in the hospital, she


    had been thinking about how to tell Tracy about it. Now that it had been solved, she could not help but


    breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, Do-Do didn''t know that his first birthday party had cancelled.


    Although it was no longer grand, it was full of warmth.


    He sat on the children''s dining chair and listened to his parents and grandparents singing a birthday


    song. Although he didn''t know what they were talking about, he pped his hands in cooperation.


    For a moment, the house was filled withughter.


    "Come on, let me take a picture of you." Julie came out of the kitchen with a camera in her hand.


    Then Rachel picked up Do-Do and put it in the arms of Tracy. Then she and Jack stood beside them,


    one on the left and the other on the right. With a "Snap", the beautiful scene of them was frozen and


    became an indelible memory.


    After having a child at home, she always felt that time passed very fast. She watched him grow up day


    by day. Until now, Rachel suddenly realized that another two years had passed unconsciously.


    And this year, Do-Do was three years old, almost the age of going to kindergarten.


    On this day, Rachel specially picked up a lot of kindergarten''s materials and carefully looked through


    them. When Jack came in from outside, he naturally put his hand on her shoulder and asked, "What


    are you looking at?"


    "I am checking which kindergarten I should chose for him." Rachel curled her lips and felt confused.


    The publicity materials of every kindergarten were well prepared. She couldn''t tell which kindergarten


    was better or not.


    After reading for a long time, she hesitated for a long time. Finally, she pulled out one of the materials


    and said, "Well, let''s send Do-Do here. It''s closer to home, so that we can pick him up. Besides, I''ve


    checked the kindergarten, and it''s good."


    Jack took the documents from her hand, smiled and said in a low voice, "I have arranged a


    kindergarten for Do-Do."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and said, "Why didn''t you tell me? Which one?"


    "Sunlight Bilingual Kindergarten." Jack found the kindergarten in the pile of documents, took it out and


    handed it to Rachel. Seeing that she frowned, he reached out and gently patted her head two times.


    "This kindergarten has very good teacher resources."


    At the beginning, Rachel had considered about this kindergarten, but it was a little far away from their


    home. They lived in the south of the city, and this kindergarten was in the north of the city, almost going


    through half of the Ning City. It was really troublesome for them to pick him up every time, so Rachel


    finally gave up.


    She told Jack what she was thinking and asked, "Didn''t you think of the distance?"


    Jack immediately replied, "This kindergarten is the best in Ning City. Since it is our son, he must


    receive the best education since childhood."


    The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched, and she was a little unhappy in her heart. Firstly, Jack made


    the decision without discussing with her. Secondly, she didn''t agree with his so-called theory.


    But she didn''t refute. She just reached out and sorted out all the documents. Then she said lightly,


    "Okay, since you are responsible for his registration, then you are also responsible for the picking up in


    the future."


    Jack frowned and said uncertainly, "We can ask the driver to pick up him then."


    With a faint smile on her face, Rachel patted him on the shoulder and said, "Since Do-Do is our son, he


    must have received the best treatment since he is a child. It''s impossible that we always ask the driver


    to pick up Do-Do since other children are picked up by their father in person."


    Jack was speechless.


    He had no way to refute her. Atst, he could only lower his head and scratch the spot between his


    eyebrows. He wondered how long it would take to send Do-Do to the kindergarten and how early he


    would get up then.


    In the first week, Jack was very active. Before the rm clock rang, he went to Do-Do''s room, pulled


    him out of bed, changed his clothes, brushed his teeth and washed his face, and then sent him to the


    kindergarten.


    But the passion didn''tst long.


    In the second week, Jack was obviously a littlezy. The rm clock on the bedside table had rung for


    nearly ten minutes, but he still held Rachel tightly and did not move.


    Rachel had no choice but to push him, "Jack, it''s time to get up and send Do-Do to the kindergarten."


    "I''ll drive faster then. Now let me take another ten minutes'' nap." Jack still closed his eyes tightly.


    Seeing the tiredness in his eyes, although Rachel was reluctant and distressed, she finally made up


    her mind and said, "Get up quickly. This kindergarten was chosen by yourself and you promised to


    send Do-Do. You can''t give up after only one week, can you?" Said Rachel deliberately.


    Sure enough, Jack opened his eyes, sat up and sighed, "It''s all my fault. I''ll pay for it myself!"


    Seeing him drooping his shoulders, Rachel smiled silently and reached out to push him. "Well, don''t


    say that. Go ahead."


    A few dayster, Jack woke up early in the morning, but his hands were restless and kept wandering


    on Rachel''s body.


    He slowly leaned over, gently held her earlobe, and said ambiguously and gently, "Honey, should we do


    some exercise? What do you think?"


    Turning over, Rachel opened her eyes and looked straight into his eyes. "Honey, it''s okay. But is it still


    toote for you to send Do-Do?"


    "Why should I send Do-Do?" Jack was puzzled, "Today is Saturday. The kindergarten doesn''t have


    ss."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the bedroom was pushed open from the outside by a


    small figure. Do-Do trotted in with his legs, carrying a yellow schoolbag on his back.


    He walked to the bedside of Jack and tried to hold his hand, but failed. Finally, he had to pull the quilt.


    "Dad, get up quickly. I''m going to bete for school."


    Jack was confused, "What kind of school do you go to today?"


    Rachel exined, "Didn''t you hear from Do-Dost night that the teachers in the kindergarten were


    upied on Monday, so they exchanged."


    Do-Do immediately nodded in agreement. He looked at Jack as if he was looking at a fool and said,


    "Dad, you are so forgetful."


    Jack lowered his head at once. His original n was ruined. Looking at his wife''s beautiful figure, how


    could he express the bitterness in his heart?

 Chapter 485 The New Intern

    Chapter 485 The New Intern


    He lifted the quilt, picked up Do-Do and strode out, "Do-Do, I''ll change a better kindergarten for you


    next week, okay?"


    "Why do we change to another kindergarten?" Do-Do asked curiously, "Dad, I already have friends


    there. I don''t want to change to another kindergarten."


    "But after you change to another kindergarten, you can make more friends. At that time..." The induced


    voice of Jack faded away gradually. Covering the quilt with her hands, the smile at the corners of


    Rachel''s mouth became more and more brilliant.


    This was the biggest disagreement between the two of them over the years, but Jack didn''t notice it at


    all. It was in this way that Rachel made him retreat.


    Rachel turned on her phone and sent the phone number of a kindergarten near her home to Jack.


    It was not until Jack read the message that he suddenly realized that he had fallen into the trap set by


    Rachel from the very beginning. However, he would like to change at this moment.


    It was very likely that the quarrel between the two people would have been solved like this.


    Since she gave birth to Do-Do, Rachel had transferred her work from the executive department to the


    cardiology department. Since then, she had devoted herself to her work diligently. Therefore, after the


    Director of the Department retired, she took that position.


    On this day, when Rachel was packing up and about to get off work, her phone rang. Uncle James''s


    deep voice came clearly, "Rachel, are you still working?"


    "Yes, I haven''t finished." Rachel stopped what she was doing and asked, "Uncle James, what''s up?"


    "Now that you are not off duty,e to my office. I have something to tell you."


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel walked towards the office of the executive. As soon as she


    entered, he handed her a resume and said with a smile, "This is the grandson of one of my friends. He


    just graduated from medical school and said that he would be an intern in our hospital. I want you teach


    him. Is that okay for you?"


    "Well..." Rachel was a little hesitated. "Uncle James, is it a little inappropriate for me to teach him?"


    "Why?" The executive nodded his index finger two times in the air, "I think you are the most suitable


    one. You are the Director of the Department, and your professional level is obvious to all. Just do me a


    favor."


    Since he had said that, Rachel had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    On the second day, the agreed intern came to report with his resume. Rachel didn''t feel it when she


    looked at his photo. When she saw the person face to face, she only felt that the person looked a little


    familiar. She just couldn''t remember where she had seen him before.


    Or the intern recognized her first, "Rachel, have you forgotten? When you gave a graduate lecture in


    our school, I showed you around the campus."


    Hearing this, Rachel had an impression. "Oh, yes, I remember it."


    It might be in Julyst year. At that time, as an outstanding graduate, Rachel returned to the college


    and attended a graduate lecture. One part of the lecture was to show these graduates around the


    current college.


    And the one who led her was the intern in front of her.


    At this time, he reached out his hand and said, "I didn''t expect it to be so coincident. Miss Rachel, let


    me introduce myself again. My name is Jay Yang, and you can call me Jay."


    "Okay, Jay. Shall we start?" With a slight shake of his hand, Rachel spread out a set of work notes that


    she had sorted out on the table and began to exin some points that needed to be paid attention to in


    detail.


    Jack heard about the intern from Michael. It was a coincidence that Michael''s father felt a little


    ufortable in the heart that day, so they went to the hospital to ask for Rachel''s help. He saw Jay


    Yang following behind her and the way he spoke was very close to Rachel.


    All of those were in Michael''s eyes.


    Aftering out of the hospital, Michael left his father, who was proved to be okay to the taxi driver,


    and then drove to find Jack.


    Michael''s father was so angry that he kept cursing, tapping on his crutch, but Michael didn''t hear a


    word at all.


    After listening to Michael''s narration, although there was nothing unusual on his face, Jack felt very


    ufortable in his heart. That night, after making love, Jack began to ask, "I heard that there is an


    intern in your department?"


    "Well, how did you know?" Rachel felt a little ufortable because she was wet and sticky. She


    wanted to get up and go to the bathroom to wash her body, but Jack pressed her hands and couldn''t


    move at all.


    Jack''s face darkened, "Why do I hear that he is good to you?"


    It was a normal sentence, but it was said in such a gloomy tone, which made Rachel frown. "He is


    good to everyone in the Department."


    "But I heard that he was very kind and attentive to you." Jack felt a little jealous.


    Rachel asked, "Who told you that? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I just heard about it. Just tell me if it''s true." At the critical moment, Jack still hid Michael. But Rachel


    was not stupid. She could guess it by thinking about it, but she didn''t say it out.


    She got rid of Jack''s hand, stood up and walked to the bathroom. She forced a smile and said, "Jack,


    you grew up in jealousy, didn''t you?"


    On the other side, Michael, who was chatting with his friends in the bar, couldn''t help sneezing several


    times.


    A girl sitting on his right put a suit jacket on him and asked with concern, "Michael, are you okay? Do


    you catch a cold?"


    "How could it be possible? Do I look like a person with such poor physique?" As soon as he finished his


    words, Michael couldn''t help but shiver, feeling a chill rising from the soles of his feet.


    On the second morning, Jack parked his car at the gate of the hospital. When Rachel unfastened the


    seat belt, he quickly turned off the engine and got off the car.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows, "Why did you get off the car? Why don''t you go to thepany directly?"


    "Let me send you in." After saying that, regardless of what she said, Jack took her hand and walked


    into the Department. On the way, he warmly waved to every nurse and doctor who were walking


    towards him.


    Seeing him like this, Rachel was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "What are you doing?"


    "I used to keep a low profile. Now I want all your colleagues in the hospital to know that I''m Dr. Rachel''s


    husband!" Jack smiled warmly, which was totally different from his usual look.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Shaking her head helplessly, Rachel said, "Don''t worry. Everyone in the hospital knows that my


    husband is Jack Fu."


    "That''s for those old employees. How about those new employees?" Jack snorted and looked down at


    their hands, "You don''t wear a wedding ring. Maybe those who just came in think that you are still


    unmarried?"


    Speaking of this, Jack was full of resentment, but he couldn''t lose his temper. After all, it was indeed


    because of the work requirements that Rachel couldn''t keep the wedding ring in her hand all the time.


    Feeling guilty and embarrassed, Rachel closed her mouth and didn''t say anything. Jack took her hand


    and sent her into the office. Then she said, "You can go to thepany. Didn''t you say that there is a


    meeting to be held this morning?"


    "No hurry." Jack looked indifferent, but he didn''t leave. Instead, he looked around, especially the


    doctor''s office on another side.


    Seeing his expression, Rachel immediately understood what he meant. She pulled the corners of her


    mouth and said, "He went back to the school to go through the formalities today and asked for one


    day''s leave. Why do you have to see him?"


    Looking at the helpless expression on Rachel''s face, Jack stretched out his hand and flicked gently on


    her forehead, "Only by knowing oneself and enemy can you win a hundred battles. You certainly


    understand it!"


    "What are you talking about?" Rachel didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She reached out and


    rubbed her aching forehead, saying, "Besides, Jay doesn''t fight with you. You don''t need to prepare for


    that."


    "You don''t know that I''m always ready." Looking at the disdainful look on her face, Jack obviously felt


    that he had made a fuss about it. He waved his hand helplessly and said, "Forget it. I won''t talk about it


    with you."


    He had already had an idea in his mind.


    Since he left, Rachel didn''t take it seriously. She just thought he made a fuss about it. Next, she took


    Jay Yang with her every day, telling him in detail what she would encounter on the real medical cases,


    and being an intern instructor with all her heart.


    Until this day, Rachel received a call from Tracy, saying that she had something to deal with and


    couldn''t go to the kindergarten to pick up Do-Do. Seeing that there was nothing else in the hospital, she


    got ready and was about to leave when Jay pushed the door in.


    He stood in front of the desk, hesitating for a long time without saying a word.


    Rachel was a little anxious. "Jay, I have something to deal with. What can I do for you? If you are not in


    a hurry, you can wait for me to go to work tomorrow."


    "Rachel." Jay called her.


    Raising her head to look at him, but Rachel didn''t say anything. She had to poke her watch again and


    said, "Jay, I''m really in a hurry. If you have anything to say, can you just say it?"


    "Today is my birthday. Do you have time tonight? How about... How about having dinner together?" As


    he spoke, he reached out to grab the back of his head. There was an obvious embarrassment on his


    face, which made Rachel''s heart suddenly beat heavily.


    ''Is it really what Jack thought?''

 Chapter 486 Celia Was Pregnant

    Chapter 486 Celia Was Pregnant


    She pulled the corners of her mouth awkwardly, lowered her head and pretended to pack up, saying, "I


    don''t have time tonight. I have to go home to take care of my son."


    "Your son?" Jay''s mouth was wide open, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. "Rachel, you


    have a son?"


    "Yes, he is three years old. He is in kindergarten now. I have to go back and pick him up from school."


    When she passed by him, Rachel said, "Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay. But, Rachel, are you really not avable tonight?" Jay asked again.


    Turning around, Rachel smiled at him and said, "No, I really don''t have time. Happy birthday to you


    first."


    However, this matter still sounded an rm in Rachel''s heart. Thinking of the way she thought Jack


    was making a mountain out of a molehill, it seemed that she still underestimated him.


    She didn''t want to get herself into any trouble in her marriage. After all, she had learned a lot from the


    past.


    Therefore, she thought about it for a while. On the second day, she called Jay into her office and said,


    "Jay, I''ve arranged Dr. Cara in our department to continue to guide your internship. If you have any


    problems, you can go straight to her."


    "Why?" Jay frowned and asked, "Rachel, did I do anything wrong? Or... "


    Rachel stretched out her hand and interrupted him. Her eyebrows were throbbing. How could she say


    that? She couldn''t say, "I think you have a crush on me, so I think it''s better for me to change a doctor


    for you."


    Rachel didn''t think she was so shameless.


    The corners of her mouth twitched. After thinking for several times in her heart, she finally came up with


    an excuse that was not bad. "I may be busy next week, so I don''t have time to guide you. Dr. Cara has


    more time, and you can learn better from her."


    "All right." Fortunately, Jay didn''t ask any more questions, and Rachel breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the weekend, Jack and Rachel took Do-Do to the children''s yground in the shopping mall.


    Do-Do was having a good time inside, while the two of them sat in the waiting area for parents. They


    kept looking at him and shouted from time to time, "Be careful."


    Every time at this time, Do-Do would turn around and wave at them with a bright and innocent smile.


    It was said that no one knew who this child was like and who was so fond of smiling. After all, the two


    of them were always more serious in front of outsiders.


    But only Rachel knew that Do-Do was exactly like Jack, carved in the same way as him.


    At this time, Jack held Rachel''s hand and suddenly asked, "Did you arrange Jay to another doctor?"


    Rachel was stunned. "How do you know?"


    Jack nced at her, with a sense ofcency in his eyes, as if there was nothing that he could not


    know about in the world. He opened his mouth and was about to exin.


    At this time, a familiar voice came from behind, "Rachel?"


    Turning around, Rachel saw Jay, who was not alone. Beside him stood a girl dressed in fashion, and a


    child about a little older than Do-Do, standing in front of the two.


    Rachel was surprised. "What a coincidence! How could I meet you here?"


    Jay scratched the back of her head and said shyly, "We take him to y here."


    "Is he?" When she read his resume, she didn''t know whether Jay was unmarried or not.


    Noticing the confusion in her eyes, Jay exined in a hurry, "This is my girlfriend''s nephew. Oh, by the


    way, I forgot to introduce her. She is my girlfriend, my college ssmate. She is an intern in another


    hospital."


    Now it was Rachel''s turn to be a little embarrassed. It turned out that he already had a girlfriend. How


    could she be so self-righteous to think that he...? Fortunately, she didn''t say anything out of line at that


    time, or she wouldn''t have to continue to stay in the hospital in the future. Her voice was a little low,


    with a trace of guilt. "Well, that''s good. You can go and y."


    "Okay, then we''ll go first. Goodbye, Rachel, Jack." Jay waved his hand.


    But Rachel felt something strange. She turned her head suspiciously and looked at Jack. Then she


    pointed at the direction Jay left and asked uncertainly, "You two, do you know each other?"


    "He is the son of a director of mypany. I met himst time and got a general understanding of the


    situation." Jack said lightly.


    However, the frown on Rachel''s face became deeper and deeper. "So, you have already known that he


    already has a girlfriend? He didn''t... " She was too embarrassed to say thest few words.


    Jack shrugged his shoulders and snorted. But Rachel was so angry that she took a deep breath and


    suppressed the anger in her heart. "So you didn''t mention the matter of the internter, because you


    have already known it?"


    Jack smiled and put his hands on her shoulders to make her look at the direction of Do-Do. "Don''t say


    that. Look at our son. He is enjoying."


    Closing her eyes, Rachel threw his hand away, gnashed her teeth and said, "Jack, go to sleep in the


    study tonight!"


    "Honey, I''m innocent..."


    Unfortunately, his words were no longer convincing.


    It was not easy for Celia to get married with Marcus, so she cherished it and worked very hard to be a


    woman who could match him.


    On the way back after the two of them finished their honeymoon, Marcus received a call from his


    mother, who asked the two of them to move back to the Ji family.


    Before this, they had already discussed about this. Marcus had his own house outside, so the two of


    them would live in that house after they got married.


    But at the moment, although Celia was a little unhappy, she knew that it''s not good for their future if she


    would be disobedient once she got married. So she pulled Marcus''s sleeve and nodded at him.


    Mrs. Ji had high requirements for her daughter-inw, but Celia was a free-style girl. Although she was


    a little afraid, she couldn''t directly well consider on many issues.


    For example, the problem of sleepingte.


    She used to wake up naturally, and theny on the bed for nearly half an hour. After that, she slowly


    got up. After all, a rare day off for her was to replenish sleep.


    But for Mrs. Ji, sleepingte was not allowed.


    Whether it was on work or on weekends, she had to get up at six o''clock on time.


    At this time, when she looked at Celia, who was yawning all the time, a trace of disgust shed through


    her eyes. She muttered in her heart and said impatiently, "Go to wash your face with the cold water so


    that you won''t yawnter. How can you still concentrate on preparing breakfast for them?"


    Celia rubbed her face with her hands and said with a smile, "Mom, I''m not sleepy now. What should we


    prepare for this morning?"


    "Porridge and some steamed buns, and then prepare some side dishes." Standing aside, Mrs. Ji began


    tomand. She said firmly, "At home, women should respect their husbands. Don''t think that you can


    wake up naturally like them just because you have a job. You must get up earlier than them and


    prepare breakfast for them, do you understand?"


    "Got it." Although Celia didn''t agree with this idea, she agreed obediently.


    She rubbed the flour into a ball with her hands and shook her sore arms. She couldn''t help but ask,


    "Mom, why don''t we go out to buy steamed buns?"


    Mrs. Ji looked at her with a little disappointment. "Food outside couldn''t be eaten. Don''t always think


    about going out to buy. That''s not healthy."


    "Oaky, I know." In order not to let her go on talking, Celia put on an expression of being honest and


    taught, and then put all her attention on the steamed buns in front of her.


    Finally, she prepared all the breakfast before they went downstairs. She was also very tired. She


    quickly went upstairs to wash her face and brush her teeth. Soon she had to go to work in the hospital.


    Marcus gently hugged her from behind. "Honey, thank you. In fact, I can tell mom that we can move


    out, so that you don''t have to get up so early every morning."


    "I''m fine." When Celia smiled, she couldn''t help yawning. She knew that if the rtionship between


    mother-inw and daughter-inw was not harmonious, it was like a time bomb for a marriage.


    However, it had been like this for more than a month. Her body was still a little tired and her face was


    getting paler.


    That night, the four of them sat at the table and just picked up the chopsticks to prepare dinner. Marcus


    nced at her and asked, "Celia, are you not feeling well? Why do you look so pale?"


    She shook her head immediately. "I''m fine."


    However, as soon as she finished her words, she smelled the smell of braised pork on the table, and


    her stomach suddenly turned upside down. She threw down her chopsticks, stood up and ran to the


    bathroom. After vomiting for a long time, she felt much better.


    Hearing the sound of vomiting, Marcus was very anxious outside. As soon as she came out, he held


    her hand and walked outside. "I''ll take you to the hospital now."


    "No, thanks." Celia pulled her hand back and stood still. She took a look at Mrs. Ji, who was sitting at


    the table, with a trace of impatience on her face.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She said in a low voice, "I''m not ufortable. I''m pregnant."


    This sentence was like a thunder fallen on the ground. All of a sudden, the other three people present


    were shocked and could not react for a long time.


    Mr. Ji came back to his senses first. He was very happy, but he still put on an air. He coughed slightly


    and said, "Since you are not sick,e back and sit down. Eat more."

 Chapter 487 The End

    Chapter 487 The End


    As soon as he finished speaking, he picked up the chopsticks in his hand and patted on Mrs. Ji hand.


    "Why are you still sitting still there? Hurry up and bring the braised pork back to the kitchen, and then


    prepare something light-favored."


    This time, Mrs. Ji didn''t say anything. She nodded and did it immediately.


    Seamus bit his lips and felt a little guilty, but it quickly disappeared.


    That night, the two of themy t on the bed. Marcus put his hand gently on the belly of Celia and said


    in disbelief, "Celia, didn''t you say that it''s still early and you don''t want to have a baby so soon?"


    Celia curved her lip corners and said nothing.


    Yes, that was exactly what she had thought before. She had thought that the two of them were still


    young and wanted to enjoy the two people''s world for a few more years. But now, she had gradually


    figured out that unless she had given birth to a child for the Ji family, Marcus''s mother would never


    open her heart and truly ept her.


    She whispered in her heart, ''Baby, I''m sorry. I have to make use of you.''


    Without waiting for her answer, Marcus continued, "Celia, you don''t know how happy I am. I''m really


    envious to see Jack and Henry post their baby''s photos in their wechat moments!"


    "Then your dream is about toe true." Celia put her hand on the back of his and held it tightly. The


    two sped their fingers.


    She could feel that Marcus''s hands were still trembling slightly.


    She asked, "Do you want a boy or a girl?"


    Marcus thought for a while and replied, "I prefer a girl. After my parents gave birth to me at that time,


    they wanted to have another girl, but unfortunately, the policy doesn''t allow them to have one more


    child. As for people who have a political position, only one child is allowed."


    "What if it''s a boy? Don''t you like it?"


    "How could it be? Whether it''s a boy or a girl, it''s our treasure!" Marcus lowered his head and gently


    kissed Celia on the forehead. "Then we four people will cherish this child."


    In the kitchen, Mrs. Ji stood in front of the table, stirring the bird''s nest soup gently with a spoon in one


    hand, and humming a tune in her mouth.


    She didn''t hate Celia, but she still had a grudge against Marcus''s disobedience before, and now she


    vented it on Celia.


    However, she was satisfied with Celia''s performance these days. Besides, Celia was pregnant now, so


    she was very happy.


    In Marcus''s father''s words, the past had already been forgiven. Next, she would think about how to


    replenish nutrition for Celia.


    The night outside the window was a little cold, but in the Ji family, it was warm and refreshing.


    In thete night, there were not many peopleing and going on the street, only a few taxis galloping


    on the road.


    At this time, at the door of a bar, with the help of two people, Michael staggered out. He waved his


    hand at the bar and said, "Let us continue to drink tomorrow night."


    Then he shook off the two people beside him, took out the car key in his pocket and spun two circles in


    the air. "Don''t help me. I''m not drunk. I can go back by myself."


    He stumbled towards the parking lot. When he was about to open the door, he saw a woman sitting on


    the ground, leaning against the door and sleeping.


    How could he drive out in this way?


    Michael had to squat down and called, "Miss?"


    But there was no response. He had to pat her face two more times and shouted, "Hey, wake up."


    There was still no response. Michael red at her, rolled up his sleeves, grabbed the girl''s arm with


    one hand and dragged her up from the ground. He nned to throw her on an open ground so as not


    to hinder his way.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The pain brought by the friction between her body and the ground finally woke the girl up. She


    suddenly opened her eyes, stunned for a few seconds, and then suddenly stood up. Although she


    staggered, she tried her best to p Michael in the face. "Bastard."


    Michael was confused. He pointed at his nose and said, "I''m a bastard? Lady, do you know where you


    were lying? Do you know that you blocked my way?"


    "Thisnd is not yours. It''s none of your business." Then the girl returned to her seat and closed her


    eyes, as if she was going to sleep again.


    Michael hurried to stop her and squatted in front of her.


    That was how he was. He was talkative when he didn''t drink, and when he drank too much, he would


    talk more.


    Unconsciously, his eyelids covered. After a long time, he suddenly felt a pain on his face. He opened


    his eyes and saw a strange woman standing beside him, with her hands tightly protecting her chest.


    "Bastard, tell me, what did you do to mest night? Why? Why are my clothes all broken?"


    Confused, Michael blurted out, "Miss, do I know you?"


    "What? Do you want to pretend to know nothing after taking advantage of me? Last night... Why did


    you... " The girl''s face turned red as she continued, as if she could bleed at any time.


    She pointed at Michael and said angrily, "I''ll call the police. You bastard!"


    ''Call the police? No, she couldn''t. If my father knew it, I''m done!''


    He jumped up in a hurry, held her hand and stopped her, "No, how can I be responsible for you? Tell


    me, I will be responsible for everything, as long as you don''t call the police."


    The girl immediately cut in, "Unless let me give you another p!"


    Michael wanted to say it was impossible, but his face immediately felt a burning pain. When he opened


    his eyes wide and was about to scold her, she had already run to the door of the parking lot, only a


    piece of paper on the ground dancing gently with the wind.


    He bent down and picked it up. When he saw the apology letter, he smiled and said, "No wonder you


    are so angry. It seems that you have been abandoned."


    In the house of the Du family, Lord Du was furious when he saw the drunken Michael who hadn''t


    returned all night. He heavily pounded his crutch and said coldly, "I''ve arranged a blind date for you.


    Take a shower and go there to have a look."


    "I''m not interested." Replied Michael expressionlessly.


    Lord Du red at him, "Are you going to piss me off before you listen to me? Let me tell you, if you


    don''t go, you won''t be able to step out of the door again!"


    It was equivalent to directly imprisoning Michael. How painful it was for him, he finally agreed


    reluctantly. "Okay, I''ll go!"


    He went upstairs, simply changed his clothes and went to the appointed coffee shop. After he sat


    down, he ordered a cup of coffee. But when he was about to finish his coffee, he didn''t see the woman


    he would have a blind date with. He took out some money from his wallet, put it on the table, and was


    about to leave.


    At this time, his mobile phone rang, and the voice of Lord Du came out faintly, "Sit down!"


    When he turned around, Michael saw Lord Du sitting on a stone bench on the street and watching him.


    He had no choice but to sit down again and y the game on the phone, until a familiar voice rang in


    the opposite side, "Are you Michael?"


    He raised his head and saw the woman standing there. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth and


    said, "It''s you!"


    The woman was the one who pped him in the parking lot this morning. Although she had changed


    her clothes and looked much moredylike, Michael still recognized her at a nce.


    The woman''s face darkened. She turned around and was about to leave. "Since it''s you, there''s no


    need for us to go on a blind date."


    "Why not?"


    Before Michael could react, he had reached out his hand to hold the woman''s arm. With a sly smile, he


    said, "I think it''s necessary. You''ve just been dumped by your boyfriend, and I''m also single. Let''s make


    a couple, okay?"


    "You!" The woman pointed at his nose and was too angry to say a word. After a long time, she gritted


    her teeth and said, "We can''t be a couple, bastard!"


    The smile at the corners of Michael''s mouth was even wider. "Since you have said that I am a rogue, it


    seems that I have to be rogue once. Otherwise, how can I deserve the two ps with no reason?"


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him. If it had been in normal times, he would have turned around


    and left immediately, eager to have no contact with her in the future. But today, he unexpectedly


    reached out and grabbed her.


    He felt that if it was over, he would definitely regret in the future.


    Regret? Regret for what? Michael didn''t have much time to think about it at that moment.


    At the same time, when Lord Du, who was sitting on the stone bench, saw this scene, his gloomy face


    finally eased a lot. The driver beside him said timely, "Lord Du, it seems that Mr. Michael''s fate has


    come. You can rest assured."


    Lord Du stood up and sighed, "Yes, I''ll just wait to have a grandson. They all came earlier than me, and


    I was left behind... Let''s go back."


    In the cafe, there was still a stalemate between Michael and the woman. The atmosphere was


    inexplicably serious. After a while, the woman suddenly trotted. "No, you let me go first. I''m going to the


    bathroom. I can''t hold it anymore."


    Michael believed her words and let go of her immediately. However, when she ran out of the door, she


    didn''t forget to make a face at him.


    At this moment, there seemed to be something in his heart that was suddenly knocked open. Seeing


    her figure disappear in the sea of people, Michael raised the corners of his mouth and muttered, "Little


    girl, do you think you can escape from me?"


    Maybe the seed of destiny that belonged to Michael was sprouting quietly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!